Chapter 1: A Not-So-Warm Welcome
Notes:
This is a rewritten version of the first chapter, courtesy of FallingSun!
Big thank you to them for doing this for me.
Please check out their fic: Bodhisattva: A Gator Too Far!
Chapter Text
Art by Espectro on Twitter at https://x.com/espectro111222
As soon as the taxi sputtered to a stop in front of the apartment complex, I knew what I was about to walk into.
The driver glanced at me through the rearview mirror, eyebrows raised like he was silently judging me. Yeah, buddy, I know this place is a dump. No need to rub it in.
“Skyrise Apartments, huh? What a load of bull.” I mumbled to myself.
I pushed the door open and stepped onto the cracked pavement.
The building looked like it had been through a couple of wars and maybe a natural disaster or two. Paint was peeling off the walls, the windows were grimy, and the smell?
Oh, it was a delightful mix of trash, desperation, and whatever was rotting in the nearby alley.
I paid the driver with almost the last of my cash.
“tha-"
Before I could thank him, I watched as he peels off like he can’t get away fast enough.
Can’t blame him.
I wouldn’t want to stick around here either.
The door to the building creaks like it was about to fall off its hinges as I push it open. Inside wasn’t much better. Dim lights, stained walls, and the faint smell of cigarettes greeted me like an old friend.
“Home sweet home.”
I said with a dry chuckle, heading up to my new place.
My apartment, if you could call it that, was just as depressing as the rest of the building. A mattress on a splintered bed frame fit with a peeled paint ‘aesthetic’, a couple of rickety chairs, and a window that barely let any light in through the dirt and bird shit that was caked onto it.
“At least there’s a ceiling fan, I guess?"
I dropped my bag on the floor and flopped onto the mattress, staring a hole into the ceiling.
“Guess this is it,” I said to no one in particular. My dad’s last words echoed in my head, a bitter reminder of how much he didn’t give a crap.
‘After the first month, you’re on your own, kid. Figure it out.’ Yeah, thanks for the pep talk, Dad. Real motivational.
But hey, if there’s one thing I’m good at, it’s surviving. I’ve done it before, and I’ll do it again.
Even if this place feels like the universe is playing some cosmic joke on me, I’m not gonna let it beat me.
-
Sleep didn’t come easy. Every time I closed my eyes, I could hear the city outside, reminding me of just how alone I was. I tossed and turned, and just when I might get a single minute of sleep?
The nightmares of that fucking day come rushing back, accompanied by the laughing at my expense and the faces of those who tormented me, despite my life right now in this...hellhole.
If it meant I would never again visit Rock Bottom, I would happily live here for the rest of my days. I try to get somewhat comfortable, but the mattress is doing little to nothing to help in that regard...
My alarm wakes me up with the same eerie tone it came with—a sound that has never been altered. Really need to change that at some point. After a seemingly successful dodge roll onto the floor, I’ve already lost my first battle of the day as I’m immediately pricked in the forehead by a loose splinter.
“So much for the routine, Anon."
After peeling both my body and remaining dignity off the ground, I make my way to the microwave and put my morning coffee in. As I waited for the microwave to be done, I began planning my week before I start at Volcano High.
I figured it’d be a good idea to get here a week prior, not only so I had time to get situated in the apartment.
But so I could somehow find a job too.
My mind kept racing, thinking about how I was gonna make this work. I had to find a job fast. I wasn’t about to end up homeless.
“Alright, brain, calm down.”
I mumbled to myself, trying to push the thoughts away.
“I’ll figure it out tomorrow, one step at a time.”
-
The next morning, I was up before the sun. Not that I slept much anyway. I grabbed my backpack and hit the streets, determined to find something—anything—that would get me some cash. I tried every store I passed, but each one turned me away before I could even finish asking.
“Nope, we’re not hiring,” they said. Or worse, “We don’t need your kind here.”
Ah yes, nothing like a bit of casual discrimination to really start the day off right.
I mean, I wish I was surprised; the majority of the population here are meteor dodgers, so I hardly look like a prime candidate for a job, but come on, cut a guy some slack.
By Thursday, I was ready to call it quits.
But I couldn’t.
If I didn’t find something soon, I was done for. I kept going deeper into the city, hoping to find a place that was desperate enough to hire someone like me.
-
By the time I ended up in Lil Troodon, the sun was starting to set, casting long shadows over the streets.
This part of town was much different than where I was living; Skinrow was rough, no doubt about it. The kind of place where you didn’t ask questions and you definitely didn’t make eye contact.
Lil Troodon was the opposite, the streets felt warm and full of life, you could actually walk a block without seeing some druggies shouting nonsense or threatening to stab you if you even glanced in their direction. The area seemed nice, filled with stores, markets, and restaurants on every street. People still gave me funny looks though, probably thinking to themselves, ‘Oh look, a skinnie that’s wandered too far from skin row'.
God, I wish that cheap piece of shit got me a place around here.
No use mumbling about the past, Anon. Dad made your bed; now you’ve gotta sleep in it.
I was almost ready to pack it in and head back to my crappy apartment when I saw him. An old T-Rex, probably pushing fifty, locking up a pizzeria. He looked tired, like the weight of the world was on his shoulders. My eyes drifted to his back pocket, where a wallet was poking out. It was like it was calling my name.
‘Do it.’
The voice in the back of my head whispered.
‘You need the money; just grab it and run...’
It wouldn’t be hard. The guy’s arms were too short to catch me, and it’s not like anyone else around here would probably care.
I was about to make my move when something stopped me.
Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted someone else.
Someone with a gun.
My eyes went wide, following to where he was pointing it, the guy was aiming right at the old man.
“Oh Shit,”
I mumbled under my breath. My heart is now pounding a mile a minute.
‘What the fuck do I do?!’
With what courage I could muster, I shouted.
“WATCH OUT!”
The old man turned on instinct.
Just in time to see the gun pointed at him.
He ducked, and the shot went wide, the bullet pinging off the metal shutters behind him. I heard the guy that had fired curse.
“Fuck!”
The guy bolted, disappearing into an alleyway behind him.
-
The old man, Moe, as I’d later find out, got to his feet, dusting himself off.
He then finally turned to look at me; at first his eyes narrowed, like he was trying to figure me out.
For a second, I felt my blood go cold as I went pale.
If looks could kill.
I’d be fucking vaporised right now.
Just when I begin to start regretting my life choices, I saw his eyes begin to soften, ever so slightly, and began to walk over to me.
My first thought was that he was going to ask me to call the cops for him or something.
But instead, he just sighed.
“Thanks, kid,”
He said, his voice gruff but not unkind.
“You saved my life back there.”
I shrugged, trying to play it cool.
“No big deal. I just didn’t want to see you get hurt.”
Moe observed me for a brief moment, and then I noticed his first smile, followed by a nod. “You hungry Kid?” Was I?
Hell yeah, I was.
But I didn’t want to seem desperate, even though I was.
“I could eat,” I said, trying to keep my voice as casual as possible.
To which I failed immediately, with a series of nervous voice cracks.
‘Smooth anon...’
“Come on,”
The man gestured to me, jerking his head toward the pizzeria door.
“Let’s get you something.”
I followed him inside, after 20 minutes of sitting and waiting for Moe, the warmth and smell of pizza hitting me like a freight train. My stomach growled, and I suddenly realized just how long it had been since I’d had a decent meal.
Moe handed me a slice, watching as I devoured it like I hadn’t eaten in days.
“You got a place to stay, kid?”
I reluctantly nodded, not wanting to admit where I’m living. Disregarding the knot in my throat, I start talking.
“Yeah, I’m staying in an apartment in Skinrow.” Moe chuckled, shaking his head.
“Figures. Look, I don’t know what your story is, and I ain’t asking, but if you need a job…well, this place could always use another pair of hands.”
I blinked, not sure I’d heard him right. “You serious?” “Dead serious, here, take this as your signing bonus.” He opens his wallet and grabs a few bills.
‘Holy shit, that’s 300bucks.s'
I try to reply, but once again my body betrays me in the form of a series of voice cracks.
“ThAnk yOU siR...but are you sure you’ll be okay after giving me this much?” Moe grinned; the expression he wore seemed to make me feel safe.
“The pay ain’t great, but it’s better than nothing. Think about it.” I couldn’t believe my luck.
“Thanks, Moe. I’ll think about it.”
“Good,”
He turned and began to walk back to the kitchen.
“Now, finish up. You look like you could use a few more slices.”
As I sat there, stuffing my face with pizza, I couldn’t help but feel like maybe, just maybe, things were starting to look up.
Sure, I was still in a shitty situation, but at least now I had a shot.
Chapter 2: A Long Night Ahead
Chapter Text
The next evening, I found myself back at Moe’s Pizzeria, ready for my first shift. Moe had given me the rundown earlier in the day: clean the tables, take out the trash, mop the floors, and occasionally help out in the kitchen if things got busy. It wasn’t glamorous work, but it was a job, and right now, I’d take whatever I could get.
Moe was finishing up with a couple of customers as I walked in. He nodded at me, wiping his hands on his apron.
“Glad you made it, kid. Not much to it tonight. Just keep things tidy, help out if we get a rush. Got it?”
“Yeah, got it,” I replied, trying to sound more confident than I felt.
The pizzeria wasn’t anything fancy. It had a handful of tables, a few booths along the walls, and an old jukebox in the corner that looked like it hadn’t worked in years. The smell of pizza dough and melted cheese filled the air, comforting in its own way.
Despite the run-down appearance, there was something about the place that felt… solid. Like it had been here forever and wasn’t going anywhere, no matter how many shiny new restaurants opened up down the street.
I spent the first hour wiping down tables and sweeping the floor. Every now and then, I’d catch Moe watching me out of the corner of his eye, like he was still sizing me up. I couldn’t blame him. I probably didn’t look like much, a skinnie from the wrong side of town, desperate for a break.
But Moe didn’t say anything, just kept to himself, occasionally giving me a nod of approval whenever I finished a task. It was a quiet night, the kind of night where you could hear the hum of the kitchen appliances louder than the chatter from the few customers scattered around the room.
-
As the clock ticked closer to closing time, the pizzeria emptied out, leaving just me and Moe.
“Thanks for tonight kid, keep up what you’re doin’ and ill be sure to send more work your way, vefore you go, mind taking the trash out to the bins out back? My backs killin' me."
I nodded and grabbed the remaining few bags and started taking them to the bin behind the pizzeria, I about to walk back in when I heard a faint noise coming from outside.
Voices, low and hushed, but with an edge that made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. I froze, straining to listen. It sounded like someone was arguing in the alley behind the pizzeria.
“Where’s the rest of the merchandise Reed?!”
“Dunno what you’re talking about pal, all I’m sellin’ is Carfe, I don’t deal with anythin’ else man!”
My heart started pounding, the anger in the first voice makes me remember that asshole Bishop, and with it came the memories, my lowest point in Rock Bottom flashing through my mind.
I try to push the anger down when the memories come flooding back, i try the breathing exercises the doc' recommended, but nothing was working, I couldn’t ignore the searing hot anger, my knuckles whitening from how tense my hands were, that was when I’dnoticed what I picked up subconsciously.
At some point I grabbed a brick that was lying near the trash cans, my hands were trembling.
I didn’t know this guy or whether he was getting what he deserved.
I didn’t owe this guy anything...
So then why did i want to bounce this fucking brick off that assholes head?
There was no more time to argue with the rational part of me, I was going to do it.
I had to do.
Something.
I got closer, giving myself the best chance not to fuck this up, I was a far cry from being even remotely athletic, I creep past the wall, trying to make as little sound as humanly possible.
As I got closer, I could see the figures more clearly.
The first guy was a Megalodon, Raptor Christ this guy was a brick shithouse, he had a leather jacket that seemed to more thread than jacket, as the back of the jacket looked like it’d gone through a paper shredder, his jeans weren’t much better, black and tattered, with rips all over them.
‘Christ, this guy is either tough as nails, or is trying to be edgey as shit'
The other guy was lanky, a trike by the looks of it, his clothing was fairly average, but what caught my eye the most was his horns.
‘Raptor Christ he could gore me in an instant if i fuck this up' I mumbled to myself.
I was about to psyche myself out of doing anything.
But then I saw him.
A tall pink Raptor with wild, messy hair, backed up against the wall. He looked more annoyed than scared, his hands shoved in his pockets like he couldn’t be bothered with whatever was happening.
The trike then began to lean in, snout to snout, he had a shit eating grin on his face, like he already knows what’s gonna happen, their postures tense and aggressive.
The Megalodon reached into his jacket, and flipped a knife out, bringing the point of it closer to the raptors neck.
the blade caught the dim light being case off from the moonlight, I felt a cold knot of fear tighten in my stomach.
This was about to go bad.
-
I know I should just call the cops or yell for Moe. But before I could think it through, I hurled the brick at the guy holding the knife.
But not before shouting.
“HEY ASSHOLES!”
I watched as it almost moved in slow motion, watching it rotate in mid air.
For a second I think I put too much power into it, as the trajectory makes it look like its about to soar over his head, but just as I’m about to curse my lack of athletic ability.
It hits the triceratops
Directly on his horns.
CRACK
“AHH FUCK!”
Both of them whip their heads in my direction and I can now see it.
The Triceratops’ top horn has cracked and broken partly from the impact from the brick.
Oh
FUCK
“GET THAT SKINNIE PIECE OF SHIT!”
As they are distracted, the pink raptor, Reed, as I’d later find out, realises this is probably his best chance, and tries to get some distance from his attackers.
Realising my good samaritan act had worked.
I begin to run back to the pizzeria, but before I could react.
The Megalodon was on me.
He grabs me by the neck and restrains me, it doesn’t take long for his friend to catch up.
“YOU’RE GONNA REGRET THAT SKINNIE"
Behind those words, I can see it in his eyes.
Pure murderous intent.
‘I’m so fucked'
He grabs me and kicks me to the ground.
They start beating the shit out of me.
Cursing and spitting as they land each blow.
POP.
A kick to my ribs.
CRACK.
The pain was immediate and intense, but what was worse was the panic that started to rise in my chest.
I couldn’t see a way out of this.
I was done for.
Just when I was about to give up.
I hear the sound of my salvation
CRACK
The guy kicking me stopped abruptly, and I looked up through my blurred vision to see Moe standing there, holding a baseball bat.
He’d just cracked the guy in the back of the head, sending him stumbling forward.
Moe glared at the remaining thugs, the bat resting casually on his shoulder.
“You boys picked the wrong alley,” he said,
his voice cool and menacing.
They looked like they were about to charge at Moe, but they hesitated when they noticed someone else in the background.
A man with a cold expression and a pistol in his hand, who Moe casually referred to as Paulie, was standing a few feet behind Moe.
His eyes locked on the thugs.
“This isn’t over!”
one of the guys snarled at Reed, who was now standing safely behind Moe.
The guy with the knife, rubs the broken horn that was hit with my brick, and turns his attention back to me.
He leans in close, his breath hot against my ear.
“Be seeing you, kid,”
He whispered threateningly
Before he and the Megalodon slunk off into the darkness of the alley.
-
Moe knelt beside me, offering a hand to help me up.
“You alright, kid?” he asked, his voice softer now, the bat resting at his side.
I nodded, even though everything hurt. “Yeah… thanks,” I managed to croak out.
Moe gave me a once-over, checking to see if I was really okay.
“You’ve got guts, I’ll give you that,” he said
His gruff exterior cracking just a bit.
“But you’ve also got a lot to learn about picking your battles.”
Paulie nodded in agreement, his expression unreadable.
“You’re lucky Moe was here,” he said flatly, slipping the pistol back into his coat.
Reed, who had been watching the whole thing unfold with a mix of amusement and disbelief, finally spoke up.
“Man, you really do know how to make an entrance,” he said, grinning as he clapped me on the back, causing me to wince.
Moe sighed, shaking his head.
“You got more nerve than sense, kid. But you did good, trying to help. Now, let’s get you inside before you end up needing more than just a band-aid.”
As Moe and Paulie helped me inside, I couldn’t help but feel a strange mix of fear and satisfaction.
Sure, I’d just gotten the crap kicked out of me, but I’d also stood up to those guys.
As for Moe, he might have come off as just another grumpy old man running a pizzeria, but tonight he’d shown me there was a lot more to him than met the eye. And in this city, that could only mean one thing, nothing here was ever as simple as it seemed.
Chapter 3: New Connections.
Chapter Text
As Moe and Paulie led me back into the warmth of the pizzeria, Reed followed close behind, his easy grin never faltering despite the tension of what just happened. I could still feel the adrenaline coursing through my veins, my heart pounding like it wanted to break out of my chest. I wasn’t sure if it was from the fight or the fact that I’d just narrowly avoided getting killed.
Once inside, Moe tossed the baseball bat onto the counter with a clatter and looked at me.
“You did good, kid,” he said, a hint of pride in his gruff voice.
“But next time, try not to get yourself killed, alright?”
“Yeah… I’ll keep that in mind,” I replied, still a little shaky.
Reed leaned against one of the tables, his eyes flicking between me and Moe.
“Man, you really jumped in there without thinking, huh?” he said, a lazy smile playing on his lips.
“That was cool. Thanks for being a bro back there.”
I shrugged, trying to play it off. “It was nothing, just didn’t want to see you get hurt.”
Reed chuckled, clearly not buying my nonchalance.
“Yeah, well, I appreciate it. Not every day you find someone willing to risk their own neck for a stranger. So, what’s your story, man? You from around here?”
The question caught me off guard. I hadn’t really talked to anyone about why I was here, and the last thing I wanted was to spill my guts to a guy I’d just met. My mind raced, trying to come up with something that wouldn’t sound too suspicious.
“I, uh, just moved to Volcaldera a few days ago,”
I said, keeping my tone casual, “Needed a change of scenery.”
Reed nodded, his expression still easygoing, but there was a glint of curiosity in his eyes.
“Cool, cool. What brought you here? Family? Better schools? Or just felt like the right place to be?”
For a split second, I felt a wave of panic rise in my chest. I couldn’t tell him the real reason, i couldn’t even bring myself to think about it without freaking out.
But I managed to keep my voice steady, forcing a smile.
“Yeah, something like that. Just needed to get away from… things. Start fresh, you know?”
Reed seemed to accept the vague answer, not pressing any further. Instead, he tilted his head slightly and asked,
“So, which school are you gonna be at?”
I hesitated for a moment before answering,
“Volcano High.”
Reed’s face lit up like I’d just told him he’d won the lottery.
“Duuuude, no way! That’s my school, man! It must’ve been fate, us meetin’ like this.”
I couldn’t help but smile at his enthusiasm.
“Yeah, I guess it was.”
-
Reed leaned back, crossing his arms over his chest as he continued,
“Volcano High’s pretty chill, man. You’ll like it there. And hey, if you’re ever bored, you should come check out my band. I’m the drummer, VVURM DRAMA’s the name. We play in the schools auditorium sometimes, and it’s a blast. Trish and Fang are pretty chill too.”
“A band, huh?” I asked, genuinely intrigued.
“That’s awesome, What kind of music do you play?”
Reed’s grin widened. “We mix it up, rock, punk, a bit of metal. Whatever feels right at the moment, you know? You should come by and chill with us sometime. No pressure, though.”
I nodded, feeling a strange sense of relief. Despite the craziness of the night, it felt good to make a connection, even if it was with someone as laid-back and unpredictable as Reed.
-
As we continued talking, I suddenly remembered the time. The adrenaline from the fight was wearing off, replaced by a creeping sense of dread as I realized just how late it was getting.
“Hey, Reed,”
I said, cutting into whatever story he was telling me about his bandmate Fang when they tried Carfe for the first time.
“It was really nice meeting you, but I’ve gotta get going. I live in Skinrow, and, well… the sooner I get back, the less likely I am to get stabbed, shot, or both.”
Reed’s expression turned serious for the first time that night.
“Yeah, Skinrow’s rough, man. You sure you wanna walk back there alone? Those guys from earlier might still be hanging around. Wouldn’t be right if something happened to you ‘cause you helped me out.”
I was about to brush off his concern, but Reed was already pulling out a set of keys from his pocket.
“Tell you what,” he said, a grin returning to his face.
“How ‘bout I give you a lift in my van? It’s parked just around the corner. We’ll get you home safe, no problem.”
I hesitated for a moment, then nodded.
“Alright, thanks, Reed. I appreciate it.”
“Hey, no worries, bro. Let’s hit the road.”
-
As we walked out of the pizzeria together, I say bye to Moe, and thanks again for saving my ass with Paulie, Moe just waved me off saying “was nothin' kid" he then gave me my pay for the day, i appreciate Moe doing cash in hand for me, certainly beats waiting till the end of the month.
Reed slung an arm around my shoulders, guiding me toward his van. It was a beat-up old thing, covered in stickers and band logos, but it had a certain charm to it—much like Reed himself.
We climbed in, and as Reed started the engine, I couldn’t help but feel like things were finally starting to look up. Sure, I was still living in a crappy apartment in Skinrow, but at least I’d made a friend. And in a place like Volcaldera, that was worth its weight in gold.
-
As Reed’s van rumbled down the darkening streets, I stared out the window, the neon lights of Lil Troodon fading into the grimy, flickering streetlamps of Skinrow. The air inside the van was thick with the scent of stale smoke and whatever fast food Reed had last devoured, but it was oddly comforting, like I was finally part of something, even if just for tonight.
Reed kept up a steady stream of conversation as he drove, bouncing from one topic to the next with the ease of someone who never worried too much about what came out of his mouth.
“So, what’s Volcano High like?” I asked, more to keep him talking than anything. I wasn’t ready for the silence, for my mind to start racing again.
“It’s chill, man. Teachers are mostly cool, though you get the occasional hardass who thinks they’re running a boot camp instead of a high school. But the real fun’s outside the classroom, you know? Lots of weirdos, like yours truly.”
He grinned, drumming his fingers on the steering wheel to some rhythm only he could hear.
“And the band?” I continued, trying to keep the conversation alive.
“How did you guys get started?”
Reed laughed, the sound full and warm.
“Oh, man, that’s a story. VVURM DRAMA started as a joke, really. Me , Trish and Fang, well, we were just messing around, trying to kill time one day after middle school. We didn’t even have a name at first, just a bunch of noise. But then one day, it just clicked. Like, we all got into the same groove at the same time, and it felt… right, you know? So we figured, why not make it official?”
I nodded, though I wasn’t sure I totally got it.
“Must be cool, having that kind of connection with people.”
“Yeah, it is. It’s like… you’re part of something bigger, even if it’s just a bunch of misfits making noise in someone’s garage. You should come hang out sometime, see what it’s all about.”
“I might just take you up on that,” I said, feeling the tension in my shoulders ease a bit.
The van rolled to a stop at the edge of Skinrow, the headlights casting long, eerie shadows across the cracked pavement. Reed cut the engine, glancing over at me with an expression that was surprisingly serious for him.
“This is where you get out, bro. But listen, you be careful out here, alright? You might’ve handled yourself pretty well back there, but these streets don’t play around.”
I nodded, gripping the door handle.
“I know. Thanks for the ride, Reed. I owe you one.”
He waved me off, his usual grin back in place.
“Nah, man, we’re even. Besides, something tells me we’ll be seeing each other around.”
I couldn’t help but smile.
“Yeah, maybe. Take care, Reed.”
With that, I climbed out of the van, the door creaking shut behind me. Reed watched as I crossed the street, his van’s engine revving to life again as he took off into the night.
The walk to my apartment was short, but every step felt like a mile. The streets of Skinrow were quieter than usual, but I knew that didn’t mean they were safe. The earlier encounter had left me on edge, every sound making me jump, every shadow seeming to move on its own.
Finally, I made it back to my building, the familiar scent of decay and despair hitting me like a wall as I stepped inside. I trudged up the stairs, my body aching from the earlier scuffle, my mind spinning with everything that had happened.
As I fumbled with the keys, I couldn’t help but replay the events of the night over and over in my head. The way I’d just thrown myself into the fight, not thinking about the consequences, just like Reed had said.
The way Moe had shown up out of nowhere with that bat, saving my ass when I’d thought it was all over. And then Reed, offering me a ride, treating me like an old friend even though we’d just met.
It was a lot to process, and as I finally unlocked the door and stepped into the dim light of my apartment, I felt a strange mix of exhaustion and… something else. Something that felt a little like hope.
I tossed my jacket onto the floor and collapsed onto the mattress, not even bothering to undress. As my eyes drifted shut, I realized that maybe, just maybe, I wasn’t as alone in this city as I’d thought.
And with that thought, I finally drifted off to sleep, the sound of Reed’s laughter still echoing in my ears.
Chapter 4: Fragments of Routine
Chapter Text
The rest of the week was a blur of monotony and silent reflection. I spent most of my days running errands and doing odd jobs for Moe at the pizzeria. The work wasn’t difficult, but it was exhausting in that dull, repetitive way that makes hours drag on.
Cleaning, stacking boxes, scrubbing grease off countertops, it wasn’t glamorous, but it kept me busy. And the small amount of cash I earned from Moe helped, but it didn’t take long to realise it wouldn’t be enough.
By Wednesday, it was clear I’d need to find another way to make ends meet. The little bit of money I was making barely covered rent, and what was left over had to be stretched thin for basic groceries.
I was going to have to get creative if I wanted to avoid living on instant noodles and canned beans for the rest of the month.
That’s when the idea hit me.
Busking
It had been a long time since I’d sung in public, but it wasn’t like I had many other options. Plus, I still had my old amp and microphone, even if they weren’t the best quality.
So, on Friday morning, I packed up my gear and headed out to find a good spot to set up.
After wandering around for a bit, I found a park that seemed promising. It had a lot of foot traffic, and funnily enough, it was close to Volcano High.
I set up near one of the park’s main paths, plugged in my amp, and took a deep breath.
It felt strange to be doing this again, but the necessity outweighed the nerves.
For the next few hours, I sang a few songs, old favourites that I knew well enough to not mess up.
The park-goers were mostly indifferent, but a few people stopped to listen, dropping loose change into my guitar case. It wasn’t much, but it was something.
As the morning turned to afternoon, I was in the middle of a song when a memory of my dad’s voice intruded. I could still hear him clearly, that gruff tone of disappointment in every word.
'If you want to make it in this life, Anon, you’ve got to sacrifice stupid shit like this and be realistic. This is my final lesson to you, maybe you’ll finally listen and take it to heart.'
My fingers slipped on the strings, the sound coming out harsh and wrong. Anger flared up inside me.
I hadn’t thought about him in days, but now, here he was, poisoning the only good thing I had left. I stopped playing, trying to calm down as I grabbed my water bottle
Just as I was starting to settle, I noticed two figures walking together down the path, a purple triceratops and a pterosaur.
They looked like students, maybe from the high school nearby.
The triceratops glanced my way, and I could see the sneer on her face as she nudged her friend.
“Skinnie,” she muttered, her voice dripping with disdain.
The insult stung, though I tried not to let it show. The triceratops snickered audibly, as if proud of her cleverness.
But it wasn’t her that caught my attention. It was the pterosaur. Her amber eyes were the first thing I noticed.
Bright and deep, like molten gold.
They seemed to catch the light just right, making them shimmer with an intensity that was impossible to ignore.
For a moment, I forgot about the insult and just stared.
Her outfit was striking too, black halter top, a bird skull necklace, and ripped skinny jeans.
It wasn’t just what she was wearing, but the way she carried herself that held my gaze.
Confident, but with an edge that hinted at something darker beneath the surface.
I realised I’d been staring too long and quickly shifted my gaze back to her face.
Her orange and purple eyeliner was sharp, accentuating the anger that was now clearly etched in her expression.
Her long, silver hair framed her face, making her eyes stand out even more.
She met my gaze with a look of pure irritation, her lips curling into a scowl.
Then, without breaking eye contact, she flipped me off before turning back to her friend.
The triceratops gave one last sneer in my direction, and they continued walking.
I felt a mix of shame and frustration. I hadn’t meant to stare, but the triceratops had been rude, so maybe the ptero was just as much of an asshole.
Still, the memory of those eyes stayed with me as I packed up my things and headed home.
Saturday was a little better. I went back to the same spot in the park, and while there were fewer people around, those who did pass by seemed more interested in my music.
Maybe it was the weekend vibe, or maybe I was just getting back into the groove of performing, but the day went smoothly.
I managed to make a decent amount in tips, too, not a fortune, but definitely more than yesterday.
As I walked back to my apartment that evening, I counted the money I’d earned over the two days. It wasn’t much, but it was better than nothing.
I thought about using the money to get some better audio equipment, maybe a new mic or a more powerful amp, but decided against it.
For now, the basics would have to do.
When I got home, I threw my gear onto the bed and collapsed into my chair. It had been a long couple of days, and I needed to unwind.
I pulled out my phone and opened up Dinocord for the first time in weeks, I used this to keep in touch with my only real friend.
Stegostar.
I hadn’t been online in weeks, and as soon as I logged in, I saw that Stegostar had messaged me multiple times since I’d been gone.
---
**Stegostar**: Anon! Where’ve you been? I’ve been worried sick! You missed the anime watch party I set up last weekend… ;_;
**Stegostar**: I know life’s been rough lately, but I was really looking forward to watching those episodes with you.
---
I sighed, feeling a pang of guilt. I hadn’t meant to ghost her like that, but with everything going on, I’d just… needed space.
---
**Anon**: Hey, Stego, I’m really sorry about that. Things got crazy, and I totally lost track of time. I promise I’ll make it up to you. Maybe we can do another watch party soon?
**Stegostar**: You’d better! You know how much I look forward to those. Don’t make me send my minions after you.
---
I smiled. Stegostar always knew how to lighten the mood. We chatted for a while about anime and the usual stuff.
It felt good, like a piece of normalcy in an otherwise chaotic life.
---
**Stegostar**: So, how’ve you been? Really?
**Anon**: I’m okay, just trying to get by. Volcaldera’s a tough place, but I’m managing.
**Stegostar**: …You sure? You don’t sound okay.
**Anon**: Nah, I’m fine. Don’t worry about it. I’m not some charity case or anything. Besides, I’ve got something to keep me busy now—I just started at a new school.
**Stegostar**: Oh? Which one?
**Anon**: It’s called Volcano High.
---
There was a long pause. I stared at the screen, waiting for her response. When it finally came, it was a lot shorter than I expected.
---
**Stegostar**: Volcano High?
**Anon**: Yeah. Why?
**Stegostar**: …
**Stegostar**: Look, I’ve gotta go, but we’ll talk more on Monday, okay? Take care, Anon.
**Anon**: Sure. Take care, Stego.
---
And just like that, she was gone.
I stared at the screen, confused by her reaction. What was that about? Stegostar never just bailed like that, especially not in the middle of a conversation.
I wanted to ask more, but if she was already offline, there wasn’t much I could do.
I leaned back in my chair, rubbing my eyes as the fatigue of the week started to catch up with me.
Something about that whole conversation didn’t sit right, but I pushed it to the back of my mind. There was no point in worrying about it now.
With a sigh, I turn my phone off and crawled into bed. Tomorrow was Sunday, and I needed to get some rest before the start of another week.
As I drifted off to sleep, I couldn’t shake the image of those amber eyes from my mind, or the uneasy feeling that something in my life was about to change.
whether I was ready for it or not.
-
Monday morning hits like a freight train. The blaring of my alarm clock is relentless, slicing through the fog of sleep like a knife. I groan, rolling over in bed, only to end up headbutting the floor with a solid thud. Great start.
I peel myself off the ground, rubbing my forehead as I stagger to my feet.
The first day at a new school, and I’m already feeling like I’ve been hit by a truck.
But there’s no time to wallow, time to get ready.
My morning routine is as standard as it gets.
A quick lukewarm shower to wake myself up, followed by a bowl of cereal that tastes more like cardboard than anything else.
I throw on a pair of jeans and dig through my closet for something to wear on top. Eventually, I settle on a tank top that’s at least two sizes too big, something I got at a concert back in Rock Bottom.
The black beanie and olive-green overshirt come next, doing their best to hide my gangly arms. Perfect.
As ready as I’ll ever be.
Stepping outside, I’m greeted by a thick fog that hangs in the air like a bad omen.
The kind of fog that makes the world around you feel smaller, more claustrophobic.
The ominous feeling in my gut tightens, but I can’t put my finger on why.
Something about today feels off, but there’s no turning back now.
The walk to school takes about twenty minutes, the fog curling around me as I go.
The streets are quiet, almost too quiet, and the bad feeling only grows stronger. But I push it aside, focusing on putting one foot in front of the other.
When I finally arrive at Volcano High, the sight that greets me is overwhelming.
An array of colourful dinosaurs, of all shapes and sizes, swarms the entrance.
I’m the only human in a sea of prehistoric creatures, and the feeling of being out of place hits me like a ton of bricks.
Already, I can hear the whispers. They’re not subtle.
“fleshbag”
"skinnie"
“monkey,”
The remarks float through the air, confirming what I expected.
The speciesist bullshit is real.
I try to ignore it, but it’s not easy when you’re the only one of your kind in a place like this.
As I’m mentally preparing myself for the day, I hear someone call out to me from the top of the steps at the main entrance.
I look up to see Reed, the pink raptor from last week.
Waving and smiling at me.
Despite everything, I can’t help but smile back. A familiar face in this ocean of strangers is a relief.
But as I walk closer, I notice that Reed isn’t alone. He’s standing with a couple of others, both of whom start to turn, curious about who their friend is yelling to.
My heart sinks as I recognize them.
It’s the triceratops and the pterosaur from the park.
The same ones who had their little moment of disdain when I took a break from busking.
My brain pieces it together in a flash, 'these must be the friends Reed was talking about, his fellow bandmates.'
I mumbled under my breath.
“Oh, you’ve got to be fucking kidding me.”
Judging by the look on the triceratops’s face, she’s thinking the same thing I am.
Her expression mirrors my own, a mix of surprise and irritation. She doesn’t look happy to see me, and honestly, I can’t blame her.
This day just went from bad to worse.
Reed, oblivious to the tension between us, waves me over with even more enthusiasm.
“Hey, man! Over here!”
I drag my feet up the steps, knowing full well this is going to be.
A VERY long day.
Chapter 5: First Impressions
Chapter Text
Reed’s excitement is contagious, even though a knot of unease tightens in my stomach as I approach him and the two dinosaurs beside him.
I’m trying to figure out how to play this, but all I can think about is how I’m supposed to get through the day without getting on anyone’s bad side, especially since I’m already standing out like a sore thumb.
“Anon, you made it!” Reed grins, he puts his fist out for me to bump.
His enthusiasm is a bit overwhelming, but I manage to return the fist bump, albeit awkwardly.
As I step closer, my gaze flickers to the two figures standing beside Reed.
The triceratops I recognize immediately.
She’s got an air of intensity about her, like she’s perpetually on the edge of an argument, and she’s looking at me like I’m already on thin ice.
The pterosaur next to her, Fang doesn’t meet my eyes at first. She’s got this brooding vibe, like she’s barely tolerating being here.
It’s the same intense look she had back in the park, only now I can see the gears turning in her head, analyzing me.
“Hey.”
I greet them, trying to keep things cool. I’m here to get through the day, not to stir up trouble.
Reed jumps in, as if sensing the tension.
“Anon, meet Trish and Fang, my best buds and the coolest dinos you’ll ever meet.”
“Coolest, huh?” Trish says, her voice dripping with sarcasm.
She crosses her arms, giving me a once-over.
"So, this is the new human Reed’s been blabbing about?”
Fang finally glances at me, her amber eyes flicking over me with an unreadable expression.
"Figures,” she mutters, barely loud enough for me to hear.
I shift uncomfortably under their scrutiny, trying to keep my cool.
“Uh, yeah. I’m Anon. Just moved here a few days ago.”
Trish snorts, unimpressed. “Another stray, huh? What’s your deal? Why’d you come to *this* place of all places?”
I pause, i dont want to show any weakness to her, and try not to let any emotion show on my face, something tells me she'll take anything i say and revel in watching me squirm.
"I just… needed a change. Something different.”
“Different?”
Fang echoes, her voice low and challenging.
Reed, ever the peacemaker, jumps in again.
“Come on, guys. Give him a break. He’s new, trying to figure things out. Remember your first day, Trish? You nearly gored a guy because he looked at you funny.”
Trish shrugs, not denying it.
“Yeah, well, he deserved it.”
I try to laugh it off, but it comes out more nervous than anything.
“I’ll do my best to stay out of trouble.”
Fang narrows her eyes slightly, as if weighing my words.
“Good luck with that. This place eats new kids alive.”
Reed claps me on the back, almost knocking me off balance.
“Don’t worry, Anon. You’ve got us. You’ll be fine.”
I nod, though I’m not entirely convinced. The way Trish and Fang are looking at me, it’s clear they’re not exactly rolling out the welcome mat.
But I didn’t come here to make friends, I came to survive, to start over.
As we head into the school, I can’t shake the feeling that this day is going to be a lot harder than I anticipated.
The halls are packed with students of every shape, size, and color, and I stand out like a sore thumb. Whispers follow me as I walk, but I keep my head down, focusing on just getting through the day.
---
As the morning bell rings, signaling the start of first period, I follow the flow of students through the crowded halls. I’ve been trying to blend in, but it’s hard to do when you’re the only human in a sea of colorful dinosaurs.
The first class of the day is English, a subject that should be a breeze,nif it weren’t for the teacher.
I enter the classroom and take a seat near the back, hoping to go unnoticed. Unfortunately, my hope is short-lived.
“Ah, we have new student today, yes?” Mr. Tsuki’s voice cuts through the room, and I cringe.
His English is atrocious, like he learned it from watching bad movies. He’s a stegosaurus with a thick, fake Japanese accent that makes every sentence a struggle to understand.
“Please, stand up and introduce yourself.”
I reluctantly rise to my feet, feeling the eyes of the entire class boring into me. I don’t want to draw attention, but there’s no getting out of this.
“Uh, hey. I’m Anon. I just moved here a few days ago,” I mumble, trying to keep it short. “I’m into video games, music, you know, general teenager stuff.”
Mr. Tsuki nods enthusiastically, even though I doubt he understood half of what I said.
Just as I’m about to sit down, a voice interrupts.
“Why are you joining the school halfway through the year?”
It’s a girl, a parasaurolophus with glasses perched perfectly on her snout.
Her appearance is pristine, not a wrinkle out of place, and she’s looking at me with an expression that’s a mix of curiosity and suspicion.
I glance at her, sizing her up. She seems like the type who follows every rule to the letter, a real goody-two-shoes.
Probably has a personality as exciting as a bowl of plain oatmeal. But her question catches me off guard, and I have to stop myself from letting any emotion show on my face.
“I just… needed a change,” I say, keeping my tone neutral. “Thought it might be nice to start fresh.”
She doesn’t seem entirely convinced, but before she can press further, Mr. Tsuki waves a hand.
“Okay, okay, Anon, you sit now. Class, turn to page thirty-two. We discuss… um, literature.”
I gratefully sink back into my seat, relieved that the spotlight has shifted away from me. The class drones on, but I can’t focus.
The topic is dull as dirt, and Mr. Tsuki’s broken English isn’t helping. My thoughts drift, and before I know it, I’m staring out the window, my mind wandering to those amber eyes I saw in the park on Friday.
Why did they feel like they were staring right through me?
---
When the bell finally rings, I’m the first out of the door, eager to escape the monotony. But I don’t get far before the parasaurolophus from earlier catches up to me.
“Hi, Anon,” she says, a bit too cheerily.
“I’m Naomi, the student council president. It’s my job to make sure new students like you feel welcome.”
Great. Just what I need, a welcoming committee.
“Uh, thanks,” I say, trying to sound polite even though I really just want to get to my next class.
Naomi doesn’t take the hint.
“If you ever have any questions or need help finding your way around, just let me know. I’m happy to help!”
“Thanks, I’ll keep that in mind,” I reply, hoping to end the conversation. But Naomi just keeps smiling, her enthusiasm unwavering.
“You’re in a tough spot, being the only human here,” she continues, as if I needed reminding. “But don’t worry, I’m sure you’ll fit in just fine. Everyone here is really friendly once you get to know them!.”
Somehow, I doubt that, but I just nod.
“I appreciate it, Naomi, but I really have to get to my next class.”
“Of course! Don’t let me keep you,” she says, finally stepping aside.
“But remember, if you need anything, I’m here.”
“Yeah, sure. See you around.”
I make my escape before she can say anything else, relieved to be away from her overly cheerful attitude.
---
Math is next, and I’m not looking forward to it. Numbers were never my thing, and the sight of the textbook alone makes my head hurt.
As I enter the classroom, I spot Reed and Trish sitting at the back. They’re an odd pair, with Reed’s laid-back vibe clashing with Trish’s intense energy.
I hesitate for a moment before deciding to sit a few rows in front of them. I’m not sure if I’m ready for another round of Trish’s icy glares.
The teacher, a disinterested middle aged human, barely acknowledges the class as we file in.
“Just work on the problems in the workbook,” he says, flipping open a magazine and settling into his chair.
“I’ll be here if you need anything.”
Yeah, right. I crack open the workbook and start slogging through the problems. It’s slow going, and I can already feel my brain protesting.
Math was never my best subject, and it’s been a while since I’ve had to deal with this level of algebra.
I’m deep in concentration, or at least trying to be, when something soft hits the back of my head.
I look down to see a crumpled paper ball on the floor. Frowning, I pick it up and unroll it, revealing a note written in Reed’s sloppy handwriting:
*Come sit with us, dude.*
I glance back at Reed, who’s grinning and waving me over. Trish, sitting beside him, doesn’t look thrilled, but she’s not stopping him either. I hesitate, weighing my options. Sitting with them could either be a good way to make allies or a disaster waiting to happen, especially with Trish’s less-than-welcoming attitude.
But after a moment, I decide to go for it. Maybe it’ll make math class less painful. I gather my things and move to the back, taking the empty seat next to Reed.
“Hey man.” Reed says, keeping his voice low.
“How’s it going? Need help with the math?”
I glance at his workbook, already completed and filled with neat, correct answers.
“Yeah, actually. This stuff’s killing me.”
Reed slides his workbook over with a grin.
“No problem. Copy away, man. Gotta pay you back for saving my bacon the other day.”
At the mention of that night in the alley, Trish’s ears perk up. She turns to me, her eyes narrowing slightly.
“So, what actually happened? Reed’s been a bit vague about it.”
I glance at Reed, who gives me an encouraging nod. Taking a deep breath, I tell Trish the story, keeping it as straightforward as possible. By the time I’m finished, Trish looks conflicted. She’s not glaring at me anymore, but there’s still a guarded look in her eyes.
“You don’t seem bad for a skinnie,” she says finally, her tone grudgingly respectful.
“But step a toe out of line, and I’m goring you with my horns, got it, baldy?”
I nod quickly, not wanting to test her resolve.
“Got it.”
Reed chuckles, clearly pleased that things are going smoothly, for now, at least.
“See? We’re all getting along just fine.”
We spend the rest of the class chatting quietly, with Reed helping me through the math problems. It’s surprisingly easygoing, even with Trish’s occasional sharp comments.
By the time lunch rolls around, I’m ready for some peace and quiet. I find a spot in the cafeteria where I can eat without drawing too much attention, but my solitude doesn’t last long.
Before I can even unwrap my sandwich, Reed plops down across from me, followed by Trish and Fang. Reed’s grinning, but the other two look less than thrilled to be here.
Trish immediately starts picking at her salad, clearly not interested in conversation, while Fang watches me with that same unreadable expression.
“So, how’s your first day going?” Reed asks, his tone bright and cheery.
I shrug, trying to play it cool.
“It’s… different. Still getting used to everything.”
“I bet,” Reed says with a laugh.
“Volcano High’s a bit of a shock at first, but you’ll get the hang of it. Right, Trish?”
Trish doesn’t even look up from her lunch. “Sure, if he survives.”
“Trish!” Reed says, giving her a playful nudge. “Don’t scare the guy.”
Trish rolls her eyes but doesn’t say anything more. Fang, however, is still watching me, like she’s trying to figure something out. Finally, she speaks.
“So, Anon… what do you do? What’s your thing?”
I blink, caught off guard by the question.
“My thing?”
“Yeah,” Fang says, leaning back in her seat.
“Everyone’s got something. Reed’s the social butterfly, Trish is the brains behind 'VVURM DRAMA' what about you?”
I hesitate, not really sure what to say. I’ve kept to myself for so long, it’s hard to pin down what “my thing” even is anymore.
“I don’t know,” I finally say, feeling a bit embarrassed.
“I guess I’m still figuring that out.”
Fang narrows her eyes, as if trying to read between the lines.
“Right. Well, good luck with that.”
Reed jumps in before the silence can stretch too long. “Don’t worry, Anon. You’ll find your groove. We all do eventually.”
The rest of lunch passes in a sort of uneasy truce. Reed keeps the conversation light, trying to draw everyone in, but it’s clear that Trish and Fang aren’t entirely sold on me yet.
I can’t blame them, I’m still trying to figure out where I fit in myself.
-
"So, Anon,"
Reed began between bites of his sandwich, "we’ve got a little gig in the auditorium after school today. Nothing big, just some practice with an audience. You should come check it out."
I looked up, genuinely curious.
"Sure, I’m down"
"It’s a two-bass band," Trish interjected before Reed could answer, a smirk playing on her lips.
"Reed’s on drums, I do backing bass, and Fang does is main bass with vocals."
I blinked, a little taken aback.
Two basses? That’s… unusual
Fang’s expression shifted ever so slightly when Trish said that, normally I'm bad at picking up on how others feel, but I knew that look in her eyes.
Fear.
Maybe she's got a bit of stage fright?
As I follow that thought, I pale as Im pained to remember.
That goddamn talent show...
*6 weeks earlier
It was the annual talent show back in Rock Bottom, a town as grim as its name. I’d spent weeks practicing for it, staying up late with my guitar, rehearsing the song I’d planned to perform.
Music was my sanctuary, the one thing that made sense in a world that seemed determined to grind me down.
The night of the talent show, the school auditorium was packed. I felt the heat of the stage lights even behind the stage curtains.
Then, I feel it.
*BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP*
My heart feels like it's about to beat out of my chest, but even still, I begin to walk onto stage.
*BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP*
I stand at the microphone, looking out into the crowd, no parents.
What a surprise...
I begin to sing, but with every verse, my heart quickens.
*BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP*
'Did it get really hot in here?'
*BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP*
I feel like I'm sweating bullets under this damn light.
*BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP**BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP*
My pulse is quicker, my voice is starting to waver...
*BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP**BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP**BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP*
Why are they looking at me like that...?
*BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP**BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP**BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP**BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP*
Stop...
*BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP**BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP**BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP**BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP**BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP*
"LOOKING AT ME LIKE THAT!"
Oh god.
I said that outloud....
*BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP**BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP**BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP**BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP**BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP**BDUMP* *BDUMP* *BDUMP**BDUMP*
The last thing I see before my panic attack.
Hundreds
Of people laughing...
-
I'm immediately pulled back into the present, thanks to Reed snapping his fingers in my face.
"Dude...you good?" Reed looked concerned, not wanting to worry him I reply.
"Yeah, just felt sick for a moment, I'm good don't worry"
Despite me trying to not worry him, the look in his eyes, tells me he didn't believe a word of it.
Realising the other two were staring as well, I took a minute to do my breathing exercises.
After a moment of calming myself down, i focused on what trish said about VVURM DRAMA being a two-bass band.
They were either incredibly skilled, or this was going to be a disaster."
I really hope it's the former...
"We like to do things differently. But don’t worry, we’re not just messing around. It’s a sound you won’t forget."
Despite feeling like it was a bad idea, I had faith in Reed, and so I answered, although apprehensive.
"Alright,"
I nodded, "I’ll be there."
"Cool," Reed said, clapping me on the shoulder.
"You won’t regret it, man."
As we finished lunch, I couldn’t help but wonder what I was in for.
A two-bass band?
Either way, it was bound to be an experience.
One that I wouldn't forget any time soon...
Chapter 6: The Auditorium.
Summary:
Just a wanted to say a quick word before this chapter starts, thank you to each and every one of you, for your kind words and for the words of advice, I wasn't sure about writing a fic in the first place, so thank you all for the support! 😊
Chapter Text
I was halfway to science class when the PA system crackled to life.
"Anon Y Mous, please report to the principal's office immediately. Anon Y Mous, to the principal's office."
I froze mid-step, the blood draining from my face. I hadn’t even made it through my first day, and I was already getting called to the office?
I racked my brain for anything I might have done wrong, but all I could think about was how out of place I’d felt since the moment I stepped into Volcano High.
As I made my way down the hallway, I could feel the eyes of other students on me, their whispers following in my wake. My heart pounded in my chest as I pushed open the door to the principal’s office.
The room was surprisingly sparse, with only a few chairs, a desk, and the hulking figure of Principal Spears behind it. If there was ever a person who looked like they belonged in the Jurassic era, it was him.
He stood at least seven feet tall, built like a modern-day Neanderthal, with muscles that bulged under his shirt and a stern face that looked like it had been carved out of stone.
"Sit down," he said, his voice deep and gravelly.
I did as I was told, feeling like a kid about to get scolded. Principal Spears eyed me for a moment before leaning back in his chair.
"So, Anon, how’s your first day going? Made any friends yet?"
I blinked, thrown off by the question. "Uh, it's been… interesting," I managed to say. "Met a few people, yeah."
"Good, good," he nodded, but there was a seriousness in his eyes that didn’t match his casual tone.
"And how are you finding the school? Adjusting okay?"
"Yeah, I guess. It’s different, that’s for sure."
There was a pause, and then I couldn’t help myself.
"Why did you call me here, sir? Did I do something wrong?"
Principal Spears leaned forward, his gaze piercing.
"No, you didn’t do anything wrong. I just wanted to check in on you. New school, new environment, it can be tough. I’ve seen a lot of kids come through here, and I know the signs when someone’s struggling."
I felt a lump in my throat, but I forced it down.
"I’m fine."
Spears didn’t look convinced.
"I hope you'll excuse my prying Anon, but when i received your transfer request from your school in Rock Bottom, I may have made a few enquires, prior to the approval of your transfer request, and i've heard a few accounts of certain events that transpired."
Spears takes a deep breath and sips at a coffee cup on his desk, before beginning again.
"I wanted to allow you the chance to offer your account on some of the...more questionable events ive heard about, I won't ask for you to recount everything, however I must insist you tell me the truth, as depending on what you say, I may have to put in measures to ensure the safety of both student and staff faculties, so I'll ask you this only once Anon."
"Why did you attack a Mr Bishop Harrelson, whilst under the influence of medical grade Carfentanyl?"
The question hit me like a punch to the gut. I hadn’t told anyone about what happened in Rock Bottom, and I wasn’t about to start now. I looked away, staring at the floor.
"It’s personal, but i assure you sir, that it wasn'tby choice to have Carfe in my system, hell its damn right toxic for humans, I was lucky that it was a small dose, I admit i wanted to hurt him, but I swear I didn't push him off that railing"
As i say this, I have to bite back the tears and anger that are threatening to spill out of me.
Principal Spears watched me for a long moment searching for any sign of deception, then finally sighed.
"Alright, But know this, you’ve got a clean slate here. Don’t let the past, dictate your future."
I nodded, the words feeling heavy in my chest. As the conversation continued, I realised time had slipped away from me. I glanced at the clock and saw that my science class was almost over.
"Sorry to keep you for so long," Spears said, noticing my look.
"You’re free to go for the day. Head home and get some rest."
"Thanks," I said, standing up.
"But actually, I was going to check out VVURM DRAMAS’ practice before I head home."
Spears’ face softened slightly, but there was still that hint of concern in his eyes.
"Alright, just… take care of yourself, Anon."
I nodded and left the office, the weight of our conversation still hanging over me.
---
When I got to the auditorium, it was busier than I expected for a post-school band practice. The smell of pizza hit me before I even saw the stack of boxes near the entrance, and it didn’t take a genius to figure out why so many people had shown up.
I found a spot near the back and settled in to wait, but before I could get too comfortable, someone tapped me on the shoulder.
"Hey, you’re Anon, right?"
I turned to see a guy about my age, with a long wingspan and a slightly awkward stance. He had the look of a Pterodactyl, sharp features, bright eyes, and a nervous energy that made him seem like he was ready to take off at any moment.
"Yeah, that’s me," I replied. "And you are?"
"Naser," he said, extending a hand. "Honor student, athlete, and, uh… well, bad with words, to be honest."
I shook his hand, taken aback by his straightforwardness.
"Nice to meet you, Naser."
"So, how’re you finding Volcano High?" Naser asked, trying to make conversation.
"It’s been… interesting," I said.
"Still getting used to it. Met some people, funnily enough all of the band that's about to play, Had a run in with the Stuco President too."
Naser’s face brightened as i mentioned the student council president.
"Naomi’s my girlfriend," he said proudly. "And I’m Fang’s brother, by the way."
That piqued my curiosity. "Fang’s your sister? What’s she like?"
Naser’s expression faltered, and he looked away, a pained look crossing his face. "We don’t really talk much," he admitted quietly.
Before I could ask more, his phone buzzed, and he glanced at the screen. "It’s Fang," he said, answering the call. "What’s up?"
From where I stood, I could hear the angry voice on the other end of the line, but I couldn’t make out the words. Naser’s face fell as he listened, and his wings drooped slightly.
"I, uh, brought pizza," he said into the phone. "To get a bigger crowd…"
Whatever Fang said next made him wince, and he quickly muttered, "Sorry," before she hung up on him. He sighed, turning back to me with an apologetic smile.
"Sorry about that," he said. "Fang’s… complicated."
"No worries," I replied, but I couldn’t shake the weird feeling I got from that exchange.
---
I didn’t have long to mull it over, though, because soon enough, the band started to take the stage.
The crowd quieted down as Trish, Reed, and Fang walked out, taking their places. Fang took centre stage, her face set in a determined expression.
"Alright, everyone!" Fang shouted into the mic, her voice echoing through the auditorium.
"We’re VVURM DRAMAS, and this is our first song, OJ didnt do it!"
She counted down, and then they launched into the most ear-piercing, dissonant mess of sound I’d ever heard.
The two bass guitars clashed horribly, creating a jarring noise that was more headache-inducing than anything else.
The drums were all over the place, and Fang’s voice, while strong, couldn’t save the cacophony that filled the room.
It was auditory hell.
Halfway through the first song, the crowd’s initial curiosity turned into open mockery. People started laughing, shouting insults at the band, and pulling out their phones to record the train wreck that was unfolding on stage.
The noise grew louder, more hostile, and I felt the familiar panic rising in my chest.
The same panic that had consumed me back in Rock Bottom, when I’d frozen on stage during the talent show.
But this wasn’t about me. This was about them, about Fang, Trish, and Reed. Sure, their music wasn’t great, but no one deserved to be treated like this.
I could see the sadness in their eyes, the way their confidence crumbled with every cruel word hurled their way.
And Fang… she was holding it together, but just barely. I knew that look—the look of someone on the edge, teetering between despair and rage.
As I watched, tears began to well up in her eyes, and she gritted her teeth, her voice breaking as she shouted into the mic.
"Fuck you all!" she screamed. "Go fuck yourselves!"
The crowd roared with laughter, but one voice cut through the noise, sneering and loud.
"No one would want to fuck you anyway, bitch!"
Something in me snapped.
I didn’t think, I just acted. I whirled around, spotting the guy who’d said it, and before he could react, I punched him square in the jaw.
He went down hard, shock written all over his face, but he was up again in an instant, his teeth bared as he prepared to fight back.
Before things could escalate further, the doors at the top of the auditorium slammed open, and Principal Spears stormed in, his voice booming across the room.
"EVERYONE OUT, NOW! UNLESS YOU WANNA BE SUPLEXED INTO AN EARLY GRAVE!"
The crowd scattered like a flock of frightened birds, tripping over themselves in their haste to get out. The band quickly left through the stage exit, and I stood there, breathing heavily, as Spears marched down the aisle, his eyes locking onto mine.
"Anon. Over here. Now," he ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument.
I walked over, the guy I’d punched trailing behind me, clutching his jaw. Spears glared at us both, and I could feel the anger radiating off him in waves.
"You’re on thin ice, Anon," he growled.
"Punching another student on your first day? No matter the reason, it’s not acceptable."
I kept my mouth shut, still fuming but knowing better than to argue, he did warn me not even an hour ago in the office, so I could hardly blame him for his reaction.
"You," Spears said, turning to the other guy.
"You’re to come to my office tomorrow morning, now get off school property."
The guy shot me a glare but wisely kept his mouth shut as he hurried out of the auditorium. I stood there, waiting for the inevitable lecture, my fists still clenched at my sides.
Spears stared at me for a long moment, his expression a mix of disappointment and something else I couldn’t quite place.
"Anon, I get it" he finally said, his voice low.
"But violence is never the answer. You’ve got a lot of anger in you, and...to a point, I understand why, but you need to find a way of channeling it into something less destructive"
'Do I see a faint smirk on his face?' I think to myself.
"Which is why you're going to be joining the Gardening Club, the manual labour will do you some good."
I didn’t respond, the adrenaline still pumping through my veins. Spears sighed, rubbing his temples.
"You’re to attend all club meetings until further notice." he said.
I nodded stiffly, my mind still replaying the scene in my head. Spears pointed to the door.
"Go on, get out of here. But remember what I said, Anon, this is your clean slate. Don’t waste it."
I left the auditorium in a daze, the cool evening air hitting me as I stepped outside.
My mind was a whirlwind of emotions, anger, frustration, and a deep-seated sadness that I couldn’t shake.
The walk home was a blur, the events of the day playing over and over in my mind.
The looks on their faces, the laughter and insults, but...those eyes.
I hope Fang will be okay, wish I got Reed's number to check their all okay...
When I finally reached my apartment, I felt like I’d been through a war.
All I wanted to do was collapse on my bed and forget the day ever happened, but I couldn’t.
I still had work in an hour...
Sighing, I changed out of my school clothes and into my work uniform, the weight of the day pressing down on me.
The day wasn’t over yet.
Let's get this over with...
Chapter 7: An Auditory Reunion.
Chapter Text
The door creaked slightly as I stepped into my apartment, the familiar, faint scent of lingering food and cleaning supplies greeting me. I dropped my bag on the floor and kicked off my shoes, feeling the weight of the day in my bones.
My first day at Volcano High had been a disaster, and all I wanted now was to disappear into the comfort of my bed.
After a quick shower, I flopped onto my mattress, the cool sheets a relief against my skin. My mind replayed the events of the day, the sneers, the harsh words, Fang’s pain.
My body tensed at the memory of that confrontation, of the anger that had erupted from within me.
It had been a long time since I felt that fire, and it frightened me how easily it had come back.
Just as I placed my phone on the bedside table, it vibrated softly, the screen lighting up with a message. Reed’s name appeared, and I felt a twinge of guilt.
He must’ve heard what happened.
*“Hey, Anon. U alright? Heard about what happened at school. Just checking in.”*
I stared at the message, the words blurring slightly as exhaustion washed over me. I typed back a quick reply, my fingers moving more slowly than usual.
*“I’m okay, just a rough day. What about you guys?”*
The response came almost immediately, as if Reed had been waiting for me to respond.
*“I’m fine, but Trish is pissed. She’s likely to be on the warpath tomorrow. As for Fang... I’m worried, man. I haven’t seen her this upset in a long time.”*
I paused, Reed’s concern heavy in my chest. I didn’t know Fang well, but I could guess how she was feeling. After all, I’d been in her shoes before, standing on a stage, facing a crowd that was eager to tear me down.
*“Maybe we could all meet up in the auditorium during lunch tomorrow? Try to talk things out.”* I suggested, hoping it might help. Reed’s response was swift.
*“That’s a good idea. I’ll message everyone and try to get us all together. I’m worried about Fang turning up, but I’ll keep my fingers crossed.”*
There was a moment of silence before another message popped up.
*“Thanks, Anon. You’re a cool guy, you know that? Twice you’ve stuck up for me now, and the second time, you defended my friends too. It means a lot.”*
I smiled faintly at his words, feeling a warmth that pushed back the chill of the day’s events. I typed a quick reply, feeling the exhaustion pulling me under.
*“Thanks, Reed. See you tomorrow.”*
As I set my phone aside, I let out a long breath, my body sinking further into the mattress.
Despite the lingering worries, sleep found me eventually, pulling me into its embrace.
---
The next morning, I awoke to the grey light of dawn filtering through my blinds. My body still felt heavy, but I forced myself out of bed, knowing that skipping school wasn’t an option. My morning routine passed in a blur, shower, dress, grab a quick bite, and I was out the door, heading toward Volcano High.
As I walked, my thoughts drifted back to the previous night. I hoped Reed had managed to get everyone on board for the lunchtime meet-up.
Maybe, just maybe, we could start to mend what had been broken.
Lost in thought, I almost didn’t notice when I passed by a music store, its window displaying a collection of guitars that made me stop in my tracks. Among them, one stood out.
A stunning ESP E-II FRX, matte black with a nebula of colours swirling around the centre. It was magnificent, and for a moment, I could almost see myself playing it, the feel of the strings under my fingers, the thrill of creating music again.
But reality hit hard. I wasn’t in a position to afford something like that. I wasn’t even sure how I’d manage the next few weeks, let alone buy a guitar.
The thought stung, but I forced myself to look away, to keep walking.
There was no point in dwelling on what I couldn’t have.
As I continued, my path took me through the park where I’d busked the previous Friday. The place was quieter this early in the morning, the grass still damp with dew.
My gaze wandered, taking in the peaceful scene, until I spotted a familiar figure sitting on a bench, a cigarette in hand.
Fang.
She sat there, her wings folded around her like a protective shield, a plume of smoke rising from the cigarette between her fingers.
She looked as lost as I felt, and for a moment, I wasn’t sure if I should approach.
But Reed’s words from last night echoed in my mind, and before I knew it, I was walking toward her.
---
As I neared the bench, I forced myself to break the silence, trying to sound casual.
“Y’know, those things’ll kill you,” I said, gesturing to the cigarette in her hand.
Fang glanced at me, her expression unreadable, before she replied with a sarcastic, “Oh really?”
I pulled out a pack of cigarettes of my own, holding it up for her to see. She chuckled softly at the sight, the tension between us easing just a fraction.
“Mind if I sit?” I asked, suddenly feeling awkward. Fang seemed to hesitate, as if considering some reason to say no, but then she sighed and nodded.
“Sure.”
I sat down next to her, the bench creaking slightly under our weight.
I hadn’t really thought this through, what to say, how to comfort her, but before I could stumble through an awkward attempt at conversation, Fang spoke first.
“Sorry.”
The word caught me off guard, and I turned to her, confused. “Why are you sorry?”
“About last Friday,” she said, her voice low.
“I was pretty rude to flip you off like that. Thought you were just some guy eyeing me up like a piece of meat.”
Realization dawned on me, and I shook my head quickly.
“No, it’s… it’s fine. In your defence, I was looking at you for an awkward amount of time, so I get it.”
Fang actually smiled at that, a small, genuine smile that softened her usual hard-edged expression. But the smile faded as she continued, her gaze dropping to the ground.
“I heard you punched the asshole who was talking shit to me yesterday...Why stick up for me?” she asked, her voice curious, but with a hint of vulnerability that she was trying hard to hide.
I hesitated, trying to find the right words.
Finally, I decided to be honest, showing a bit of the weakness I usually kept hidden.
“I know what it’s like, being on a stage with people laughing and staring at you. It’s scary enough being in front of people like that, especially without awful fuckers like them in the crowd.
When I saw it happening to Reed and you guys, I guess I just…snapped.”
Fang seemed taken aback by my words, her expression shifting from curiosity to something softer, almost understanding.
She looked at me for a long moment before playfully punching me on the shoulder.
“Guess you ain’t so bad after all.”
I smiled, feeling a warmth in my chest at her words.
“You’re not so bad yourself.”
We fell into a comfortable silence after that, the conversation easing into idle chatter about nothing in particular.
For the first time since yesterday, I felt a bit of the tension in my chest loosen. Fang was still hurting, but she was letting me in, even if just a little.
As we talked, I glanced at the time and realized we needed to get moving if we didn’t want to be late. I stood up, looking down at Fang who still seemed reluctant to leave the safety of the bench.
“Don’t worry about those assholes from yesterday,” I said, trying to reassure her.
“They’ve probably got goldfish memory and will forget about it by lunch. And if they haven’t, I’m sure Trish’ll scare ‘em straight.”
Fang snickered at that, but there was still hesitation in her eyes.
She stood up slowly, her wings twitching slightly, before she walked ahead of me suddenly.
“Hurry up, dweeb,” she called over her shoulder, a hint of her usual confidence returning.
“I wanna have at least another smoke before math class.”
I smiled to myself as I followed her, silently admiring her strength, even if it was still a bit shaky. As we walked, my mind wandered to the past, to what might have happened if I’d been as strong-willed as Fang back in Rock Bottom.
But that was a different life, and this was now.
We continued walking, our conversation light and easy, until we reached the school steps. Standing there, waiting for us, was a surprised pink raptor and an even more surprised purple triceratops.
Trish was the first to speak, her voice tinged with concern as she approached Fang.
“Hey, Fang, you doing okay?” she asked, clearly still worried.
Fang nodded, giving Trish a reassuring smile. “Yeah, I’m doing better now. Sorry about the radio silence. I promise I’m alright.”
While they talked, I caught sight of Reed approaching me, a wide smile on his face.
“Dude,” Reed said, his voice filled with genuine appreciation,
“can’t stop helping people, can you? I knew you were a cool guy the moment I laid eyes on you.”
I smirked, a little embarrassed by the compliment.
“I didn’t really do anything special. Just talked to Fang, and she pretty much helped herself.”
Reed’s smile didn’t falter.
“Maybe, but it’s still something. Sometimes just being there is all that matters.”
He patted me on the back, his usual energy seeming a bit more subdued, yet sincere.
Before I could reply, the shrill ring of the school bell echoed through the courtyard, signalling that classes would start soon.
Trish, still in conversation with Fang, turned toward us, her expression one of reluctant acceptance. She gave Fang a final hug, promising to catch up with her at lunch, before heading off to her first class.
Fang and I exchanged a brief look, and though she didn’t say anything, the gratitude in her eyes was clear.
She nodded once, then made her way toward the entrance, Reed and Trish flanking her as if forming a protective barrier against the world.
I stood there for a moment, watching them go, before heading in the opposite direction toward my English class.
The halls were already filling up with students, the familiar buzz of conversation filling the air. As I walked, I felt a strange sense of calm.
The day had barely begun, but something about that morning made me feel like, maybe, things were starting to change, for the better.
As I entered the classroom and took my seat, the teacher began the lesson, but my thoughts were still with Fang and the others. The day was far from over, and the real test would come at lunch.
I could only hope that the small steps we’d taken this morning would lead to something bigger, something that might just help all of us get through the storm together.
---
English class was as dull as ever.
The teacher droned on about poetic structure, but my mind kept wandering.
Maybe it was the lingering tension from earlier, or the fact that Naomi kept trying to catch my eye with that syrupy sweet smile of hers. Something about it seemed off, like she was trying a bit too hard.
I spent most of the class avoiding her gaze, focusing instead on the clock, willing the hands to move faster.
When the bell finally rang, I bolted from the room and made my way to Maths. As I rounded the corner, I spotted Reed and Trish deep in conversation by the lockers.
Trish was leaning casually against the wall, arms crossed, while Reed animatedly gestured with his hands.
“Hey,” I called out, walking over to them. “You guys heading to Maths?”
Trish looked up, her expression brightening when she saw me.
“Yeah, we’re just talking about…” She trailed off, giving Reed a knowing look.
“Nothing important,” Reed added quickly, grinning.
“Just the usual nonsense.”
We all started walking together, slipping into easy conversation about the most mundane things—homework, the weather, anything that didn’t involve yesterday’s events.
As we entered the classroom, I instinctively began heading toward the desk I had occupied the previous day, when Trish’s voice cut through my thoughts.
“What? Too cool to sit with us weirdos now?” she teased, her tone light and sarcastic.
I paused mid-step, then turned to her with a smirk.
“Nah, just didn’t want to cramp your style.”
“Please,” Trish scoffed playfully,
“I’m used to carrying the cool factor around here.”
I chuckled and took the empty seat beside her, Reed settling in on her other side.
As the teacher handed out the workbooks, the three of us fell into a rhythm of idle chatter, cracking jokes and exchanging witty banter while half-heartedly completing the assignments.
After a while, though, Trish grew quiet. The change in her demeanor was subtle but noticeable.
I glanced over at her, concern furrowing my brow.
“You okay?” I asked softly.
"Sorry...about friday"
She hesitated, then opened her mouth to continue, but I cut her off, already guessing what was on her mind.
“It’s cool, Trish,” I said, offering a reassuring smile.
“Water under the bridge, right?”
Trish looked surprised at how easily I brushed it off, but then a relieved smile spread across her face.
“Thanks, Anon. I’m glad we’re…cool.” She extended her hand with a grin.
“Let’s start again. I’m Trish, future rockstar in the making.”
I took her hand in a firm shake.
“Anon, just trying to survive another day.”
She laughed at that, the tension easing between us as we returned to our lighthearted banter.
When class finally ended, we gathered our things and headed out together, our footsteps echoing down the hallway as we made our way toward the auditorium for lunch.
As we walked, Reed fired off a quick text to Fang, his fingers flying over the keys. Within seconds, his phone buzzed with a reply, and he let out a laugh.
“They're on their way. Just grabbing some chicken nuggies.”
I chuckled at the image of Fang with a tray full of nuggets, knowing it would likely be an amusing sight.
The three of us continued to the auditorium, where we found a spot on the stage and settled in to wait for Fang.
---
It didn’t take long for Fang to arrive. True to form, she walked into the auditorium, balancing a small tray of chicken nuggets while munching on one.
The sight was so oddly endearing that I couldn’t help but laugh, earning a smirk from her in return.
Once we’d all finished eating, the conversation naturally turned to the show from the previous day. Trish, ever the band leader, was the first to bring it up.
“So, about the show yesterday…” she began, her voice tinged with frustration.
“I’ve been thinking about where we went wrong.”
We all grimaced at the memory, the echoes of boos and jeers still fresh in our minds. Trish started analyzing their performance, talking through the flaws she perceived and what could be improved next time. I noticed Fang flinch slightly at the mention of their mistakes but remained silent.
Then, Reed chimed in.
“Why don’t we ask Anon? He saw us firsthand, so if anyone’s got an idea of what went wrong, it’s him.”
Suddenly, all eyes were on me. I swallowed, trying to gauge how honest I should be.
I didn’t want to hurt their feelings, but I also knew that sugar-coating the truth wouldn’t help them get better.
“Uh, well,” I started, choosing my words carefully,
“I think the two-bass setup is…unique, but unless it’s being done by professionals, it’s really hard to master. Maybe if one of you switched to guitar, the sound would be more balanced. Rhythm seems to be your strong suit, so that might help a lot.”
Trish’s expression turned a bit defensive.
“We just need more time to practice. We can make it work,” she insisted, her voice a touch stubborn.
Not wanting to escalate things, I quickly offered a compromise.
“How about this, we do a practice session with just us. You try the electric guitar, and if it sounds bad, no harm done. If it works, then great, you’ve got another option.”
Fang, who had been quiet until now, nodded in agreement.
“Doesn’t sound like a bad idea. I’ll bring my guitar tomorrow, and we’ll give it a shot.”
Reed nodded along. “Yeah, I’m in.”
Trish looked between us, realizing she was outnumbered. With a reluctant sigh, she conceded.
“Fine, we’ll try it.”
The tension eased after that, and we fell into more idle chatter, laughing and joking as the minutes ticked by.
It was comfortable, a stark contrast to the anxiety that had clouded the past few days.
---
Just as we were about to wrap up our conversation, Fang turned to me with a curious look.
“So, what do you play?”
I nearly choked on my drink, caught off guard by the question. Reed gave me a pat on the back, trying to help.
Fang continued, not letting me off the hook.
“C’mon, dude, me and Trish saw you with a microphone and guitar in the park the other day. Plus, you told me you knew what being on a stage was like. Wasn’t hard to put two and two together.”
I tried to brush it off, giving quick, dismissive answers.
“Oh, just basic stuff on my electric guitar. I do a little singing too, but I’m not very good…”
Fang rolled her eyes at my lame attempt to change the subject.
“C’mon, dweeb. You’ve heard us, now let us hear you. We don’t have instruments with us, but the microphone’s still there from yesterday. We promise we won’t be mean or be assholes, swear.”
She gave me a serious look, her sincerity clear in her eyes. I hesitated, my fight-or-flight instincts screaming at me to just grab my backpack and leave.
But then I remembered the look of determination on Fang’s face when she faced those who ridiculed her.
If she could be strong, then so could I.
Taking a deep breath, I stood up and fished my phone out of my pocket, finding the prerecorded instrumental track I had made for a song I wrote.
The last song i wrote before I left Rock Bottom.
I walked up to the microphone, testing it briefly as Reed adjusted the volume, flashing me a toothy grin and a thumbs up.
With one final deep breath, I took a quick sip of water to steady my nerves, and then.
The grip of darkness, s'all l've ever known
No matter how dark, it won't let me go
Dreaming of your glow .. but i'm dreaming alone
Follow in your light, as a shadow.
-
So black, black as it can be
The darkest shade that I can go
It's deeper than the dark sea
Like a black, black sorrow
A story of such woe
The ending is a tragedy,
A hollow dream
Bloodied and black as can be
Without you
-
Won't you look at me? I dream of it
The brush of your fingertips
Eternally waiting to be your sunlight
But as infrared can't be seen
A black hole has its gravity
Holding you forever
-
So black, black as it can be
The darkest shade that I can go
It's deeper than the dark sea
Like a black black sorrow
A story of such woe
The ending is a tragedy,
A hollow dream
Bloodied and black as can be
-
Such--Black, black sorrow,
That's what you are
I'm begging don't let me go
Black sorrow
Don't let me go
Black sorrow
Don't let me go
Black sorrow
As the last notes of the song faded into the empty auditorium, silence hung in the air. My heart pounded in my chest as I waited for their reaction, convinced I’d messed up somehow.
“Sorry,” I blurted out, trying to fill the silence.
“Told you I’m not very good. It’s been a while since I sang any—”
Before I could finish, they all erupted into cheers, Fang leading the charge with an enthusiastic fist pump.
“Holy shit, Anon!” Fang exclaimed, stepping closer.
“That was incredible! I’ve never heard anything like that before. Sure, the song sounded sad, but it was… it was fucking amazing!”
Reed let out a playful wolf whistle, grinning from ear to ear, while Trish nodded in agreement, looking genuinely impressed.
I could feel my cheeks flush with embarrassment, but also relief. They had liked it, really liked it.
I scratched the back of my head, trying to hide my smile, but it was impossible not to feel a swell of pride at their reactions.
“Thanks,”
I mumbled, still a bit overwhelmed by their praise.
The three of them started bombarding me with questions, asking how I got so good, whether I really wrote the song and the instrumentals, and what else I could play.
For the first time since arriving at Volcano High, I felt like maybe, just maybe.
I’d found a place where I could finally belong.
Chapter 8: Consequences of Conflict
Chapter Text
The laughter and conversation from the group slowly faded as we all caught our breath. It was a moment of levity, a brief reprieve from the heavier thoughts that weighed on my mind.
I glanced at the others, feeling a sense of camaraderie, but there was still the lingering issue of yesterday's fight hanging over me.
As the silence settled in, Trish figured it was time to address what happened yesterday.
“So, about yesterday,” she began, trying to keep her tone casual, but the seriousness was impossible to hide.
Reed raised an eyebrow, leaning back against the stage.
“What about it? You get in trouble or something?”
“Yeah,” I replied with a sigh, running a hand over the back of my head.
“Got sentenced to something alright. Turns out I’m now a permanent member of the gardening club. Have to show up every weekend until the end of the year.”
Reed, Trish, and Fang exchanged looks, their faces all contorting into identical expressions of sympathy that screamed
‘Poor guy.’
Fang was the first to break the silence.
“That’s a rough sentence… I’ve had to spend a few detentions in those gardens,” she said, trying to sound empathetic, though I caught the slight smugness in her tone.
“It wouldn’t be so bad if Rosa wasn’t such a damn slave driver though. I certainly can’t say I envy you, Anon.”
I rolled my eyes at her, unable to resist giving a little jab back.
“Well, I’m sure I’ll be seeing you there sometime,” I said smugly.
Fang squinted at me, suspicion clouding her gaze.
“What makes you say that?”
“Fang,”
I replied with a knowing smile.
“I’ve known you all of a couple days, and I already know you’re a frequent flier in detention.”
She shot me a look and jabbed me in the side with her elbow, her feathers tickling my ribs.
“Wowww, rude, Anon.”
Before I could defend myself, Reed and Trish, as if reading each other’s minds, spoke up at the same time, their voices laced with playful amusement.
“He’s not wrong, to be fair, Fang.”
Their synchronized agreement seemed to wound Fang more than my teasing, and she gave them both an exaggerated, betrayed look.
We all burst into a belly-aching laugh, the sound echoing through the empty auditorium. Even Fang, who initially tried to maintain her glare, cracked up eventually, unable to resist the infectious humour of the situation.
We were still recovering from our laughter when my phone buzzed in my pocket.
I initially planned to ignore it, but curiosity got the better of me, and I glanced at the screen. My breath caught slightly when I saw who the message was from.
Stegostar.
The reminder of our unresolved tension made my stomach twist. They had promised to talk to me on Monday, but after messaging them multiple times and getting nothing but silence, I’d nearly given up.
The only reason I even knew they’d seen my messages was when they accidentally read one of them without replying.
With a mix of irritation and cautious hope, I opened the message. Stegostar had finally apologised for not messaging sooner, explaining they had to deal with something.
I rolled my eyes at the vague excuse but decided to play it cool.
“Don’t worry about it,” I typed back.
“What’s up?”
The reply came almost instantly.
“Are you doing anything later?”
I stared at the message, conflicted. A part of me wanted to be distant, but another part just wanted things to go back to normal. I decided to keep it simple.
“Not really. It’s a day off for me; work doesn’t need me tonight. Why? Wanna have a watch party or something?”
There was a brief pause before Stegostar’s next message arrived.
“Uh yeah, sure, sounds good. See you later, Anon!”
As I read the message, I noticed something odd. The last line had been edited from “see you later” to “talk to you later.”
It was a small change, but it felt significant. Maybe they were just needlessly correcting themselves, I thought, dismissing it with a shrug.
I slipped my phone back into my pocket, just in time for the lunch period to come to an end.
“So, what classes do you guys have next?” I asked, trying to shift back into the flow of conversation.
“To your surprise, Fang replied.
“I’ve got Science with Mr Fernsworth next.”
I smiled at that.
“Oh cool, same here. Wanna walk together?”
Fang seemed up for it, so after saying goodbye to Trish and Reed, we headed out of the auditorium, making our way through the bustling hallways.
As we walked, we fell into an easy conversation, chatting about music and other nonchalant topics.
“So, what kind of music are you into?” Fang asked, her tone casual but curious.
I hesitated for a moment, knowing my taste was a bit all over the place.
“It’s kind of all over the map, really. I like a lot of different stuff.”
Fang shot me a sideways glance, her eyebrow quirked in disbelief.
“Oh no, don’t tell me you’re one of those ‘I listen to everything’ types.”
I chuckled at that, shrugging.
“I mean, kind of? It’s hard to pin down. I like rock & metal mostly, but I’ve got a soft spot for some weird, experimental stuff too.”
Fang rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed.
“Weird and experimental, huh? We’ll have to re-educate you, help save you before it’s too late.”
Her teasing tone made me laugh, and I shook my head.
“Good luck with that.”
Before I knew it, we arrived at the Science classroom. Fang and I walked in together, and I hesitated for a moment, unsure if she had someone she usually sat with.
She noticed my hesitation and nudged me with her elbow.
“Dude, me, Trish, and Reed are the weird kids. Talking and hanging around us is social suicide, so you’re stuck with me, I’m afraid.”
I gave her a mock-serious look, a grin playing on my lips.
“Is it too late to make new friends?”
Another well-placed elbow jab found my side, and I winced, laughing despite the pain.
“Sorry, dweeb, no dice,” she replied with a smirk.
Something about that smirk made me pause. The light teasing, the comfortable banter, it all gave me a strange feeling, one I couldn’t quite place.
It was like a warmth spreading through my chest, making me momentarily forget everything else. But I quickly shook it off, reminding myself that we were just friends.
Fang noticed me zoning out and waved her hand in front of my face.
“Helloooooo? Anyone in there?” She knocked on my head like it was a door, her knuckles rapping against my skull.
I flinched, realising how close she was, and felt my cheeks heat up.
“Sorry about that,” I mumbled, rubbing the back of my neck awkwardly.
“In a world of my own, I guess.”
Fang smirked, clearly amused by my embarrassment.
“You’re a weird one, Anon.”
Before I could respond, Mr Fernsworth walked in, and the class began. Fang and I focused on the lesson, diligently taking notes and working through the assignments.
It was surprisingly easy to concentrate, the earlier tension between us replaced by a comfortable rhythm.
At one point, Fang nudged me gently, pulling me from my focus. I glanced over to see her pointing at a question she was struggling with, her expression, pleading for help.
I couldn’t help but smile as I subtly rotated my paper so she could see my answers, allowing her to copy them.
Class eventually ended, and as we walked out into the hallway, Fang glanced over at me with a grateful smile.
“Thanks, dweeb. Wasn’t sure my grades could take too many more hits. How come you knew so much?”
I shrugged modestly.
“I’m a bit of a science nerd in my free time. I even had a theremin when I was a kid because I was fascinated with sound waves. It’s actually how I got into playing guitar in the first place.”
As I spoke, I noticed how intently Fang was listening, her eyes focused on me with genuine interest.
It was… nice. Most people would have tuned out by now, but Fang seemed to care about what I had to say, even when I went on a nerdy rant. I really appreciated that.
“Speaking of music,” I said, transitioning smoothly,
“it’s my next class. Catch you later, Fang.”
But Fang had a slight smirk on her face as she responded.
“Not getting rid of me that easily, dweeb. Nice try.”
I blinked in confusion, trying to figure out what she meant.
Then it clicked.
she played guitar and was in a band.
Of course, she had music next too. I felt a bit dumb for not realising sooner and fought the urge to facepalm at my own stupidity.
“Right,” I muttered, feeling a bit sheepish. “Of course.”
We walked to the music room together, the journey taking no time at all. After about ten minutes of waiting, our teacher, Mr Jingo, finally arrived, apologising profusely for being late.
He quickly told us that it was a free session and encouraged us to be creative, giving us the freedom to explore whatever musical ideas we wanted.
---
The music room buzzed with the chaotic energy of a free session. Groups of students clustered around various instruments, experimenting with different sounds, rhythms, and melodies.
The room was filled with the clatter of drums, the hum of bass guitars, and the occasional shrill note from a keyboard. It was the kind of noise that felt more like freedom than disorder, a space where creativity was the only rule.
Fang and I found a spot in the corner, away from the loudest groups.
She picked up her bass with a practised ease, while I grabbed an electric guitar that had seen better days.
It wasn’t much to look at, but it had a decent sound, and that was all I needed.
“So,” Fang said, plucking a few experimental notes on her bass.
“what kind of stuff do you usually play?”
I shrugged, tuning the guitar strings until they felt just right.
“A bit of everything, really. I usually mess around with rock and metal a lot, but lately, I’ve been getting into more bluesy, experimental stuff.”
Fang nodded, clearly interested.
“Let’s hear it then.”
Without further prompting, I started playing a riff that had been bouncing around in my head for a while. It was simple but catchy, a mix of blues scales and distorted power chords that gave it a gritty, raw edge.
Fang listened intently, her fingers moving along the fretboard of her bass, testing out different rhythms to match what I was playing.
“Not bad, dweeb,” she said with a smirk, her tail flicking behind her as she got into the groove.
“But check this out!.”
She launched into a bass line that was both intricate and powerful, the kind of rhythm that made your bones vibrate with the sheer intensity of it.
I couldn’t help but be impressed. Fang was good.
REALLY good.
Her fingers moved with a precision that spoke of years of practice, and the sound she produced was deep, resonant, and full of life.
“Damn, that’s sick,” I said, genuinely admiring her skill.
“You write that yourself?”
“Yeah,” Fang replied, clearly pleased with the reaction.
“Been working on it for a while now. It’s for a song I’m writing with the band.”
I nodded, keeping the rhythm going on my guitar.
“What’s the song about?”
Fang hesitated for a moment, her eyes flicking away as she considered how much to reveal.
“It’s… kind of personal,” she said eventually, her voice softer than before.
“But it’s mostly about feeling like you don’t fit in, like you’re always on the outside looking in, you know?”
Her words struck a chord with me. I knew exactly what she meant.
The feeling of being an outsider, of not quite belonging anywhere, that was something I could relate to.
I met her gaze, giving her a small nod of understanding.
“Yeah, I get that,” I said quietly.
Fang’s eyes softened slightly, the usual sharpness of her expression easing into something more contemplative.
For a moment, we just played, letting the music speak for us. The rhythm of her bass and the melody of my guitar intertwined, creating a sound that was both melancholic and hopeful, a reflection of the emotions we were both carrying.
We continued jamming for a while, trading riffs and experimenting with different sounds.
Fang showed me some of the music she’d been working on, but when she handed me the sheet music, I was completely out of my depth.
“I can’t read this,” I admitted, feeling a bit embarrassed.
Fang grinned, clearly enjoying my discomfort.
“Seriously? You’ve been playing guitar for how long, and you never learned to read music?”
I shrugged, trying to play it off.
“What can I say? I’m a rebel.”
She laughed at that, the sound light and genuine.
“More like a lazy dweeb, but sure, let’s go with that.”
We spent most of the session goofing off, throwing ideas back and forth, and just enjoying the freedom to create without any pressure.
It was one of those rare moments where everything just clicked, where the music flowed effortlessly, and for a little while, I forgot about everything else.
The familiar hum of the music room surrounded us as Fang and I settled back into our jam session.
The chaos of earlier had died down, and now it was just the two of us, lost in our own little world of melodies and rhythms.
Fang was strumming her bass, effortlessly moving through a new progression, while I was noodling on the electric guitar, trying to keep up with her creativity.
After a while, though, I felt the call of nature. I set my guitar down and nudged Fang’s shoulder.
“Hey, I’ll be right back. Nature calls.”
Fang gave me a nod, her focus still on the music.
“Don’t take too long, dweeb. I’ll keep the guitar warm for you.”
I shot her a grin before heading over to Mr Jingo, who was busy sorting through a pile of sheet music at his desk.
“Mr Jingo, can I grab the hall pass? Need to hit the bathroom,” I asked.
Without looking up, he gestured to a corner of the room where something odd caught my eye.
Resting on a stand was a full-sized acoustic guitar, but it wasn’t any ordinary guitar.
It had “HALL PASS” burned into the wood in bold, charred letters.
“That’s the hall pass?” I asked, surprised.
Mr Jingo finally looked up, a knowing smile playing on his lips.
“Yep. Makes it a bit harder for students to ‘misplace’ it, if you know what I mean.”
I nodded, half-amused, half-impressed by the creativity.
“Yeah, I guess it would. No one’s walking out of here with that thing unnoticed.”
Grabbing the guitar, I slung the strap over my shoulder and made my way out of the music room, trying not to feel too ridiculous.
The weight of the instrument was a bit more than I was used to, but I figured it was better than some flimsy laminated pass.
The halls were mostly empty, the usual after-class buzz having died down as students settled into their last lessons of the day.
I made my way to the bathroom, pushed open the door, and quickly took care of business.
As I was washing my hands, I heard the door creak open.
A chill ran down my spine before I even turned around, a gut feeling that something was very wrong.
Slowly, I lifted my gaze to the mirror and saw the reflection of the last person I wanted to encounter.
It was the asshole who had been harassed Fang in thee auditorium.
He was a towering figure, easily over six feet, with the unmistakable features of a hybrid, a mix of some dino species Iwasnt familiar with.
With the unmistakable jaw and facial structure of a Tyrannosaurus.
His reptilian eyes glinted with malice as he grinned, showing far too many teeth.
“Oh shit,”
I muttered under my breath, my heart racing.
He stepped closer, his movements slow and deliberate, like a predator stalking its prey.
“Thought I could smell a spear chucker in here,” he sneered, his voice a low, menacing growl.
“That was a nice punch you threw yesterday, but we didn’t get to finish what you started, did we? Well... let’s pick up where we left off, skinnie!”
Without warning, he lunged at me, and instinct took over. I barely managed to dodge his first swing, but his size and strength were overwhelming.
It was like trying to fight off a freight train with nothing but my bare hands.
I threw a few punches, trying to aim for any potential vulnerable spots, but it was no use.
He was too strong.
He grabbed me by the collar and slammed me against the wall, the impact knocking the wind out of me.
“You think you’re tough, huh? Throwing punches like you’re some kind of hero?” he snarled, his grip tightening.
“Well, let’s see how tough you are now.”
The next few moments were a blur of pain. His fists rained down on me.
My face, my ribs, my gut.
I could feel the bruises forming, the old injuries from the previous week’s fight when I helped Reed flaring up with a vengeance.
It was all I could do to stay conscious, the world spinning as the beating continued.
'Stop it,' I thought to myself, my vision blurring.
“Just...stop.”
But he didn’t. He kept hitting me, each punch accompanied by a new slur, a new insult.
It was the kind of cruelty that went beyond physical pain, it was designed to break me.
To make me feel small and worthless.
Just when I thought I couldn’t take any more, he leaned in close, his breath hot and rancid against my ear.
“Don’t worry, skinnie. You ain’t the only one on my shit list. That Ptero’s next. She seems feisty. I like that…”
Something snapped inside me. It was as if a switch had been flipped, and suddenly, I wasn’t in control anymore.
The thought of him hurting Fang.
Of doing to her what he was doing to me, was more than I could bear.
A surge of adrenaline flooded my system, giving me a strength I didn’t know I had.
With a guttural roar, I thrashed under him, using every ounce of energy to push him off me.
He was still on top, but I managed to wriggle enough to reach out, searching for anything that could be used as a weapon.
And then I saw it.
The guitar.
Without thinking, I grabbed the neck of the acoustic guitar, Mr Jingo’s hall pass, and swung it with all my might.
The wood cracked against the side of his jaw with a sickening crunch, the force of the blow sending him reeling back.
“Damn, hit him in the same place two days in a row,”
I thought to myself, a wild grin spreading across my face despite the situation.
But the moment of triumph was short-lived.
The hybrid wasn’t down for the count.
He slowly pushed himself up, blood streaming down his face, his eyes blazing with rage.
He looked at me with the kind of fury that only a predator could muster, the kind that promised death.
“I’M GONNA FUCKING KILL YOU, YOU SKINNIE' FUCK!”
He roared, pulling back his fist to deliver what I knew would be the final, devastating blow.
I braced myself, knowing there was no way I could avoid it.
But just as he was about to strike, something.
No.
Someone.
Slammed into him from the side, knocking him off balance and sending him crashing into one of the bathroom stalls.
“Reed!” I gasped, shocked but incredibly relieved.
Reed offered a hand out to me.
“FUCKING BOOK IT ANON!”
He shouted, his voice strained with effort.
I didn’t need to be told twice. Ignoring the pain shooting through my body, I scrambled to my feet and bolted out of the bathroom, adrenaline the only thing keeping me going.
Reed was right behind me, but we didn’t get far before we ran into Mr Spears, who was storming down the hallway.
His blazer gone and his sleeves rolled up, looking every bit like a man on a mission.
Fang was trailing behind him, her expression a mix of worry and fury.
“What the hell happened?!”
Spears demanded, his eyes narrowing as he took in my bruised and battered appearance.
“Bathroom... fight,”
I managed to choke out, still trying to catch my breath.
“That guy...he attacked me. Reed, he saved me.”
Spears’ eyes flashed with anger.
“Head to my office, both of you. Wait for me there. I’ll deal with this.”
I nodded, too exhausted to argue. As Reed and I turned to leave, I saw Spears stride into the bathroom, his entire demeanor radiating barely contained fury.
Fang followed us, and I couldn’t help but feel a strange sense of comfort knowing she was close.
We didn’t make it far before the Neanderthal’s primal roar echoed through the hallway, a sound so filled with rage and fear that it sent shivers down my spine.
I glanced back at Fang, who was covering her ears, her expression one of both satisfaction and concern.
“Let’s go,” Reed muttered, pulling me along.
We made our way to Mr Spears’ office, the adrenaline slowly wearing off and leaving me with nothing but pain and exhaustion.
As we sat in the chairs in his office, waiting for whatever was going to happen next, I couldn’t help but wonder how much worse this day could possibly get.
But even through the pain and fear, there was a small part of me that felt a strange sense of satisfaction.
For the first time in a long time, I hadn’t just taken the hits. I’d fought back.
And maybe...
I was starting to find my strength.
But the question remained.
What was gonna happen next?
---
The three of us, Reed, Fang, and I, sat in the quiet tension of Mr Spears’ office.
The fluorescent lights hummed overhead, casting a sterile glow on the room’s worn furniture.
My body still ached from the fight, and my heart was racing from the adrenaline, but I tried to keep my breathing steady.
Fang was sitting across from me, her wings tucked in close to her body.
Reed was next to me, his feathers slightly ruffled, likely from both the physical confrontation and the stress of the situation.
Breaking the silence, I turned to Fang, my voice tinged with curiosity and appreciation.
“How did you know what was happening? You showed up just in time.”
Fang shifted slightly in her seat, looking a bit uncomfortable.
She glanced down at her talons, avoiding eye contact.
“Well, you were taking a while, and normally, I would’ve assumed you were skipping or messing around somewhere, but you didn’t say anything like that before you left. Something just felt off, so I snuck out of class to check on you.”
She paused, finally meeting my gaze, her expression conflicted.
“When I got closer to the bathroom, I heard that asshole’s voice... and I knew he was doing something to you. I’m sorry I didn’t step in right away, but I thought it’d be better to get help. Spears’ office wasn’t far, so I ran and told him.”
She looked away again, her voice softening with regret.
“I’m sorry you got hurt, Anon. Maybe if I’d stepped in sooner...”
There was a moment of silence.
Fang’s words hanging heavy in the air. I could see the guilt in her eyes, the way she was second-guessing her decision, even though it was definitely the right one.
“Hey, Fang,” I said, trying to sound as reassuring as possible.
“You did what was best, If you’d tried to jump in alone, who knows what might’ve happened. I’m glad you got Spears. He’s... well, terrifying in the best possible way.”
Fang looked up at me, a small, unsure smile tugging at the corners of her beak. But the worry was still there, etched into her expression.
“Are you okay, though?” she asked, her voice tinged with concern.
“Sorry, that’s a stupid question. Of course, you’re not okay.”
I let out a small chuckle, hoping to lighten the mood.
“Yeah, definitely not winning any beauty contests today. But hey, at least I didn’t lose any teeth, right? Could’ve been worse. Plus, Reed showed up like a feathered linebacker. I think I’m starting to think...me and you attract trouble Reed.”
That got a small laugh out of both Reed and Fang, and the tension in the room eased just a little.
I was still hurting, but at least now, the worry in Fang’s eyes had softened.
The door to the office creaked open, and we all looked up as Mr Spears walked in, his face a mask of calm fury.
He didn’t sit down right away, just stood there for a moment, staring at us as if trying to gather his thoughts.
Finally, he let out a deep sigh and sat down behind his desk. He leaned forward, clasping his hands together.
“All right. I need to hear everyone’s account of what happened. Let’s start with you, Anon.”
I recounted the events as best as I could, explaining how the guy had cornered me in the bathroom, how the situation escalated, and how I had defended myself when things got bad.
Reed chimed in next, describing how he was heading to the bathroom before he’d heard the commotion and decided to intervene.
Lastly, Fang added her side of the story, explaining why she had gone to get Spears and how she felt it was the safest course of action.
Spears listened intently, nodding occasionally but saying nothing. When we finished, he leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable. After what felt like an eternity, he finally spoke.
“Thank you all for your honesty,” he said, his voice measured.
“This is a serious situation, and I need to make sure it’s handled properly. Anon, I’m sorry you had to go through that. You did what you had to do to defend yourself, and I’ll make sure that’s reflected in my report.”
He turned to Reed and Fang.
“You both did well, Fang, for getting help, and Reed, for stepping in when things got out of hand. But next time, make sure you’re not putting yourselves at unnecessary risk.”
We all nodded, the weight of his words sinking in.
“Now,” Spears continued, “I need to have a word with the authorities and his parents, Anon if you want to press charges we can talk about it when you've decided on what you wish to do. In the meantime, I want you all to go home and rest. I’ll be in touch with your parents or guardians to explain the situation.”
With that, he dismissed us, and we slowly got up, the exhaustion from the day’s events finally catching up to us.
As we left the office, I felt a sense of relief but also a lingering unease.
Things had gotten way too close for comfort, and I couldn’t help but wonder what tomorrow would bring.
But for now, I was just grateful to have friends like Reed and Fang by my side.
---
After getting checked over by the school nurse, it was a relief to find out that nothing was broken, just badly bruised, which was to be expected given how hard the Tyrannosaurus hybrid had hit me.
Reed, always the reliable friend, offered to take me home, and I gratefully accepted.
My entire body ached, and the thought of walking back to my apartment on my own was less than appealing.
As we headed out of the school, Fang and Reed flanked me, their presence a reassuring comfort.
The late afternoon sun cast long shadows across the school grounds, and the day felt like it had stretched on forever.
We were almost to Reed’s van when a voice called out from behind us.
“Anon! Hey, Anon, wait up!”
I turned around, blinking in surprise.
A stegosaurus was hurrying toward us, her large, spiked tail swinging behind her as she waved frantically.
I didn’t recognize her, but Fang and Reed did.
“That’s Stella,” Fang said quietly, a note of curiosity in her voice.
Stella skidded to a stop in front of us, her expression shifting from excitement to shock as she took in my battered appearance.
“Oh my gosh, what happened to you!? Are you okay!?”
“I’m alright,” I replied, trying to brush it off.
“Just had a run-in with a guy who didn’t like me very much. But, um, what do you want?”
Stella hesitated, glancing nervously at Reed and Fang before taking a deep breath.
“I, uh... I have something to tell you. It’s kind of important. You see, I’m—”
She paused dramatically, as if waiting for a drumroll that never came.
Then, she straightened up, trying to project an air of mystery that didn’t quite fit her awkward demeanor.
“I’m...Stegostar.”
The words hung in the air for a moment as my brain tried to process what she’d just said.
"Stegostar!?"
The online friend I’d spent countless hours talking to, the one who always said they were in Japan?
That Stegostar?
“No fucking way,”
I muttered, blinking at her in disbelief.
“You always told me you were in Japan! Why... Why would you lie about that?”
Stella fidgeted, looking embarrassed.
“When I’m online, I get to be whoever I want to be,” she explained, her voice softening.
“It’s easier to just... pretend sometimes. But I’m sorry for lying to you, Anon. And for not messaging you on Monday. I just...when I heard you were starting at Volcano High, I knew I’d run into you eventually. I wanted to tell you the truth, but I didn’t know how.”
I stared at her for a moment, still trying to wrap my head around it. Stegostar, was here, in Volcaldera.
And she’d known I was here all along.
“Well,” I said finally, trying to smile despite the confusion swirling in my head.
“It’s a lot to take in, but we’ll talk later, okay? I really need to get home and grab some meds for... well, you can see how I look.”
Stella nodded quickly, her relief evident.
“Yeah, of course! I’m really sorry for holding you up. I’ll, um, see you at school, Anon.”
With that, she waved and hurried off, leaving me standing there with Reed and Fang, who both looked as bewildered as I felt.
“That was... something,”
Reed muttered as we started walking again, heading toward his van.
“Yeah,” I agreed, still not entirely sure what to make of the revelation.
“Guess I’ve got a lot to talk about with her later.”
The drive back to my apartment was quiet, each of us lost in our thoughts.
When we finally pulled up to the building, Fang’s eyes widened as she took in the surroundings.
“SKINROW?!”
She said, her voice filled with disbelief.
“This is the roughest part in Volcaldera! You live here with your parents!?”
I hesitated, then nodded.
“Not exactly...my parents live in Rock Bottom."
Reed and Fang exchanged a look, their expressions shifting from disbelief to anger.
“They couldn’t afford to rent you a place in a better part of town?!”
Fang asked, her voice sharp with frustration.
I sighed, feeling the weight of the situation press down on me.
“My dad... he only paid for a month. Told me to figure it out after that.”
There was a brief silence as they processed this, and I could see the anger building in Reed’s eyes, mirrored by Fang’s furious expression.
“Your father only paid for a month...?”
Reed echoed, his voice low and dangerous.
“And just left you here to fend for yourself?!”
I nodded, feeling a lump in my throat as the reality of my situation sank in even more.
I had thought about how messed up my situation was, but it hadn't hit this...hard until now, seeing their reactions.
“Yeah...” I said quietly.
“This is all I’ve got.”
Fang muttered something under her breath, something that sounded a lot like a curse.
“That’s fucked up, Anon!. You shouldn’t have to live like this!.”
I shrugged, trying to play it off, but their anger made it clear they weren’t going to let this slide.
They were pissed, and honestly, I couldn’t blame them.
“Come on,” Reed said finally, his voice tight.
“Let’s get you inside dude.”
The three of us headed into my apartment building, and I couldn’t help but feel a little bit of relief that I wasn’t facing this all alone anymore.
It wasn’t much, but for the first time in a long time.
I felt like I had people who actually cared about what happened to me.
Chapter 9: Catalyst.
Chapter Text
“Here,” I mumbled, passing the keys to Reed as we reached the door.
“Might as well make yourselves at home.”
Reed unlocked the door, and they followed me inside. As the door swung open, I felt my heart sink, knowing what they were about to see.
The apartment was a disaster. The only piece of furniture was a bed shoved into the corner, with a single, tattered blanket thrown on top of it.
Clothes were piled into two different corners, one for clean and one for dirty.
There was no TV, just a mini fridge, kettle, and my old microphone on top of my amp and guitar, leaning against the wall.
A single phone charger lay on the floor near an outlet. A small, overflowing bin filled with stale pizza sat next to the bed, the air inside was stuffy, stale.
Reed and Fang were silent as they took in the sight.
Their shock was palpable, and it only made the knot of shame in my stomach grow tighter.
I could feel their pity, their anger at my situation, and it made me feel even smaller.
“A-anon, this...”
Fang started, but trailed off, as if she didn’t know what to say.
Reed, however, wasn’t so reserved.
“How...the hell can your parents leave you like this?”
The raw anger in his voice cut through the air, and I flinched.
“Don’t worry about it,” I mumbled, trying to brush it off as I flopped down on the bed, wincing as the movement sent a fresh wave of pain through my body.
“You guys want some coffee? I think I’ve got some instant packets somewhere. Or maybe cereal?”
I forced a smile, hoping to lighten the mood with a joke, but it fell flat.
Fang gave a slight chuckle, but Reed’s expression didn’t change...he just looked sad.
“I, uh... I need to make a call,” Reed said after a moment, his voice strained.
He turned and headed out of the apartment, leaving Fang and me alone.
I sat up, wincing again, and nodded toward the small bathroom at the end of the room.
“I’m just gonna... take care of this,” I said, gesturing to my bruised body.
“You can, uh, help yourself to whatever.”
Fang didn’t say anything, just nodded as I stood up and shuffled into the bathroom.
The light flickered as I turned it on, casting a dim glow over the tiny space. I caught sight of myself in the mirror and winced.
My right eye was blackened, my lip split, and my torso was covered in dark purple and black splotches.
The worst part was my ear.
Part of my piercing had torn, leaving it scabbed and painful.
I leaned closer to the mirror, examining the damage with a growing sense of dread.
My father would’ve said something about how I should’ve won, calling me a pussy, how this was my fault for getting into fights.
But as I stared at my reflection, I couldn’t help but feel a flicker of defiance.
I’d stood up for myself.
That had to count for something, right...?
I sighed, reaching for the numbing cream and ointments the nurse had given me.
Each touch of the cream sent a sharp sting through my skin, but I gritted my teeth and kept going.
The worst part was trying to bandage myself.
Every time I thought I’d gotten it tight enough, it would slip loose, and I’d have to start all over again.
After the third attempt, I let out a frustrated sigh.
I wasn’t going to be able to do this on my own.
My pride took a hit, but I knew what I had to do.
“Fang...?” I called out, my voice hesitant.
A moment later, the bathroom door opened, and Fang poked her head in.
“Y-yeah?”
I felt my face heat up as I realized what I was about to ask.
“C-could you, um... help me with this? I c-can’t seem to get the bandages right...”
Fang’s eyes widened slightly as she took in the sight of me standing there, shirtless, with the bandages half hanging off me.
I could see a slight blush creeping up her face, and she quickly averted her gaze.
“O-oh...y-yeah, sure,”
She said, her voice a little higher than usual.
She stepped inside and took the bandage from my hands, her fingers brushing against mine.
As she began wrapping the bandage around my torso, I couldn’t help but feel self-conscious.
I’d only known Fang properly for two days, and here I was, half-naked in front of her, asking for her help.
The embarrassment was almost overwhelming, but I forced myself to stay still, grateful for her assistance.
We stayed silent as she worked, the only sound being the soft rustle of the bandage as she secured it in place.
It wasn’t until she was nearly finished that I felt her pause, her fingers hovering over a spot on my back.
“W-what... what are these marks A-Anon?”
she asked, her voice trembling slightly.
I tensed up, feeling a cold dread wash over me. I knew exactly what she was talking about.
The burn marks...
Cigarette burns, some new...some old...when things had been at their worst.
I hadn’t even thought about them in so long, but now, with her standing so close, they were all I could think about.
“Anon?” she whispered.
But I couldn’t answer, my throat had closed up, and all I could do was stare straight ahead.
My mind spinning with memories I’d tried so hard to forget...
Fang’s hand gently touched one of the burns, and I flinched, pulling away from her.
I couldn’t let her see this, couldn’t let her know how broken I really was.
Without thinking, I slid down the wall, sitting on the cold tile floor with my knees pulled up to my chest.
“I’m s-sorry...” I whispered, my voice barely audible.
“Sorry you had to s-see that...”
Fang knelt down in front of me, her expression a mix of shock and sorrow.
For a moment, I thought she might say something, but instead, she did something completely unexpected.
She wrapped her arms around me, pulling me into a hug, I felt the feathers of her wings bristle along my back as she leant into me.
I stiffened, every instinct screaming at me to pull away, to get her off of me.
I didn’t deserve this, didn’t deserve her kindness...her comfort...
My body was disgusting...
I didn’t want her to have to touch it.
But something in the way she held me, so gently, so carefully, made me hesitate.
Slowly but tentatively, I let my arms encircle her waist, holding on as the emotions I’d been bottling up for so long came crashing down on me.
I don’t know how long we sat there like that, but eventually.
The tears started to fall.
Quiet at first, then stronger, until I was sobbing into her shoulder, the pain, the fear, the loneliness, all spilling out in a mournful wail that echoed through the rundown, empty apartment.
Fang held on, her grip never faltering, even as I completely fell apart in her arms.
When the tears finally subsided, I pulled away, wiping at my face with the back of my hand.
“I-I’m okay now,” I said hoarsely, though my voice betrayed how fragile I still felt.
“Thank you, Fang...”
Fang smiled at me, though her eyes were still wet with unshed tears.
“Anon... if there’s anything you need to get off your chest, or anything you want to talk about...Reed, Trish, and I are here for you. We care about you.”
I stared at her, taken aback by her words.
No one had ever said anything like that to me before, and for a moment, I didn’t know how to respond.
“W-why?” I asked, my voice cracking.
“WHY ARE YOU ALL SO NICE TO ME!? I don’t deserve it... Just being nice to me is enough, but...”
Fang’s expression hardened, and she almost looked angry as she spoke.
“Anon, I’ve told you multiple times today, you’re one of us. You’re stuck with us now, so stop acting like a dumbass! and lean on us when you need help. You’ve done more for us in two days than anyone else has ever done for us.”
Fang's gaze softened, her anger fading as she looked into my eyes.
“You know,” she started, her voice quieter now, almost tender.
“Since middle school, it’s just been the three of us against the world. No one ever tried to understand us or be our friends. Everyone just wanted to tear us down, make us feel like we didn’t belong.”
She paused, taking a shaky breath.
“It’s probably why Trish is a powder keg sometimes...we’ve always had to defend ourselves. But then..."
"You came along.”
I blinked, caught off guard.
“Me?”
Fang nodded, a small smile tugging at her lips.
“In less than a week, you saved Reed from getting damn near killed, stood up for us when those assholes in the auditorium started giving us shit during our song, and... you just get it, Anon. You know how we feel.”
Her voice cracked, and she quickly wiped at her eyes.
“When that guy shouted that crap at me on stage, I wanted to break down right then and there...but then I saw you, standing up to him, punching a guy twice your size, with this look in your eyes...”
She swallowed hard, her emotions threatening to overwhelm her.
“You knew exactly how we felt, Anon..and you fought for us. No one’s...ever done that for us before.”
The room was silent except for the sound of Fang’s shaky breaths as she tried to compose herself.
I felt a warmth spread through my chest, a mix of gratitude and something else I couldn’t quite place.
“You may be a dweeb Anon...” Fang continued, her voice trembling with emotion.
"But you’re our friend, and we take care of our friends. We’ve got your back because we know no one else will. So stop acting like you don’t deserve this...because You do.”
I couldn’t help the smile that spread across my face.
It was the first genuine smile I’d felt in what seemed like forever.
I opened my mouth to thank her, to say something, "F-fang...tha-"
But before I could finish speaking, the sound of the front door opening startled us both.
Reed’s voice broke through the tension in the room, his tone relaxed and almost amused.
“Well, well, well, whats going on in here...?”
Fang and I sprang apart, both blushing furiously. Reed stood in the doorway with a grin that was impossible to miss.
Behind him was Trish, her arms loaded with shopping bags, her expression a mixture of shock and amusement.
Reed cleared his throat dramatically.
“Are we interrupting something...?”
Fang jumped to her feet, her face as red as a tomato.
“N-NOTHING WAS HAPPENING!!”
I quickly nodded in agreement.
“Y-yeah! It’s not what it looks like!”
Reed let out a laid-back chuckle, clearly enjoying our embarrassment.
“Chill, you two! I’m just messing with you.”
Trish, still in the doorway, looked between the two of us, a smirk slowly forming on her face.
“Well, whatever was or wasn’t happening, get your asses over here, and help us with all this shit!”
We stepped forward and helped set the bags down on the floor with a flourish.
I glanced at the bags, confused.
“What’s all this?”
Reed crossed his arms, still relaxed but more serious now.
“Just some stuff to help you out, man. We figured you could use a few things... seeing as your dad’s idea of support is pretty much non-existent.”
My heart swelled as I looked at the bags, filled with groceries, basic necessities, and even a few things I hadn’t had in ages.
For a moment, I was speechless, overwhelmed by the unexpected kindness.
Fang, still flustered but now smiling, nudged me gently.
“Told you, didn’t I? We take care of our friends.”
I looked at each of them in turn.
Fang, Reed, and Trish.
In their faces, I saw something I hadn’t had in a long time: a sense of belonging, of being part of something bigger than myself.
“Thanks, guys,” I finally managed to say, my voice thick with emotion.
“I... I don’t know what to say.”
Reed clapped me on the shoulder, his voice soft and reassuring.
“Don’t sweat it, dude. Just...let us be there for you, okay, man?”
I nodded, a tear slipping down my cheek despite myself.
“O-okay.”
As we began unpacking the bags together, chatting and laughing, the weight that had been pressing on my chest all day seemed to lift, just a little.
It wasn’t much, but it was enough. And for the first time in a long while, I felt like maybe, just maybe, things were going to be okay.
---
After a few hours of conversation, the initial awkwardness faded, and the room filled with warmth and laughter.
We talked about everything, from music, to school to the weirdness of Volcaldera.
Despite the day’s events, being surrounded by Reed, Fang, and Trish made me feel more at ease than I had in a long time.
As the evening stretched on, I leaned back against the wall, exhaustion catching up to me.
“I think I’m going to take tomorrow to rest. I need to recover as much as possible... I’ve got work tomorrow night.”
Reed, who had been lounging on the floor with his legs stretched out, perked up. A sly grin spread across his face.
“Hey dude, how much do you get paid at that job anyway?”
I shrugged.
“A decent amount, I guess. But honestly, I’m probably going to need another job soon. I can barely afford rent, and that’s not including food or basic shit.”
Reed’s grin widened, a mischievous gleam in his eye.
“Hey man, I’ve got an idea...how’d you like to be my partner in my carfe business?”
I blinked, caught off guard.
“Your... what?”
Reed leaned forward, his excitement palpable but still laid-back.
“My carfe business, dude! You know, carfe? I never told you why those dudes were roughing me up, did I? You’re lookin’ at Volcaldera’s number one carfe dealer, man! Those guys were tryin’ to jack my merchandise before you showed up.”
My eyes widened as I put the pieces together. Reed’s laid back attitude, the constant clinking of glass in his backpack, the reason for the fight...it all made sense now.
But even as I understood, a shadow of worry crossed my face.
“I’m not sure I want to get involved in that...no offense, Reed, I’m ain't judging, I just have some bad history with carfe.”
Reed waved his hand dismissively, his voice calm.
“No worries, dude. I get it!. But listen, you wouldn’t have to do anything crazy. Just help me pack it into the van at first. If you feel up to it, cool; if not, no pressure. I’ll pay you the same either way.”
I hesitated, the temptation of easy money warring with my instincts.
“...How much are we talking?”
Reed’s grin turned into a full-blown smile as he named a figure.
My jaw nearly hit the floor.
It was more money than I’d ever made in a single paycheck.
"YOU MAKE THAT MUCH OFF CARFE?!”
“Hell yeah, man!” Reed chuckled.“Always wanted a partner in my biz so i figured why not offer?"
"Can’t become the world’s richest raptor without help, right?”
I chewed on my lip, the offer tugging at me. With that kind of money, I could cover rent in just a couple of weeks, maybe even get ahead on some bills. But the idea of being involved in carfe still gnawed at me.
“Can I think about it?”
“Course, man. No pressure.” Reed extended his hand, a gesture of camaraderie.
“Offer’s always open.”
I smiled and reached out, grasping Reed’s hand in a firm, bro-style predator handshake.
Just as our hands connected, Fang, who had been watching the exchange with a raised brow, couldn’t help but quip,
“Oh my god you two get a room!”
I smirked, shooting back without missing a beat,
“I’m already in my room! You and Trish just need to leave first.”
The room erupted in laughter, the tension from earlier completely evaporated.
Even Trish, who had been quietly observing, couldn’t help but giggle at the banter. It was in that moment, with the sound of our laughter filling my tiny apartment, that I realized something important.
For the first time in a long time, I wasn’t alone.
And that made all the difference.
---
After everyone had helped unpack the bags and we’d talked for a while, Reed, Fang, and Trish had to head out.
Before they left, I made sure to get everyone’s numbers, figuring it’d be good to stay in touch now that we were friends.
We all exchanged numbers, and it felt good to know I could reach out to them whenever.
Once they were gone, I made myself something quick to eat and then lay down on my bed, still thinking about how lucky I felt.
Everything seemed to be getting better, but I found myself thinking about Fang more than I expected. I caught myself considering the things I liked about her, especially when I thought back to how close we were earlier.
Her amber eyes
They sparkled like molten gold, capturing the light in a mesmerizing dance, even in a shithole like my apartment, they still shined so brightly...
Realizing I was blushing, I shook the thoughts away, reminding myself that she’s just a friend.
Fang being my friend to begin with, is already more than I deserve.
Suddenly, my phone buzzed, snapping me out of it.
When I checked, I saw a string of messages from Stegostar, well, now Stella I guess...
---
**Stella**: 16:05
Hey, how are you holding up?
**Stella**: 17:15
Hey Anon, sorry again about lying to you, I understand if you're still mad, Hope you're doing okay.
**Stella**: 18:32
If you’re feeling up to it, wanna watch some anime later? New episodes of Jusnootsu Kaisen are out! 😊
**Stella**: 19:47
Are you busy? Let me know if you need anything!.
**Stella**: 22:00
Sorry Anon...I'll stop bothering you.
---
She’d been texting me for hours...I felt a twinge of guilt for not replying sooner.
I quickly responded.
**Me**: 22:12
Hey, sorry for not getting back to you sooner!. I had Reed, Fang, and Trish over, so I got a bit caught up sorry, and stella stop apologising okay? You made a mistake, these things happen.
**Stella**: 22:14
No worries! I’m just glad you’re okay. I promise I'll never keep anything from you again!
**Stella**: 22:15
What were you guys up to anyway? :3
**Me**: 22:17
Just hanging out. They brought some stuff over, groceries and all that. Really helped me out.
**Stella**: 22:20
That’s really nice of them! So, what happened at school anyway? 0_o
**Me**: 22:24
I got attacked in the bathroom. Some asshole cornered me, and I had to defend myself. Spears said I could press charges if I want, not sure what to do though honestly...
I didnt really want to get involved in some exhausting legal thing, would it even be worth it?
Then I remember the disgusting grin on his face when he said he'd be going after Fang next...
Fuck it, see you in court you T-rex piece of shit...
**Me**: 22:25
Screw it, I’m suing that asshole.
**Stella**: 22:26
You poor thing! Why did he even attack you!? 😡
**Me**: 22:29
It’s a long story. Basically, after Fang’s band performed, this guy in the crowd said some disgusting shit to her. I just lost it and punched him. That’s why he came after me.
**Stella**: 22:35
Wow… Sounds like you’ve gotten pretty close with them. Fang, Reed, and Trish, I mean.
**Me**: 22:39
Yeah, they’ve been really good to me. Especially Fang.
**Stella**: 22:45
I've not spoken to Fang much...what's she like?
**Me**: 22:47
She’s strong, she didnt seem keen on being friends with reed introduced me and I thought she was an abit rude, but when I got to know her… she's really caring. She looks out for her friends, you know? I really appreciate that about her.
**Stella**: 22:55
I see… Well, it sounds like you’ve got good people around you.
**Stella**: 22:56
I, uh, I gotta go. But I’m glad you’re okay! Get some rest, okay?
**Me**: 22:58
Thanks, Stella. Goodnight.
**Stella**: 22:59
Night. Hope you feel better tomorrow.
---
The end of the conversation felt a bit off, but I just shrugged it off.
I set my phone down and tried to get some rest, and for the first time in nearly two years.
I slept peacefully.
It wasn’t much, but it was enough, and it felt like maybe, just maybe, things were starting to look up.
What a stupid fucking thing to think...
---
I woke up the next morning, my body aching from the events of the past few days, but for once, the sleep had been deep. I reached for my phone, squinting at the screen as I noticed a few notifications.
Messages from Reed, and Fang, I smile as I read and reply to each of them.
But then I notice a message from an unknown number.
Curiosity piqued, I decided to check the unfamiliar message first.
As I opened it, my blood ran cold.
**Unknown Number**: 7:02
*Did you think leaving Rock Bottom would make you safe? You owe me, Anon, and I always, collect my debts...
Be seeing you soon...Ashtray.*
Attached was a picture of me leaving Moe’s Pizzeria, my heart dropping into the pit of my stomach.
There's only one person who knows that FUCKING nickname...
BISHOP
“FUCK!” I yelled, launching my phone against the wall in a blind panic.
The screen cracked on impact, but I barely noticed as I stumbled out of bed, my legs feeling like jelly.
I made a beeline for the bathroom, my gut twisting with nausea.
I barely made it to the toilet before I vomited up everything I’d eaten last night.
The overwhelming mix of fear and panic threatened to crush me as I collapsed onto the cold bathroom tiles, gasping for air between sobs.
My chest tightened, and I realized I was spiraling into a full-blown panic attack, unable to think straight as the world closed in around me.
Bishop had found me...
Chapter 10: Panic! At The Ptero!
Notes:
Hey guys, I'm taking a day of rest today (1st September) much to my disappointment, but I need to do some more brainstorming about future chapters, and making sure everything flows well.
I am however chilling and chatting in my Storyboard Thread on the SnootClub Discord Server so if you wanna say hi, or have an idea, or even want to ask me something, I'll be there! 😊
Hope you enjoy the chapter, this one was a bit emotionally draining, so just a quick warning that things, will be getting heavier from this point.
And finally.
Thank you for reading! 😊
Chapter Text
The message from Bishop played on repeat in my mind.
It was like a noose tightening around my throat.
Flashes of Rock Bottom.
A fucking frankensteins monster, of all of my worst moments, I had tried to bury deep surged up from the darkness.
With each horrific scene, there's always one constant between them all.
Bishop’s FUCKING grin...
A constant image that would forever be with me forever, like it had been burned onto my eyelids.
Always reminding me...making sure I’ll never forget the things he did...
The feeling of being cornered, helpless, with no escape.
The overwhelming fear of knowing he always found a way to hurt me.
No matter where I went...
The memories crashed into me like waves, each one pulling me deeper into the abyss.
“Get-a-grip-get-a-grip-get-a-grip.”
I muttered, rocking back and forth, trying to fight the tidal wave of emotions threatening to pull me under. But it was no use.
Every breath, every heartbeat felt like a countdown to something terrible, something inevitable.
My muscles seized up, and I could feel the tension coiling in my chest, a knot of anxiety that refused to untangle.
The edges of my vision darkened, and for a moment, I feared I might pass out.
But the worst part wasn’t the physical symptoms, it was the helplessness, the absolute certainty that no matter what I did, Bishop would always be there, lurking in the shadows, waiting to strike.
Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes, hot and stinging, but I blinked them away, refusing to let them fall.
Crying would make it real, and I wasn’t ready to face that reality yet.
My mind was a whirlwind of panic, thoughts swirling too fast for me to catch hold of any of them. I was trapped in my own head, a prisoner of my past.
I tried to tell myself it wasn’t real, that Bishop wasn’t here, but the panic had its claws in me, dragging me down into the dark.
My pulse pounded in my ears, a relentless drumbeat that drowned out everything else.
My hands were numb, trembling uncontrollably as I wrapped my arms around my knees, curling up tighter.
“Fuckfuckfuckfuck,”
I whispered, the words slipping out between ragged breaths.
I felt like there was a weight on my chest, pressing down, crushing me until I couldn’t breathe.
I wanted to scream, to cry out for help, but I couldn’t find my voice. All I could do was gasp for air, each breath feeling like it could be my last.
The world around me faded, and I was lost in a sea of panic, alone, terrified, and utterly powerless.
Bishop’s voice echoed in my mind, taunting, threatening, reminding me that I was never truly safe.
It felt like I was being pulled into a black hole, the darkness consuming me from the inside out.
I don’t know how long I stayed there, huddled on the cold tiles, shaking and gasping for breath.
Time lost all meaning, the minutes stretching out like hours.
All I knew was the fear, the absolute certainty that no matter how far I ran, no matter how hard I tried to escape.
Bishop would always find me.
And when he did...
He’d kill me, or worse...
---
I don’t know how long I lay there, trembling on the cold bathroom tiles, the world reduced to the sound of my own ragged breathing.
The memory of Bishop’s message played over and over in my head, each word etched in dread. I felt like I was drowning, and there was no way out.
Then I heard it.
A knock on the door.
My heart lurched in my chest, the sudden noise slicing through my panic like a knife.
I froze, every muscle tensing up, my breath hitching in my throat.
Another knock followed, more insistent this time.
The sound reverberated in my skull, each knock a hammer blow to my fragile state of mind.
“Anon!”
The voice was muffled, but there was no mistaking the urgency behind it.
It was getting louder, more frantic, but I couldn’t make out the words.
All I could hear was the blood rushing in my ears, the fear whispering in my mind.
'It’s Bishop.
He’s here.
He's found you...'
The thought hit me like a freight train, sending me spiraling back into the abyss.
I scrambled back, trying to push myself further into the corner of the bathroom, away from the door.
My mind was racing, thoughts colliding in a chaotic storm.
Do I hide? Defend myself? Run? What can I do?
My eyes darted to the window, open just a crack, the cool evening air filtering in.
The thought crossed my mind.
If I threw myself from the window...
Maybe the fall would do the job.
It would be quick, painless compared to what Bishop would do if he got his hands on me.
It would be a mercy...
The dark voice in the back of my mind, the one that had been with me for as long as I could remember, latched onto the thought.
It whispered insidiously, coaxing, laughing.
'You really thought things would change? You really thought you could escape?
You’re NOTHING Anon...
You’ve always been...
NOTHING.'
The knocking grew more frantic, the voice outside growing louder, more desperate.
But it was drowned out by the darkness in my mind, the voice that was tearing me apart from the inside.
Just end it. It’s the only way out.
I staggered to my feet, my legs shaky, barely holding me up.
My vision was blurred, my mind fogged with panic and despair.
I stumbled towards the window, the voice in my head urging me on, telling me it was the only way, the only escape.
'You don’t deserve to be happy.'
'You don’t deserve to live.'
I reached the window, my fingers brushing against the cold glass.
The world outside seemed so far away, so distant, like a dream I could never touch.
I could feel the tears streaming down my face, but I didn’t bother to wipe them away.
There was no point.
It was all going to be over...
Then, just as I was about to step up to the windowsill, the door burst open.
I whirled around, my heart leaping into my throat, expecting to see Bishop’s twisted grin, his hands reaching out to drag me back into the nightmare.
But it wasn’t Bishop.
“ANON!”
The world tilted as I stared at the familiar faces of Fang and Naser, the overwhelming relief flooding through me, only for my vision to blur and darkness to close in.
I fainted, my body finally giving in to the chaos that had been consuming me.
When I started to wake up, I was no longer by the window.
Instead, I found myself lying on my bed, the scent of something cooking wafting through the apartment.
My eyes fluttered open, and I looked around groggily, noticing that Naser was no longer there.
But as I scanned the room, I caught sight of Fang and Trish by the stove, busy with whatever they were cooking.
The smell was comforting, and despite the lingering fear in my chest, I slowly sat up.
The creak of the bed alerted them, and they quickly turned to face me.
Fang’s eyes were filled with worry, while Trish's expression was more neutral, but there was a touch of concern beneath her usual tough exterior.
“What in the hell happened, Anon?!”
Trish demanded, walking over to me.
The worry in her voice was laced with irritation, as if she was upset that I had scared them like this.
I hesitated, my mind racing. I couldn’t tell them the truth.
I couldn’t drag them into this mess with Bishop.
They’d be in danger, and I didn’t know what I’d do if they got hurt because of me.
So, I did what I thought was best.
“I thought someone, was trying to break in to rob me...”
I lied, trying to keep my voice steady.
“Living in Skinrow, you know how it is...I was scared. I’m too injured to fight, anyone off right now.”
Trish sighed, her expression softening a bit as she accepted my explanation without question.
“Anon, you scared the shit out of Fang and the rest of us, when you stopped texing.”
But when I turned to look at Fang, her expression wasn’t softening.
If anything...she looked pissed.
Her eyes narrowed, and I could tell that she didn’t believe a word I said.
“Get some rest, and be careful next time,” she said, her voice cold.
Without waiting for a reply, she turned and walked out of the apartment, leaving me feeling like I’d been punched in the gut.
I felt terrible. Lying to Fang was the last thing I wanted to do, but I convinced myself it was necessary.
I had to protect them from Bishop, no matter the cost.
Trish, who had been watching Fang leave, turned her attention back to me, squinting suspiciously.
“WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU DO, TO FANG ANON!?”
“I don’t know,” I mumbled, but my voice lacked conviction.
“BULLSHIT!” Trish snapped, scoffing in disbelief.
“You know exactly what you did.” She sighed, her voice dripping with frustration.
“There’s soup on the stove we made for you, not that someone who lies to their friends deserves it...”
And with that, she stomped out of the apartment, slamming the door behind her, leaving me alone with the weight of my decisions.
The silence in the apartment was deafening.
My eyes drifted to the stove, where the soup they had made for me was gently simmering.
But I couldn’t bring myself to eat.
The guilt gnawed at me, twisting in my gut as I contemplated the choices I’d made.
Had I done the right thing by lying to them?
Was I really protecting them, or was I just pushing them away?
The thought of Bishop getting anywhere near them terrified me, but so did the idea of losing their trust.
I leaned back against the wall, closing my eyes as I let out a shaky breath. I didn’t know what the right answer was, but one thing was clear...I couldn’t let them get hurt because of me.
Even if it meant keeping them at a distance, even if it meant lying to them...
I had to protect them, no matter the cost.
But as I sat there, alone in the darkening apartment, I couldn’t help but wondering.
If I was making the biggest mistake of my life?.
---
I stayed in bed longer than I should have, the weight of everything pressing down on me like a physical force.
Part of me wanted to just pull the covers over my head and pretend that nothing was wrong, to hide away from the world and my mistakes.
But my stomach had other plans.
The scent of the soup that Fang and Trish had made for me was impossible to ignore, drawing me out of bed despite my reluctance.
As I slowly got up, the smell grew stronger, more distinct, until I could make out that it was chicken noodle soup.
They had made it from scratch...
I could tell from the bits of packaging peeking out from the bin.
The guilt I felt for lying to them hit me again, hard, as I realized how much effort they’d gone through to take care of me, even after everything.
I tried to push the guilt down, distracting myself by ladling some soup into a bowl and sitting on the edge of the bed.
The warmth of the bowl seeped into my hands, grounding me, but I couldn’t bring myself to eat.
Not yet...
There was something I needed to do first.
I reached for my phone, my heart pounding as I dialed the number.
It was a call I didn’t want to make, but I knew I had to.
I needed to make things right, or at least try to.
---
About half an hour later, there was a knock at my door. When I opened it, Reed was standing there, looking worried, with Fang and Trish right behind him.
Both of them were clearly still pissed, their expressions hard and unyielding.
Reed’s eyes darted between me and the girls, as if he could feel the tension crackling in the air.
“Uh, hey, dude...what's up, man?”
I swallowed hard, feeling like I was standing on the edge of a cliff.
“I... I need to talk to all of you. Please, just hear me out before you leave.”
Fang crossed her arms over her chest, glaring at me, while Trish tapped her foot impatiently.
They didn’t say anything, but their silence was all the confirmation I needed to continue.
I took a deep breath, my mind racing as I tried to find the right words.
“First of all, I’m sorry,” I began, my voice shaky but determined.
“I know I messed up by lying to you earlier. It wasn’t right, and I’m really sorry for that.”
Their expressions didn’t soften, but they didn’t interrupt, so I kept going, my words tumbling out in a rush.
“It’s not that I don’t trust you guys, because I do. It’s just...something from my past came up, and it triggered, a panic attack...”
Fang’s eyes narrowed, and Trish’s foot stopped tapping.
They still looked pissed, but they were listening, and that was something.
I could feel the tension in the room shift slightly, from outright anger to something more complicated.
“I’m not ready to talk about what happened...”
I continued, trying to keep my voice steady.
"I didn’t want to drag any of you into it. I was worried you guys...would get hurt because of me...I know that’s not a good excuse, and I’m sorry for lying, but...that’s the truth.”
The silence that followed was suffocating.
I could see the conflict in their eyes, the way they were weighing my words, trying to decide whether to forgive me or not.
My heart pounded in my chest as I waited, hoping that I hadn’t completely screwed things up.
After what felt like an eternity, Fang finally spoke, her voice still laced with anger but softer than before.
“Anon...we’re your friends. You don’t have to go through this alone, whatever it is.”
Trish nodded, though her expression was still guarded.
“Yeah, we get it, you’ve got stuff to deal with. But don’t push us away, okay skinnie'?”
I felt a wave of relief wash over me, and I nodded quickly.
“I won’t...I promise.”
It wasn’t a perfect resolution, and I knew that things wouldn’t magically go back to the way they were.
But it was a start. And for now, that was enough.
---
The atmosphere in my apartment shifted, no longer heavy with tension and unresolved emotions.
Instead, it felt lighter, filled with a quiet understanding between us.
Fang, Trish, and Reed were giving me the space I needed, but they weren’t letting me off the hook entirely.
“We’re not gonna push you to talk about what happened.”
Fang said, her voice firm but with an underlying softness.
“But...you have to promise that when you’re ready, or if you need help...you’ll come to us.”
Trish nodded in agreement.
“We’re here for you, Anon. Whenever you’re ready.”
I hesitated, the words catching in my throat.
Trusting others wasn’t something that came naturally to me, not after everything I’d been through.
But as I looked at them, I realized that they weren’t asking for much, just a promise to let them in when I could.
It was a small step, but it felt monumental.
“Alright...” I finally said, my voice barely above a whisper.
“I promise.”
Reed, ever the one to keep things from getting too heavy, suddenly clapped his hands together.
“Sorry I didn’t come sooner, dude,” he said with a mischievous grin.
“I was putting together a little surprise for ya.”
Fang and Trish exchanged knowing smiles, and I couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow in suspicion.
Reed left the apartment for a moment, leaving me to wonder what the hell he was up to.
When he returned, it was with his arms full of flat-pack furniture boxes, dressers, chairs, a table, all the basics I’d been missing.
My jaw dropped as he began setting them down one by one.
“Reed, what… what is all this!?” I stammered, completely stunned.
But Reed wasn’t done. After the essentials came a second-hand TV, which was more than I ever expected, but the real kicker was when he brought in a cardboard box with an out-of-place bow on top, making it look like a gift.
I stood there, dumbfounded, as they all began to unpack and assemble the pieces.
The sight of them working together to transform my barren apartment was surreal, to say the least.
As they worked, I could only think about how these people, these friends, were willing to go out of their way for me.
It wasn’t just the material things, though they were nice.
It was the thought, the kindness behind it all. I’d never experienced anything like this before.
It was... baffling.
Reed waved a hand in front of my face, snapping me out of my daze.
“Yo, Earth to Anon! You still with us?”
I blinked, trying to refocus.
“Uh, yeah, sorry. I just… I don’t know what to say.”
“Don’t say anything yet, dude!” Reed said, handing me the box with the bow.
“Open this up first.”
I hesitated, then carefully untied the bow and opened the box. Inside was the latest Xrox console, along with a few games.
My eyes landed on one in particular.
'Rock Ring'.
“W-what the hell, Reed!?” I asked, completely floored by this gesture.
“W-why did you—”
Reed cut me off with a grin.
“Thought you could use some furniture to brighten up the place, y’know? And the TV and Xrox? That’s for when we all come over to hang out. Gotta have something to do, right?”
I looked around at the boxes, the assembled furniture, the second-hand TV, and the Xrox console.
They’d done all this for me. My heart swelled with gratitude, and for the first time in a long while, I felt like I belonged somewhere.
Like maybe, just maybe, things really were getting better.
Despite Bishop...
“Thanks,” I managed to say, my voice thick with emotion.
“I... I don’t know how to thank you guys.”
Reed clapped a hand on my shoulder, his easygoing smile never wavering.
“Don’t worry about it, man. Just let us be there for you, okay? We’re a team now.”
I nodded, feeling a tear slip down my cheek despite myself.
“O-okay.”
The room filled with laughter and chatter as we finished assembling the furniture and set up the TV.
For once, the weight of my past didn’t seem so heavy. And as the evening wore on, I realized that I wasn’t just surviving.
I was starting to live again.
---
Hours had passed since Reed and the others surprised me with the furniture and the Xrox console, and the apartment had settled into a comfortable vibe.
Trish and Reed were seated on the floor in front of the TV, locked in an intense 1v1 match of 'Rock Ring'.
Trish was absolutely losing her mind, screaming every obscenity under the sun at the screen as Reed, laid back and clearly high as a kite, was wiping the floor with her.
His relaxed demeanor only made her angrier, which, in turn, seemed to make Reed's grin even wider.
Meanwhile, Fang and I were on the bed, guitars in hand, picking up where we left off in music class.
Fang had been struggling to figure out why the song she wrote for the band wasn’t coming together the way she wanted it to.
“It’s like… I don’t know,” she muttered, strumming her bass absentmindedly.
“It just feels like it’s missing something, you know?”
“Mind if I take a listen?” I asked.
Fang shrugged, handing me the sheet music.
“Sure, but I’m telling you, it’s just not clicking.”
She began playing the song, and I listened closely, letting the notes wash over me.
She wasn’t wrong, the song was good, but there was something that wasn’t quite fitting together.
It was missing that final piece, the thing that would elevate it from good to great.
As she played through it a second time, it finally clicked.
“I think I have an idea,” I said, my excitement growing.
“Play it again, but just keep looping the main riff.”
“Alright,” she replied, still sounding doubtful.
As Fang began playing the riff for the third time, I picked up my electric guitar, my fingers instinctively finding the chords.
I began playing a simple riff to complement what she was doing, and the song started to fill out.
The more we played, the more it felt like the missing piece had fallen into place.
“Holy shit,” Fang whispered, her eyes wide as she realized what was happening.
“That’s it...That’s what’s been missing!”
By now, Reed and Trish had turned around, their game momentarily forgotten as they listened in awe. I continued to play, the simple riffs blending seamlessly with Fang’s bass.
The room was filled with music, the energy lifting us all up.
When we finally finished the song, the room was silent for a moment, as if everyone was absorbing what had just happened.
“You’ve got an amazing ear, dude!” Reed said, clearly impressed.
Fang looked at me with a new level of respect.
“Didnt you tell me in Jingo's class, that you never learned sheet music, You just play by ear, right?”
“Yeah,” I said with a shrug.
“I learned to play by listening to songs over and over again, just figuring them out bit by bit.”
Fang’s eyes lit up.
“Holy shit Dweeb!, I think you were right!"
AN ELECTRIC GUITAR IS EXACTLY WHAT VVURM DRAMA NEEDS!”
As fang said that, I noticed Trish still had the apprehensive look in her eye hearing this, it seems that her opinion about the double bass's hadn't changed it seems, but the look in her eye eventually softens.
Fang was practically buzzing with excitement. “Let’s run through the song a few more times. I want to write down the chords for the guitar parts.”
She hugged me tightly, catching me off guard.
“Thanks dweeb! Seriously.”
I felt my face heat up slightly at the contact but managed to keep my cool.
“I-It’s the least I could do after everything you guys have done for me!”
Fang pulled back with a cheeky grin.
“Wellllll...since we put together all that shitty flat-pack furniture for you, I think you owe us another song!.”
Reed and Trish, who had been watching with interest, immediately chimed in, agreeing with Fang.
I looked at them all, feeling more comfortable than I had in ages.
The anxiety I’d felt back in the auditorium was gone, replaced by a genuine desire to share my music with my friends.
With a grin, I nodded.
I'd made the track for this song a while back, and the lyrics just now when me and Fang were jamming out.
Normally when I write lyrics it can take from a few days, up to a week to write a song.
But this time...
Let's just say I had a certain muse that sped up the writing process...
“Alright, you’ve twisted my arm..."
I wanna be your vacuum cleaner
Breathing in your dust
I wanna be your Ford Cortina
I will never rust
If you like your coffee hot
Let me be your coffee pot
You call the shots, babe
I just wanna be yours
Secrets I have held in my heart
Are harder to hide than I thought
Maybe I just wanna be yours
I wanna be yours, I wanna be yours
Wanna be yours
Wanna be yours
Wanna be yours
Let me be your leccy meter
And I'll never run out
Let me be the portable heater
That you'll get cold without
I wanna be your setting lotion (wanna be)
Hold your hair in deep devotion (How deep?)
At least as deep as the Pacific Ocean
Now I wanna be yours
Secrets I have held in my heart
Are harder to hide than I thought
Maybe I just wanna be yours
I wanna be yours, I wanna be yours
Wanna be yours
Wanna be yours
Wanna be yours
Wanna be yours
Wanna be yours
Wanna be yours
Wanna be yours
(Wanna be yours)
I wanna be your vacuum cleaner (wanna be yours)
Breathing in your dust (wanna be yours)
I wanna be your Ford Cortina (wanna be yours)
I will never rust (wanna be yours)
I just wanna be yours (wanna be yours)
I just wanna be yours (wanna be yours)
I just wanna be yours (wanna be yours)
---
As the last note of the song faded, I could feel a weird mix of pride and panic swirling in my chest.
The song had gone over well, better than I’d expected.
Everyone seemed genuinely impressed.
But as I finished, my thoughts kept drifting back to a certain pterosaur sitting beside me, and that realization hit me like a freight train.
'OH SHIT'
The realization hit me hard:
The Lyrics...
My eyes darted across the room, hoping no one had caught on.
I subtly glanced around the room, my anxiety building.
Trish was the first to catch my eye.
Thankfully, she didn’t seem to have noticed anything.
She was still fuming over her last defeat at the hands of Reed in 'Rock Ring', grumbling something under her breath as she packed up her controller.
Reed was next.
I wasn’t expecting much, he’d been high as a kite all evening, after all.
But when I looked over, I noticed a slight grin on his face.
My stomach dropped.
Reed might have been on another planet, but that grin...that was the grin of someone who knew something.
I gulped and quickly averted my gaze.
Finally, I dared to look at Fang.
She was smiling, which was good, right? But as she praised the song, thanking me again for helping out, I swore her voice was a little higher-pitched than usual.
Was she nervous? Was it because of something I did? I tried to brush it off, chalking it up to her throat being worn out from all the singing and talking earlier.
Yeah, that had to be it.
Eventually, the time came for everyone to leave. They all said their goodbyes, and I tried to play it cool, thanking them for coming over.
Fang’s goodbye was a little rushed, and she practically darted out of the apartment.
That only made my heart race even more. Did she know? What if she—
Reed was the last to leave. He bumped fists with me at the door, and I couldn’t help but notice that same sly grin on his face as he walked out.
“Later, dude,” he said casually, but there was something in his tone, like he was holding back a laugh.
I finally let out the breath I didn’t realize I was holding as the door closed behind him.
I flopped onto my bed, a mixture of relief and lingering anxiety washing over me. Despite everything, I couldn’t help but smile.
Today had been... good. Maybe even great.
But I couldn’t shake the feeling that I had forgotten something important...
As if on cue, my phone rang, jolting me out of my thoughts. I glanced at the screen and felt my stomach drop.
It was Moe.
“Where the hell are you?”
Moe’s gruff voice barked through the speaker, the frustration clear.
OH.
FUCK.
I sat up straight, my earlier calm shattered.
In the midst of everything, my friends, the jam session, the panic attack.
I had completely forgotten about work!.
“I-I’m sorry Moe! I... I got caught up in something and—!”
But instead of the angry outburst I expected, Moe’s voice was surprisingly calm, though still carrying that no-nonsense tone of his.
“Kid...don’t worry about it,” he said, sighing.
“Just come in tomorrow, we can talk about it then...capisce?”
I blinked, caught off guard by his understanding.
“O-Okay, Moe. I’m really sorry—”
“Save it for tomorrow,” Moe interrupted, his voice gruff but not unkind.
“Get some rest, alright kid?”
“Alright, thanks Moe,” I mumbled, still trying to process the unexpected reprieve.
Moe hung up without another word, and I slowly lowered the phone from my ear.
The tension that had been building in my chest finally began to ease, leaving me with a sense of relief I hadn’t felt all day.
I set the phone down and lay back on my bed, closing my eyes. For the first time in what felt like ages, I let myself relax.
Today had been rough, no doubt about it.
But right now, at this moment, things were okay, and that was enough.
As I lay there, my thoughts drifted back to Fang.
Her smile, her wings fluttering nervously, her tail flicking slightly as she said goodbye. A warmth spread through me, and for a brief moment, I let myself imagine what it would be like to tell her how I felt.
But then I shook my head, trying to snap out of it.
She’s just a friend, I told myself firmly. Just a friend.I closed my eyes, willing myself to sleep, but Fang’s image kept creeping back into my mind.
I could still hear her voice, still see the way her eyes lit up when she played her music.
I could feel the warmth of her hug when she thanked me earlier.
But I pushed those thoughts aside, forcing myself to focus on anything else.
Eventually, exhaustion took over, and I drifted off.
With Fang’s smile...
Still lingering in the back of my mind.
Chapter 11: Falling out.
Chapter Text
Waking up to the sharp blare of my school alarm, I feel more refreshed than I have in a long time. Yesterday was rough, but coming clean to Fang, Reed, and Trish was the right move.
Even though I couldn’t bring myself to tell them everything, they understood.
They respected that it was hard for me to talk about, and that took a weight off my shoulders.
I stretch and go through my usual morning routine, but I can’t help but grin as I combat roll onto the unsuspecting wooden floor, dealing a critical hit, and winning my first battle of the day.
Reed’s gift of the hemp rug was a lifesaver too, especially with all the new furniture.
It’s strange, but I feel like I’m finally settling into this place.
My apartment isn’t just an empty shell anymore.
Sure, I’m still in Skinrow, but it feels like a better life is starting to take root here.
I take a moment to just look around, letting the reality of my new situation sink in.
This isn’t just a place to sleep anymore.
It’s becoming home.
But the clock reminds me that if I keep daydreaming, I’ll be late. Grabbing my backpack, I head out.
Ready to face the day.
Walking through the streets of Skinrow, I notice I’m more cautious than usual.
Even though I feel better after yesterday
The knowledge that Bishop is somewhere in Volcaldera Bluffs makes me hyper-aware of my surroundings.
My mind races with all the ways he could find me. I quicken my pace, taking a less obvious route to school, glancing over my shoulder more often than I’d like to admit.
When I finally reach the park near Volcano High, I allow myself to relax a little.
I haven’t noticed anyone following me, so I let out a sigh of relief.
The park is quiet, the morning air cool and crisp. But then something catches my eye...
I see Trish chasing after a short compy with a hood up, clutching her bag.
It doesn’t take a genius to figure out what’s going on.
A mugger.
I quickly gauge the situation, realizing I might be able to cut the bastard off.
Without thinking, I start sprinting.
Adrenaline floods my system as I close in on the guy, heart pounding in my chest.
I’m almost there, about to tackle him.
But I’m a second too late...
Trish has already taken care of business, tackling the guy to the ground with impressive force. I try to stop myself, but there’s nothing to slow my momentum
I see it.
A lamp post straight ahead of me.
Time seems to slow as I watch in horror, knowing there’s no way to avoid it.
Oh no.
I slam into the pole full force, pain exploding through my body.
My injuries from a couple of days ago flare up, a throbbing agony spreading through my limbs.
Groaning, I roll onto my back, staring up at the sky.
The next thing I see is Trish standing over me, a mix of concern and amusement on her face.
“Need a hand hero?”
She asks with a smirk, clearly trying to hold back laughter.
I wince as I take her hand, letting her pull me to my feet.
My eyes land on the crumpled, unconscious form of the compy on the ground.
Trish casually strides over, grabs her bag, and starts walking away as if nothing happened.
“You coming?” she calls over her shoulder.
I start walking alongside her, glancing back at the unconscious mugger.
For a split second, I almost feel sorry for the guy, knowing he faced Trish’s wrath. But then I dismiss the thought, he got what he deserved.
As we walk, I find myself thinking about Trish.
She’s tough, no doubt about it, but she’s also incredibly loyal.
I realize that I want to get to know her better, to be a better friend.
I’m deep in thought when Trish suddenly asks,
“So, what’s going on between you and Fang?”
I’m caught off guard, stumbling over my words.
“W-we’re just friends!” I stammer.
“She’s really cool...b-but so are you and Reed!”
I catch a sudden angry look on Trish’s face.
At first, I think she’s upset because she thinks I’m bullshitting her, like yesterday.
But her issue turns out to be something completely different.
Trish steps closer, grabs me by the collar, and pulls me down so we’re face-to-face.
Her voice low and filled with a dangerous edge.
“Fang is non-binary, Anon.”
I blink, the realization hitting me like a ton of bricks.
Oh shit...
"I-I’m so sorry, Trish! I didn’t know—I mean, I’d never misgender them on purpose. I swear!”
She stares into my eyes, her fury simmering just beneath the surface.
Finally, she lets go of my collar, letting me stand up straight again.
“Fang’s dealt with a lot of bullshit in their life, Anon...Their family sucks, dad’s an asshole, mom’s useless, and don’t even get me started on Naser and Naomi. They’re special kinds of assholes who deserve each other.”
Her voice grows even colder as she continues.
“I know you’d never try to hurt them on purpose, but if you do...”
Her voice drops to a menacing whisper.
“You’ll see first hand how a triceratops gores their prey...got it?”
A shiver runs down my spine at the mental image.
“I promise, Trish, I’ll never hurt Fang.”
Trish eyes me for a moment before nodding.
“I’ll hold you to that baldy.”
We continue walking towards the school, but as we near the steps, I spot Fang and Naser arguing.
It’s easy to tell how pissed off they are, even from a distance.
Trish and I exchange a glance before picking up the pace, both of us worried about what’s going down between Fang and Naser.
As Trish and I reached the top of the stairs, the atmosphere between Fang and Naser was thick with tension.
Fang’s wings were flapping erratically, and their tail was flicking with mounting irritation. Naser stood before them, looking contrite, his voice wavering with apology.
“I’m really sorry, Fang,” Naser began, his tone desperate to make amends.
“I didn’t know getting the pizzas would bring in all those assholes. I thought it would help get a bigger crowd for you guys, you know? I never meant for things to go down like that!”
But Fang wasn’t having it.
Their wings beat faster, reflecting the anger simmering beneath the surface.
They glared at Naser, their eyes narrowing with each word he spoke.
“Naser”
Fang snapped, their voice sharp.
“That's the problem, you didn’t think at all, did you? You never think. It’s not just about the crowd. It’s about everything that happened after. Do you have any idea how hard it was to stand up there while everyone was laughing at us!?”
Naser looked down, guilt etched into his features.
“I know, I know, I really screwed up, I promise I just wanted to help...”
Fang’s wings were practically vibrating with barely contained rage.
“You wanted to help by making us a laughingstock!?"
"By dragging those ASSHOLES to our show!?”
Naser’s voice grew smaller, almost pleading.
“I swear I was just trying to help! I’m sorry!”
But Fang wasn’t ready to let it go. Their tail lashed behind them, their wings flaring out slightly as they took a step back.
“Fuck off, Naser,”
They spat, venom in their voice.
“Just…fuck off.”
With that, Fang turned sharply on their heel and started walking away, motioning for Trish and me to follow.
Trish shot Naser a glare as she moved to catch up with Fang.
I hesitated for a moment, watching the scene unfold, feeling the rising tension in the air.
Just as we were about to leave, Naser, in a desperate attempt to salvage the situation, called out.
“L-Lucy, I'm sorry!”
Fang froze mid-step, their entire body stiffening. For a brief moment, the world seemed to hold its breath.
Then, slowly, Fang turned around and marched straight up to Naser, their eyes blazing with fury.
“My name is FANG,” they hissed, jabbing a clawed finger into Naser’s chest with each word.
“Get. It. Right.”
The look on Naser’s face was a mix of shock and regret.
His wings fluttered nervously as he realized the gravity of his mistake.
Trish and I were at Fang’s side in an instant.
I might have just learned about Fang being non-binary, but Naser’s their fucking brother.
He should know better, and yet, he’d let that name slip.
The name Fang had left behind.
Fang stood their ground, wings now flapping with an intensity that matched the storm brewing in their eyes.
"YOU STILL CAN'T ACCEPT IT CAN YOU?!"
Fang’s voice begins to break.
"I'm non-binary Naser...I’ve been non-binary, for. Two. Whole. Years. Naser"
Fang then takes a breath to steady herself after their outburst.
“If you can’t even respect that, Naser...”
They said, their voice low and dangerous.
“Then you don’t deserve to call yourself my brother."
"Now...FUCK OFF"
Before I do something we'll both regret...you fucked wing retard.”
The silence that followed was heavy, filled with the weight of words spoken and unspoken.
Naser opened his mouth to say something, but no words came out.
He looked lost, as if he didn’t know how to fix what he had just broken.
Without another word, Fang turned their back on Naser and walked away, leaving him standing there in stunned silence.
Trish and I followed after Fang, not daring to look back.
As we walked, I couldn’t help but feel a surge of protectiveness over Fang.
They've helped me so much in these past few days, and I had never considered to ask them once.
If they were okay...
The air between us was thick with unspoken emotion, but one thing was clear.
I would stand by Fang, and my friends...
No matter what.
---
As we walked through the halls of Volcano High, the tension between us was palpable.
Fang’s wings had stopped flapping so furiously, but I could tell they were still seething underneath their calm exterior.
Trish and I exchanged a glance, both of us wondering if we should say something, but unsure of how to start.
Finally, Trish broke the silence, her voice laced with venom as she spoke.
“Naser’s such a fucking idiot,” she muttered, the words dripping with contempt.
“He’s always been an asshole, but that was a new fucking low...”
Fang didn’t respond immediately, their gaze fixed ahead as we continued walking.
When they did speak, their voice was quiet, almost resigned.
“It’s fine,” Fang said, shrugging as if trying to brush it off.
“Same shit, different day...”
But I wasn’t buying it.
Fang might have been trying to act like it didn’t bother them, but I could see through the mask they were wearing.
There was a deep hurt in their eyes, a pain that no amount of pretending could hide.
And it pissed me off to see them like this, to see someone who was supposed to be their brother inflict this kind of pain.
“Are you really okay?” I asked gently, trying to keep my voice steady despite the anger simmering just below the surface.
Fang glanced at me, offering a small, strained smile.
“Yeah Dweeb...I’ll be fine,” they replied, but their voice lacked conviction.
It was clear they were just saying what they thought we wanted to hear.
Trish, however, wasn’t about to let it go that easily.
“He doesn’t deserve to call you family, Fang,” she snapped, her tail flicking with irritation.
“He can’t even respect who you are! What kind of brother does that!?”
Fang sighed, their wings drooping slightly as they came to a stop in the middle of the hallway.
“Trish, please… just drop it, okay? I’m used to it by now. This is just the way Naser is. I’m just… tired of fighting with him...”
Hearing Fang say that, seeing the exhaustion in their eyes, made something snap inside of me.
I had thought Naser wasn’t so bad. Sure, he’d screwed up at the auditorium, but I’d seen that he was trying to help in his own misguided way.
But misgendering his own sibling?
Hurting Fang like this?
There was no excuse.
“I don’t care if you’re used to it,” I said, my voice trembling with barely controlled anger.
“It’s not right. Naser fucked up, and he needs to know that. No one deserves to be treated like that, especially not by their own brother.”
Fang looked at me, surprise flickering in their eyes. For a moment, they seemed unsure of what to say. But then they nodded, a small but genuine smile tugging at the corners of their lips.
“Thanks Dweeb...That means a lot.”
We continued walking, the silence between us no longer as heavy as before. Trish was still fuming, muttering curses under her breath, but there was a determined glint in her eye that told me she wasn’t going to let this slide.
As I walked through the halls of Volcano High with Trish and Fang, I couldn’t shake the image of Fang’s hurt expression from my mind.
Naser had messed up, badly, and it was clear that it had cut deep.
Fang was trying to put up a front, to act like it didn’t matter, but I knew better.
That kind of hurt didn’t just disappear.
It festered, eating away at you from the inside.
And as much as I didn’t want to get involved in their family drama.
I can't just stand by and do nothing...
As much as Fang tried to shrug it off, it was obvious they were still stung by what had happened. That look on their face… it wasn’t something I could just forget.
Naser was their brother, and as much as Fang might want to pretend otherwise, that relationship still mattered to them.
There had to be some way to fix this, or at least make it a little better.
But how?
I ran through the list of people I knew at school, trying to figure out who might be able to help me talk to Naser.
Trish was out of the question...
She was too pissed at him to be any help, and honestly, I didn’t want to put her in that situation.
She’d tear him apart before we could even get a word in.
Reed… well, Reed was a bro to me sure, but I wasn’t sure how much help he’d be in a situation like this.
Then there was Naomi.
I grimaced at the thought.
Talking to Naomi was the last thing I wanted to do.
But she was Naser’s girlfriend, and if anyone could get through to him, it was probably her.
I didn’t have many other options, and I knew that if I didn’t try to do something, I’d regret it later.
I wasn’t the kind of person who could just stand by and let things get worse when I knew there might be something I could do to help.
So, as we approached the end of the hallway and Fang and Trish headed off to their next class, I made my decision.
I’d talk to Naomi, try to explain what had happened and see if she could help me get through to Naser.
Maybe if we approached him together, we could help him understand how badly he’d hurt Fang, and maybe, just maybe, things could start to get better between them.
“I’ll catch you guys later,”
Fang didn’t say anything, just nodded and gave me a small, tired smile before they and Trish headed off to their next class.
I watched them go, my heart heavy with a mixture of concern and determination.
This wasn’t going to be easy, but I had to try. For Fang’s sake.
I turned and headed down the hallway toward English class, my mind already racing with how I was going to approach Naomi.
This was going to be a tricky conversation, and I needed to be careful with how I handled it.
But if it could help mend the rift between Fang and Naser, it would all be worth it.
With that thought in mind, I squared my shoulders, took a deep breath, and headed into the classroom.
Hoping that I could find a way to make things right.
Chapter 12: Guilt and Gravity.
Chapter Text
I headed toward English class, still mulling over how I was going to approach Naomi.
The hallway was a blur of activity, students chatting, lockers slamming, the usual morning rush.
But all I could think about was the task ahead.
Talking to Naomi about Naser and Fang...
It was going to be tricky, especially since I wasn’t exactly looking forward to dealing with Naomi’s saccharine facade.
As I entered the classroom, I scanned the room for her.
Naomi was easy to spot, sitting by the window with her usual bright smile plastered on her face, her eyes twinkling as she jotted down something in her notebook.
She had that perfect, poised look about her, like she was always in control, always the picture of grace.
But there was something unsettling about how flawless she tried to appear.
About twenty minutes into English, Mr Tsuki told everyone to find a partner for the poetry crafting part of the class.
'Guess this is as good chance as any...'
I took a deep breath and walked over, sliding into the seat beside her.
Naomi looked up from her notebook, her smile widening as she saw me.
"Hi, Anon!" she greeted cheerfully, her voice tinged with that signature sweetness.
"How are you today? Isn’t it just a beautiful morning?"
"Hey, Naomi," I replied, trying to match her tone.
"I’m doing alright. Sorry for doing this during class time, but I was hoping we could talk about something important?"
"Of course!" she chirped, her eyes widening with interest.
"What’s on your mind? Is there anything I can help with?"
"It’s about Naser and Fang," I began carefully.
"I think Naser really hurt Fang this morning, and I just wanted to see if we could maybe help smooth things over between them?"
Naomi’s smile didn’t falter, but I noticed a flicker of something behind her eyes—something calculating.
"Oh dear, did something happen between them? Naser didn’t mention anything to me... but you know how boys can be. So forgetful sometimes!"
She giggled lightly, waving a hand as if brushing away the seriousness of the situation.
I hesitated, unsure how to proceed.
"Yeah, well...Naser accidentally called Fang by their deadname, and it really upset them. I thought maybe if we talked to Naser together, we could help him understand how much it hurt Fang."
Naomi’s eyes widened, her expression a mix of concern and exaggerated sympathy.
"Oh no, poor Fang! That must have been awful for them! But Naser would never hurt them on purpose, you know? He just needs a little guidance... a gentle push in the right direction. Don’t you think?"
"Exactly," I agreed, though her overly sweet tone was starting to grate on me.
"Although he appeared sorry about it, it still hurt Fang a lot. I just want to make sure he understands that."
Naomi tilted her head slightly, her smile softening as she reached out to pat my hand in what was meant to be a comforting gesture.
"You’re such a good friend to them Anon! Always looking out for others. I’m sure with a little nudge, we can help Naser see the light. He cares so much about Fang, you know? They’re his sibling, after all."
There was something almost... rehearsed about the way she spoke, like she’d said these kinds of things a thousand times before.
But I pushed the thought aside, focusing on the task at hand.
"Thanks, Naomi," I said, offering a small smile.
"I appreciate your help with this."
"Oh, it’s no trouble at all!" she replied, her voice dripping with sweetness.
"I’m always happy to help where I can. After all, we’re all friends here, right?"
I nodded, though I couldn’t shake the feeling that there was more going on behind her perfectly crafted facade.
Naomi was always so upbeat, so eager to please... but there was something about her that didn’t quite add up.
"Anon," she said, her voice soft but with that familiar upbeat tone.
"How are things going with you and Fang anyway? I’ve heard you two, as well as Trish and Reed, have been spending a lot of time together lately?"
I glanced over at her, trying to gauge where this conversation was heading.
Naomi had this way of asking questions that seemed harmless on the surface, but there was always something more beneath them.
Still, I couldn’t exactly brush her off, not without raising suspicions.
"Yeah, we’ve been hanging out," I replied, keeping my tone casual.
"Fang’s been really cool, helping me out with stuff, you know?"
Naomi’s smile widened, and she nodded encouragingly.
"That’s so great to hear! I’m really glad Fang’s made a new friend. They’ve always had a tough time opening up to people, so it’s nice to see them getting close to someone."
She paused, her eyes twinkling with curiosity.
"So, how are things between you two? I mean, are you guys just friends, or...?"
I blinked, taken aback by her directness. Naomi had a way of slipping personal questions into conversation as if they were the most natural thing in the world.
I had to be careful here, Naomi’s friendliness wasn’t something I trusted completely.
"Uh, yeah? we’re just friends."
I said, trying to sound nonchalant.
"I’m still getting to know them, but they’re great to hang out with. Why do you ask?"
Naomi tilted her head slightly, her expression thoughtful.
"Oh, I’m just curious, that’s all. Fang’s been through a lot, and it’s been so nice to see them happy!"
Her words were kind, but I couldn’t shake the feeling that there was more to her interest than she was letting on.
There was an almost... calculating edge to her curiosity.
I offered her a small smile, trying to keep the conversation light.
"Thanks, Naomi. I’m just trying to be a good friend, you know? Fang’s been there for me, so I want to be there for them too."
Naomi’s smile didn’t waver, but there was a glint in her eye that made me wonder what she was really thinking.
"That’s wonderful to hear, Anon. Just remember, if you ever need any advice or help with anything, I’m always here."
With that, she turned back to her notebook, scribbling something down with that same poised, perfect grace she always had.
But even as she focused on her work.
I couldn’t shake the feeling that she was still thinking about what I’d said.
Still planning... something behind that ever-present smile.
I shifted in my seat, trying to focus on the lesson ahead, but Naomi’s words echoed in my mind. There was something about her interest in my relationship with Fang that felt... off.
I couldn’t put my finger on it.
But I knew I’d have to keep my guard up around her.
---
After English class wrapped up, I made my way to my next class.
The conversation with Naomi still lingered in my mind, her cheerful but oddly probing questions about Fang making me feel like I was under a microscope.
I pushed the thought aside, trying to focus on the day ahead.
As I turned the corner, I spotted a familiar figure up ahead.
Stella.
The sight of her made my steps falter for a moment.
I couldn’t help the rush of conflicting emotions that stirred in my chest whenever I saw her.
It wasn’t just that she had lied to me about being In Japan, although that was part of it.
No, it was more complicated than that.
There was a time, not too long ago, when I had fallen for Stegostar.
We’d spent countless nights chatting over Snootcord, organizing anime watch parties and diving deep into discussions about our favorite shows.
The more we talked, the more I found myself drawn to her, to the way she always seemed to know exactly what to say to make me laugh or think.
But how could I ever tell her that? She was living in Japan...or so I thought.
I knew long-distance relationships rarely worked out. So, I did what I always did.
I buried those feelings deep, and told myself we were just friends.
I shook off the memory, snapping back to the present as I approached Stella.
She was looking down at her phone, her expression a little distant, as if she was lost in her own thoughts.
When I finally got close enough, I called out to her.
“Hey, Stella!”
She jumped, her phone nearly slipping out of her hands as she spun around to face me. Her eyes were wide with surprise, and I could see the flush spreading across her cheeks.
“Oh! A-Anon... Hi!” she stammered, clearly flustered.
I winced a little.
“Sorry, didn’t mean to scare you.”
She quickly shook her head, her flustered expression replaced by her usual smile, though there was something a little strained about it.
“No, it’s okay! I was just... uh, in my own world, I guess.”
There was a nervousness in her voice that I hadn’t noticed before, a slight edge that made me wonder if something was wrong.
“How have you been? We haven’t really talked since tuesday...”
Stella’s smile faltered slightly, her eyes dropping to the floor for a brief moment before she looked back up at me.
“I’ve been fine... Just... you know, school stuff, trying to keep up with everything.”
I nodded, understanding all too well how overwhelming school could be.
But there was something in her voice that told me there was more to it than just that.
“You sure you’re okay? You seem... I don’t know, a little down?”
She hesitated, biting her lip as if she was debating whether or not to say something.
“It’s nothing, really. Just... it’s been a weird week, you know?”
I raised an eyebrow, waiting for her to elaborate.
She fidgeted with the strap of her backpack, her eyes flickering away from mine.
She finally spoke again, her voice softer, almost tentative.
“When you told me you were hanging out with Fang and her friends the other day, I...didn't want to butt back in to your life, and annoy you with messages every day, especially after lying to you for so long..."
She trailed off, and I couldn’t help but feel a pang of guilt.
Of course.
I’d forgot about our conversation tuesday.
I thought it was odd that she stopped talking after I mentioned that Fang and the others were over.
But now, seeing the look on her face,
I realized that maybe it had bothered her more than I thought.
“Stella...Fang’s great and all, but you’re still my friend too?” I said, trying to reassure her.
“I still want us to talk Stella...hell we've got the chance to hang out Irl now right?
She looked at me then, really looked at me, and for a moment, I thought I saw a flash of something.
Maybe hope, maybe doubt.
But it was gone as quickly as it came.
“Yeah, I know...” she replied, her smile returning, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes.
“I guess I just... never mind. It’s stupid...”
“It’s not silly if it’s bothering you,” I said gently.
“I care about you, Stella. You’re important to me, and I don’t want you to feel like I’m... I don’t know, leaving you behind or something.”
She seemed to brighten a little at that, her shoulders relaxing as if a weight had been lifted.
“Thanks, Anon. That means a lot to me. I just... sometimes I worry that maybe...”
She stopped herself again, shaking her head as if to clear away whatever thought had been troubling her.
“N-never mind, It’s nothing!. I’m just glad we’re still friends.”
We stood there for a moment, a comfortable silence settling between us, but I couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something more she wasn’t telling me.
And maybe, just maybe, there was something I wasn’t telling her either.
“Hey, how about we have another anime watch party soon?”
I suggested, hoping to lighten the mood.
“Just like old times!”
Stella’s smile grew a little wider, more genuine this time.
“I’d like that. I’d like that a lot.”
Just then we heard the bell ring, signalling that the next class was about to begin.
Not wanting to be late I quickly said bye to Stella and said we'd talk later to arrange a date and time for it.
---
Science class was next, and I found myself looking forward to it more than usual.
Normally, the class would probably be just another blur of notes and experiments, but today, I was excited for one reason.
Fang would be there.
After everything that had happened earlier, I was determined to cheer them up.
To be there for them the way they’d been there for me.
Fang had helped me through some dark moments this week, and now it was my turn to return the favor.
As I walked into the classroom, my eyes immediately scanned the room for that familiar Pterosaur.
But as I took my seat, I noticed something was off.
Fang wasn’t here.
At first, I told myself they were just running late.
It wasn’t unusual for Fang to cut it close to the bell.
But as the minutes ticked by, I couldn’t shake the gnawing feeling in my gut.
Ten minutes passed, and still no sign of Fang.
My anxiety started to build, creeping up my spine like a cold hand.
I tried to focus on the lesson, but my mind kept drifting back to that empty chair.
Something wasn’t right.
A million scenarios ran through my head, each one worse than the last.
Was Naser’s earlier outburst still weighing on Fang?
Had something else happened after we left them?
I didn’t know, but the uncertainty was eating me alive.
I pulled out my phone, slipping it under the desk so the teacher wouldn’t notice, and quickly typed out a message to Fang.
~Hey, you okay? Where are you?~
I stared at the screen, willing a response to come through, but there was nothing.
The little dots that indicate someone’s typing never appeared.
~Come on, Fang... answer me.~
I sent another message, and another, each one more frantic than the last.
But the silence was deafening, and with each passing minute, my worry only grew.
The class droned on around me, but I couldn’t focus on anything the teacher was saying.
My thoughts were solely on Fang, and the gut feeling that something was very, very wrong.
'Fuck it.'
"Mr Fernsworth, may I be excused?"
Mr Fernsworth hands me the laminate card and I leave the class.
'Now, where to look?'
As I rushed down the halls, I retraced Fang’s usual steps in my mind, trying to think of every spot they might go if they wanted to be alone.
I checked the gym, the art room, the little alcove near the music room where they told me they sometimes liked to hang out.
But there was no sign of Fang anywhere.
Panic gnawed at the edges of my thoughts.
The more I searched, the more frantic I became.
It was like they’d vanished into thin air, and the longer I went without finding them.
The more my stomach twisted in knots.
Then, an idea hit me, a desperate one.
But it was all I had left.
I pulled out my phone and dialed Fang’s number.
I didn’t expect them to pick up, but maybe… just maybe, I’d hear their ringtone or the faint buzzing of their phone on vibrate.
I listened, holding my breath as the phone rang, praying for any sign of them.
**Ring.**
**Ring.**
Then, I heard it, a faint buzz, not from my phone.
But above me.
I looked up, my pulse quickening.
I sprinted toward the nearest stairwell, taking the steps two at a time, my breath coming in sharp gasps.
As I reached the top, I spotted a backpack wedged in the doorway to the roof, the phone lying on the floor beside it.
My heart skipped a beat, terror flooding my veins.
Oh god, no... Please, no...
The worst thoughts raced through my mind. I was already picturing the worst, that Fang had done something drastic.
I shoved the door open, my eyes wild as I scanned the rooftop.
But there was nothing.
Just the flat expanse of the roof, surrounded by suicide fences on all sides.
My chest tightened, despair clawing at me.
“I’m too late…”
But then, a sound.
Soft and broken, pulled me from the depths of my despair.
“W-who’s there!?”
The voice was trembling, thick with emotion.
It was Fang...
My heart swelled with a mix of overwhelming relief and gut-wrenching sorrow.
I turned around, and there they were, sitting on top of the stairwell roof.
Looking more broken than I had ever seen them.
Their wings were in tatters...
Bloody clumps of feathers strewn around them like discarded remnants of their own anguish.
The gaps in their wings were stark, patches of pale blue scales, glaring through where the feathers had been torn out.
Their arms, hands, and even their clothes were stained with blood, the crimson evidence of just how deep their pain ran.
“Fang…”
I choked out, my voice barely a whisper as I looked up at them.
They didn’t respond right away, just looked down at me with tear-filled eyes, their whole body trembling.
The sight was almost too much to bear.
Fang, who always seemed so strong, so resilient
Reduced to this...
---
-10 minutes earlier-
Fang sat on the stairwell roof, the cold surface pressing against them, echoing the chill that had settled deep in their bones.
The world around them seemed distant, blurred by the haze of tears they had fought so hard to hold back.
But it wasn’t just the fight with Naser that haunted them.
It was the past, a past they could never escape, no matter how hard they tried.
Naser’s apology played over and over in their mind, but it was drowned out by the echo of another memory, one far more painful, far more damning.
They could still see it, as if it had happened yesterday.
Naser, so small, so full of curiosity, standing on the edge of the cliffs of Volcaldera Bluffs.
Lucy, they were Lucy back then, had thought it would be funny, a harmless prank. Naser had asked, his eyes wide with wonder.
"Lucyyyyyy, if we're Pterosaurs, does that mean we can we fly?!"
And Lucy, with the careless cruelty of a child.
Had said yes.
They never imagined that Naser would actually do it.
But before they could stop him, before they could even comprehend what was happening, Naser had jumped.
The sight of his small form plummeting down, the scream that tore from his throat as he realized he couldn’t fly, would be forever seared into Fang’s memory.
The guilt had been unbearable.
They had watched in horror as Naser crashed into the rocks below, his body crumpling with a sickening finality.
For a moment, time had stopped, and all they could do was stand there, frozen, as the realization of what they had done washed over them.
Naser had survived, but his wing, once strong and full of potential.
Had been crippled by the fall.
And it was all Lucy’s fault.
It was Fang’s fault.
It was one of the reasons Fang had shed the name Lucy, the reason they had tried to become someone else.
Someone better.
But no matter what they did, they couldn’t escape the past, couldn’t undo the damage they had caused.
And now, after everything that had happened this morning, after seeing the hurt in Naser’s eyes, Fang felt the crushing weight of their guilt return with a vengeance.
They had lashed out, told Naser to fuck off, but the truth was, they didn’t deserve his forgiveness.
They didn’t deserve anything.
They deserved his hate.
"I’m a monster,"
Fang thought bitterly, their hands trembling as they ran their claws through their feathers, pulling at the bloodied clumps in a futile attempt to punish themselves.
"I hurt him...I broke him, and now I’m making it worse."
The anger they had felt earlier, the anger at Naser, at the world, at everything, had dissolved into a pit of self-loathing that threatened to swallow them whole.
"He should hate me," they whispered to the empty rooftop, their voice cracking under the weight of the words.
"He should hate me for what I did..."
Fang’s wings hung limply at their sides, the feathers marred and torn, a physical manifestation of the turmoil inside them.
The pain, the blood, it was all a distraction, a way to cope with the darkness that had been festering inside them for years.
But no matter how much they hurt themselves, it wasn’t enough.
It would never be enough.
"I deserve this," they thought, their vision blurring as fresh tears welled up in their eyes.
"I deserve all of this..."
They curled up on the roof, wrapping their wings around themselves in a feeble attempt to block out the world.
"I’m so, so, sorry, Naser,"
They whispered, the words barely audible, lost in the wind.
"I’m so, fucking sorry."
The pain in their chest was suffocating, a heavy weight that made it hard to breathe.
Every breath felt like a battle, every heartbeat a reminder of the life they had destroyed, the brother they had crippled.
But beneath the guilt, beneath the self-loathing, there was something else.
A small, flickering flame of anger, anger at themselves, at their weakness, at their inability to let go of the past.
"Why can’t I just let it go...?"
They wondered, their hands clenching into fists.
"WHY CAN'T I JUST BE FUCKING NORMAL?!"
But they knew why.
Because they didn’t deserve to be okay.
They didn’t deserve to be happy.
Not after what they had done.
The darkness in their mind whispered insidiously, coaxing them further into the abyss.
"You’ll never be free," it said.
"You’ll always be the monster who hurt Naser..."
"You’ll always be the one who broke him."
Fang squeezed their eyes shut, trying to block out the voice, trying to silence the thoughts that were tearing them apart from the inside.
But it was no use. The guilt, the shame, the self-hatred, it was all-consuming.
A black hole that was swallowing them whole.
And then, through the haze of their despair, they heard it
Anon’s voice.
Calling out to them, filled with worry and desperation.
"F-Fang?!"
The sound of his voice was like a lifeline, pulling them back from the edge of the abyss.
Fang looked up, blinking through their tears, their heart pounding in their chest as they realized they weren’t alone.
Anon stood at the edge of the roof, his eyes wide with concern, his expression a mix of relief and heartbreak.
Fang tried to speak, but their throat was too tight, their voice lost in the whirlwind of emotions that were threatening to overwhelm them.
All they could manage was a broken whisper.
"I’m h-here..."
Anon didn’t need words. He climbed up to where they were, sitting down beside them, his presence a silent comfort in the midst of their turmoil.
The silence between them was heavy with unspoken words, but in that moment, Fang felt something shift inside them.
The darkness was still there, the guilt, the shame, but it wasn’t as suffocating with Anon beside them.
For the first time in what felt like forever, Fang allowed themselves to cry.
Not the tears of despair they had been holding back.
But tears of release.
Tears that were cleansed a wound, that had festered for so long.
They weren’t alone.
Not anymore.
Chapter 13: A Path To Understanding.
Chapter Text
As I sit down beside Fang, my heart feels heavy, weighed down by the sight of them in such a state.
The rooftop is eerily quiet, the only sound being the faint rustle of wind against the metal fences that line the edge.
Fang doesn’t look at me; instead, they’re focused on the bloodied feathers in their hands, their breathing shallow and shaky.
I take a deep breath, trying to find the right words, but everything I think of sounds hollow in my mind.
Fang had always seemed so strong, so sure of themselves, and seeing them like this...
It’s like I’m seeing a completely different person, one who is drowning in a sea of guilt and self-loathing.
“Fang...”
I start, my voice soft, but they flinch slightly at the sound, their wings trembling as they pull them closer to their body.
I can see the pain in their eyes, the raw emotion that they’re barely holding back.
“I know you’re angry.”
I continue, choosing my words carefully.
“And you have every right to be...But you’re not alone, okay? You don’t have to go through this alone.”
For a moment, Fang doesn’t respond.
They just sit there, their eyes locked on the bloodstains on their hands as if they’re trying to make sense of it all.
Then, finally, they speak, their voice barely more than a whisper.
“It’s not just anger, Anon,” they say.
Their tone filled with a bitterness that makes my heart ache.
“It’s...guilt. I hurt Naser by saying that awful shit to him, and now... I’m just making things worse.”
I frown, confused by their words.
“What do you mean?”
Fang hesitates, their wings twitching nervously as they try to find the strength to continue.
When they finally speak again, their voice is filled with a deep, soul-crushing sadness.
I wanted to comfort them, to tell them that everything was going to be okay.
But they don't need me to have answers, just someone to support them...
As much as it pains me, I need to stay quiet.
They didn't try to fix me when I had my panic attack.
They knew that just being there to support me, was what mattered most.
And so I waited.
Giving Fang the moment they needed, to calm themselves enough, so that they can put into words, exactly how they're feeling.
"Anon...have you ever noticed how one of Naser’s wings is scarred...and damaged?"
Come to think of it...I do remember seeing some scar tissue on one of his wings.
Is that what they're talking about...?
"Uh, yeah I think so?"
“When we were kids...I told Naser to jump off a cliff”
I was shocked, although I barely hey confess, their voice trembling.
“We were playing near the cliffs, and he asked if we could fly because we were Pterosaurs. I thought it would be funny to say yes, to tell him we could...”
My heart sinks as I begin to understand.
Fang’s guilt isn’t just about the argument they had with Naser.
It’s rooted in something much deeper, something that’s been haunting them for years...
“He believed me...” Fang continues, their voice barely audible now.
“He jumped off the cliffs because I told him to, and... and he fell. He nearly died because of me. His wing... it’s my fault. It’s all my fault!”
I can see the tears welling up in Fang’s eyes as they relive the memory.
The guilt and regret they’ve carried for so long finally breaking through the surface.
They’re not just angry at Naser; they’re angry at themselves for what happened all those years ago.
“Fang, you were just a kid!” I say, trying to offer some comfort.
But they shake their head, refusing to accept it.
“That doesn’t change what happened!” they reply, their voice thick with emotion.
“I ruined his fucking life Anon!...Because of me...his wings crippled, and I know he hates me for it... He has every right to.”
I reach out, gently placing a hand on their shoulder, trying to ground them in the present.
“I may not know him well, but even I can tell he doesn’t hate you Fang! Hell...you were just kids for fuck sakes!"
I continue, feeling a lump in my throat.
"You had no way of knowing what he was going to do...you were a kid Fang...”
"A stupid kid sure...but that's what kids are"
But Fang doesn’t seem convinced.
They pull away from my touch, wrapping their arms around themselves as if trying to protect what little remains of their shattered self-esteem.
“I deserve his hatred, Anon,” they whisper, their voice breaking.
“I deserve every bit of it. Maybe if he hates me enough... Maybe that’s how I can make up for what I did.”
Their words hit me like a punch to the gut.
This isn’t just about the argument they had with Naser today.
It’s about years of guilt and self-loathing that they’ve never been able to let go of.
Fang believes they deserve to suffer, to be punished for a mistake they made as a child.
And that’s what’s tearing them apart from the inside...
I swallow hard, trying to find the right words, but there’s nothing I can say that will erase the pain they’re feeling.
All I can do is be here for them, to let them know they’re not alone in this, even if they can’t see it right now.
“Fang, please..."
I say, my voice filled with as much sincerity as I can muster.
“Don’t demonize yourself."
"You don’t deserve to suffer like this... you don’t deserve to be hated... especially not by yourself!”
For a long moment, Fang doesn’t respond.
They just sit there, staring at the blood on their hands, lost in the depths of their guilt.
But then, slowly, they look up at me...
Their eyes filled with a mix of pain and desperation.
“Anon... I don’t know how to make this right...what if I just fuck up again?!”
they admit, their voice barely more than a whisper.
“It's not even just about Naser anymore!”
"Every time I look at my dad, it just feels like he's always thinking...'Where the fuck did I go wrong with you?' Everyday is another argument...and I'm tired Anon."
'I wish I had the answers they were looking for, but I do have one thing I can offer...'
“Maybe you can’t make it right...not completely."
"But...that doesn’t mean you have to carry this alone. Let us help you..."
'Let me, help you...' I think to myself.
Fang looks at me, their eyes searching mine as if trying to find some glimmer of hope in the darkness that surrounds them.
And for a brief moment, I see something flicker in their gaze.
Something fragile...but real.
Maybe it’s hope.
Maybe it’s something else.
But whatever it is.
It’s enough.
Fang nods slowly, their wings drooping slightly as they finally let go of the breath they’ve been holding.
It’s not much, but it’s a start, a small step towards healing.
Even if the road ahead is long and uncertain...
“Okay,” They whisper, their voice barely audible.
“Okay...”
I offer them a reassuring smile, feeling a sense of relief wash over me.
It’s not a perfect solution, but it’s something.
And for now, that’s enough...
As we sit there, side by side on the rooftop, the weight of Fang’s guilt slowly begins to lift, if only just a little.
And in that moment, I realize that this isn’t just about helping Fang.
It’s about helping each other find our way through the darkness.
Together...
Because that’s what friends do.
And no matter what happens next.
I’m not going to let Fang go through this alone.
Not ever again...
---
Seeing that Fang has calmed down a bit, I stay by their side, not wanting to leave them alone just yet.
The atmosphere on the rooftop is still tense, but it’s starting to ease up, little by little.
I try to lighten the mood, cracking a few jokes and making small talk, anything to keep their mind off of whatever dark place they had just been in.
As we talk, my eyes drift down to their wings and arms, and that’s when I notice just how bad things really are.
The places where Fang had preened their feathers are still bleeding, small droplets of blood staining the ground around us. It’s not just a few scratches.
They’re actually bleeding pretty heavily.
“Fang, your wings...” I start, my voice trailing off as the concern in my tone becomes evident.
Fang glances down at their arms, as if just now realizing the extent of the damage they’ve done to themselves.
They frown, looking almost embarrassed.
“Yeah... I guess I overdid it,” they admit, trying to sound nonchalant, but I can hear the underlying worry in their voice.
“You think?” I reply, trying to keep my tone light, but I can’t help the edge of concern creeping in.
“You need to get to the nurse’s office, Fang. You’re bleeding pretty badly.”
Fang hesitates, clearly reluctant to go see the nurse.
“It’s fine, Anon. I’ve had worse. I’ll be okay.”
But I shake my head, not letting them brush it off.
“No way. You need to get this cleaned up before you lose too much blood.”
They sigh, knowing I’m right but still not wanting to go.
“Okay, fine. I’ll go. But I hate going to the nurse...”
I can see the discomfort in their eyes, and I can’t blame them.
But I’m not about to let them walk around with open wounds like this.
“Hold on, there’s no need to go all the way there,” I say, already reaching into my backpack.
“I’ve got some stuff that should help.”
Fang looks at me in confusion as I start rummaging through my bag, pulling out a small first aid kit that I’ve been carrying around ever since I got to Volcano High.
It’s got bandages, ointment, and even a bottle of hydrogen peroxide.
“Why do you have all this?” Fang asks, genuinely curious but also a little amused.
I smirk, trying to keep the mood light.
“Hey, hanging around you troublemakers is hazardous to my health. Just making sure I live past the first week!”
Fang chuckles softly, shaking their head.
“You’re such a dweeb, Anon.”
“Yeah, yeah,” I reply, already dabbing some hydrogen peroxide on a cotton ball.
“Now hold still. This might sting a little.”
They wince slightly as I gently clean the wounds on their wings and arms, but they don’t pull away.
I work quickly but carefully, making sure to cover all the spots that are still bleeding.
Once the wounds are clean, I apply some ointment and start wrapping their arms in bandages.
As I work, Fang stays quiet, watching me with an unreadable expression.
I can tell they’re still feeling down, but there’s something else in their eyes too, something softer.
Almost grateful.
“There," I say as I finish up, tying off the last bandage.
“All done. You should be good now, but make sure you change the bandages later, okay?”
Fang nods, looking at their newly bandaged arms with a small, appreciative smile.
“Thanks, Anon... I'm...really glad we became friends... you had every right to not like me. Hell, I was constantly glaring and giving you shit when we first met.”
I shrug, trying to play it off.
“Hey, it's not like I gave the best, first mpression, I'm just glad you didnt judge a book by it's cover, y'know?”
I notice Fang takes a quick look at me, and I see just the slightest sight of their smile.
'Beautiful...'
For a moment, we just sit there in silence, the weight of everything that’s happened still lingering between us.
But it feels different now, less heavy, more manageable.
“You’re a good...friend, Anon...”
Fang says quietly, their voice filled with a sincerity that takes me by surprise.
I look at them, seeing the genuine gratitude in their eyes, and I feel a warmth spread through my chest.
“You too, Fang. We’ve got each other’s backs, remember?”
Fang nods, their smile growing a little wider.
“Yeah...we do, don’t we dweeb?”
As we sit there, side by side.
But then, something shifts inside me.
Now that things have calmed down, I find myself feeling… flustered.
Sitting here, so close to Fang, I can’t help but realize what I’ve been pushing to the back of my mind for days now.
I like them...A lot...
And the feeling is… different this time.
It’s not some distant crush on a person miles away who I only know through a screen.
Fang is right here, next to me, smiling and laughing with me.
My heart starts to beat faster, and I try to shake it off, but it’s no use.
I catch Fang glancing at me from the corner of their eye, and I swear there’s something there...is it something more than just friendship?
...Could they feel...the same way?
Before I can dwell on it too much, we both start talking, but the conversation is a little awkward, both of us stumbling over our words.
There’s a tension between us now, but it’s not the bad kind.
It’s… something else, something new.
Just when it feels like we might be getting somewhere, there’s a loud bang from below.
My heart skips a beat as I see the rooftop door blast off its hinges and fly through one of the panels in the suicide fence, crashing into the parking lot below.
I don’t need to guess who’s responsible.
There’s only one person at this school with that kind of power.
Principal Spears.
O H F U C K
“WHO THE FUCK IS UP HERE?! SHOW YOURSELF NOW!”
Spears’ voice booms, echoing across the rooftop.
"IF I DON'T SEE SOMEONE IN THE NEXT 5 SECONDS, IM HUNTING YOU DOWN, AND SUPLEXING YOUR ASS OFF THE GODDAMN ROOF!”
Fang and I exchange a look, knowing we don’t have much choice. We announce our presence, and I quickly come up with a story, hoping to soften the blow.
“I-It’s my fault, sir!” I say, stepping forward.
“I wasn’t feeling great mentally and needed to leave class. Fang was just worried about me and came looking for me!”
Spears narrows his eyes, looking at us both.
He’s not buying it, I can tell, but he sighs and allows us to leave.
“Fine...” he says, his tone still stern.
“But Fang, head to the nurse’s office. You look a little... under the weather.”
Fang and I both know he’s onto us, but we don’t argue.
Fang gives me a small smile and a wave as they head for the door, leaving me alone with Spears.
When I turn back around, I see Spears standing by the hole in the suicide fence, staring out over Volcaldera.
He gestures for me to join him, and I reluctantly walk over.
For a moment, we both just stand there, looking out at the city.
I’m expecting him to start laying into me about skipping class, but instead, he surprises me.
“I’m proud of you, Anon,” Spears says, his voice low and sincere.
“It’s good to see you making friends.”
I blink, taken aback by the sudden shift in tone.
“Uh, thanks, sir. But… why are you telling me this?”
Spears sighs, looking out over the horizon.
“This has been one of the most interesting first weeks of school I’ve seen in a long time, Anon. But it’s not just that. You remind me of myself when I was your age.”
I raise an eyebrow, curious.
“Really?”
He nods, a distant look in his eyes.
“Yeah. Back when I was in high school, I was the only human at a school full of dinosaurs. I hated everyone and everything. Spent so much time being angry at the world, that I didn’t have time to enjoy the good parts of it.”
Spears pauses, as if lost in thought.
Then he continues.
“I was a bit of a thug back then. Big, strong, looked intimidating. And I had a short fuse. Anyone who made a comment or tried to mess with me got a fist to the face."
"I thought I was proving something, showing everyone that I wasn’t someone to mess with. But all I did was isolate myself.”
He glances at me, as if gauging my reaction, before going on.
“One day, after a fight, I was called into the principal’s office. I expected the usual lecture, but instead, he asked me why I was so angry all the time. I told him to just expel me already, but he didn’t do that."
"Instead, he took me to the schools gym.”
Spears smiles faintly at the memory.
“He led me to the boxing ring and told me to get in. Said he was going to 'teach me a lesson, not with words, but with actions'."
"At first, I thought it was a joke, but he was serious. I went at him with everything I had, but no matter what I did, I couldn’t land a single hit.”
He chuckles softly.
“He threw me around that ring like a ragdoll, and when I was finally too exhausted to keep going, he helped me up and told me something I’ll never forget.”
I look up at him, curious.
“What did he say?”
Spears meets my gaze, his expression serious.
"‘You are not the only person in the world. Everyone’s fighting their own battles.’”
The words hit me harder than I expected. I nod slowly, taking them to heart.
“Thanks, sir.”
Spears gives me a small, approving nod.
“Remember that, Anon. It’s important.”
With that, he turns and starts walking back toward the door, leaving me alone on the rooftop. I stand there for a moment longer, letting his words sink in.
Everyone’s fighting their own battles… I guess that’s something I need to keep in mind, especially with everything going on with Fang, Naser, and the others.
As I finally head back inside, I can’t help but feel like I’ve learned something important today. Something that’s going to stick with me for a long time.
---
As I left Spears behind on the rooftop, I headed straight for lunch. My stomach growled in protest.
I hadn’t realized how hungry I was after all that tension and adrenaline.
Plus, I knew I needed to eat something if I was going to get through the rest of the day.
Spears had made it clear: I had to attend my remaining classes, no more skipping.
He wasn’t thrilled about what had gone down, but at least he let me off without any major punishment.
I guess I could thank Fang for that, they definitely had it worse than me today.
As I walked, I shot off a quick text to Reed and Trish, asking if they could meet me in the auditorium.
It was one of the few places on campus where we could hang out without too many people bothering us.
A minute later, they both replied with a thumbs up emoji.
When I reached the auditorium, it was mostly empty, save for a few students who were chatting in the back.
I took a seat near the stage, trying to shake off the heaviness of the last hour.
Fang was still on my mind, even if I knew they were safe... I couldn’t stop worrying about them.
They’d looked so rough, and hearing the whole story with Naser, years of that on their shoulders, had clearly taken a toll on them.
A few minutes later, I spotted Reed and Trish walking in together.
Reed had his usual laid-back grin, and Trish looked as intense as ever. As they approached, I waved them over.
“Yo, dude!” Reed greeted me, dropping into the seat next to me.
Trish followed suit, her gaze sharp as she studied my face.
“You okay, Anon?” Trish asked, her tone more serious than usual.
“You look like you’ve seen a ghost?”
I shrugged, trying to play it off.
“Yeah, I’m fine. Just… you know, a lot going on.”
Reed leaned back in his seat, crossing his arms behind his head.
“you got any idea what's up with Fang dude? We heard they were in the nurse’s office.”
I hesitated, not wanting to spill everything.
If Fang wanted them to know the details, they would have told them.
Still, I didn’t want to leave them completely in the dark.
“They’re alright,” I said, choosing my words carefully.
“Just… having a rough day. I found them on the roof earlier. They weren’t doing too great... but we talked for a bit, and I think they’re feeling a little better now.”
Trish frowned, her worry evident. “What were they doing up there? Did it have something to do with earlier?”
I nodded slowly.
“Yeah… It really messed with them. But I don’t think it’s my place to say more than that.”
Reed’s relaxed demeanor faded slightly, concern seeping into his expression.
“That sucks, man. Fang’s tough, but even they have limits, y'know?”
“Yeah, exactly,” I agreed, appreciating that Reed understood.
“I just wanted to make sure you guys knew they’re getting some help. They’re in the nurse’s office, and they should be okay. Just… don’t push them too much about it, alright?”
Trish growled, anxiously running a hand through her hair.
"I'm gonna fuck that winged retard up, next time I see him!"
“Trish, I'm not gonna say what Fang told me about, but it wasn't entirely to do with earlier, but trust me when I say this...the last thing Fang wants you to do right now, is attacking their brother, trust me..."
Trish had a look of confusion for a moment, taking in the words I said, and I do see a briefest bit of anger, but as she gazes directly at me, she takes a deep breath, and unbleached her fists.
"...fine" Trish finally said.
There was a brief silence between us, each of us lost in our own thoughts.
It wasn’t often that we found ourselves in this kind of situation, unsure of what to do.
Usually, we were all about jokes and banter, but this was different.
It was heavier... more real.
“So… what now?” Reed asked finally, breaking the silence.
“I guess we just… wait,” I said, not having a better answer.
“Wait and be there for Fang when they’re ready to talk. I'm going to go talk to Naser after school with naomi..."
Trish's anger instantly comes back threefold.
"FUCKING WHAT?!"
She staring daggers straight at me, but I can’t back down.
"Trish calm the fuck down! Naomi is fake as fuck sure, but if there's anyone that's gonna be able to help get through to him, it's her!"
Trish looks like she's about to start foaming at the mouth with anger, it's clear that whatever I was saying didn't matter.
Thankfully, before Trish could get a word in, Reed put his hand on Trish’s shoulder, seemingly snapping her out of Naomi induced hatred.
“He's got a point Trish… you need anyone else with you bro?”
"Nah I'll be good man, I feel that the less people there, the better."
Reed smiled, Trish was still looking pretty unhappy about it, but there's nothing I could do about that unfortunately.
"Alright bro...I'd wish you good luck with it, but I know that things’ll be fine if you're there dude!"
I appreciated Reed’s faith in me, truth be told I was pretty nervous this was going to blow up in my face.
But after seeing Reed putting his faith in me, it reinvigorated me.
I was going to get through to him...
For Fang's sake.
Wanting to lighten the mood a little, I figured I'd give Reed the answer to his offer from yesterday.
"Hey Reed"
"Hmm? Sup bro?
"That offer you made yesterday...is it still available?"
Reed's eyes went wide, it takes him all of a second, for him to develop the biggest shit eating grin.
I've ever seen to grace the pink raptors face.
"Bro...you serious?"
I flash a grin back at the pink raptor before me.
"Yeah dude...when do I start boss?"
"Dude, none of that boss shit, I meant what I said, we're partners, okay bro?
I walk forward towards Reed, face to face with one another, I extend my hand to him.
"Alright...partner!"
Reed then pulls me in the biggest bear hug the raptor could muster.
Ow
"Reed...can't...breath"
Reed immediately let's go and winces.
"Ooooh....sorry bro, kinda forgot about your injuries...my bad!"
"Raptor Christ, will you two quit jerkin' each other off?"
We both turn to look and see Trish has her arms crossed with a look of feigned annoyance.
Then...i have the perfect idea, to get back at the pint-sized terror...
"Aww, feeling left out Trish...?"
I shoot Reed a look, and he instantly knows what I'm thinking.
"All you had to do was say Trish...come, hug it out!"
Trish then has an expression I'd never thought I'd ever see.
Pure fear
Reed breaks away from me...and starts to stalk towards her.
"Reeeed...stay the fuck awayyyy!..."
Reed continues stalk closer, sizing up his prey.
"Mmmmmmm"
"NOPE!"
All hell immediately breaks loose as Reed breaks into a full sprint, chasing her around the auditorium.
I knew Trish was fast.
But raptor christ...she had nothing on Reed.
Within thirty seconds, Reed had caught the pint-sized terror, and was constricting her in a bone crushing embrace.
What is most peculiar though...Although Trish looks like she fighting back, I spot something.
'Do I spot a hint of blush to her cheeks...?'
Oh.
Looks like the shortstack...has a weakness for raptors...
I'm so going to tease the shit out of her for this...
Not wanting Fang to miss out, I snap a quick picture and send it their way.
Fang: OH. MY. GOD.
Fang: If she ever sees this picture...she's going to bury you dweeb.
I smirk and shoot a few texts back and forth with Fang.
She seems like she's back to regular self.
Thank...god.
---
After lunch, I made my way to my next class, but I could hardly focus.
The teacher's voice was just background noise, and the words on the board blurred together. My mind was too wrapped up in what was coming next.
Talking to Naser.
The more I thought about it, the more I questioned whether or not to bring up what Fang had revealed on the rooftop.
It wasn’t just a simple misunderstanding between siblings, this was something that had clearly weighed on Fang for years.
If I confronted Naser about it, there was no telling how he might react.
But if I didn’t say anything, would I be letting Fang down?
There was also the question of timing.
Talking to Naser about what fang said in front of Naomi, was out of the question.
I didn’t trust her, not with something as sensitive as this.
Whatever front she put on, I couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something more behind that perfect smile.
Before I knew it, class was over, and it was time for the meeting.
My stomach twisted with nerves as I headed out, still not sure what I was going to say or do.
All I knew was that I had to try.
I couldn’t just stand by and let this rift between Fang and Naser grow any wider.
As I walked down the hall, I took a deep breath and steeled myself for what was coming.
Whatever happened next...
I had to be ready.
---
As I approached the meeting spot, my nerves were on edge.
My mind was racing, replaying every possible outcome of the conversation with Naser.
The hallway was quiet now, most students having already made their way home, leaving a tense silence that only added to my anxiety.
Naser was already waiting for me, leaning against a wall with an expression that was hard to decipher.
"Anon."
Naser greeted me with a nod, trying to sound casual, but there was tension in his voice that he couldn’t quite hide.
I forced a smile, though it probably looked more like a grimace.
"Hey, Naser. Naomi."
"Hi, Anon!" Naomi chirped, her voice sweet and polished.
I glanced between them, trying to figure out the best way to start.
My plan... or lack of one, was starting to feel even shakier now that I was here.
As the conversation with Naser began, I could sense that he was already on edge, likely anticipating a discussion about the auditorium incident.
His posture was stiff, his expression was one of subdued guilt.
Naomi, ever the picture of prim and proper composure, stood by his side, her smile unwavering but her eyes watchful.
"So, Anon, you wanted to talk about the auditorium thing, right?"
Naser started, his voice tinged with reluctance. He seemed ready to dive into apologies for the pizzas and the unexpected chaos that had followed.
I nodded, but I quickly cut to the chase.
"Yeah, that’s part of it, Naser. But this is actually more about what happened this morning."
I paused, letting my words sink in before continuing.
"Specifically, when you deadnamed Fang..."
Naser blinked, his face falling as he realized the gravity of the conversation.
"Oh… that," he mumbled, his voice dropping.
"I really fucked up...didn’t I?"
"It’s not just about fucking up, Naser," I said, trying to keep my tone firm but not accusatory.
"It’s about understanding why what you did hurt so much. Fang was already upset, and then when you called them… Lucy. It really hit them hard."
Naser looked down at his feet, clearly ashamed of himself.
"I didn’t mean to, Anon. It was an accident, I swear. I just… I was desperate to get them to listen, and the name slipped out. I wasn’t thinking!"
"I believe you," I replied, softening slightly.
"But that doesn’t change the fact that it hurt them. You’re their brother, Naser. You saw how upset they were when you said it."
He nodded slowly, his expression twisted with regret.
"I know… I just—" He let out a sigh, running a hand through his hair.
"I don’t know what to do, man. I've tried everything to try and talk to them...they're my sibling for raptors sake!"
"It’s because it’s not just a name, Naser," I explained, hoping to get through to him.
"It’s about who they are. Deadnaming them, even accidentally, can make them feel like you don’t see or accept them for who they really are...And when it comes from family… it cuts even deeper."
Naser’s shoulders slumped, and I could see the realization dawning on him.
He hadn’t just made a mistake.
He’d inadvertently reopened an old wound, one that had never fully healed.
"I… I didn’t think about it like that," he admitted quietly.
"I was so caught up in trying to get them to talk to me that I didn’t stop to think about how my words would affect them."
"It’s good that you realize that now," I said, my voice softening further.
"But you need to talk to Fang. Really talk. And not just about this morning. There’s a lot of...history, between you two that needs to be said."
Naser looked up at me, a mix of determination and uncertainty in his eyes.
"Fuck...you’re right, Anon. I owe them a real conversation. I just… I don’t know where to start."
"Start with an apology," I suggested.
"But beyond that, listen to what they have to say. They need to know that you’re willing to see things from their perspective, even if it’s hard."
Naser nodded again, more resolutely this time.
"I’ll talk to them. I have to make this right."
I gave him a small, encouraging smile.
"You will, Just be honest with them. That’s what they need from you right now."
As the conversation wrapped up, Naomi, who had been listening quietly, gave Naser a gentle squeeze on the arm.
"You’re doing the right thing, Naser. Just be there for them."
Naser gave her a weak smile in return, though it was clear his thoughts were elsewhere, likely on the impending conversation with Fang.
As they turned to leave, I pull Naser aside for a moment.
He paused, looking at me with a questioning expression.
"One more thing, Naser," I said, my tone serious.
"You and Fang need to talk about...what happened at the cliffs..."
Naser’s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of something.
Guilt?
He nodded, understanding the weight of my words.
"Yeah," he murmured, glancing briefly back at Naomi before turning back to me.
"We will."
I watched them walk away, my heart heavy with the knowledge of what lay ahead.
Fang and Naser had a lot to work through, and it wouldn’t be easy.
But at least now, they had a chance to start healing. And that was something worth fighting for.
---
Walking through the school gates, I pulled out my phone, shooting a quick message to Reed and Trish in the group chat.
Me: Just got out of the meeting with Naser. Heading home now.
Reed: *Yo! How’d it go, dude?*
Trish: *Did you chew him out for deadnaming Fang?*
I hesitated before typing out my reply.
Me: Yeah, I talked to him about it. I think he gets how much he messed up, but there’s still a lot they need to work through.
Trish: *Good. He better not screw up again.*
Reed: *Fingers crossed he pulls his head out of his ass this time.*
I couldn’t help but chuckle at Reed’s comment. It felt good to have friends who had my back, and who cared just as much about Fang as I did.
Me: Yeah, let’s hope. Anyway, I’m heading to work, catch you guys tomorrow!
Trish: *Haha, don’t get too burnt out, baldy*
Reed:*Moe’s pizza sounds good right about now… Bring some leftovers tomorrow?*
Me: *I’ll see what I can do, lol.*
I put my phone back in my pocket, a small smile on my face as I walked through the familiar streets of Skinrow.
Despite the tension of the day, it was moments like these, chatting with friends, feeling like I belonged somewhere, that made it all worthwhile.
As I neared my apartment, the reality of the evening ahead began to sink in.
Working at Moe’s wasn’t exactly glamorous, but it was a job, and it kept me afloat. Plus, it wasn’t all bad. Moe could be gruff, but he wasn’t a bad guy. And the regulars who came in had their own quirky charm.
Unlocking the door to my apartment, I stepped inside, the familiar scent of home greeting me.
It wasn’t much, but it was mine. I dropped my backpack on the floor and took a moment to just breathe, letting the events of the day slowly fade away.
But there was no time to relax. I had a shift to get ready for.
I changed into my work uniform, the black polo with Moe’s Pizzeria logo stitched on the chest, and grabbed my keys.
Before heading out, I shot one last message to the group chat with fang included.
Me: *Off to Moe’s. Wish me luck!*
Trish: *Good luck, Anon! Don’t let Moe give you too much shit.*
Reed: *Remember the pizza partner!*
I shook my head, laughing softly as I headed out the door, locking it behind me.
The evening air was cool as I made my way to Moe’s, the neon lights of the pizzeria glowing in the distance.
Whatever the night had in store, I felt ready for it.
Just hope the old T-Rex ain't too pissed about yesterday...
Chapter 14: Two Steps Forward.
Notes:
TW, Trypophobia & body horror.
Chapter Text
Walking into Moe’s Pizzeria that evening, I couldn’t shake the nervous energy thrumming through my veins.
Moe had sounded okay over the phone yesterday when I’d called to apologize for missing work, but there was still a small part of me that worried.
I’d heard and seen enough, to know that Moe wasn’t just a humble restaurant owner.
He ran the restaurant with an iron fist sure, but people like Paulie weren’t just hanging around for decoration.
Especially when i knew Paulie had a gun, from when Reed and I were getting the crap kicked out of us and that back alley...
That was enough to make me sweat a little.
“Alright, Anon,” I muttered to myself as I tied on my apron.
“Just focus on the job. Give it 110%, and maybe Moe won’t have you... 'swimmin with the fishes'.”
The pizzeria was buzzing with activity, the usual evening rush in full swing.
The smell of fresh dough and bubbling cheese filled the air, mingling with the scents of marinara, garlic and Moes wide range of herbs.
Customers packed into booths, chattering away as they waited for their orders, the sound of clinking plates and laughter was almost deafening.
But it was a familiar kind of noise... the sort that felt like home after a while.
I threw myself into the work, determined to make up for lost time.
Every table I cleaned was left spotless, the lemon-scented cleaner a sharp contrast to the rich smells of the pizzeria.
I took out the trash without being asked, making sure every bin was emptied and lined with a fresh bag.
Even in the kitchen, I was there whenever someone needed an extra hand, whether it was sliding a pizza into the oven or stirring a pot of sauce.
Despite the flurry of activity, I couldn’t help but worry about the inevitable conversation with Moe.
I was grateful for the job, for the chance he’d given me, and the last thing I wanted was to screw it up.
Finally, when the rush started to slow down.
I heard Moe’s familiar voice calling from the back.
“Ay, Anon! Get your butt in here, kid!”
I swallowed hard, wiping my hands on my apron before heading towards his office.
My heart pounded in my chest as I stepped inside. Moe’s office was the same as always...
Cluttered with invoices, old pizza boxes, and that ever-present scent of tomato sauce.
Moe sat behind his desk, a towering T-rex with a face that could either break into a smile.
Or tear you apart with a look...
He motioned for me to sit down, his expression unreadable.
“So, Anon,” Moe began, his thick Italian accent rolling off his tongue.
“Youse been doin’ a good job tonight. But we gotta talk about yesterday kid...”
My throat went dry.
“I-I’m really sorry, Moe. Something came up and—”
“Ah, ah, ah!” Moe interrupted, waving a massive clawed hand in the air.
“Relax, kid! I ain’t mad, alright? But ya gotta understand somethin’.”
He leaned forward, his gaze intense.
“Youse gotta be reliable in dis line of work. People, dey’re countin’ on ya, capisce?”
I nodded quickly, my stomach in knots.
“Understood, Moe... It won’t happen again.”
Moe sighed, his expression softening just a fraction.
“What happened anyway kid? Did those punks come afta' you?
Moe points to my eye, I figured this'd come up...
"Nah Moe, just school shit, some guy talked shit about my friends during their bands performance, and said some... awful gross shit to one of em, so I got pissed off and tried to deck the guy, then the next day the guy cornered me in the bathroom and beat the shit outta me..."
Moe looks deep in thought as he listens to me recount what happened.
"Hmmm... youse' got a knack for gettin' in trouble, don't youse'?
I chuckle.
"Heh, somethin' like that..."
The old mustached T-Rex smirks at that.
"Look kid, it's admirable youse stickin' up for your friends, but youse gotta stop, pickin' fights ya can't win kid..."
"Appreciate the advice moe, but I don't care...I'd rather break every bone in my body...than have those I care about get hurt."
Moe’s eyes get wide for a moment, before they quickly soften, and with it, a smirk.
"In that case, here..."
Moe opens his desk and slides a small box over to me, the box itself isn't anything unique, but when I feel the weight of it.
'It's heavy...?'
"M-moe, I a-appreciate it, but I don't think I need a gu-"
Moe then proceeds to smack his forehead with his hand, but does break into a laugh.
"Raptor Christ kid...It ain't a fuckin' gun!"
"It's...not?"
"Christ kid jus' open it!"
I shut up immediately and turn my eyes back to the box and open the lid, and what I see is certainly...
Unexpected.
A pair of matte black steelknuckle dusters lay within the box.
"Holy shit."
The T-rex, almost on cue laughs uproariously.
"IF, youse' ain't gonna stop scrapping kid...then these should even th' odds for youse."
The knuckle dusters are heavy in my hands, but it's a good weight...
'Damn...I'm could pack a punch with these.'
Moe looks serious for a moment, "One thing Anon...if I ever hear youse' used em on normal folks...well, I'll be sure to send Paulie to have a word...Capisce?"
I nodded again, trying to keep my voice steady.
“T-thank you for these Moe, I promise these'll be for asshole only...And thanks, I’m really grateful for this job, and for everything else you've done for me Moe."
Moe leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms over his broad chest.
“Ahh, Fuggedabout-it kid! Happy to help one of the Familia!"
Relief washed over me like a wave, and I managed a small smile.
“Thanks, Moe...I won’t let you down.”
“Ey, I know you won’t, kid!"
Moe gave me a rare, toothy grin before shooing me out of his office.
“Now get back out there. We got pizzas to sell!”
As I left Moe’s office, I felt a little lighter...
Sure, the job wasn’t easy, and the pressure could be intense, but at least I knew where I stood.
And with Moe’s words still echoing in my ears, I headed back into the pizzeria.
Determined to give it everything I had!
---
I was walking home after my shift, the streets quiet under the dim glow of streetlamps.
The cool night air did little to settle my nerves after the long day.
The pizzeria had been bustling as usual, but the conversation I had with Moe, was still bouncing around in my head...
Moe, of all people, had shown me more care in a week, than my own parents had in a lifetime.
It was hard to admit, but it hit me like a punch in the gut.
My mom?
She was there, physically anyway, but she never really did anything.
She was more like a shadow that followed my dad...
Paron, around.
Whatever he said, she repeated.
Whatever he did, she stood by and watched.
It was like she didn’t even have a personality of her own.
But Paron?
He was the real problem.
Ex-military, always drunk, and forever bitter.
He had a way of making me feel like I was nothing.
Hell, he made it his mission to remind me that I was.
“A mistake...”
He’d spit those words at me every chance he got, just to drive home the fact that I would never measure up to him.
Not that I ever wanted to.
The bitter irony was that Moe, the guy I was terrified of disappointing, had become the closest thing I had to a father figure.
In less than a week, Moe had offered me advice, guidance, and something that almost resembled respect.
It was more than Paron had ever bothered to give me.
Then, like an unwanted weight.
Memories of...that night, came flooding back...
---
~??? Weeks Ago~
It was one of those nights where the rain wouldn’t let up, pouring down like it had something to prove.
I had walked through it, drenched, but that was the least of my worries.
Honestly, the rain was the best part of that day.
Everything else?
It had left me numb.
I stumbled through my house, not really thinking, not really feeling.
The bruises, the cuts...none of it mattered.
I went straight to the bathroom.
My shirt stuck to my back, and every time I moved, it felt like I was being stabbed with tiny needles.
When I finally peeled the shirt off, I winced as it ripped away from the dried bloodied wounds.
And then I saw it.
In the mirror...
The...'Gift' that Bishop had left me with.
There, across my left shoulder blade, were over a hundred cigarette burns.
But...they weren’t just burns.
They were clustered together in a grotesque pattern that made my stomach churn.
The raw, inflamed skin formed a honeycomb of blistering flesh, the pits...varying in depth, some fresh, some scabbing over.
But it wasn’t just the pain that made me sick...
It was the look of it.
That repulsive... trypophobic pattern made something in me twist...
Before I knew it, I was hunched over the sink.
Spewing todays lunch.
I barely had time to catch my breath when the banging started on the bathroom door.
My father’s voice cut through the air, slurred and pissed off.
“Hurry the fuck up, boy! I need to take a piss!”
I didn’t even have time to pull myself together before the door was kicked open, and there he was.
Looking at me like I was just an inconvenience...
“What the fuck’s taking you so long!?”
For some reason, maybe for the last time, I thought maybe he’d care.
Maybe... he’d finally see me.
His son.
And finally... give a damn.
“D-dad... B-bishop...H-he-!”
I turned, showing him the burns.
Still feeling raw and broken...
“He... he called me his A-ashtray, D-dad....!"
"H-he...did t-this to me!”
The words started spilling out, and I felt myself break down.
My voice cracked, my eyes stung, and for a moment, I thought I might cry.
Then his hand, came out of nowhere.
Slapping me so hard across the face that my head bounced off the tiles floor when I hit the ground...
I try to get away, but he grabs me by the arm...
Yanking me up...until we were eye-to-eye.
“STOP... your fucking whining...” His voice was cold, venomous.
“You think I give a shit?
You think anyone cares about your little sob story?
You’re weak.
Pathetic.
No son of MINE... would let someone do that to him...”
And then, I saw it. In his eyes. It wasn’t disappointment...
Not this time.
It was disgust.
He shoved me away like I was something he didn’t even want to look at, and stormed out of the bathroom, slamming the door behind him.
I collapsed back onto the floor, the sting of his slap still burning on my face.
But that wasn’t what hurt the most.
It was the way he looked at me.
Like I was nothing.
...
Like I was less than nothing.
'...Fucking bastard...'
The weight of that memory hung over me as I walked home from Moe’s, each step feeling heavier than the last.
It was a long walk, and the night was quiet, but my thoughts were anything but.
"God...why couldn't he have just, killed me...?"
I was lost in thought, my footsteps the only sound accompanying me.
*BZZT*
*BZZT*
Im immediately snapped out of my depressing thoughts as I feel my phone vibrate in my pocket.
I pulled it out and glanced at the screen.
Fang: You finished work yet?
Anon: Yeah, just finished work.
Anon: What’s up Fang? You good?
Fang: Yeah im fine, can we meet up?
Fang: We need to talk.
A wave of anxiety hits me as I read those words.
Anon: Uh...sure, where are you?
Fang: The park, meet me at the bench.
Anon: Be there in 10.
---
My heart sank as I read the message.
It wasn’t like Fang to reach out like this, especially not at this time of night.
'Shit...something must’ve happened.'
Naser maybe?
My pace quickened as I made my way toward the park, worry gnawing at me with every step.
---
When I finally reached the park, Fang was sitting on a bench under one of the flickering streetlamps.
Their wings drooped low, and even from a distance, I could see their face.
Streaked with tears...
I approached cautiously, heart racing.
"Fang...? What's wrong?"
They looked up, and the hurt in their eyes hit me like a punch to the gut.
"You...FUCKING ASSHOLE!"
They launched at me, their voice shaked with anger.
I just about avoided Fang, before retorting, in a shocked voice.
"WHAT THE FUCK FANG?!"
"YOU TOLD HIM DIDN'T YOU?!"
"HE FUCKING CAME INTO MY ROOM ANON!"
The emotion in her words told me everything...
They knew...
Fang's voice hitches again, taking the anger out of their voice, making it quiet and raspy, as they continued.
"H-he...wanted to t-talk about the...a-accident!"
I froze...
I could see it now, the connection they’d made.
My heart dropped, guilt weighing me down.
"F-fang, I didn’t mean to—!"
"Didn’t mean to...what, Anon?"
Fang shot back, their wings fluttering angrily.
"YOU BROKE MY TRUST!"
"I CONFIDED IN YOU!"
Fangs voice cracks again, making their next words a low rasp.
"Y-you...y-you were the first person I ever told... A-anon..."
Tears spilled over as they stood up, pacing back and forth, hands running through their feathers, plucking at their wings in frustration.
"Do you know what that’s like...? To finally open up to someone, to share something so personal, and then...they go behind your back!?"
I stood there, my mind scrambling for something, anything to say that could fix this.
"Fuck Fang...I’m so s-sorry! I... I thought it would help if you and N-naser t-talked...! I swear I didn’t mean to hurt you!"
Fang stopped pacing and turned to me, eyes red, face wet with tears.
"It doesn’t matter what you meant, Anon! I didn’t need you to fix anything! I didn’t need you to play hero or mediator... I j-just... I needed you to be there f-for me!"
Their words hit me hard.
I felt like I’d been kicked in the chest.
I tried to speak, tried to find the right words, but they cut me off.
"You don’t get it!" they shouted, voice cracking.
"You don’t get to decide what’s best for me! That’s not what I needed from you! You were supposed to be my friend. And now...!?"
"Now I can't even fucking look at you!"
I opened my mouth to apologize again, but it was too late.
Fang was done.
Their wings flapped hard, a physical manifestation of their frustration and hurt.
"Fuck off... Anon..."
"Just... fuck off..."
Those words stung more than I could have imagined.
My mind was reeling, heart sinking as I watched them storm off, leaving me standing there alone in the park, under the dim glow of the streetlights.
For a second, I wanted to follow, to say something, anything to make it better.
But I knew... deep down, I knew, I couldn’t fix this...
Not this time.
I fucked up... and there was no going back.
I stood there, feeling the cold bite of the night air.
Resigned to the silence.
---
I walked home that night with the weight of the world crushing my chest.
The conversation with Fang had left me hollow, drained of any semblance of hope.
I couldn’t feel anything anymore, not anger, not sadness. Just... nothing.
I had fucked up.
Royally.
My feet dragged across the sidewalk, the streetlights casting long shadows that seemed to mock me.
I barely noticed the cold biting at my skin.
Every word Fang had spat at me replayed in my mind on an endless loop.
Their betrayal...
Their pain...
My...
Stupidity.
'You don’t get to fix me... You broke my trust..."
My stomach twisted violently with every recollection, but I deserved it.
Hell, I deserved worse. What was I thinking, telling Naser?
I should have kept my mouth shut, but no... I just had to play the hero.
Always needing to step in and fix things.
It wasn't my place, and I ruined everything because of it.
I trudged forward, barely seeing the path ahead. My thoughts were louder than the world around me. I hated myself.
I was disgusted with myself.
'How could I betray Fang like that?'
How could I take the one thing they confided in me and use it against them?
'You were the first person I ever told...'
God, why did those words hurt so much?
They trusted me.
They told me about the accident, something that scarred them for life, and I just threw it all away, thinking I knew better.
That I could solve their problems.
'Why did I think I could fix it?'
I felt like vomiting, like every part of me was unworthy of the ground I was walking on.
I wasn’t a friend.
I wasn’t anything.
---
The street stretched ahead of me, the night feeling eternal, like a punishment I couldn’t escape.
I thought back to what Moe had said earlier, how he was proud of me for stepping up, for having friends.
What a fucking joke.
Moe probably thought I was some sort of reliable guy, but if he knew what I had done...
Hell, if anyone knew the truth... they’d see me for what I really am.
A failure.
As I walked up the stairs to my apartment, the feeling of isolation wrapped tighter around me. I was back where I started.
Alone.
...
Again...
Chapter 15: Hanging By A Thread.
Chapter Text
I'm sat in my apartment, the dull hum of the world outside barely penetrating the suffocating silence within.
The walls felt too close, too claustrophobic, as if they were slowly closing in on me, trying to crush the air from my lungs.
But then came the familiar, hateful voice in the back of my mind.
'You can’t protect them.'
'You can’t protect anyone...'
A chill surged through me, a weight settling into my chest as I clutched the sides of my head. My nails dug into my scalp, scraping against the skin until I thought I might draw blood.
'Why...?' I thought.
'Why does this keep happening...?'
I couldn’t escape it, the memories crashing over me like waves, each one pulling me deeper under the surface.
I tried to shake it off, but the harder I tried... the worse it got.
'You hurt them...'
Fang’s face flashed before my eyes—
Broken... betrayed, their voice sharp like daggers as they hurled those words at me.
The pain in their eyes had mirrored the pain inside me, and I could still feel the sting of their anger seeping into my bones.
“I-I didn’t mean to hurt you...!”
I had tried to explain, but no words mattered anymore.
'You broke their trust.'
My hands trembled as I clutched the pillow on my bed, squeezing it so hard my knuckles turned white.
The fabric did nothing to stop the overwhelming flood of emotions ripping me apart.
'It’s all your fault... Always your fault.'
The worst part wasn’t that Fang had shouted at me.
The worst part wasn’t even that I had betrayed them.
No... the worst part was that they were right.
Every word they said had been the 'truth' I’d been avoiding.
I was weak.
I was worthless.
I deserved this.
I deserved every ounce of hatred Fang threw my way, because that’s what I had earned.
I had failed them... failed them all.
I wasn’t a protector.
I wasn’t a hero.
I was nothing.
My phone buzzed on the table next to me, but I didn’t look at it. I couldn’t. The sight of the screen lighting up only reminded me of the texts I had been ignoring all day.
From Reed.
From Stella.
From Moe.
Hell, even Trish, despite everything, had sent me a message asking if I was okay.
'You don’t deserve friends... You don’t deserve anyone.'
I clenched my fists, my nails biting into my palms until I felt the sting of broken skin.
I was alone. Just like I had always been.
And I deserved it.
---
I sat in the dark, staring at the walls of my apartment, the weight of everything I had done crashing down around me. I could hear the buzzing of my phone from the other room, but I didn’t move to pick it up.
I couldn’t bring myself to face anyone, not after what I had done.
Reed had sent me texts, asking how I was holding up.
Moe had left me a voicemail, his voice filled with concern.
Even Stella had reached out, wanting to make sure I was okay.
But I wasn’t.
And I didn’t *want* to be.
*How could I be okay after what happened? After I ruined everything?*
I thought about the way Fang had looked at me, the hurt in their eyes as they shouted at me.
The words they’d spoken were like a dagger, twisting deeper into my chest with every syllable.
“I trusted you, Anon! I confided in you!”
Their voice echoed in my mind, over and over, until I thought I might *lose my mind*. I couldn’t escape it, no matter how hard I tried.
'I’m sorry... I’m so sorry...' I whispered to the empty room, my voice barely audible over the sound of my own self-loathing.
But there was no one here to hear me.
And even if there was, they wouldn’t care.
Why would they?
I had failed Fang.
I was nothing but a disappointment.
I buried my face in my hands, trying to block out the world... but it was no use.
The guilt was suffocating, wrapping around me like a noose.
Tightening with every breath I took...
My phone buzzed again, and I glanced at it, the screen lighting up with another message.
But I couldn’t bring myself to read it.
What was the point?
What could they possibly say that would make any of this better?
Nothing.
Nothing could fix this...
I had screwed up.
And there was no going back.
I was alone.
And maybe that’s how it was supposed to be.
---
It's been... days...?
The days blur into the nights, the sun rising and falling like some 'cruel cosmic joke'.
In my head, I hear the voices telling me I should just let go.
That everyone would be better off without me...
The weight of the air is suffocating, thick and heavy with the smell of sweat and unwashed clothes.
The trash can is overflowing with discarded fast food wrappers, empty soda bottles, and... I don’t even remember eating any of it.
The windows have been shut since the night I came back here.
Trapping the stale, sour air inside.
Trapping... me inside.
My apartment, if you could even call it that... has become my prison.
The only light comes from the dull glow of my phone, where messages from everyone—
Reed, Trish, Stella, even Moe—sit *unopened*, begging for an answer that I can’t give.
I used to care about those people.
I used to be someone they cared about.
But that’s over now.
The dark thoughts have been with me since I got back, whispering louder and louder each day.
Until they’re screaming in my ears.
At first, I tried to block them out. I tried to sleep them away, drown them out with the hum of my ceiling fan.
But nothing works anymore.
And now, these thoughts are all I have.
'You can’t fix anything.'
'You can’t protect anyone.'
'You’re a failure.'
I lie in bed, staring up at the cracks in the ceiling.
They twist and snake like veins, running through the plaster, taunting me with their permanence.
They’ll be here long after I’m gone...
'Maybe it’s time...' the voice says again, relentless.
And this time...
I agree
I sit up, the movement *unfamiliar* after days of lying still.
My body protests, but I ignore it.
I know what I have to do.
But before I go... before I end this...
Dragging myself over to my guitar, I pick it up, feeling the weight of it in my hands.
The strings feel cold beneath my fingers as I strum the first chord.
"No Surprises"
A heart that's full up like a landfill
A job that slowly kills you
Bruises that won't heal
You look so tired, unhappy
Bring down the government
They don't, they don't speak for us
I'll take a quiet life
A handshake of carbon monoxide
The sound that comes out is raw, mournful, filled with all the pain I’ve been carrying.
And no alarms and no surprises
No alarms and no surprises
No alarms and no surprises
*Silent, silent*
The notes echo around the room, bouncing off the empty walls, filling the space with a sadness that feels too big for this small, dingy apartment.
This is my *final fit*
My final bellyache with
No alarms and no surprises
No alarms and no surprises
No alarms and no surprises, please
With each chord, the song grows darker, more desperate, until I can barely hold back the tears.
But I keep playing.
*Such a pretty house
And such a pretty garden*
No alarms and no surprises
(Get me out of here)
No alarms and no surprises
(Get me out of here)
No alarms and no surprises, please
(Get me out of here)
I play until the last note fades into silence, hanging in the air like the final breath of a *dying man*.
And that’s when I know.
It’s time.
Setting the guitar down, I look around the room. The messages on my phone are still there, but I can’t bring myself to open them.
I don’t deserve to hear their voices...
I don’t deserve their concern...
Instead, I reach for a pen and paper, and I start writing...
The first letter is to Reed.
My hands shake as I write, the words blurring through my tears.
I want to tell him how much his friendship meant to me, how *sorry* I am for all the times I let him down.
But nothing feels like enough.
No words can fix this.
The second letter is to Trish.
I try to explain why I couldn’t keep going, why everything feels, so heavy.
But the more I write, the more I realize that Trish would never forgive me.
Not that I deserve forgiveness.
The third is to Moe.
He showed me more kindness than I ever expected. He gave me a chance, a place to belong, but I failed him too.
I thank him in the letter, though I know it won’t mean much after what I’m about to do.
And then, there’s the letter to Stella.
My hands tremble more as I start writing this one.
Stella...the one who had always been there online, always made me laugh when I needed it, even when I didn’t know I needed it.
I think back to the nights we spent chatting on Snootcord, watching anime, and how, for a brief time, I thought...
I thought maybe there was something more between us.
But I never told her.
I couldn’t risk losing her friendship, and now...now I’m losing everything.
I try to write down what she meant to me, how much her support got me through some of the darkest moments in my life, but the words feel hollow.
No letter could ever capture what she meant to me.
No letter could ever make this right. But still, I keep writing.
I apologize to her for not being the friend she deserved.
And when I finish, I fold the letter carefully, just like the others.
And then, there’s the final letter.
Fang’s letter.
This one is the hardest.
The words come out in bursts, disjointed and messy, but I keep going.
I tell them I’m sorry, that I never meant to hurt them.
That I never meant to betray their trust.
But the truth is... I’m the worst kind of friend.
And they deserve better.
Tears fall faster as I write, each drop soaking into the paper, staining the words with my regret.
I want to tell Fang how much they meant to me, but nothing I say will ever change what I did.
I broke them.
And now... I’m breaking too.
When the letter is finished, I fold it carefully, placing it on the table next to the others.
And then, I look around the room, searching for a way out.
The ceiling fan catches my eye.
It was such a minor detail when I first moved into this place.
Just another part of the apartment, something to cool the room down on hot nights.
But now...
Now it looks like salvation.
I walk over to my guitar, unplugging the cable from the amp.
The plastic coating is sturdy... sturdy enough, I think, to hold my weight.
I twist the cable into a noose, the motions mechanical, my hands numb as they work.
There’s no hesitation.
No second thoughts.
This is the only thing that makes sense anymore.
The voices in my head grow louder, urging me on, drowning out any last shred of doubt.
'Everyone will be better off without you... Just do it.'
I climb onto my bedside table, tying the noose to the base of the ceiling fan.
My fingers are steady as I work, as if they know this is the only way out.
And as I finish, I stand there for a moment, looking at the noose.
Feeling a strange sense of peace wash over me.
This is it...
This is the end.
I take a deep breath, preparing myself for the final step.
But before I can move...
There’s a sound.
*BANG*.
*BANG*.
*BANG*.
Someone’s banging on my door, the noise jarring in the quiet of the apartment.
"ANON! OPEN UP, MAN! IT'S REED!"
His voice cuts through the fog in my mind, and for a split second, I hesitate.
Then I hear more voices.
They’re all outside, calling my name, telling me to let them in.
I freeze, the table still beneath me, the noose dangling in front of me...
The memories of the past few days swirl around me, crashing into the present like waves of guilt and regret.
They’re here.
They came for me...
---
My heart pounds in my chest, the noise at the door growing louder with every knock.
Each bang echoes through my apartment, threatening to tear down the fragile quiet I had wrapped around myself.
I can’t breathe... I can’t do this.
They can’t be here right now.
They can’t see me like this...
To see what I’m about to do.
It’s too late to explain, too late to turn back, and I just want them to leave.
'Please, just leave...'
I try to stay quiet, praying they’ll give up and go.
'Just... just leave me alone.'
'I need to be alone.'
My hands tremble as I grip the side of the chair, my body tense, every muscle coiled with panic.
But then.
My foot slips.
For a moment, it’s just a jolt... an insignificant movement.
But then the table tips, the world shifts, and suddenly...
The noose tightens around my throat.
I gasp, my breath ripped from me.
My hands instinctively shoot up, clawing at the cord as it digs into my neck, crushing my windpipe.
My legs kick out, thrashing uselessly beneath me, searching for solid ground that’s no longer there.
'NO... NO...'
'I CAN'T BREATHE...!'
The edges of my vision blur, dark spots clouding my eyes as I flail helplessly. This isn’t how it was supposed to go.
They can’t see me like this.
They can’t have *this* as their last memory of me.
The voices outside the door grow louder, frantic now.
But their words...
Are drowned out by the sound of my own blood rushing in my ears.
I thrash harder, my fingers desperately scrabbling at the noose, but it’s too tight.
It’s cutting deeper, the plastic biting into my skin, and every second pulls me further away from them.
From everything.
'It’s... over...'
'It’s... too... late.'
As the world starts to dim, as everything begins to fade into a dark, suffocating void, my mind clears for one final moment.
My thoughts slow, and in the quiet, I realize something.
'I’m sorry...'
I’m sorry to all of them.
Reed. Trish. Stella. Moe.
Fang...
I love them.
I just wanted to protect them.
I wanted to fix things.
But now... now they’ll never know.
And the room around me fades.
As I sink into the abyss.
---
It’s cold...
And quiet.
The kind of silence that hums in your ears, stretching out into an endless void.
For a moment, I think this is it...
This is death.
The abyss that follows everything, swallowing up my final breath, my thoughts, my pain.
There’s nothing but the dark...
I welcome it.
I think it’s over.
I think it’s done.
But then...
There are voices.
Faint.
Distant.
Barely even sounds, really.
Just echoes, like whispers carried by the wind, *stirring* the stillness around me.
But I’m dead...
I’m... I have to be dead, right?
Then why am I hearing them?
The abyss ripples, the darkness trembling with each fragmented voice, and they grow louder, sharper.
One word cuts through, jagged and desperate.
“TRISH!”—but it sounds warped, like it’s coming through water.
Muffled... Distant.
Something tugs at me.
Pulls me... It feels like I’m falling again, but not down into the dark.
No, I’m being pulled... back.
I don’t want to go back...
But the voices grow louder, more insistent.
Then something crashes through the haze.
My head feels heavy, like it's being dragged from deep underwater, and the next voice that cuts through is
clearer...
“-ET A KN-FE!”
I know that voice.
But... it can’t be.
...Can it?
No, this can’t be real.
This is just... what happens, right?
Right before you go.
Your brain firing off whatever’s left.
Some last-ditch effort to keep you grounded before the end.
But the voices don’t stop. They don’t fade like I expect them to.
Instead, they press closer, growing more frantic, more...
Real.
I feel something cold, something rough biting into my throat.
Something tight.
The same feeling I had before everything went black.
It’s still there...
"TRISH, HURRY!"
The noise startles me again, piercing through the fog.
It’s so loud now, and I can’t ignore it.
I can’t escape it.
My body jerks. A reflex, like it’s trying to fight, trying to claw its way back, and then my chest...
It feels like it’s on fire.
Like my lungs are collapsing in on themselves.
The next breath I try to take... it’s real.
It's shallow and weak, but it’s air.
My throat is burning, raw and aching, but it’s there.
It’s real.
I hear something again. A desperate shout—frantic but familiar.
Reed.
I’m... still here...
More sounds crash in, the clattering of something metallic, footsteps thudding across the floor, and then—
Suddenly, the pressure around my neck vanishes, replaced by hands grabbing me, holding me up.
I collapse into the weight of it, into the hands.
My body jerks involuntarily, muscles spasming as the burning sensation intensifies.
My throat convulsing as a wet, choking sound breaks free from my lips.
I cough. It’s sharp, painful, every gasp scraping against my raw throat... but it's real.
The voices...they’re real.
I blink against the blurry edges of my vision, the world coming back in slow, hazy fragments, and then I see it.
Reed.
His face is twisted, tear-streaked, the usual sarcasm and wit completely drained from him.
His eyes, bloodshot and wide with a mixture of panic, rage, and something deeper... something mournful.
"ANON, MAN, BREATHE! COME ON!" he shouts, his voice hoarse, trembling as he holds me up.
Another fit of coughing overtakes me, and I clutch at my throat, the pain blinding, but I’m breathing again.
Somehow, through the tears, through the darkness that tried to swallow me whole, I’m breathing.
I feel Reed shaking me, his hands gripping my arms so tightly I can feel his desperation.
Then I hear him... his voice cracking.
"YOU FUCKING IDIOT...! WHY? WHY WOULD YOU DO THIS, MAN?!"
I want to answer him.
I want to tell him I’m sorry.
That I didn’t mean for them to see this.
But all that comes out is another broken cough, another rasping breath.
Reed’s eyes lock onto mine, his lips pulled tight in a grimace of pain, and for the first time...
I see something in him I’ve never seen before.
Terror.
He thought I was dead.
The realization hits me hard, almost as hard as the noose had, and the world snaps back into sharp focus.
I’m alive.
I’m still here.
And Reed... he saved me.
---
Trish crashes into the room, her footsteps heavy and frantic.
She’s holding a kitchen knife in her hand, and her eyes lock onto the sight of Reed, cradling me as I cough and gag, still clawing for air.
Her expression hardens, rage bubbling up beneath the surface.
"MOVE!" she snaps at Reed, but her voice trembles.
She rushes forward, knife in hand, and without hesitation, slashes through the remains of the noose.
The plastic cable falls away, and I collapse into Reed’s arms fully, wheezing as my lungs work to drag in each painful breath.
My vision blurs again, and for a moment, I feel like I might slip back into the void—back into that *abyss*.
But then I hear her voice, sharp and raw.
"YOU FUCKING IDIOT, ANON! WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU THINKING?!"
Trish’s voice cracks, and I can hear the anger and pain, mixed in equal parts.
I try to answer, try to say something... anything.
But my throat burns like fire, and all I can manage is a hoarse whisper, barely audible over the sound of my own gasping breaths.
Trish stands there, fists clenched at her sides, her body trembling.
She looks like she’s ready to beat the shit outta' me, to beat me back to my senses.
And honestly... I wish she would.
It would be easier to deal with.
Easier than this...
The room is quiet now, save for my shallow, laboured breathing, and the air is thick with tension and grief.
Reed’s grip tightens around my shoulders, but he’s shaking too.
His usual laidback style, completely shattered.
I want to disappear.
I want to go back to the void.
But they’re here.
I’m still here...
"Anon..."
Reed’s voice is low now, almost broken...
His arms are still holding me up.
But I can feel him trembling against me.
I force myself to look up at him, my vision clearing enough to see the tears on his face.
...Tears I never thought I’d see.
He looks down at me, eyes full of something I can’t quite place.
Something beyond anger.
Beyond pain.
"WHAT THE FUCK WERE YOU THINKING, MAN!?" Reed asks, his voice quiet but strained.
"YOU WERE JUST... GONNA LEAVE US? LIKE THAT?!"
I want to respond, but the words won’t come.
My throat feels too raw, too full of emotion and the remnants of the noose that almost took me away.
I shake my head, trying to apologize, trying to explain... but all that escapes is a *choked sob*.
"DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU ALMOST DID?!"
Trish cuts in, her voice breaking now.
"YOU ALMOST FUCKING DIED, ANON! YOU ALMOST..."
She trails off, her fists shaking by her sides as she tries to hold back tears...
"WE THOUGHT WE LOST YOU..."
The weight of their words crashes down on me, and all at once, the reality of what I’d done hits me like a sledgehammer to the chest.
My breath hitches, and I start to shake, the gravity of everything overwhelming me...
I almost left them.
I almost... ended everything.
"I’m sorry..."
I rasp, my voice barely a whisper. It’s all I can manage, but it’s *not enough*. It’ll *never* be enough.
"I’m so... fucking sorry..."
Reed’s grip on me tightens, and he shakes his head, his tears falling freely now.
"MAN... JUST... JUST DON’T EVER DO THIS AGAIN. YOU HEAR ME? YOU’RE NOT ALONE. YOU DON’T... HAVE TO DO THIS ALONE..."
His words hit me harder than I expect, and for the first time in days.
I let myself feel it.
The weight of everything.
The pain.
The guilt...
The overwhelming sense of failure and hopelessness.
I let the tears fall, let them mix with the burn in my throat, the ache in my chest, and I collapse into their arms.
For now, they’re holding me up.
I’m still here...
Chapter 16: Echoes Of The Heart.
Notes:
Big shoutout to the wonderful cover art, made by Espectro! link to their lovely art is below!
https://x.com/espectro111222
Chapter Text
The air in the apartment felt like it was suffocating me, pressing in on all sides, a heavy weight that made it hard to breathe.
I couldn't look up.
Couldn't face Reed or Trish.
My eyes stayed glued to the ground, barely processing anything around me.
Reed had been talking, but I wasn’t really hearing him. His voice felt distant, like I was hearing him from the other side of a wall.
I didn’t want to be here.
“Anon, man, we’ve got to talk about this. What happened back there... you scared the shit out of us,” Reed said, his voice thick with concern.
But it was like he was talking to someone else, not me.
I was just...there, my body an empty shell sitting on the couch.
My mouth was dry, and I could feel the lump in my throat growing, but no words came.
I wanted to speak, but I didn’t know how to start.
Reed's voice faltered when I didn’t answer.
“Dude... come on, we’re here for you. You don’t have to go through this alone.”
I could hear the desperation in his voice, but still, I couldn’t respond. My hands were balled into fists, knuckles white as they rested on my knees.
Suddenly, Trish’s voice sliced through the tension, sharp and angry.
“ANSWER US!” she yelled, and I felt her presence more than saw it, standing over me.
Before I could react, Trish grabbed me by the collar, yanking me up so fast my vision swam.
I found myself staring into her eyes, her face inches from mine, her breath coming in ragged bursts.
“What the fuck, Anon?!” she shouted, her voice breaking with a mix of rage and desperation.
“What the hell were you thinking?! You think we don’t matter to you? That I don’t matter to you? That Fang doesn’t matter?! Do we mean nothing to you at all?!”
Her hands were trembling, her grip tight on my collar as she shook me, her words pouring out faster and faster.
“Did you even care about us? Did you ever care about me? About Reed? About Fang?! What were you gonna do, huh?! Just leave us behind like none of us mattered?!”
I couldn’t answer. I couldn’t breathe.
All I could do was stare at the floor.
Shame wrapping around me like chains, dragging me deeper into the pit... I had already been drowning in.
Reed was by her side in an instant, trying to pull her back.
“Trish, stop! You’re not helping. Just calm down, okay?”
But Trish wasn’t calming down.
Her tears were flowing now, mixing with the anger in her voice as she let me go, stepping back but still glaring at me with fire in her eyes.
...“How could you do this to yourself, Anon? How could you do this to us?”
Before she could say more, the door flew open, and Stella came rushing in, her face red and streaked with tears. Her voice cracked as she yelled at Trish, her hands clenched into fists at her sides.
“What are you doing, Trish?!” Stella shouted, stepping between me and Trish.
“How is yelling at him going to help!? Can’t you see he’s suffering? Look at him!”
Her words made my heart sink even lower. I had barely even noticed Stella was with them earlier. I had been so wrapped up in my own spiral that I hadn’t realized.
She had been there.
She had been part of the group that saved me. And now, she was standing there, tears in her eyes, defending me... when all I had done was hurt them.
Trish blinked, her fury faltering for a moment.
She still looked angry, but Stella’s words had hit something in her.
“I’m not trying to make it worse,” Trish said, her voice quieter but still raw with emotion.
“But he’s gotta understand how much this hurts. He can’t just shut us out like this. We care about him... we all do.”
My heart felt like it was being torn apart.
Reed was standing there, trying to mediate, looking at me with pleading eyes.
Stella was crying...
Her voice filled with desperation.
Trish... Trish was breaking in front of me, her anger a shield for the hurt I had caused.
And I had done this to them. All of them.
I didn’t deserve their tears. I didn’t deserve their worry or their pain. I didn’t deserve any of it.
And yet, here they were, trying to pull me back from the edge when I had already let myself fall.
It was too much.
The shame, the guilt, the overwhelming sadness... it was all too much.
“I’m sorry...”
I whispered, the words barely escaping my lips, though I wasn’t sure if anyone heard them.
I wasn’t even sure if I wanted them to.I sat there, the weight of everything suffocating me, as if it were crushing my chest.
My breath was shallow, ragged, and I could barely force myself to look up.
I muttered, my voice weak, barely audible.
“I'm sorry...”
Reed and Trish went quiet. Their earlier emotions... anger, frustration, confusion... seemed to have melted away.
Replaced by this suffocating silence.
Stella, though, moved closer and sat beside me, her arm gently rubbing my back, a comforting presence.
It was the first warmth I'd felt in days.
But that warmth only made the knot in my stomach tighten.
“I’m so... sorry.”
I repeated, trying to hold it together, but my voice was trembling, barely holding back the flood that was threatening to break through.
“For everything. For... for what all of you saw...! For all of this. You shouldn't have had to see me like that...”
Still, no one said anything, and for the first time in what felt like forever, it gave me space to speak.
“I... I don't know how to explain it...
The pain...
The... self-hatred...
I can’t even look at myself.
I can’t even stand being in my own skin anymore!”
My voice was weak, cracking.
“I did something awful... I don’t deserve any of you. I don’t deserve your friendship. None of this.”
I wasn’t sure if they understood what I meant.
The words felt disjointed, as if they were falling apart on the way out of my mouth.
But I meant every single one of them...
I was disgusted with myself for what I had done...
For being a coward...
For hurting...them.
Reed and Trish exchanged a glance, their faces shifting from confusion to something more serious.
They were trying to figure out what I meant.
Reed leaned forward, his voice careful but probing.
“Huh...? what do you mean dude? What did you do?”
I stayed silent for a moment, choking on my own guilt.
Stella's hand on my back didn’t stop moving, a reminder that, at least right now, I wasn’t completely alone.
Trish, too, seemed to be piecing it together, and her face changed, hardening with understanding.
“Does... this have to do with Fang?” she asked, her voice quiet but sharp.
Hearing Fang’s name, a fresh wave of shame crashed over me.
My throat closed up, and I felt my eyes sting with tears. I couldn’t hold it back anymore.
The memory of Fang’s face, of that raw, betrayed look in their eyes... hit me like a freight train.
I broke down, the tears falling freely now.
I could barely manage a nod, my body trembling with the force of my emotions.
“I didn’t... I didn’t mean for any of this to happen...”
I choked out between sobs.
“Fang... I betrayed their trust...”
Reed and Trish exchanged another look, but now there was something like realization in their eyes.
“...What happened, Anon? What did you do...?”
I wanted to run, to hide, to curl up into myself and disappear, but I couldn’t.
I owed them an explanation, even if it tore me apart.
“When I got off work the other night, Fang texted me... they wanted to talk...
We met up at the park, and... and they were upset. Really upset..."
My voice shook as I forced the words out.
“They told me that Naser came into their room... trying to apologize... And Fang knew that I'd talked to Naser...they said I'd betrayed them..."
I could see the questions forming on their faces, but I pushed forward.
“I thought... I thought if I talked to Naser, maybe it would help them talk things out... Fang figured it out and... and they were so hurt... and so angry...”
I clenched my fists, remembering the way Fang looked at me that night—the tears, the betrayal in their eyes.
I could barely breathe.
“I... I hurt them. And they don’t want anything to do with me anymore.
They said they didn’t need me.
They just wanted me to be there for them, but I... I fucked up...
I tried to fix things, and all I did was ruin it...”
Reed’s face went pale as I spoke, and he let out a slow sigh, running a hand through his hair.
“So that’s why they haven’t been at school... why they haven’t answered any of our messages.”
Trish looked just as shaken, but her voice was steadier when she asked.
“But... why did Fang get so upset? I mean, I kind of get why they were mad you talked to Naser, but...
Anon... it feels like you’re not telling us everything.”
I shook my head, my heart pounding.
“I can’t. It’s not my story to tell. Fang already hates me because of what I told Naser... I won’t disrespect them like that again. I’m not going to make the same mistake twice."
The room fell into another heavy silence, the weight of my words pressing down on all of us.
The truth hung in the air, raw and unspoken. I didn’t know what else to say, what else to do...
All I knew was that I had broken something that couldn’t be fixed.
Stella’s hand never left my back.
The room was filled with an oppressive silence.
Trish and Reed sat with me, the weight of everything I'd just said, pressing down on all of us.
For twenty long minutes, not a single word was spoken.
The air between us was thick with tension, pain, and confusion.
I could hear my own heartbeat, and I kept my gaze fixed on the floor.
I couldn’t look them in the eye, not after this...
Suddenly, Trish stood up.
Her movements deliberate, as if she’d made a decision.
Reed snapped out of the silence, glancing up at her.
“Where you goin' Trish?”
Reed asked, his voice barely concealing his frustration and concern.
Trish didn’t turn to face him. Her eyes were hard, and her voice was cold.
“Fang still needs help... They still need someone to be there for them.”
Reed's face twisted in confusion, frustration growing in his voice.
“Dude, their folks already told us like a thousand times that they didn't wanna see us!”
That was when I felt something stir inside me.
An unbearable realization sank in... a wave of guilt so strong that it nearly floored me.
I was one of the reasons Fang was shutting everyone out.
I was part of the reason they were spiraling deeper into isolation...
I stood up so abruptly that all three of them jumped.
“I’m coming with you,” I said, surprising even myself with the conviction in my voice.
Trish turned, her eyes narrowing.
“Hell. No. Not right now.”
I blinked. “What?”
Trish sighed, running a hand through her hair, as her frustration began to boil over.
“Look at you, Anon. You’re a mess. You think seein' you like this is gonna help Fang? They'll freak the fuck out.”
I opened my mouth to argue, but Trish cut me off.
“I’m serious Anon. If Fang sees you now, it’ll only make them feel, a thousand times fucking worse.”
Reed nodded in agreement, his face clouded with worry.
“Trish is right man... You're in no shape to be around Fang right now dude...”
I slumped back slightly, but Trish wasn’t done.
“Speaking of Fang... we need to agree on something. Right here... right now.”
Her gaze cut across all of us, Reed, Stella, and me.
“None of us tells Fang what happened today. Not a word.”
I blinked, confused, but before I could speak, Trish continued.
“Because...”
Trish interrupted, her voice tight,
“If Fang finds out about... this, they'll blame themselves. And they'll spiral even worse than they already are...”
The truth of her words hit me like a truck.
I hadn’t even thought of that...
If Fang knew... if they found out what I’d nearly done today...
I couldn’t bear to think about how that would destroy them.
Trish was right... I swallowed hard and nodded.
“Fine.”
I said quietly. “You’re right.”
Trish looked at me hard for a moment, gauging whether I meant it, then nodded.
“Good... You stay out of this for now. Sort yourself out.
And get your head right... okay Anon?”
I clenched my fists, hating how helpless I felt.
“I will... but I still need to talk to Fang. I owe them that. I need to make things right.”
Trish let out a bitter laugh, her gaze softening slightly, but her tone was still sharp.
“Just... not yet, Anon. When you're ready... okay?”
I nodded.
“Yeah… when I’m ready.”
Turning to Reed, I added.
“You should go with Trish to see Fang dude... they need both of you.”
Reed and Trish exchanged worried looks, glancing between each other and then back at me.
It was obvious what they were thinking...
Whether I’d be okay, whether I’d do something stupid the second they left.
I could see the fear in their eyes...
I forced myself to look up at them, trying to ease their concerns.
“I’m not alone. Stella’s with me.... I’ll be... fine.”
Trish and Reed hesitated, but Stella nodded, her hand still gently rubbing my back.
“I’ll stay with him,” she said softly, her voice soothing.
Reluctantly, Trish and Reed began to gather themselves to leave, but they still looked worried.
I couldn’t blame them.
I wasn’t sure I trusted myself either.
But for now, I had Stella.
And I had to find a way to put the pieces of myself back together...
Before it was too late.
The apartment was quiet again, an awkward, suffocating kind of quiet that seemed to press down on both of us.
Stella and I sat there, neither of us sure what to say or how to fill the void that had settled over the room.
I could barely bring myself to look at her, and I could tell she didn’t know how to look at me, either.
In that moment, I realized just how little time I’d actually spent with her since coming to Volcaldera Bluffs.
Stella had been my best friend for over a year—my only real friend, if I was being honest.
She helped me through some of the worst moments of my life when I was stuck in Rock Bottom, even though she never knew what I was really going through.
She was always there, always cheering me up, always making me laugh.
We'd spend hours together... every day on Dinocord, talking, playing games, watching anime...
And now...?
I’d been here for two weeks, and barely spent any time with her...
Barely acknowledged her.
I’d been an awful friend.
I was supposed to be better than this...
My thoughts were interrupted by Stella’s voice.
It was shaky, almost uncertain, like she was trying to find the right words but wasn’t sure if they would help.
“So, uh... I’ve been watching this new anime,” she said, her tone almost too casual, trying too hard to act like everything was fine.
She shifted awkwardly in her seat, her eyes darting between the floor and the walls.
“It’s called Beast Battlers!, you know? It’s got that kind of old-school shounen vibe, you’d probably like it!”
I could tell she was trying to distract me, trying to take my mind off everything that had happened, and I appreciated it.
But I could also see that she was rattled...
She was putting on a brave face for me, but it was clear she was struggling... just like I was.
Her words kept coming, the nervousness in her voice making it all feel rushed and jumbled.
I could see her forcing herself to be upbeat, to be strong for me, but every time she spoke, I could feel the cracks in her composure.
'I can't let her keep doing this...'
“Stella...” I said softly, cutting through her babbling.
She stopped mid-sentence, her eyes widening slightly as she looked at me.
Without thinking, I leaned over and pulled her into a hug.
It was sudden and awkward, but I didn’t care.
I needed to do it.
For her...
For me.
For a moment, Stella was completely still, her body rigid with shock.
Her arms hung at her sides like she didn’t know what to do.
Then, slowly, she wrapped her arms around me, and I could feel her trembling.
And then...
The dam broke.
A sob tore through her, followed by another, and another.
She clung to me like I was her lifeline, her whole body shaking as she wailed.
The sound of her crying...
Of how broken she sounded...
Cut through me like a knife.
“Why... Anon...? Why did you do it...?” she choked out between sobs.
“Why didn’t you talk to me..? Why didn’t you tell me what was going on!?”
Her words hit me like a sledgehammer.
I could feel her pain, her fear.
She was my best friend, and I’d nearly left her behind...
I’d nearly taken myself away from her without even considering what that would do to her...
She continued to cry into my shoulder, her grip on me tightening as if she was afraid I might slip away at any moment.
Stella’s sobs subsided slightly as I held her, but she was still trembling in my arms.
I could feel the tension in her body, the way her breathing was shaky and uneven...
I didn’t know what to say to her, and the guilt was suffocating.
I had put her through this... hurt her by doing something so selfish.
She pulled away, her face wet with tears, and I could see the frustration in her eyes now.
There was something more than just sadness behind her gaze...
Something deeper.
“You already know why, Stella...” I said quietly, my throat dry.
“You were there... when I told Reed and Trish... You heard everything...”
Stella wiped her face, shaking her head as if she couldn’t understand.
“I get that... I heard what you said about Fang... but why?”
Her voice trembled, but this time, there was an edge of rising anger.
“Why does it matter so much, Anon...?”
“WHY DOES HURTING FANG... AFFECT YOU LIKE THIS...!?”
I didn’t respond at first. I didn’t know how.
How could I explain it?
Even to myself?
Stella’s frustration grew as the silence stretched on.
She gripped my arms tighter, her fingers digging into my skin as she shook me slightly, her desperation and hurt bleeding through.
“WHY ANON...!? WHY IS FANG SO IMPORTANT TO YOU..? ...WHY IS THIS TEARING YOU APART!?”
Her voice cracked, but she didn’t stop, didn’t let up. Her tears began falling again, but now they were mixed with something raw... something I didn’t quite understand yet.
“I... I don’t know,” I muttered, my voice barely above a whisper.
“I didn’t mean to hurt them... I thought... I thought I was helping...? I thought I could make things better!”
“But why...? Why is it different... with Fang..?”
Stella pressed harder, her voice getting more desperate.
“Why is it killing you that they’re mad at you..? Why does it matter so much!?”
Her questions hit me like blows, and I could feel my stomach twist.
How could I explain something I didn’t even understand? Fang wasn’t just another friend. It wasn’t just that they were hurt... it was something deeper.
But how could I say that to Stella?
“I care about them... Stella,”
I finally admitted, the weight of the words falling heavily from my lips.
“More than I even knew... I didn’t even realize how much... until I saw how much I hurt them... it broke me...”
Stella’s face changed as I spoke, her expression shifting from frustration to something that almost looked like heartbreak...?
Her lips trembled, and her tears flowed freely again. But this time, it wasn’t just because of what I had done to myself...
It was something else entirely.
“Y-you love them...”
She repeated, her voice breaking as she spoke.
“I... I see it now...”
Her words were a knife, cutting through the air between us.
I looked at her, my heart sinking as I began to understand.
Stella wasn’t just sad because I had hurt myself...
She was sad because of me.
Because of what I felt for Fang.
And because...
'Oh god...'
Her body trembled more violently now, and I saw her struggle to keep her composure.
But it was too late...
Her walls were crumbling, and she couldn’t stop it anymore.
“I’ve... I’ve always been there for you,” Stella whispered, her voice thick with emotion.
“Ever since we met... I-I’ve been there... I’ve cared about y-you... Y-you never noticed... did you..?”
The realization hit me like a punch to the gut, and my heart dropped.
How had I not seen it?
How had I not known?
All those nights we spent talking on Dinocord, all those times she was there for me...
She had cared about me in a way I never realized...
And I had been too blind to see it.
“Stella, I—!”
I started, but she cut me off, her voice breaking as she spoke.
“I l-love you... Anon.”
“I’ve always l-loved you... A-and now...”
Her voice hitched, and she wiped her eyes harshly.
“N-now I’ve lost my chance... Haven’t I..?”
I couldn’t breathe.
I wanted to say something, to make it better, but nothing came out.
Nothing could fix this.
She had been there for me for so long, and I had never seen it...
And now... I had fallen for someone else...
For Fang...
Tears fell from her eyes in heavy streams, her shoulders shaking as she sobbed.
“I was too late... wasn’t I..?” she whispered, her voice cracking as she looked at me.
“I... I didn’t even get a chance...”
I reached out to her, but she pulled back, her hands covering her face as she cried harder.
The room was filled with the sound of her heartache...
All I could do was watch as the truth settled between us like a wall...
Stella had loved me...
And I had let her down.
Just like I had let Fang down.
Just like I had let everyone down...
And now... I had lost them both.
I reached out, trying to find the words, anything to fix the heartbreak I had just caused.
“Stella, I... I’m so sorry,” I stammered, my voice thick with guilt and shame.
But she stopped me, placing a trembling hand on my chest.
Her lips curled into a sad smile, though the tears still streamed down her face.
“Don’t, Anon...”
“...Don’t ever apologize for being in love,” she whispered, her voice barely holding itself together.
“You... you didn’t do anything wrong. You can't help how you feel.”
She laughed softly through her tears, wiping her face with her sleeve.
“I had every opportunity to say something... Even when you weren't here... even when you were back in Rock Bottom...”
Her words hung in the air, and for a brief moment, my mind wandered to a different time.
What if I had told Stella back then?
What if I’d had the courage to say something when those feelings first stirred?
...What would life look like now...?
But I quickly snapped out of it.
This wasn’t the time to dwell on what-ifs, not when the reality of the moment was far more important.
I took a deep breath and looked into Stella’s tear-streaked face, her eyes still filled with sadness but now softening.
“Stella... you were my first friend. You saved me from the darkness... time and time again."
“You were there when no one else was, even when I didn’t deserve it."
“If it weren’t for you... what happened today... it would’ve happened long before I even made it to Volcaldera...”
Stella's eyes widened, her breath catching in her throat as I continued.
“You gave me the strength to keep going when I had nothing left."
“You were my light in the dark... the one who gave me the courage to keep fighting through all the pain."
I had to pause, as my eyes were starting to sting from the amount of tears I'd shed, before calming myself and continuing.
“...I’ll always be grateful for that.”
Tears welled up in her eyes again, but this time there was something else behind them.
Something warmer.
“You’ve saved me more times than you know, Stella,” I said, my voice shaking with emotion.
“And no matter what... you’re always going to have a special place in my heart... as the one who saved me.”
Her lips trembled into another smile, but this one felt more real, more genuine.
The hurt was still there, but I could see that she was slowly beginning to accept it.
“You’ll always be my best friend...” I whispered, pulling her into my arms.
Stella stiffened for a moment, caught off guard by the hug.
But then, slowly, she wrapped her arms around me, her body melting into the embrace.
Her tears fell again, but this time, they were quieter, gentler.
She leaned into me, and though her heart might have been broken, her smile was finally one of acceptance.
As we sat in the quiet of my apartment, the tension between us started to fade.
The weight of everything we’d just gone through was still there, lingering in the corners, but now, there was something else... something softer, more familiar.
Stella wiped away the last of her tears, her expression shifting to something more at ease.
She shifted slightly, getting more comfortable as she began to talk, her voice lighter than before.
“Thank you, Anon...”
And we sat there together, reunited as friends...
Properly this time.
After some time, Stella unlatches herself from the hug and straightens out her clothes, before turning to face me once more.
“You know,” she said, her gaze distant for a moment,
“I’ve been getting really into astrology and divination lately. The whole mystical world—tarot, astrology, even a bit of numerology. It’s been kind of a... spiritual journey, I guess!”
I raised an eyebrow at that, surprised by the sudden shift in topic but grateful for it.
“Astrology, huh?”
“Yeah,” she nodded enthusiastically.
“There’s just something calming about it, you know? Like, the stars might have some kind of plan for us... even when life feels like it’s falling apart!”
I smiled, watching her talk with such passion.
It was the first time in what felt like ages that I’d seen her so animated.
It made me realize how much of Stella’s life I’d missed out on since before I came to Volcaldera Bluffs.
So much had changed for both of us, but we hadn’t really talked about any of it until now.
“I’m also in the gardening club,” she added, her tone growing a little softer, almost shy.
Gardening club?
My stomach lurched.
Spears.
I gulped, suddenly remembering the mandated gardening club sessions I’d completely forgotten about.
Oh, shit...
“What’s wrong, Anon?” Stella asked, noticing my reaction.
“Uh... nothing,” I lied, rubbing the back of my neck.
“Just... remembered something I’m probably going to get in trouble for.”
She tilted her head, a knowing smile creeping onto her face.
“You mean forgetting about gardening club, don't you?”
I let out a nervous laugh.
“Yeah... Spears is definitely gonna hunt me down for an explanation come Monday.”
Stella giggled, and for a moment, everything felt lighter between us again.
Like old times.
“Oh, you’re definitely on his list!” she teased.
“Your name was on the detention sign-in sheet, you know.”
“What?” I blinked, my stomach dropping further.
“Seriously?”
“Yeah,” she nodded.
“I was kind of excited, actually. I thought you’d be there, so I was really looking forward to gardening club!”
I chuckled despite myself, feeling both guilty and touched.
“Sorry I didn’t make it... Guess I’ve been... uh, distracted.”
Her smile softened.
“I know... That’s when I started worrying something was wrong. You weren’t replying to any of my messages, so I reached out to Reed. Asked him if he’d heard from you recently, and well... that’s how we all ended up here today...”
Hearing that, it all clicked into place.
The reason why they were all here, why they’d come to save me...
It was because of Stella.
She had brought them together because she’d been worried about me...
I looked at her, truly taking in everything she’d done, everything she was to me.
The gravity of her friendship, the care she’d always given, weighed heavily on my chest, but in a good way this time.
“Thank you, Stella,” I said quietly, my voice sincere.
“For everything.”
She smiled again, that same soft, genuine smile, and for a moment, we sat there in a comfortable silence.
Two old friends reconnecting in a way that we hadn’t in a long, long time.
Stella had been talking about everything under the sun when her tone shifted, a bit of curiosity and something else glinting in her eyes.
“Anon,” she said, pausing for a moment,
“I know this might sound a little weird, but... would you like a tarot reading?”
I blinked, taken aback.
“A tarot reading?”
“Yeah,” she nodded, her expression soft.
“I just thought... you know, it might be interesting. See where things are for you, where they’ve been... where they’re headed?”
I thought it over for a second. Tarot cards? It seemed kind of out of nowhere, but after everything that had happened recently, maybe it wouldn’t be such a bad idea.
“Alright,” I said, shrugging. “Why not?”
Stella smiled and pulled a deck of cards out of her bag.
She laid them down on the coffee table between us, the faint scent of incense still clinging to the worn edges of the cards.
“This will be a three-card reading,” she explained.
“One for your past, one for your present, and one for your future.”
She shuffled the cards carefully, her fingers deftly working through the deck as I watched.
I couldn’t help but feel a little anxious, but at the same time, something about it was calming...
Maybe it was just the fact that Stella seemed to know what she was doing, or maybe it was the idea of gaining some insight into the tangled mess that was my life...?
“Let’s start with the past,” she said, flipping over the first card.
The Ten of Swords
Stella winced slightly as she looked at it, and I could tell right away that it wasn’t a great card.
The image on it was haunting: a figure lying face down with ten swords stabbed into their back.
It felt too familiar, too close to the reality I’d been living...
“This card...” Stella began, her voice soft, “is about betrayal, defeat, and the end of something painful. It’s... well, it represents a really dark period in someone’s life. You’ve been through a lot, Anon...”
I swallowed hard.
I didn’t need tarot cards to remind me of that, but seeing it laid out so plainly hit harder than I expected...
Everything from Rock Bottom, the stuff with Fang, my almost fatal decision...
'Yeah... I’d been through hell, alright.'
I nodded slowly, trying to keep my emotions in check as Stella continued.
“This card also shows that while things were really dark, it’s important to know that it marks the end of a painful cycle,” she added.
“It’s acknowledging what you’ve been through... but also the fact that it’s behind you now.”
I exhaled a shaky breath.
“Yeah, guess that fits.”
Stella gave me a sympathetic look and moved on to the second card.
“Alright, this one’s for the present.”
Two of Swords
“This card represents a crossroads,” she explained, her fingers lightly tracing the edge of the card.
The image showed a woman blindfolded, holding two swords crossed over her chest, sitting at the edge of a shore.
“It means that right now, you’re facing a decision,” Stella continued.
“It’s a time where you have to choose between two paths, and the outcome depends on what choice you make.
One path could lead to ruin, and the other... well, it could lead to something better.
But the key here is that you need to make that decision. If you stay stuck where you are... things won’t get better.”
I stared at the card for a moment, her words sinking in.
A crossroads... it was like she was describing exactly how I felt.
Lost...
Torn between trying to make things right or just giving up entirely.
“And... what happens if I make the wrong choice?”
I asked, my voice quiet.
Stella glanced up at me, her expression serious.
“That’s the thing about this card... you have to trust yourself. It’s about listening to what you really want, deep down, and making the decision that’s right for you.”
I nodded, my mind spinning with the weight of it all.
She was right... It was up to me... But could I really make the right choice this time?
Stella hesitated for a moment before flipping the final card.
“And this...” she said softly,
“is your future.”
The Star
“This...!” Stella said, a hint of relief in her voice, “is a really good card, Anon! The Star represents hope, healing, and guidance. It’s a sign that even though things are hard right now, the future holds the possibility of renewal. It won’t be easy, but there’s light at the end of the tunnel, Anon. That things can get better!”
I stared at the card, its image of a figure pouring water into a stream under the light of a shining star.
It felt distant, like a promise that was too far out of reach.
But it was something, wasn’t it? A tiny spark of hope in the mess I’d made of my life.
“So... there’s hope?” I asked quietly, my voice almost a whisper.
Stella nodded, her eyes soft as she met mine.
“Yeah, Anon! There’s always hope!”
I looked at the three cards laid out before me: betrayal and pain, a difficult decision, and finally, a chance for healing.
It was hard to believe, but maybe... just maybe, things could turn around.
Stella reached across the table and gently touched my hand.
“You’re not alone in this, you know. We’re here for you.”
I swallowed, feeling a lump rise in my throat, but I nodded.
And now?
I know what I need to do.
Chapter 17: Treading the Line
Chapter Text
Three Days…
It’s been three agonizing days since I locked myself in this room, shutting out the world and burying myself in a tangled mess of emotions that won’t let go. Since that fight with Anon... everything feels like it’s been spiraling out of control.
I haven't left my bed, haven't eaten, haven’t done anything except stare at the walls and let the endless cycle of guilt, anger, and regret tear me apart. The only escape I find is the numbness that settles over me when I finally cry myself into oblivion.
I hear them outside the door. Naser’s been trying, knocking softly every day, like he’s worried any sudden noise will shatter me completely. I hate that he’s worried. I hate that I’m the reason he’s standing there in front of my door, calling my name softly, asking me to just talk. I hear the concern in his voice, but I can’t face him. Not after everything.
"Fang, come on... just talk to me, please..."
I don’t respond. What could I even say?
There’s no explaining this storm in my head, the way my thoughts spiral inwards, trapping me, keeping me from facing anything or anyone. It’s safer here, alone.
Mom tries, too. She’s more patient than Naser, quieter, but I can hear it in her voice when she knocks, that soft, motherly pleading. She doesn’t get mad, doesn’t push, just... waits. But waiting doesn’t make it easier.
And then there’s Dad.
He’s not like them. At first, he was pissed. Banging on the door, shouting at me to open up, threatening me with all sorts of punishments like I cared about any of that right now.
"Lucy! This isn’t a game! You’re grounded! No more phone, no more privileges until you open this damn door!"
It was laughable, really. Did he think taking away my phone was going to fix this?
When that didn’t work, he switched tactics, tried bribing me. His voice softened, but only a little.
"Lucy... c’mon. You don’t even have to come out, just say something. I won’t take your phone. Hell, I’ll even let you off the hook for skipping dinner. Just... talk to me, kid."
Still nothing. I couldn’t do it. Couldn’t face him, couldn’t face any of them.
But today... today was different. Desperation crept into his voice, and he threatened to take the door off its hinges if I didn’t come out.
That’s when I finally snapped.
I shot out of bed, stormed to the door, and screamed at him to leave me alone. My throat felt raw, and I could barely breathe as we shouted at each other, our voices crashing into each other through the door like some kind of battle neither of us could win.
"Lucy, open this door!"
"NO! Leave me the fuck alone!"
"Fine! I’ll take the damn door off if I have to!"
"Go ahead! I don’t care!"
I was shaking, my fists clenched tight enough to hurt, when Mom’s voice cut through it all.
"That’s enough!"
She didn’t need to shout. She didn’t need to say anything more. Dad muttered something, but I could hear him walking away. When Mom speaks like that, even he listens. He’s not the one in charge. She is.
Finally, it was quiet. But the silence outside didn’t do anything for the chaos inside.
I collapsed back into my bed, pulling the blankets over my head, hiding from everything. The yelling stopped, but the noise in my mind didn’t. It never does.
I grabbed my phone out of habit, scrolling through the messages from Reed and Trish, my fingers trembling. Their words blurred in front of my eyes, worry seeping through every single message.
"Fang, are you okay?"
"Where are you? Please talk to us."
But the one message I’m looking for... it’s not there.
Anon hasn’t texted me… Not once.
And that... that stings more than it should.
I mean, why should I care? After everything that happened, after he betrayed my trust... I should be glad he hasn’t reached out.
So why does it hurt? Why do I keep checking my phone, hoping to see his name pop up?
It’s stupid. I’m pissed at him. He told Naser something I trusted him with. He took that secret out of my hands like I couldn’t handle it. He didn’t even give me a chance to figure it out on my own.
But the truth is, I miss him. And that makes me even angrier. I trusted him, I let him in in a way I’ve never let anyone in before, and he fucked it all up. And now, he’s just... gone.
The voices in my head start to pick up again, louder this time, sharper.
You fucked it all up, Fang.
I wince, squeezing my eyes shut.
You pushed him away. That’s what you do. First Anon, next it’ll be Reed and Trish. You always push everyone away. Soon, you’ll be alone again. You ruin everything. You always have.
I can’t breathe. The voices are suffocating me, twisting every thought, every feeling, until I’m drowning in it.
And then... they take a darker turn.
Remember the cliffs? Remember Naser?
I freeze.
I don’t want to remember. I can’t.
But the voices don’t care what I want. They never do.
You lied to him. You told him he could fly. And because of you, he jumped. Because of you, his wing is crippled. He trusted you, and you destroyed him.
I feel sick. My body shakes as the memory slams into me like a wave, knocking the breath out of me.
I can still see it, Naser standing at the edge, excited, trusting me. And I... I told him it would be fine. I told him he could do it.
I was wrong.
If you hadn’t been there, Naser would be fine. He’d still his wing wouldn’t be crippled...
You’re the reason he’s broken.
…You’re the reason he’s not whole anymore.
Tears blur my vision. I grip the blankets tighter, trying to keep myself together, but it’s slipping through my fingers.
You ruin everything. Naser would be better without you. Everyone would be better without you.
I want it to stop. I want to turn off these voices, make them disappear, but they keep coming.
Anon’s better off without you. Reed and Trish... they’ll leave you too. And you’ll be alone…
You should be alone…
I can’t take it. I can’t breathe. The weight of it is crushing me, suffocating me.
My hands move on their own, reaching for my wings. I start preening, pulling at the feathers, trying to focus on something, anything other than the thoughts screaming in my head.
The pain is sharp, but it’s real. It’s something I can control.
I keep pulling, harder and harder, my fingers twisting and yanking at feathers that don’t need to be touched. Blood wells up from where I’ve pulled too hard, but I don’t stop.
Maybe if I keep going, the pain will drown out everything else.
Maybe if I bleed enough, it’ll finally be quiet.
Then there’s a sound… a faint thud hits my window, barely audible over the storm of thoughts crashing in my head.
For a split second, I pause, my fingers still tangled in the feathers on my wings, the blood slowly drying as the sting lingers. I tell myself it’s nothing—just some random noise outside.
But then it happens again. And again.
Pebbles? Really?
I know who it is. It has to be Reed and Trish. Who else would be out there, throwing rocks at my window like we’re in some cheesy movie?
I wish they’d give up already. I don’t want to see anyone. Not after everything that happened, not after what I did to Anon, not after all the thoughts ripping me apart from the inside.
But then, a louder crash tore through the air as the glass in my window shattered, sending tiny shards to the floor.
I jumped, startled, my heart racing as I stared wide-eyed at the broken pane. What the fuck!?
A decently-sized rock now lay on the floor beneath the window, the remnants of shattered glass sparkling like frost on the carpet. My annoyance flared, but something caught my eye.
Tied to the rock was a piece of paper.
Great.
I bent down and untied the note, crinkling the paper in my hand. It read:
"If you don’t talk to us, the rocks are just gonna get bigger!"
I rolled my eyes, a half-laugh escaping me despite everything. Of course, it was Trish. This was exactly her style—bold and direct, even when it came to breaking windows. I could practically hear Reed in the background, probably half-scolding her while going along with it.
Still, I couldn’t ignore them forever. They weren’t going to leave me alone until I faced them, and as much as I wanted to disappear, I knew they’d keep at it.
But there was no way they could see my wings like this—bloodied, messy, evidence of how far I’d slipped. If they saw, they’d panic. Or worse, they’d try to help, and I couldn’t deal with that right now. I didn’t want them to know how out of control I was.
I yanked the duvet off the bed, wrapping it around my shoulders like a cloak, hiding my wings underneath. It was a weak cover, but it would have to do.
Taking a deep breath, I stepped toward the broken window, pushing aside the remaining glass with a wince, and looked down.
There they were. Trish and Reed, both staring up at me, expectant, worried, and more than a little stubborn.
“Seriously?” I called down, voice shaky but trying to sound annoyed.
“A rock through my window? You guys couldn’t think of something less... destructive?”
Trish grinned up at me, her hands cupped around her mouth.
“Hey, desperate times call for desperate measures, and you weren’t exactly giving us any other options!”
Reed was standing beside her, arms crossed, his face a mix of relief and frustration.
“We wouldn’t have thrown the rock if you’d just answered our messages, you know...”
I sighed, knowing I didn’t have much of a choice. There was no way I could keep ignoring them, not after they went as far as smashing my window. Trish and Reed weren’t just going to give up.
“Fine,” I called down, keeping my voice steady despite everything that was swirling inside.
“But we can’t talk here. Meet me at the bus stop on the corner. I’ll be there in five minutes.”
Trish grinned, throwing a mock salute.
“Five minutes it is. But if you don’t show, Fang, I swear, we’ll be back with a damn boulder next time. You’ll have a hole in your bedroom wall!”
I rolled my eyes, but there was a flicker of amusement there, despite myself. Trish was impossible, but that’s why I liked her. Even now, she wasn’t going to let me slip away.
“Yeah, yeah, no need for construction work. I’ll be there.” I pulled back from the window and shut it as much as I could without the glass fully intact.
I moved quickly, knowing I had to get myself cleaned up before meeting them. I couldn’t let them see me like this—wings bloodied, feathers torn and raw from all the self-inflicted damage. I stripped off my clothes and jumped into the shower, wincing as the water stung against the tender spots where I’d over-preened. Blood swirled down the drain, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the storm still raging in my head.
After the quickest shower of my life, I pulled on a hoodie and some jeans. The hoodie would cover my wings, keep them hidden. My face in the mirror looked pale, drawn, but I didn’t have time to fix that. At least the blood was gone.
I climbed out of my window, avoiding the mess of shattered glass, and landed softly on the grass below. The cool air hit my face, and for a moment, I just stood there, taking it in. The voices were quieter out here, at least. A small relief.
With one last glance back at the broken window, I turned and headed down the street toward the bus stop.
As I approached the bus stop, I could feel the night’s chill seep through my hoodie. My hands were jammed in my pockets, and my wings still stung, hidden beneath my jacket.
The soreness from earlier—both physical and emotional—hadn’t dulled. Reed and Trish were already there, waiting under the faint glow of the streetlamp. They hadn’t spotted me yet, their figures tense in the dim light.
Trish noticed me first. She crossed her arms, a fiery look in her eyes. Her foot tapped against the pavement, impatient, her frustration almost palpable in the cold air. Reed, glancing up from his phone, gave me a quick nod. His expression was softer, laidback as usual, but there was something deeper in his eyes. A quiet concern that he didn’t need to voice.
“Well, look who finally decided to show up,” Trish said, her tone sharp but tinged with relief. She stepped closer, her eyes scanning me like she was checking to see if I was actually okay. I could feel her frustration radiating off her in waves.
I tugged at the edge of my hoodie, the fabric fraying between my fingers. “Didn’t want a boulder crashing through my room,” I muttered.
Trish huffed, rolling her eyes, but I could see a small smile fighting to break through. Reed, still quiet, stuffed his hands into his pockets and took a step forward. His gaze was calmer, more understanding. He wasn’t going to push me like Trish did—he never did. He just waited, like always.
“So... what now?” I asked, my voice barely a whisper. I couldn’t look them in the eye. The weight of my actions felt like lead in my chest, and I hated how small I felt in front of them.
Trish’s eyes blazed again. She took another step toward me, her fists clenched at her sides.
"What now? What the fuck, Fang? Do you think you can just disappear for three days and not talk to us? After everything?"
I flinched, my hands trembling as I gripped the edges of my hoodie tighter.
"I didn’t mean—"
"Didn’t mean what? Didn’t mean to shut us out?" Trish interrupted, her voice rising.
"We’re your friends, Fang. We’ve been worried sick about you. Reed and I, we’ve been calling, texting—hell, we even broke your damn window because we didn’t know if you were alive in there!"
I felt the lump in my throat grow... She was right.
They both were.
I’d been an absolute mess, pushing them away, locking myself up in my room like a coward. But what was I supposed to do? I couldn’t even handle what was going on in my own head, let alone explain it to them.
Reed stepped in, putting a hand on Trish’s arm to calm her down.
"Hey, c’mon, let’s not yell at the poor guy," he said, his voice lazy but comforting, like he was trying to ease the tension.
"We didn’t come here to freak you out, Fang. We just... wanna know what’s going on, man. Why you’ve been hiding out."
I glanced at Reed, his casual tone almost grounding me for a second. But the guilt still gnawed at me. I didn’t want to drag them into my mess. They didn’t deserve it. I didn’t deserve them.
"I just... I needed time," I muttered, my voice breaking. I couldn’t meet their eyes. How could I explain what was going on inside me when I didn’t even know where to start?
"Time for what?" Trish demanded, her voice still sharp but softer than before. "To shut everyone out? To let us sit there, worrying, while you hide away?"
My heart pounded, the weight of everything pressing down on me. I wanted to snap back, to defend myself, but the anger wasn’t there. I was just... exhausted. Too tired to fight anymore.
Reed sighed, stepping closer. His voice was softer now, more laidback.
"Look, we get it. You needed time. But you’ve gotta talk to us, dude. We’re not just gonna leave you hanging."
The sincerity in his words hit me hard, and I blinked away the tears that threatened to spill over. I didn’t deserve this. I didn’t deserve them.
"I’m sorry," I whispered, my voice barely audible.
"I didn’t mean for it to get like this... I just—" I stopped, shaking my head, feeling like every word was falling short of what I wanted to say.
Trish’s expression softened, though the frustration was still there, simmering beneath the surface.
"Look, we just want to help. But you’ve gotta let us."
I nodded, though I still couldn’t bring myself to look them in the eye. The guilt was too much, the shame too heavy. I was dragging them down with me, and I didn’t know how to stop.
Reed shrugged, giving me a half-smile.
"No pressure, man. We’re not gonna force you into some therapy session. Just... talk to us when you’re ready, alright? We’re here."
The silence stretched between us, heavy but not suffocating. For the first time in days, it didn’t feel like the walls were closing in. It wasn’t okay, not yet, but maybe... maybe it didn’t have to be.
Trish crossed her arms again, the fire in her eyes dimming as she looked me over.
"Just... don’t scare us like that again, okay?"
I nodded, my throat tight with emotions I couldn’t name. For now, that would have to be enough.
After the heavy tension settled between the three of us, I swallowed hard, feeling a gnawing question claw its way to the front of my mind. I didn’t want to ask it, didn’t want to know the answer, but I had to. It had been gnawing at me for days, an ache that wouldn’t go away. I glanced up, hesitating before I finally let the words slip out.
"Have... have you seen Anon at all?" My voice was quiet, barely more than a whisper, but it felt like it echoed between us, heavier than the night air.
I stood there, watching Trish and Reed exchange a look—one of those silent conversations where I could feel the weight of what they weren’t saying. Reed scratched the back of his neck, looking away, while Trish's gaze hardened as she folded her arms across her chest.
"He's... okay," Reed said carefully, his voice lower than before. "But, uh, you know... he's been better."
Trish shot him a glance, and I could see something flicker behind her eyes—hesitation. She wasn’t saying everything, and it didn’t take much to figure out why. The silence between them made my stomach churn.
"Is he really okay?" I asked, my voice faltering, unsure if I even wanted to hear the answer.
Reed hesitated again, not quite meeting my gaze.
"He’s, uh... hanging in there. You know Anon. Tough guy."
That didn’t sit right. The way they were acting, the cagey looks... it screamed that something was wrong. More than they were letting on.
"Yeah, right..." I mumbled, knowing there was more.
Trish cleared her throat, her voice tight.
"Look, Fang. It’s been... rough for him. But he didn’t want us to say anything. He didn’t want you to feel bad about it."
Guilt twisted in my gut, the weight of her words sinking deep.
"What do you mean by 'rough'?"
"Nothing, it’s just... y’know, the usual," Reed added quickly, trying to downplay it.
"Everyone’s going through their own stuff..”
I could tell they were deliberately holding back. It made me feel sick—like they were protecting me from the truth, from whatever was really going on with Anon. Why wouldn’t they just tell me?
Trish's brow furrowed as she sighed.
"...What happened between you two, Fang…? What was the argument even about?"
I blinked, taken aback by the question. It wasn’t that I didn’t expect it—of course they’d want to know—but explaining it felt like pulling at a wound that hadn’t even begun to heal.
"Did... did Anon tell you anything?" I asked, unsure if I even wanted them to know the full story. The thought of anyone else knowing about the things I’d shared with Anon would be too much to bear…
Trish shook her head.
"No, he didn’t. He said he didn’t want to betray your trust again."
That hit me harder than I expected… I felt a sudden, unexpected warmth creeping into my chest.
Anon... he had learned... He understood now, too late maybe. But he was respecting my boundaries, even when things were at their worst between us.
For the first time in days, the knot of anger in my chest started to loosen, just a little.
"He... didn’t tell you anything?"
Trish shrugged.
"Nope. Whatever it was, he wouldn’t budge. Just kept saying he didn’t want to hurt you again."
I felt my throat tighten, a strange mix of relief and sadness swirling in my chest. I had spent so much time being pissed at him, feeling betrayed...
But knowing that he’d made an effort, even now, to respect my privacy... It meant something.
It wasn’t enough to erase the hurt… but it was something.
"He… was trying to help," I murmured, more to myself than to them.
Trish raised an eyebrow but didn’t push. Reed, ever laidback, just stood there quietly, watching the conversation unfold.
"What happened, Fang?" Trish asked softly, her tone gentle but firm, pressing me for the truth.
I swallowed hard, feeling the weight of the answer sitting heavy on my tongue.
My mind flashed back to the park—the tears, the shouting, the betrayal that had felt like a punch to the gut.
How do you explain something like that? How do you explain what it’s like to trust someone so deeply, only to feel like they’ve thrown that trust away?
"It’s... complicated," I finally said, my voice small. "I just... I trusted him with something, something really important, and he... he told Naser. He didn’t mean to hurt me, I know that, but... it’s hard to forgive."
They both stayed quiet, giving me space to speak. I didn’t want to get into all the details. Not now, not yet.
But at least they understood enough. I was still angry, but… not in the way I had been. But I still wasn’t ready to forgive either.
Reed nodded slowly, his expression thoughtful.
"Anon’s been beating himself up about it, you know. Not saying much, but you can tell. He really cares about you, Fang. He just... messed up."
‘Fuck… I really miss being friends with him…’
We spent what felt like hours talking, the three of us gathered at the bus stop like it was a sanctuary, a little pocket of space where everything was okay for a while. Reed kept the conversation going, his laid-back tone making everything feel lighter than it had in days. He told us about how some freshman had set off a fire alarm at school trying to microwave a Pop-Tart, his words dripping with sarcasm.
"Kid didn’t even take it outta the foil. It was like watching someone try to cook dynamite."
I laughed, a real laugh, and it felt strange. Like a crack in this thick, heavy shell I’d built around myself. It wasn’t that I didn’t want to laugh; it’s just that I’d forgotten how to. The sound surprised even me. Trish leaned against the back of the bus stop shelter, arms crossed, offering her own wry grin.
"Gotta admit, that’s impressive, even for Volcadera’s finest," she said.
We went on like that, talking about stupid things that didn’t matter. Reed’s laid-back humor and Trish’s sharp comebacks gave me a break from the whirlwind of thoughts that had been choking me since the fight with Anon. It was a temporary reprieve, but damn, I needed it.
Eventually, though, I couldn’t ignore the ticking time in my head any longer. My phone buzzed in my pocket, and I glanced at the screen to see the time.
"I should probably head back," I said, my voice quieter than before. I didn’t want to leave. This... this felt safe. But I couldn’t stay out here forever. "Before they figure out I’m gone."
Trish raised an eyebrow at me.
"Your dad doesn’t strike me as the type to not notice you disappearing."
I winced. She wasn’t wrong.
"I’m hoping he’s too busy losing his mind over everything else."
Reed snorted.
"So, we’ll see you at school tomorrow, then?"
The question hung in the air for a moment, heavier than I expected. School. The thought of going back made my stomach twist. I hadn’t been out of my room for three days, hadn’t faced anyone or anything. How the hell was I supposed to just show up like everything was normal?
But at the same time, I knew I couldn’t hide forever.
"Yeah," I finally said, nodding slowly. "Yeah, I’ll be there."
"Good," Trish said with a firm nod. "Because if you’re not, I’ll be throwing another rock through your window."
I cracked a grin at that, despite myself.
"Please don’t. I don’t think my parents could handle that."
Reed chuckled, giving me a light punch on the arm.
"We’ll be there. You won’t have to face it alone, Fang."
I offered a small smile in return, feeling the weight of their words. It meant more than I could say.
"Thanks, guys. For coming to see me. And... sorry for being such a stubborn ass."
Trish smirked.
"We already knew you were a stubborn ass. That’s part of your charm."
Reed grinned too, shaking his head.
"Just don’t make it a habit, alright?"
I rolled my eyes, but the warmth in my chest was undeniable.
"Yeah, yeah. I’ll try to keep the dramatics to a minimum."
With that, I waved them off and turned to head back toward my house. My heart was pounding a little faster now, nerves creeping in as I made my way down the quiet streets. It was late, the night air cool against my skin, but I barely noticed.
Climbing up to my window was easy; I’d done it enough times that it felt like second nature. I hoisted myself up, careful not to make too much noise as I pulled the window open. Relief flooded through me as I peered into my room, thinking I’d made it without anyone noticing.
But then, as I swung one leg inside, my heart stopped.
Sitting on my bed, arms crossed and eyes dark, was my dad.
He was waiting for me.
I froze, my breath catching in my throat. His gaze locked onto mine, and the tension in the air felt like it could snap at any moment.
For a second, I couldn’t move. Couldn’t speak. Just... stood there, half in and half out of my window, staring at him like I’d just been caught red-handed.
"Lucy." His voice was sharp, like a blade.
"Where in the hell have you been!?"
I felt my blood boil instantly. Lucy. He called me Lucy. After everything I’ve been through, everything I’ve explained to him about who I am... and he still calls me that name like it means nothing. I clenched my fists, feeling my nails dig into my palms.
"Don’t call me that," I snapped, voice louder than I intended. "It’s Fang, Dad."
His eyes narrowed at me, but he didn’t back down. He didn’t even flinch.
"You can call yourself whatever you want, but you’re still my daughter," he shot back, voice firm. "And you’re still sneaking out in the middle of the night."
I couldn’t help it; my fists clenched tighter. He wasn’t listening, as usual. My anger simmered under the surface, threatening to bubble over.
"I told you—it’s Fang."
His jaw twitched, but he stayed calm, his voice cold.
"I don’t care what you want to be called right now. You’ve been locked in this room for days. You don’t talk to your family. You ignore everyone. Then you sneak out to meet your friends? What the hell is going on, Lucy?"
The name stung every time he said it. It cut deep, and all I wanted to do was scream at him, to make him understand. But what was the point? He didn’t get it. He never did.
"I just needed some space…" I said, crossing my arms, my voice dripping with frustration.
"You’ve had three days of space, Lucy."
"Fang," I spat, but my voice was weakening, the fire in me starting to dim as his words echoed through my head.
"I’m serious," he said, rising from the bed, towering over me like some stone giant. "Your mom’s been worried sick. Naser too. And I..."
He hesitated, running a hand over his face, like he wasn’t used to showing this side of himself.
"I didn’t know what to do. You’ve shut us all out, and I thought..." He didn’t finish, but his words hung heavy in the air between us.
I wanted to scream that he didn’t understand, that he never had. But there was something in his voice—something softer, something scared—that stopped me. He wasn’t just mad. He was... worried.
"Dad, I..."
He shook his head, cutting me off before I could explain.
"This isn’t about grounding you or taking away your phone or any of that crap. This is about you shutting us out. You think we don’t notice when something’s wrong? You think we’re just gonna ignore it?"
The anger was still there, bubbling under the surface, but the way he spoke... I could hear it. The fear. The concern. I didn’t know how to handle it.
"I didn’t mean to," I muttered, not meeting his eyes. "I just... I needed to think."
"To think?" His voice softened, just a fraction. "Think about what?"
I glanced at him, my anger fading, replaced with the crushing weight of everything I’d been bottling up.
"A friend…" I said quietly, the name feeling heavy on my tongue. "We had a fight."
His brow furrowed in confusion, but he didn’t push me. Instead, he leaned against the doorframe, his expression softening more.
"You… couldn’t have told us that?"
"How?" I shrugged. "How am I supposed to explain that? It’s not that simple."
"Nothing ever is… Fang," he said, and the way he used my name caught me off guard. It wasn’t forced. He wasn’t trying to make a point. He just... said it. Like it was natural.
I blinked, feeling a lump form in my throat.
"I didn’t mean to worry you," I said, and it was the truth. I didn’t want him to worry. I didn’t want anyone to worry, but I couldn’t stop the spiral I’d been stuck in.
He ran a hand through his hair, sighing deeply.
"I know things haven’t been easy," he said, his voice low and measured.
"You’ve got a lot going on, and I’m not gonna pretend to understand all of it. But you don’t have to do this alone, Fang... You’ve got us. Your mom, Naser... me."
I swallowed hard, looking down at the floor, trying to process what he was saying.
For the first time, it didn’t feel like he was scolding me or trying to control me.
He was just... being a dad.
The dad I always wanted him to be…
"I just needed to figure some stuff out," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper.
"The stuff with my friend... I don’t know how to fix it…."
Dad nodded slowly, as if he was weighing his words carefully.
"Sometimes," he said,
"you can’t fix things right away… But that doesn’t mean you shouldn’t try. You don’t want to lose a friend like that."
I felt the weight of his words settle in, heavier than before. I didn’t want to lose Anon. Despite everything, despite how angry I was, I still missed him.
"I’ll talk to him," I said finally, my voice small but determined.
"But not right now…"
Dad stood up straight, his expression still stern but less harsh.
"Good," he said simply, then added,
"Just... take care of yourself… Fang. We’re here if you need us."
I nodded, not trusting myself to speak. As he left the room, I felt a strange mixture of relief and exhaustion.
It wasn’t a perfect conversation, but it was something. And the fact that he called me Fang... that meant more than he probably realized.
I stood there for a few moments after he closed the door, my mind swirling with a thousand thoughts.
But for the first time in days, I didn’t feel completely lost. Maybe things weren’t fixed, maybe nothing was fixed yet, but at least I wasn’t alone.
At least, for now, I had a little bit of hope.
—
-Anon-
I lay in bed, staring up at the ceiling, my phone resting on my chest.
Stella had gone home hours ago, but we had been texting back and forth. She had been keeping herself distracted, probably trying to keep her mind off everything that happened today.
I made sure to reply, even when I didn’t feel like talking, just so she wouldn’t start worrying again.
The room was dark, lit only by the glow of my phone screen. My eyes were heavy, but sleep wasn’t coming. Not yet, at least.
My phone buzzed in my hand, pulling me from my thoughts. I unlocked it, expecting another message from Stella, but it wasn’t her.
Instead, it was from a brand-new group chat.
Trish: Hope you’re not asleep, we’ve got some stuff to go over.
I sat up, rubbing my eyes. My heart raced for a second—I wasn’t sure what they were going to say. Fang’s face kept flashing in my mind, the last time I saw them at the park, the anger, the betrayal... It stung like hell. I had no idea what to expect from Reed and Trish.
Anon: Yeah, I’m here. What’s going on?
Reed: We managed to talk to Fang tonight. They’re... doing okay, I guess.
I felt my stomach drop at the word "okay." What did "okay" even mean? Was Fang still pissed at me? Were they even thinking about me at all? My thumbs hovered over the screen for a second before I typed back.
Anon: "Okay"? What do you mean by that?
Trish: Well, they’re still hurting. But we managed to get them out of their room for the first time in days.
I let out a breath I didn’t realize I was holding. Good, at least they were out of bed. Maybe that was a sign things weren’t as bad as I thought.
Reed: It wasn’t easy. Trish almost threw a rock the size of a watermelon through their window.
Trish: I have some self-control, alright?
I smirked for a moment, imagining Trish hurling a boulder through Fang’s window, but the thought didn’t last. The gnawing worry returned just as fast.
Anon: I’ve been losing sleep worrying about them. How are they... really?
There was a pause before Reed answered, which made my chest tighten.
Reed: They’re hanging in there, but you can tell they’re still dealing with a lot. They didn’t say much about you, but they’re not shutting you out either.
Trish: It’s complicated, Anon. Fang’s hurt, but they’re not unreachable. How are you doing, though?
I stared at the message for a moment. How was I doing? What could I even say? I felt like everything had fallen apart, like I was stuck in this endless loop of guilt, regret, and self-loathing.
Anon: Me? I’m... I don’t even know. I’m just trying to hold it together. It’s been hard. I really screwed things up, and I don’t even know where to start with fixing it.
The chat went silent again, but this time, it felt heavier. I could practically feel the weight of their concern, even through the screen.
Reed: Yeah, it’s been tough for everyone. But hey, at least you’re still here, right? That’s something.
Trish: Reed’s right. The fact that you’re still fighting means a lot. You’ve gotta take it one step at a time, y’know?
Their words were supposed to be comforting, and maybe they were. But all I could think about was Fang, about how I needed to make things right. The guilt was like this knot in my chest that wouldn’t loosen, no matter how hard I tried to breathe through it.
Anon: Yeah, but I need to do more than just apologize. I need to show them that I’m serious about making things right. But I’m gonna need your help.
Reed: Alright, man, what do you have in mind?
That was the thing—I didn’t know exactly what I wanted to do yet, but I knew it had to be something real, something that would prove to Fang that I wasn’t just saying sorry for the sake of it. I wanted them to know I understood how badly I’d messed up.
Anon: Not sure yet, but I want it to be something meaningful. Not just a “sorry.” Something that shows I actually care.
Trish: We’re in. Whatever you need, we’ve got your back. Just let us know when you figure it out.
Anon: Thanks. I appreciate you guys. I’ve gotta figure this out.
I stared at the screen for a few seconds longer, my heart heavy but a little lighter knowing they were with me in this, even if I didn’t deserve it.
Reed: Take your time, man. We’ll be here.
Trish: Yeah, just don’t beat yourself up too much in the meantime. You’ve got people who care about you, don’t forget that.
My heart clenched. I knew they were right, but it didn’t make the guilt go away. Not yet, anyway.
Anon: Thanks. I won’t forget it.
I set my phone down on the nightstand, the glow of the screen fading as I leaned back against my pillow. The room was quiet now, except for the distant hum of the city outside my window.
As I lay there, staring up at the ceiling, all I could think about was Fang. The way they’d looked at me that day, the pain in their eyes, the betrayal... I’d caused that. And now, I had to fix it. I had to make it right, no matter what it took.
But for the first time in days, I felt like maybe... just maybe, there was a way to make things better. I wasn’t sure how yet, but with Reed and Trish by my side, I knew I wouldn’t be doing it alone.
I’d fix this.
I had to.
With that thought lingering in my mind, I closed my eyes, the weight of exhaustion finally pulling me under. Tomorrow... tomorrow I’d start to figure it all out.
I had to.
For Fang…
For myself…
For all of us…
Chapter 18: One Step At A Time.
Chapter Text
My eyes snapped open to the blare of my alarm, the relentless beeping pulling me from a restless sleep. The shrill noise filled the room, a constant reminder that time was moving forward, even if I wasn’t ready for it.
I groaned, turning over to smack the snooze button with more force than necessary. It stopped, finally, but the quiet that followed wasn’t comforting. I knew it wouldn’t bring any real peace.
Sleep hadn’t been restful in days. Each night, I tossed and turned, trapped in a cycle of anxiety that gnawed at me long after the sun had set. My thoughts spun in circles.
Thoughts of Fang, of the mess I’d made, and now, of how in the hell I was going to fix it.
The images and worries swirled in my mind like a storm I couldn’t outrun, no matter how hard I tried.
I rubbed my eyes, pressing my palms against them, hoping the pressure would somehow squeeze out the exhaustion. But it didn’t. The heaviness clung to me like a thick fog, suffocating, impossible to shake off. It weighed me down, as if my body itself was tired of carrying the burden I had created.
Today was the first day back at school since everything went down with Fang. That single thought made my stomach churn, a tight knot of anxiety twisting inside me. I didn’t have a plan, no grand solution for how I was going to make things right.
I knew I had to fix it somehow. That much was clear. But every idea that had crossed my mind felt small, inadequate. Not enough to repair the damage I had done. Not enough to take back the hurt I had caused.
Stella’s messages pinged in my mind like a warning. She had been checking in on me constantly, always asking if I was okay. I tried to assure her that I was, tried to convince her, and maybe even myself, that I had it under control. But the truth was, I wasn’t sure.
How could I be okay when I couldn’t even figure out how to stop everything from spiraling out of control?
I sighed, a long, drawn-out breath that felt like it took more energy than it should have. Dragging myself out of bed felt like pulling myself through mud, each movement sluggish, my limbs heavy. My feet hit the cold floor with a thud, and I shivered, though it wasn’t just the cold that made me feel so small.
“Come on, Anon... Get it together,” I muttered under my breath, the words hollow and forced. I made my way to the bathroom, splashing cold water on my face, hoping it would jolt me awake, both physically and mentally. But when I looked at my reflection in the mirror, the face staring back at me looked just as exhausted as I felt. My eyes were red-rimmed, my skin pale, and there was a darkness under my eyes that hadn’t been there before.
I wasn’t used to feeling this way—this unsure of myself, this lost. Like I was spinning out of control, with no clue how to stop, no idea what to do next.
I dressed quickly, though it didn’t feel like it mattered what I wore. My thoughts raced, jumping from one anxious scenario to the next, faster than I could keep up. Last night, I had told Reed and Trish that I needed to make it up to Fang, that I needed their help to figure it out. But deep down, I knew the truth.
I had no idea what to do.
Apologizing wouldn’t be enough. It couldn’t be. Words felt too small, too fragile. They wouldn’t be enough to heal the wounds I had caused. I needed to show Fang that I understood, that I truly grasped the weight of my mistake. I needed to prove that I could be trusted again.
I grabbed my bag, slinging it over my shoulder as I headed for the door. The thought of facing Fang, of seeing that hurt look on their face again, made my heart pound in my chest. Their expression, from the last time we spoke, replayed in my mind over and over—the hurt... the anger.
I had betrayed them in a way that I didn’t know how to fix. That was the worst part. I didn’t know how to fix it.
The walk to school was quiet, the neighborhood still waking up around me. The crisp morning air bit at my skin, but it did little to clear my head. The fog of guilt and uncertainty hung over me like a cloud, refusing to lift.
My phone buzzed in my pocket, and for a moment, I thought about checking it. It was probably more messages from Stella, or maybe even Reed or Trish. But I didn’t reach for it. Not yet.
I needed time—time to figure out what the hell I was going to do before I dove back into the chaos.
I reached the front of the school sooner than I expected. The building loomed over me, a reminder of just how messy things had gotten. The normal hum of students moving about, chatting, laughing, felt different today. It felt heavier.
I kept my head down, avoiding eye contact as I walked through the halls. My heart pounded with each step, a constant reminder that I wasn’t ready for this. But no matter how much I tried to push the nerves down, one thought kept coming back, again and again.
‘How do I fix this?’
The halls were packed, students weaving around me like the ebb and flow of the tide. Their voices, their laughter, all of it felt distant, muffled, like I was underwater, too far removed to really be a part of it. Each face that passed by felt like it was staring, judging, though I knew that wasn’t true.
Or was it?
Every step felt heavier than the last, like I was sinking into the floor with each move. This wasn’t just about school anymore. This was about facing everything I had been running from. It was about Fang...
My locker wasn’t far from the entrance, but the walk felt like a marathon, each step more difficult than the last. When I finally reached it, my fingers shook as I twisted the lock, my heart hammering in my chest.
My mind kept flashing back to my last conversation with Reed and Trish.
They had told me that Fang was doing better, that they had finally come out of their room after days of isolating themselves.
But I couldn’t shake the fear that they were only telling me that to make me feel better.
What if Fang still hated me?
What if I had done too much damage to fix?
I grabbed my books mechanically, barely aware of what I was doing. My mind was stuck, replaying the same thoughts over and over. I needed to talk to Fang. But how? What could I possibly say to make up for breaking their trust?
The weight of the day pressed down on me with every passing second. By the time lunch came around, my phone had buzzed again in my pocket. This time, I pulled it out, seeing Reed’s name on the screen.
Reed: Heyyyyy man, you good?
Reed: We’re gonna be chillin’ in the auditorium with Fang. Are you coming or nah?
Anon: Nah, I’m gonna have to give it a pass. I need to figure out how to make it up to Fang before I see ‘em... sorry.
Reed: Okay dude, just… don’t take too long figurin’ things out, kay?
Reed: Need all my bros to be cool with each other, especially if me an’ you are going into business together, cool?
Anon: Promise I'll talk to ‘em soon, okay?
Reed: Okay dude, catch you later.
I put my phone away and sighed deeply.
‘I need to figure out what the fuck to do before it’s too late… hell, I’ve got classes with Fang in a bit… maybe… I should skip…?’
I need to think...
—
As I made my way through the hallway, dodging any chance encounters with Fang or the others, I could feel my stomach twist in knots.
The courtyard seemed like a good place to hide for now... Plenty of space, and fewer chances to bump into anyone who might force me into a conversation I wasn’t ready for. I could sit by myself, away from everyone, and think about how to make things right.
‘Just a few more steps… and I’ll be free of these crowded halls—’
But then, just as I was reaching for the door handle, I felt it.
A large, heavy hand settled firmly on my shoulder, and my heart immediately sank to my stomach.
It was as if the weight of the world had fallen onto me. I didn’t even need to turn around to know who it was...
Spears.
‘Shit-shit-shit-sh-!’
Principal Spears stood behind me, towering over me like a mountain casting an impossibly long shadow. My breath caught in my throat, my brain scrambling for an excuse, but I knew I was trapped... Like a mouse cornered by a predator, there was no way out of this one.
“U-uh... H-Hello, Principal Spears...” I stammered, forcing my lips to curl into a weak smile,
Spears didn’t respond immediately. He simply stared down at me with that stern, no-nonsense look that made every student in Volcadera Bluffs High freeze on the spot.
His grip on my shoulder was firm but not painful... it was the kind of grip that said:
‘You’re not going anywhere until we talk...’
"Anon," he finally said, his voice low but commanding.
"We need to have a discussion…"
I swallowed hard. I knew exactly what this was about. He wasn’t going to let me off easy, not with how I’d skipped school on Friday and bailed on the Gardening Club over the weekend.
I had been avoiding this conversation… but Spears had finally caught up with me.
“Y-Yeah, um... about that...” I began, but Spears raised an eyebrow, silencing me without a word.
"Let’s continue this in my office," he said, his tone leaving no room for argument.
Resigned to my fate, I nodded and allowed myself to be led down the hall. The few students passing by shot me sympathetic looks as I was guided by the principal. Some even muttered under their breath.
“Caught by Spears? Tough luck, man…”
I couldn’t agree more…
Spears led me through the hall, his imposing presence turning every head as we passed. My heart pounded in my chest, and each step felt heavier than the last. I could hear the soft murmurs of other students, some smirking at my situation, while others looked on with sympathy.
My stomach twisted even tighter, and a part of me wished I could just melt into the floor and disappear.
As we reached his office, Spears opened the door and gestured for me to step inside. I hesitated for a moment, taking a deep breath before walking into the room. The familiar smell of wood polish and leather hit me as I glanced around. Trophies lined the shelves, and a few motivational posters hung on the walls.
Spears closed the door behind us and took a seat at his large, dark-wood desk. He motioned for me to sit in the chair opposite him, and I reluctantly obliged, sinking into the seat as if it might swallow me whole.
As I sat in Principal Spears’ office, the weight of his stare bore down on me. He had that look—a mix of stern authority and genuine concern, like he was trying to figure me out without saying much. I sat stiffly in the chair across from his desk, waiting for the inevitable lecture.
Spears tapped a folder on his desk. “Anon, you missed school last Friday, and your mandated sessions at the Gardening Club over the weekend, Care to explain...?”
I swallowed hard, staring at the corner of the desk.
How could I explain the mess I’d been in?
The sheer exhaustion that had kept me in bed, unable to face the world. The truth was stuck somewhere between the knots in my throat.
“I just... I wasn’t feeling well,” I muttered, my voice barely above a whisper.
Spears raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it. “Not feeling well?” His voice was calm but firm, the kind that didn’t allow room for excuses.
“Look, Anon, I’m not here to beat you down... But when you didn’t attend Friday, or detention, it’s a concern. Especially after I had you in my office not that long ago for a different issue.”
I stayed silent, my heart thudding in my chest. I could feel the tension growing in the room. This wasn’t going to be one of those quick conversations where I’d nod, promise not to do it again, and get sent back to class.
Spears leaned forward, his hands clasped together on the desk.
“Look… if something’s going on, you need to talk to me. Or someone. You can't just disappear and expect no one to worry about you.”
My eyes flickered up to meet his, and for a second, I saw something in his expression... something that made me want to tell him everything. But the words wouldn’t come. I wasn’t sure if I could trust him with the truth, or if I could even trust myself to talk about it.
Then, his eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze shifting from my face.
"Anon..." he said slowly, his tone shifting.
“What… happened to your neck?”
I froze.
My hand automatically reached up to cover the faint marks, but I knew he had already seen them.
My pulse quickened as panic surged through me.
He knows.
For a second, I thought about lying, about brushing it off like it was nothing. But Spears wasn’t the kind of person you could fool… especially not about something like this.
His voice softened, but the seriousness remained. “Anon... those don’t look like normal bruises. Did something happen?”
I hesitated, my throat dry. "I... It’s nothing... I’m fine."
Spears’ expression tightened, his eyes sharp as he leaned back in his chair. “Anon, you’re not fine. You don’t miss school because of nothing... You don’t skip out on mandated sessions because you’re ‘fine.’ And you definitely don’t have marks like that on your neck if everything’s okay...”
I felt my stomach twist. There was no way out of this now. He wasn’t going to let me walk out of that office without getting something from me.
“It’s... I wasn’t thinking clearly,” I finally said, my voice small.
“B-But I’m okay now! Really.”
Spears let out a slow breath, his gaze never leaving me.
“Anon, whatever you went through, it’s important that you don’t handle it alone. There are people here, at this school, who care about you—your friends, teachers, even me.”
I couldn’t look at him. The shame was too much. The bruises, the marks... they were proof of how far I’d fallen.
…How much I’d screwed up.
“I-I don’t need help,” I mumbled, my hands balling into fists.
“I’m fine now…”
Spears didn’t seem convinced.
“Anon, if you ever find yourself in that situation again, if you ever feel like things are getting to be too much—you need to tell someone. Don’t wait until it’s too late.”
I nodded, even though I wasn’t sure if I believed it. I just wanted the conversation to be over. I wanted to get out of his office and away from the weight of his concern.
He watched me for a moment longer, like he was trying to figure out if I was lying or not. Finally, he sighed, standing up from his desk.
“I’ve said my piece, lunch is about to end, so you’re free to leave and attend your next class,” he said, his voice softer.
“But remember what I said... You don’t have to do this alone.”
I nodded again, my throat too tight to say anything else. As I stood up to leave, his eyes lingered on me for a moment longer, like he wasn’t quite ready to let me go. But he didn’t stop me.
As I walked out of the office, my mind swirled with everything he had said. I wasn’t sure if I could believe that things would ever be okay again, but as much as I hated to admit it… Spears was right.
I couldn’t keep dealing with this alone.
—
I walked out of Spears' office feeling like I’d barely escaped a lion’s den. The conversation we had rattled me to the core. I didn’t expect him to notice the marks, to notice anything. I thought I could keep it all hidden, but nothing stays buried forever. Now, though, I was heading straight into another storm—science class, where Fang would be.
My feet were like lead, every step dragging me closer to the inevitable.
Science class, there was no avoiding it. Fang would be there, sitting in their usual spot, probably radiating tension.
My heartbeat thudded in my ears, faster and louder the closer I got to the door.
I didn’t know what to expect. What would I even say?
Would they want to talk, or just ignore me?
The knot of anxiety in my chest tightened with every thought. I could already feel the familiar sting of regret creeping in, weighing me down.
‘Maybe I could just avoid them. Sit in the back, let the day pass without confrontation.’
But that felt cowardly, and I was already sick of running.
‘I just need a plan…’ Something, anything, to make this right with Fang.
I was about to step into the classroom when my phone buzzed in my pocket.
The vibration jolted me, stopping me just as my hand touched the doorknob. I fumbled to pull it out, glancing down at the screen, half-expecting it to be Reed or Trish.
Fang: Come to the roof. We need to talk.
For a second, I just stared at the message.
A chill crawled up my spine.
This was it—the moment I’d been dreading, but also hoping for. They wanted to talk.
My pulse quickened. I wasn’t ready. What if I messed this up again? But there was no time for second-guessing. They’d reached out. This was a chance.
I swallowed hard, stuffed my phone back into my pocket, and turned around, heading for the stairwell. Each step echoed in the hallway, my nerves buzzing with the weight of what was coming. What would I even say to them?
When I reached the door to the roof, my hand hesitated on the handle.
'This is it... No more running.'
—
The cold rooftop air wasn’t doing much to calm the heat pounding in my chest. My heartbeat thudded in my ears as I watched Fang, their back to me, wings drawn in tight against their shoulders. Every inch of their body was tense, like a coiled spring ready to snap. My feet felt heavy as I took a step closer.
Fang barely glanced over their shoulder, and that brief look twisted something deep in my gut. There was so much there—anger, hurt, disappointment—and I wasn’t sure how to face it. I wasn’t sure how to fix what I’d broken.
“Hey,” Fang’s voice cut through the silence, cold and sharp, yet laced with exhaustion. They didn’t look at me, not fully, their eyes still on the horizon as if the cityscape below had more answers than I ever could.
“Hey,” I replied softly, the word catching in my throat.
We stood there, suspended in the thick tension that had grown between us. It wasn’t the kind of quiet that comforted—it was suffocating.
Fang finally turned toward me, arms crossed, their expression unreadable but their wings twitching ever so slightly, a sign of the conflict within them.
“I wasn’t sure you’d come,” they muttered, their voice brittle.
“After avoiding me at lunch?.”
I swallowed hard, my mouth dry.
“I... I didn’t know if you’d want to see me.”
Fang’s eyes narrowed, and I braced myself for what was coming.
“You hurt me, Anon…” they said, the words sharp, each one cutting deep.
“You told Naser something I trusted you with. Something that wasn’t yours to tell.” Their voice wavered slightly, as if holding back a flood of emotions.
“You took that from me. Do you even get how much that—” They faltered, sucking in a breath. “How much… that broke me?”
Every word was a blow, each syllable reminding me of how much I’d fucked up. I wanted to respond, but the lump in my throat tightened.
“Fang, I... I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you... I thought I was helping—”
“Helping!?” Fang spat, their voice rising.
“You thought of telling my brother, without… even talking to me first… was helping..!?”
Their wings flared slightly, a clear sign of how much this was tearing them apart.
And I felt it too, the overwhelming guilt, the sinking weight of my actions.
“I know I overstepped,” I admitted, taking a hesitant step closer.
“I was just... I didn’t want you to feel like you were carrying that burden alone.”
Fang’s jaw tightened. “But you didn’t even give me a choice! That’s the thing, Anon. You took my pain, my story, and you decided what to do with it...”
Their words echoed in my head, and it became harder to breathe as the reality of my mistake pressed in on me.
I had taken away Fang’s agency… something I had no right to do.
“I’m sorry,” I whispered again, my voice barely audible.
“I wanted to help… but I was wrong. I know I was wrong.”
Fang’s expression faltered for a moment, and they finally looked directly at me, their amber eyes searching my face.
The anger was still there, but beneath it, I saw the hurt—deep, raw, and impossible to ignore.
“Just…why, Anon…? Why did you do it?”
I hesitated, my stomach churning as I thought about the answer.
I wasn’t sure if they’d understand, if anyone could…
But I owed them the truth.
“When I saw you dealing with all of that… guilt, your pain—it reminded me of myself,” I began, my voice shaky.
“Back in Rock Bottom… I didn’t have anyone. No one to help me when I was drowning in my own shit. I had to carry everything on my own, and it nearly broke me. No one cared… No one saw me.”
Fang’s wings fluttered again, but this time, it wasn’t in anger. It was something else. Their gaze softened, even if only slightly.
“I guess... I saw myself in you,” I continued, my hands clenching at my sides.
“I didn’t want you to feel like I did... Alone... Helpless. I wanted to protect you from that, but I went about it the wrong way... I overstepped and fucked up... I took your pain and made it mine when it wasn’t my place to…”
Fang’s eyes widened slightly, their posture shifting as my words hung in the air between us. I could see it in their face… confusion, maybe even sympathy—but it was still too soon for forgiveness.
The wound was too fresh.
“I was trying to help,” I repeated, “but… I know now that I was just... projecting my own bullshit onto you… And that wasn’t fair.”
The silence stretched between us again, heavy with all the things I wanted to say but couldn’t find the words for. Fang’s wings slowly tucked closer to their body, a clear sign that they were processing everything, but they weren’t ready to let it go.
“You can’t… just fix things by trying to protect people from their own pain, Anon,” Fang said, their voice quieter now, but still firm.
“That’s not how it works… People need to deal with their shit in their own way. You can’t do it for them.”
“I know,” I said, my heart pounding.
“And I’m sorry… I swear, I’ll never do that to you again.”
For a long moment, Fang didn’t say anything, their gaze still fixed on me, as if weighing my words, trying to decide if I was worth trusting again.
Then, slowly, they sighed, their shoulders slumping slightly.
“I get why you did it, Anon… I do. But... it still hurt.”
The weight of their words hit me like a punch to the gut. I wanted so badly to fix this, to make it right, but I knew it wasn’t that simple.
“I know,” I said quietly.
“And I don’t expect you to forgive me… Not yet. But... I want to earn back your trust… If you’ll let me?”
Fang looked at me for a long time, their expression unreadable, but finally, they nodded. It was small, almost imperceptible.
But… it was there.
“Okay…I’ll give you a chance Anon.” they said softly.
“But don’t think this makes everything cool between us, we’ve still got a lot of shit we need to work through… okay dweeb?”
“I wouldn’t expect it to,” I replied quickly, relief flooding through me.
Fang’s lips twitched into a brief, almost sad smile, and for the first time since the fight, I felt like maybe, just maybe…there was a chance to fix this.
“One step at a time?” I muttered, my voice still tinged with caution.
“One step at a time.” Fang agreed.
Fang shifted slightly, their wings tucking in closer as they glanced toward the stairwell. Their expression softened, just for a moment, before it returned to its usual guarded look.
“We should probably head to science class before Spears realizes we’re up here again,” they said, a hint of amusement creeping into their voice.
I blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in tone. “Yeah, good point. Don’t really want to deal with him twice in one day...”
Fang smirked, a spark of their old self shining through.
“If we’re lucky… Mr. Fernsworth’s already asleep in his chair. Maybe we can sneak in without getting into shit.”
I couldn’t help but laugh, the tension between us finally easing just a bit.
“Let’s hope so. Last thing we need is another lecture...”
Fang gave a small, almost reluctant smile, the tension in their shoulders loosening.
“Come on, let’s get out of here before we really push our luck.”
With that, we headed toward the stairwell, the weight between us not quite gone, but a little lighter.
One step at a time, I told myself.
One step at a time…
Chapter 19: Farewell, For Now.
Chapter Text
Fang and I head down the hallway toward science class. The air between us feels... lighter. It’s still a little awkward, sure, but not in the suffocating way it was earlier. Now it’s more like we’re feeling our way back into normalcy—slowly but steadily.
I glance at them out of the corner of my eye, trying to get a read on how they’re feeling. They’ve got this focused expression on their face, like they’re trying to get back into the groove of the day, and it makes me feel relieved. Things aren’t perfect, but at least we’re heading in the right direction.
I clear my throat, trying to break the silence. “So, uhh... you think we missed anything interesting?”
Fang snorts, their tail giving a lazy flick. “In science? Please. Probably more about how plants reproduce or some other boring shit...”
I chuckle under my breath, glad to hear the edge in their voice starting to fade. “Yeah, riveting stuff. We’ll just have to catch up on the thrilling details later.”
They roll their eyes but there’s a hint of a smirk on their lips. “I’m sure you’ll love it. You and all your science geekery.”
I shoot them a playful grin as we reach the classroom door. “Ready to make a fashionably late entrance?”
Fang shrugs, their usual laid-back attitude creeping back in. “Better late than never, right?”
We slip into the classroom quietly, only to find that we didn’t need to be so stealthy. Mr. Fernsworth is out cold at his desk, snoring gently with his head resting on a pile of papers, his glasses hanging halfway down his nose.
'Classic Fernsworth.'
Fang raises an eyebrow at me, clearly amused, and I can’t help but smirk. We sneak to our seats like nothing’s out of the ordinary. It’s almost too easy.
Once we’re settled, Fang leans over, their voice low but teasing. “So, do you even know what we’re supposed to be doing? ‘Cause I’ve been so checked out of this class lately.”
I glance at the board, where there’s a half-finished diagram of a plant’s anatomy. Easy stuff. “Yeah, it’s still plant biology. Need a refresher?”
They give me a sideways glance, pretending like they don’t care. “Maybe. But don’t make a big deal out of it.”
I grin, sliding my chair a little closer to theirs. “Alright, no big deal. Let’s run through it real quick.”
I start explaining the basics—roots, stems, leaves, and petals—keeping my voice low so we don’t wake Fernsworth. Fang’s surprisingly into it, nodding along and asking questions here and there, like they’re trying to catch up after zoning out for who knows how long.
“So what’s the deal with xylem and phloem again?” they ask, tapping their pencil against their notebook.
I explain it simply. “Xylem is like a straw, pulling water up from the roots. Phloem is the highway that transports nutrients around the plant.”
Fang scribbles down some notes, their tail swishing lazily behind them. “Okay, I think I got it. Thanks.”
“No problem,” I reply, feeling a bit of that old rhythm between us. Helping them with this stuff feels natural, like things are sliding back into place, even if it’s not exactly how it used to be.
The rest of the class passes in the same easy rhythm—me guiding Fang through the material while Fernsworth continues his nap in the background. When the bell rings, signaling the end of class, it’s almost a relief. We both pack up, and as we stand, Fang nudges me lightly with their elbow.
“Guess I owe you for helping me with all that,” they say, their voice casual but sincere.
I shrug, throwing my bag over my shoulder. “Hey, it’s what I do. Science geek, remember?”
They roll their eyes, but their smile is a little brighter than it was earlier. “Yeah, well... thanks. For real.”
“Anytime,” I reply, meaning it.
As we head out into the hallway, the usual chaos of students rushing to their next classes surrounds us. It’s a little overwhelming, but not enough to drown out the easing tension between Fang and me. Things still aren’t perfect, but we’re moving forward, and that’s enough for now.
Fang’s a little quieter than usual as we walk toward music class. I keep stealing glances at them, wondering if they’re still thinking about everything that went down earlier. Just as I’m about to ask, we turn the corner and nearly run straight into Reed and Trish.
They freeze for a second, wide-eyed, like they weren’t expecting to see us together. Trish’s eyebrows shoot up, and for a beat, there’s this awkward pause where no one says anything. Then Reed, always the chill one, breaks into a grin.
“Well, well, look who decided to team up again,” he says, folding his arms. “You two cool now?”
Trish glances between us, her usual fiery attitude softened by the relief in her expression. “Yeah, you guys seem... good.”
I scratch the back of my neck, feeling a bit awkward. “Uh, yeah. We’re working things out.”
Fang just nods beside me, hands stuffed in their hoodie pockets. They don’t say much, but the fact that we’re here together speaks louder than words. Reed and Trish seem to pick up on that.
Trish grins, nudging Reed in the ribs. “Told you they’d figure it out. You’re such a worrier.”
Reed huffs a laugh, shaking his head. “I wasn’t the one throwing rocks through windows...”
Fang snorts at that, clearly amused. Trish rolls her eyes. “Sometimes you gotta do what you gotta do.”
“Yeah, yeah,” Reed mutters, though there’s no real bite to his words. “We’re just glad you two are, y’know, talking.”
There’s a moment of quiet, and then Fang speaks up. “Yeah... I guess I have you guys to thank for that, huh?”
Trish mock-bows. “No need to thank me, but I’ll take the credit anyway.”
We all laugh, the tension melting away as we stand there, talking like things are normal again. It’s not perfect, but it feels right. Reed and Trish exchange glances, like they’re glad to see things going back to the way they should be.
“Well,” Trish says after a moment, “we’ve gotta get to class. You two headin’ to music?”
“Yeah,” Fang answers. “We’ll catch up later.”
With one last grin, Trish and Reed head down the hall, leaving me and Fang standing there. We exchange a look before continuing toward music class.
Music with Mr. Jingo is surprisingly chill today. He’s in a good mood, which means less yelling and more enthusiastic clapping whenever someone plays the right notes. Today’s lesson is all about improvisation, and Fang seems to slip into it like it’s
second nature. Their fingers glide over the strings of their guitar effortlessly, while I fumble to find the right rhythm.
At one point, Fang nudges me with their elbow, grinning. “C’mon, you’re overthinking it.”
I roll my eyes but try to loosen up a bit. With them next to me, it’s easier to relax into the music. We don’t talk much during class, but the silence between us feels comfortable now—like we’re starting to find a new normal.
Mr. Jingo gives his usual pep talk about “finding your own sound,” his arms waving dramatically like he’s conducting some invisible orchestra. Fang rolls their eyes but there’s a small smile on their face. It’s the most relaxed I’ve seen them all day, and that alone feels like a victory.
As the final bell rings, we gather our things. The room fills with the noise of students packing up and Mr. Jingo shouting reminders to practice before the next class. Fang slings their guitar over their shoulder, giving me a sideways glance.
“You tagging along to band practice?” they ask casually, though there’s an edge of hope in their voice.
I hesitate for a second, remembering I still need to check in with Moe about missing work, but... this feels important. If I want things with Fang to really get back to normal, this is where it starts. So, I nod.
“Yeah. I’ll come.”
Fang smirks. “Cool. Let’s go.”
The evening finds us in the auditorium. Fang, Reed, and Trish are setting up for band practice, and I’ve snagged a seat in the front row, eager to see what they’re going to pull off. This is the first time Fang is going to play guitar instead of bass, and I can’t lie—I’m pretty excited. I’ve heard how good they are, but I’ve never seen it up close.
Reed’s messing around with his drumsticks, tapping out random beats on his kit, while Trish tunes her bass. Fang is focused, adjusting the strings on their guitar with a look of concentration that I haven’t seen in a while. It’s new for them, but there’s also a spark of excitement in their eyes.
“You ready?” Reed calls, leaning back in his seat.
Fang gives a quick nod. “Yeah. Let’s do it.”
The room fills with sound as Fang, Reed, and Trish launch into their first song. Fang’s guitar riff is sharp, precise, and powerful, cutting through the air like a shot of adrenaline. Their fingers fly across the strings with a fluidity that leaves me impressed, and I’m immediately drawn into the performance. This is different from anything I’ve heard from them before—raw and tight, with a real sense of energy behind every note.
Reed’s drumming syncs perfectly with Fang’s guitar, the rhythm tight and controlled. Trish holds the bass line steady, her fingers dancing across the frets, providing a solid backbone to the song. She might have been reluctant about the shift away from the double bass gimmick, but there’s no denying how much better they sound now. Even she seems caught up in the energy, though her focus remains sharp, her expression one of intense concentration.
As the song progresses, I find myself leaning forward in my seat, fully captivated by the sound filling the auditorium. The chemistry between them is undeniable—it’s like they’ve finally found their groove, and it’s incredible to watch. The last time I heard them play, it was all over the place, chaotic and lacking direction. But now... now they’re tight.
“Holy shit,” I whisper to myself, unable to contain my amazement. “They’re fucking amazing.”
Even for a first session with Fang on guitar, they’re already playing like they’ve been at this for months. It’s not just the technical skill, though Fang’s definitely got that locked down—it’s the raw emotion they’re pouring into the music. Every chord feels like it’s meant to be there, every beat carefully calculated but still full of life.
The final notes echo off the walls, lingering in the air for a moment before fading. There’s a shared sense of accomplishment between the three of them, the kind that only comes after a great performance.
Fang lowers their guitar, their expression one of satisfied relief. “Well?” they ask, looking at me. “How do we sound?”
Reed taps his drumsticks together lightly, flashing his usual laid-back grin. “Tight as hell, dude. That riff? Absolute killer.”
Trish, still adjusting the strap on her bass, nods in agreement but seems to be lost in thought. “Yeah, it was good. Like, really good. Way better than I thought it’d be.” Her tone is casual, but there’s a weight to her words that shows she’s genuinely impressed. She’d been the most hesitant about ditching the double bass, but it’s clear even she can’t argue with how much better they sound now.
Still, there’s something lingering in the air, like the puzzle is nearly complete but missing that final, crucial piece.
Fang raises an eyebrow and turns to me, the slightest hint of a smirk playing at their lips. “So? What do you think, Anon? Anything we could do to make it even better?”
I blink, caught off guard by the question. They’re asking me for feedback? After what I just witnessed, it feels impossible to think of a way to improve on it. They sounded incredible—raw, powerful, everything you’d want in a band trying to carve out their own sound. But they’re serious. They want real input, and the last thing I want to do is brush them off with a generic “you were great.”
I take a second to think, running through the performance in my head. They didn’t need much—everything was on point—but there’s one idea that pops into my mind.
“Well, I mean, you guys were amazing,” I start, rubbing the back of my neck. “But maybe... have you thought about adding a backing vocalist?”
Fang tilts their head, intrigued. “A backing singer?”
“Yeah,” I say, gaining confidence as I speak. “Your vocals were killer, don’t get me wrong, but having someone harmonizing with you could really fill out the sound. It would give the choruses a little extra punch, you know?”
Trish leans back, arms crossed, clearly considering the idea. “Hmm. A backing singer could be interesting. It’d add some depth.”
Fang’s eyes flicker with intrigue as they nod slowly. “I can see that working... Maybe we could try it out next time?”
Reed taps his drumsticks thoughtfully on the snare. “Yeah, might be worth experimenting with. It could add texture, give some parts more of a dynamic feel. Plus, Fang’s voice is strong enough to carry the lead without being overpowered.”
I shrug, feeling a little more at ease now that I’ve thrown the suggestion out there. “Like I said, you don’t need it. You guys sounded incredible as is. But it might be worth trying, just to see how it fits.”
Fang grins at me, the mischievous glint back in their eyes. “Not bad, Anon. Not bad at all. Guess we’ll need to start looking for someone who can keep up with us, huh?”
Trish smirks, giving me a playful punch on the shoulder. “Good call, nerd. We’ll see if it works.”
As they start packing up their instruments, the mood is lighter, filled with a new sense of excitement for where the band is headed. They’ve found their sound, and now it’s just about fine-tuning it—making it something that’s truly theirs.
Watching from the sidelines, I can’t help but feel excited for them. There’s something special here, something that’s going to take them places if they keep pushing. And being part of that, even if it’s just as a friend, feels... pretty damn good.
As we wrap up, Fang slings their guitar over their shoulder, their face flushed with excitement. “Let’s see how we can push this even further,” they mutter to themselves, already thinking of ways to improve for the next session.
Reed comes over, leaning on his drumsticks with a laid-back grin. “You know, man, if we keep this up, we’re gonna have something killer for the next gig.”
Trish chimes in, still deep in thought but with a slight smile. “Yeah, and maybe... maybe we don’t need the double bass thing after all. We’ve got something unique here, even without the gimmick.”
Fang looks over at me, and for a second, there’s something softer in their expression. “Thanks for sticking around, Anon. It means a lot.”
I nod, feeling a warmth in my chest. “Hey, no problem. You guys are incredible. I’m just lucky I get to watch it all come together.”
As we step off the stage, the auditorium lights flicker off, leaving the room bathed in a soft, ambient glow. The future feels wide open, and for the first time in a long time, I feel like everything’s going to be okay.
We’re moving forward, one step at a time.
—
Fang, Reed, Trish, and I strolled out of the school, the sun dipping low in the sky, casting an orange glow over the parking lot. The air was cool, a slight breeze carrying the sounds of students laughing, cars starting up, and the general end-of-day chatter. The four of us were walking together, more comfortable than we’d been earlier, especially after practice. The awkwardness had mostly melted away by now.
Reed swung his keys around his finger, a laid-back grin plastered on his face as we approached the van. “So, anyone need a ride?” he asked, his tone casual but the offer genuine. “Got enough room in the van for the whole crew.”
I glanced at Fang, who shrugged. “Sounds good to me.”
Trish shot Reed a knowing look before turning to me. “What about you, Anon? Want a lift, or you got other plans?”
I hesitated for a second. “Actually, I need to head to work. Talk to Moe about where I’ve been...” I rubbed the back of my neck, feeling a little guilty.
“Honestly, I’m probably fired by now, but Moe deserves to know why I’ve been MIA. He’s been good to me.”
Reed nodded, his easy-going smile not fading. “Right on. Gotta face the music, huh?”
“Yeah,” I laughed, a bit nervously. “Something like that.”
Trish opened the van door, tossing her bag inside before hopping in herself. “Well, good luck with that, dude. Hopefully, Moe’s cool with it.”
“Yeah,” Reed added, leaning against the van door. “And hey, when you’re free again, you’ve still gotta come see my business dude!”
I smirked at him, shaking my head. “Oh, trust me. If I get fired, I’ll be free as a bird. Tomorrow after school work for you?”
Reed’s grin widened. “Right on, dude. Tomorrow it is.”
With a final wave, the three of them piled into the van, and I watched as Reed revved the engine. The tires screeched against the asphalt as they peeled out of the parking lot, the familiar roar of their departure echoing through the nearly empty lot.
As the sound faded into the distance, I let out a breath. Things were starting to feel normal again, at least as close to normal as they ever had. For the first time in a while, I wasn’t dreading what tomorrow would bring.
I started walking, my shoes crunching against the gravel as I headed toward Moe’s. It was a bit of a trek, but I didn’t mind. It gave me time to think, to process everything that had happened over the past few days. Fang and I had finally talked, and things weren’t perfect, but at least we were talking. I could work with that.
The street was quiet, the faint hum of the city in the background as I walked down the empty sidewalks. I’d been walking for about ten minutes when something caught my attention—a beat-up, black van.
It wasn’t anything special at first glance, but there was something about it that set off alarm bells in the back of my mind.
The van had been creeping along behind me for the past few blocks, and while I tried to shake the feeling off as paranoia, something about it didn’t sit right.
I turned down a side street, hoping to lose it, and glanced over my shoulder. The van kept going straight, and I felt a wave of relief wash over me.
But then I heard it.
The screech of tires.
My heart dropped into my stomach as I whipped around. The van had made an illegal U-turn and was now heading straight back down the street toward me.
Shit.
Panic surged through me. I spun around and broke into a sprint, my feet pounding against the pavement as I darted down an alleyway. The sound of the van’s engine echoed in my ears, the low growl of it sending adrenaline surging through my veins.
My thoughts raced as I zig-zagged through the narrow alleys, trying to shake the van off my tail. It’s Bishop. It has to be Bishop. I knew he was coming for me. Ever since I saw that photo outside of Moe’s last week, I knew Bishop was close, but I wasn’t
ready for this.
I turned another corner, my legs burning from the effort as I ducked behind a dumpster, my breath coming out in ragged gasps. The alley was silent now, and for a moment, I dared to hope that I’d lost them. I peeked around the corner, scanning the street.
But then it happened—everything went black.
A bag was thrown over my head, and before I could react, I was yanked backward, rough hands grabbing me and dragging me toward the sound of screeching tires. I struggled, my heart racing, but there were too many of them. I felt the cold metal of the van’s floor against my back as I was thrown inside. The door slammed shut, and the engine roared to life.
My mind was in overdrive, my body shaking from the shock and fear. Bishop’s got me.
I’m fucked…
I lay there, my breathing shallow, every muscle in my body tense. The van hit a bump, and I was thrown to the side, my head hitting the wall of the van with a dull thud. My thoughts were spinning, but one thing kept pounding in my head
I’m caught.
But then, in the midst of the panic, a small voice in the back of my mind reminds me of what was in my bag…
Moe’s gift.
The knuckle dusters.
I haven’t lost yet...
Slowly, I reached for my backpack, careful not to make too much noise as I unzipped the pocket where I’d kept them. My fingers found the box, and I pulled it free, my heart still hammering in my chest. The weight of the metal in my hands was comforting—cold, heavy, real.
I slipped the dusters onto my hands, the cool metal pressing into my skin, grounding me. I took a deep breath, forcing myself to focus. I wasn’t going down without a fight.
The van was slowing down, and I knew the doors would open any second. I tightened my grip on the dusters, steeling myself for what was coming. Whoever was on the other side of those doors had no idea what they were about to face.
They thought they had me. But they were dead wrong.
The van jerked to a stop, and I could feel every muscle in my body tighten. My knuckles were clenched tight, dusters ready for whatever—or whoever—was about to show. My breath hitched, adrenaline making my pulse drum in my ears.
Then, I heard it—the soft click of the van door unlocking.
No hesitation. The moment the door cracked open, I swung hard. My fist collided with something solid.
*THWACK*
The guy I hit dropped like a sack of bricks. But as my vision cleared, I realized it wasn’t Bishop, or some thug.
It was... Jerry?
“What the fuck…?” I muttered under my breath, staring at Moe’s chef, now laid out cold on the floor.
Before I could even process what had just happened, laughter erupted from behind me. Loud, belly-aching laughter.
I turned and there stood Moe and Paulie, barely able to contain themselves, clutching their sides like they were gonna fall over.
Paulie was wiping his eyes, still laughing as he gasped, “Dio mio, ya knocked Jerry out cold! Che colpo! Whatta punch!”
Moe was practically howling. “Ahahahahah! Ma che cazz’... Kid, I wasn’t expectin’ you to come out swingin’ like that! Porca miseria, you really nailed ‘im!”
I stood there, knuckle dusters still on, breathing hard, utterly confused. “What... the hell is goin’ on?”
Moe, still grinning like a lunatic, tried to catch his breath. “Figlio mio, it’s payback! You think I’m not gonna make you sweat after you duck outta work for days, not answerin’ my calls, huh? I had half the mind to call the cops, thought somethin’ happened to ya kid!”
Paulie snorted, grinning wide. “Yeah, kid. Moe had us waitin' for ya all day outside Volcano High, just to spook ya a little. Didn't think you'd KO poor Jerry though!”
I blinked, heart still pounding. “So, this... this was all some kinda joke?”
Moe slapped me on the back, laughing even harder. “Sì, kid! A lil’ prank! You scared me to death dodgin' my calls like that. But I didn’t think you’d come out here actin’ like Rocky! Bravissimo!”
Paulie chuckled, shrugging. “Honestly thought you’d just freak out, maybe scream a little. Instead, you turned into freakin’ Tyson over here.”
I stared down at Jerry, still unconscious, and back at Moe. “This... this was your idea of a joke? You guys kidnapped me, man!”
Moe wiped his eyes, trying to contain himself. “What, you think I was gonna let ya off easy, huh? You ignore me for days, and I’m supposed to just smile and pat ya on the back? Fuggedaboutit! Besides...” He glanced at Jerry, smirking.
“Eheheh, never expected you to knock ol’ Jerry out. He’s a tough one, but you sure gave ‘im a good nap!”
Paulie doubled over again. “Didn’t think it’d get this far, kid. Honest!”
I rubbed the back of my neck, my heart finally slowing down. “So... you guys were just messin’ with me ‘cause I didn’t show up to work?”
Moe grinned, still shaking his head. “That’s right! You think you can ghost on me, no explanations? Che palle! You lucky I didn’t send someone real after ya!”
Paulie laughed. “Yeah, Moe was real close to freakin' out for real. Thought somethin’ happened to ya, kid.”
I sighed, letting my fists finally unclench. The weight of the situation hit me differently now. They weren't trying to scare me for real—they were pissed because they actually cared. In their own weird, over-the-top way, they were lookin’ out for me.
Moe clapped a heavy hand on my shoulder again. “Hey, kid. Relax. Just a prank, capisce? But I gotta say, didn’t expect ya to be packin’ ma’ knuckle dusters! Bell’idea! Never know when you’ll need ‘em. Maybe next time don’t go full UFC on poor Jerry, though.”
I glanced at Jerry, who was starting to stir. “Yeah, sorry ‘bout that... but you guys really scared the crap outta me...
Moe’s grin faded slightly, and he gave me a reassuring pat on the shoulder. “But that’s why you gotta stick close to us, huh? We’re watchin’ out for ya kid!”
Paulie helped Jerry sit up, laughing as the chef groaned in confusion. “Hey, don’t worry, man, you’ll be fine. Just... don’t get on Anon’s bad side next time, huh?”
Jerry just grumbled, rubbing his jaw. “Yeah, no kiddin’. Remind me not to sign up for any more pranks.”
I sighed, leaning back against the side of the van. “You guys are insane, you know that?”
Moe’s laughter slowly faded as he wiped a tear from the corner of his eye, still grinning from the whole ordeal. “Alright, kid, now that we’ve had our fun, lemme ask ya this: you wanna keep your job or what?”
I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the decision I’d been thinking about all day. It was tough, but I had to say it. “Actually, Moe... I was comin’ here to talk to you about that.”
Moe raised an eyebrow, his smile fading just a little as he crossed his arms, waiting for me to continue.
“I really appreciate everything you’ve done for me, giving me a job and all, but... I don’t wanna keep letting you down. I’ve been absent, not showing up when you need me, and it’s not fair to you. So... I think it’s best if I step away from the restaurant.”
The words hung in the air for a moment, and Moe just stared at me, his expression unreadable. Paulie, standing beside him, was uncharacteristically quiet, his usual grin replaced with something more thoughtful.
“I don’t wanna leave you hangin’ though,” I added quickly. “If you ever need anything—seriously, anything—you call me, and I’ll do everything I can to help you out. I owe you that much, Moe.”
For a second, Moe didn’t say anything, and I worried I’d made a huge mistake. But then, he let out a heavy sigh, his face softening into something a lot less intimidating than it had been a minute ago.
“Eh, ragazzo, I gotta say, I’ll be sad to see ya go,” he said, his voice quieter, more genuine than I’d expected. “But I respect that. It takes guts to be honest with me about it. And ya know what? Just because you ain't workin’ here no more don’t mean you can’t come in for a slice of pizza now and again!”
I couldn’t help but smile. “Trust me, Moe, this is the best pizza joint around. You’ll definitely see me again. I might even bring some friends for a slice if that’s cool with you?”
Moe’s grin returned in full force. “Eh, certo, bring whoever ya want, kid. The more, the merrier!”
Then something seemed to click in Moe’s head, like a lightbulb flicking on. He squinted at me, his grin shifting into a more playful smirk. “By the way, kid... Paulie mentioned he saw ya chattin’ with ma’ Lil’ Lucy earlier when he was waitin’ for ya. That true?”
I blinked, completely thrown off by the name. “Lucy?”
Moe waved a hand like it was obvious. “Yeah, Lucy! My goddaughter! Ptero, sharp wit, ya can’t miss ‘em!”
It took a second for my brain to catch up, but then it hit me like a freight train. “Wait... you mean Fang?”
Moe’s grin faltered for a moment, replaced by a look of confusion. “Fang? Is that what they’re goin’ by these days?” He scratched his head, then shrugged it off. “Eh, whatever. Lucy, Fang, doesn’t matter. Same kid to me.”
I hesitated, not sure how to explain. “Yeah, uh, they go by Fang now.”
Moe waved his hand dismissively. “Eh, kids and their nicknames. Long as they’re doin’ good, that’s what matters. But hey, kid... ya gotta take care of ‘em, capisce? Lucy—Fang—they’re family. If I hear ya ain't bein’ a good friend, we’re gonna have more than just some words. Capisce?”
I couldn’t help but laugh at how Moe’s tone could shift from playful to protective in a heartbeat. “Don’t worry, Moe. I’ve got it under control. Fang’s important to me too.”
Moe clapped me on the back, grinning again. “Good. That’s what I like to hear. Now get outta here and don’t forget… I’m the best pizza place around, kid, so come back soon, yeah?”
I nodded, feeling a strange sense of relief as I turned to leave. As I walked out of the restaurant, I couldn’t help but feel like a chapter of my life had just closed. It wasn’t easy stepping away from the job, but Moe understood—and that made it easier.
As I made my way back home, I felt a little lighter. The weight of everything—Fang, the restaurant, Moe—wasn’t as crushing as it had been before. There were still things to fix, sure, but it didn’t feel impossible anymore.
And with Moe's blessing, I knew I wasn’t losing everything. I had a safety net, and more importantly, I had people who cared about me. Even if they showed it in the weirdest, most roundabout ways.
When I finally stepped into my apartment, the silence was almost comforting. I dropped my bag by the door and collapsed onto the couch, letting out a long sigh.
My gaze fell to the box on the coffee table—the knuckle dusters. I picked them up, running my fingers over the cold metal.
“Never know when you’ll need ‘em,” Moe had said.
I smiled to myself, slipping the dusters back into the box and closing the lid. I didn’t need them today… Not for real.
But it was nice to know they were there.
My stainless steel lifeline…
And for the first time ever, I wasn’t afraid of when i’d see Bishop next, In fact…
…I was looking forward to it.
Chapter 20: Memories.
Notes:
Surprise!
Extra chapter for all you lovely guys, I've already expressed my thanks to the people on snootclub, but to the rest of you reading, i wanted to write this extra chapter to express my thank you to all of you for your support, help and kind words!
Chapter Text
The last three weeks had been something else, a total shift from the spiral I had been stuck in for so long. I wasn’t just surviving anymore. I was actually starting to live again, and it felt good. Sure, things weren’t perfect, but the change was undeniable.
A big part of that shift came from working with Reed. His carfe business was way more legit than I’d ever given him credit for. At first, I thought it was just some half-assed side hustle to make extra cash, but it turned out Reed ran things like a damn professional. I wasn’t just helping him out anymore…I was his partner.
The guy had this whole intricate system in place, and I was right there in the middle of it.
Our days would start with me helping with the deliveries. We’d cruise around town, dropping off orders to his clients, and Reed always had this laid-back vibe like nothing could faze him. But beneath that chill exterior, the guy knew his stuff, every client, every drop was part of a larger plan. He wasn’t just winging it; there was real method to his madness.
One day, we were cruising back from a delivery, Reed flicking the remains of his cigarette out the window, and he glanced over at me with that lazy grin of his.
“Man, you’ve really gotten the hang of this,” he said casually. “I knew you’d be a good fit.”
I smirked, leaning back in my seat. “Hey, you’re the one with the plan. I’m just the backup guy.”
“Nah, don’t sell yourself short. You’ve been more than just backup, dude. I mean it, you’re my partner in this dude!” He glanced out the window, watching the streets pass by.
“And the best part? We ain’t pushing anything crazy. Just good ol’ carfe to keep people chill. You’re helping people balance out, y’know?”
It felt good to hear that. Partner. There was weight to the word. Reed wasn’t just giving me a job; he was trusting me to be part of something he’d built.
“Yeah, I guess I am,” I said, nodding more to myself than to Reed.
The money was a game-changer too. With Reed, I was making nearly double what I’d made at Moe’s, and while I missed working at the pizza place, this was a whole new level. I had enough to cover rent and necessities, and still have some extra cash to spend on whatever I wanted. No more scraping by or wondering if I could afford something simple like lunch or new strings for my guitar.
Speaking of guitars... There was this one beauty I’d had my eye on for weeks at a local music store. It was sleek, black, with a finish so smooth it looked like it could cut through the air. I’d been saving up for it since I started working with Reed. But when I finally had the money to buy it, the damn thing was gone. Someone had swooped in and bought it right before I could.
It sucked. Big time. I had the cash burning a hole in my pocket, ready to finally get something I wanted for me. But now? I had to settle for waiting until something else came along. I tried not to dwell on it, though. Life had been a lot worse, and I wasn’t going to let one setback get me down, especially with everything else going on.
Reed didn’t seem phased by any of it. One afternoon, after a long day of deliveries, he looked over at me with that easygoing smile, one hand resting on the wheel.
“You’re killing it, man. Gotta say, I didn’t expect you to be such a natural.”
I raised an eyebrow. “Natural at what? Driving around and handing off packages?”
“Nah,” Reed said, waving a hand. “At keeping everything chill. You’ve got this energy, man. It’s good for business. And it helps that you’re not a screw-up.”
I chuckled. “Glad to know I’m passing the Reed test.”
He grinned. “Trust me, dude, you’re more than passing.”
But Reed’s business wasn’t the only thing helping me keep my head on straight. Gardening club had become another unexpected source of calm for me. At first, I’d seen it as just another obligation, something to cross off the list so Spears wouldn’t get on my case.
But the more time I spent in that garden, the more I realized how much I needed it.
There was something about working with my hands, feeling the dirt between my fingers, that calmed me. It was therapeutic. In the quiet moments, while I was planting seeds or trimming hedges, I found myself reflecting on things, thinking through everything that had happened. It gave me a sense of control, a small pocket of peace in the middle of the chaos.
Rosa, the ankylosaur in charge, was a force to be reckoned with. She was tough as nails, no-nonsense, and had a way of making you feel like you weren’t doing enough… even if you were giving it your all.
“You think you can just show up whenever you want, chico?” she barked at me the first time I walked in after missing a few sessions. “Three weeks, and now you’re here like nothing happened?”
I opened my mouth to explain, but Rosa wasn’t having it. She crossed her arms and tapped her foot impatiently, the edge of her tail swishing against the grass.
“No excuses. You’re gonna work twice as hard to make up for it, got it?”
I nodded, not daring to argue. Rosa was the kind of person you didn’t want to mess with, especially when she slipped into rapid-fire Spanish. The way she would mutter under her breath when she was frustrated? Intimidating as hell. But she had a heart beneath all that, and as tough as she was, I could tell she cared about the garden, and the people working in it.
Fang had been assigned to work with me, which helped take some of the edge off. At first, things between us were still a little awkward, but the gardening club gave us space to talk without feeling like we had to dive into deep emotional territory. We could just... be. And that was enough for now.
One day, Rosa had us trimming the tops of the bushes while Stella helped her with something else. It was a simple task—something that let our conversation flow naturally as we worked.
“Think we should go heavier on the guitar for the new song?” Fang asked, snipping away at the branches overhead.
“Definitely. Something with more grit. Reed’s drums will bring it all together,” I said, holding the ladder steady as Fang worked.
Without warning, a couple of branches tumbled down, smacking me right on the head.
“Ow! Watch it!” I shouted up, but Fang didn’t hear me.
I reached up to tap their leg, but instead, my hand brushed their tail.
I didn’t know it at the time, but a pterosaur’s tail is really sensitive.
Fang yelped, lost their balance, and fell backward off the ladder—straight onto me. We crashed into the bushes, leaves and branches flying everywhere.
Fang scrambled to get off me, their face flushed with both embarrassment and frustration.
“Why the hell’d you touch my tail?!”
I held up my hands in surrender. “I didn’t mean to! I was just trying to get your attention!”
For a second, I thought they were going to hit me, but then Fang caught my eye and their expression softened. They realized I hadn’t meant anything by it.
“Okay, fine. Sorry for snapping,” Fang muttered, brushing dirt off their hoodie.
“No worries,” I said, dusting myself off. “I guess there were better ways to get your attention.”
Before we could dwell on it, Rosa came stomping over, her face a mix of frustration and fury. Her tail thumped the ground as she took in the mess we’d made of the garden.
“¡Dios mío! ¡Qué desastre!” Rosa shouted, her hands on her hips. “Messing around in my carnelias? ¡Ay, no me digas!”
Fang and I stood there, both trying to explain ourselves, but Rosa wasn’t having it. She pointed at the crushed bushes, her eyes narrowing in disappointment.
“Mi jardín no es para jugar. You two better pray you didn’t ruin my plants, or I’ll bury you both in this garden.”
I took the blame immediately, stepping in front of Fang.
“It was my fault. I wasn’t paying attention, and the ladder slipped.”
Rosa narrowed her eyes but sighed after a long moment.
“Alright, chico. But be more careful next time. My plants are worth more than your sorry behinds.”
“Yes, ma’am,” I muttered, relieved that we’d dodged a bullet.
Fang shot me a grateful look, and as we got back to work, it felt like things were... normal again. Working in the garden, with Fang by my side, was starting to feel less like an obligation and more like a part of my routine.
Between Reed’s business, the gardening club, and reconnecting with Fang, my life was finally starting to feel like it had direction. It was still messy, but for the first time in a long time, I wasn’t just drifting through it.
I was building something. And that felt good.
Life at school had been surprisingly smooth during those three weeks too. For once, things weren’t as heavy between Fang and me.
By the second week of the time skip, we were already back to how we used to be—maybe even better. Having Fang around made science and music class feel less like a chore and more like something to look forward to. Their presence in class somehow turned those subjects into something fun, even when I wasn’t particularly into what we were learning.
Science had always been a subject I was decent at, but with Fang there, bouncing ideas and jokes back and forth, it became more than just taking notes on the board. And music? Forget it. With Fang’s passion for guitar and vocals, it was like we’d found a rhythm together in class. We’d jam ideas out when the teacher gave us free time, and even the theory lessons didn’t feel too bad when I had Fang sitting next to me.
English was still kind of a drag, though. I never really clicked with it. I mean, I could handle the essays and the readings, but it didn’t light a fire under me like science or music did. And there was Naomi—always trying to strike up conversations with me, asking questions about Fang and me like she was digging for dirt. It was suspicious how nice she seemed, almost like there was something else going on behind that sweet, polite smile. Every so often, she’d come up and casually ask things like, “So, how are you and Fang doing?” as if she cared. I couldn’t shake the feeling that Naomi wasn’t just being friendly.
But one of the biggest surprises? Math. Who would've thought I’d actually start doing well in math? That wasn’t something I expected, but Reed had been helping me out, and the guy was sharp as hell. You wouldn’t think it from his chill demeanor, but Reed was smart—a math whiz. He’d explain stuff in a way that clicked, and before I knew it, I was keeping up in class. It felt good, honestly, to have something else go right.
Trish struggled a bit with math too, so it ended up being the three of us—Reed, Trish, and me—working through problems together. Reed made it fun somehow, turning it into a challenge instead of something to dread. With his help, I was actually getting through the equations without wanting to blow my brains out.
There was also Naser, Fang's brother.
He and I hadn’t exactly gotten off on the right foot when we first met. He wasn’t a bad guy, but he always seemed to get the brunt of Fang’s temper, especially before things between Fang and me got better. But during those three weeks, we had a proper conversation—one that didn’t feel forced or awkward. It was... nice, actually.
We were sitting outside, waiting for class to start, and Naser came over, glancing between me and Fang.
“So... you two are cool again?” he asked, keeping his voice low.
I nodded. “Yeah. We’re getting there.”
He gave me this look—part relieved, part cautious.
“Good. Fang’s tough, but they’re better with you around.”
That threw me off for a second. Fang and I had been through some rough patches, and it was weird to hear that from someone else. I wasn’t sure how to respond, so I just shrugged, but Naser didn’t push it.
“Thanks,” he added after a moment. “For sticking around. Fang... needs good people.”
Hearing him say that gave me a strange sense of responsibility. It made me realize just how much Fang meant to the people around them—not just me. And for once, it felt good knowing I was doing something right.
But if there was one moment from those three weeks that stuck with me the most, it was when the band surprised me during one of their practices. It was the second week, and like usual, I was sitting in the front row of the auditorium, watching as VVURM DRAMA rehearsed. Fang, Reed, and Trish were doing their thing, running through a new song they’d been working on, and it was already sounding great. But then, suddenly, they stopped mid-song.
Reed made this big show of groaning and shaking his head.
“Something’s missing. It’s just not clicking.”
Fang nodded along, looking all serious.
“Yeah, it’s like... there’s no backing vocals or something.”
Trish leaned against her bass, giving me a sly smile.
“Anon, can you come up here for a sec? We need your help.”
I blinked, caught off guard.
“Uh, sure?” I said, getting up from my seat and joining them onstage. It was cool that they were asking for my input, but I had no idea what was about to happen.
“We need someone to fill in the backing vocals,” Fang said, handing me a mic. “Just for this part.”
I took the mic, a bit hesitant but excited. They started the song again, and when it came time, I joined in with the backing vocals. And damn, did it feel good. Like, really good. The harmonies clicked, the energy onstage was electric, and even though I was just filling in.
I felt like I was a real part of the performance…
When the song ended, I was still riding that high, grinning like an idiot.
“That was... awesome. You guys sounded amazing.”
Reed grinned, crossing his arms.
“Yeah, but you made it better.”
Trish nudged Fang.
“So, you wanna tell him, or should I?”
Fang rolled their eyes but smiled at me.
“Anon, how’d you feel about making this official? We want you to join VVURM DRAMA. Like, for real.”
My brain stuttered for a second.
“Wait, seriously?”
“Seriously,” Reed said. “We’ve been talking about it, and we’d rather have no one else but you, man.”
My heart swelled, and I tried—really tried—not to tear up on the spot. They wanted me to be part of their band. Me, the guy who’d felt like an outsider for so long, was finally being asked to be part of something bigger. I could barely get the words out, but I nodded, my voice cracking just a little.
“I’m in. Absolutely.”
I could feel my heart racing, the adrenaline still pumping from the performance, but more than that, I felt... happy. Genuinely, heart-achingly happy.
Joining the band felt like the final piece of the puzzle sliding into place. I wasn’t just surviving anymore. I was living, and for the first time in a long time, I was excited for what came next.
As I headed home that night, I felt like I was walking on air.
But it wasn’t all just about the band or Reed’s business. Through all the chaos, one person who stayed constant was Stella. Things had been rocky between us after the whole Stegostar/apartment thing, but we’d made a promise to stay best friends.
I wasn’t about to let that slip.
I found myself thinking back to one of the best days we’d had together. It wasn’t anything crazy, just us hanging out and catching a movie, but it turned into one of my favorite memories. Stella had hit me up, asking if I wanted to see the new Jusnootsu Kaisen movie. At first, I wasn’t sure. I mean, I wasn’t as into anime as she was, but after hearing her talk about it a million times, I’d given in and watched the series.
Honestly? I was hooked. The battles, the insane powers, and that twisted storyline—it all hit me in a way I didn’t expect. So when she asked if I wanted to check out the movie, my answer was a no-brainer.
“Hell yeah,” I’d told her, already excited.
I could still picture her face lighting up when we met at the cinema. She’d been practically bouncing with excitement, grinning like a little kid as we got our tickets and snacks. I hadn’t seen her that hyped in a while, and it just made me smile thinking about it.
“This movie’s gonna blow your mind!” Stella had said, nudging me with her elbow as we found our seats. “I’ve already watched spoilers online, and trust me, it’s amazing!”
I laughed, shaking my head.
“Of course, you’ve seen the spoilers. You’re like the biggest Jusnootsu fan I know.”
The movie was incredible. Every time something intense happened, we’d exchange looks, our eyes wide. There was this one moment—a huge twist—and Stella legit gasped out loud. I couldn’t help but chuckle at her. She’s got this infectious energy, you know? Makes everything around her feel brighter.
After the movie, we grabbed some food and just talked for a while. It wasn’t anything deep, just us goofing off, laughing about the wildest moments from the movie and debating over our favorite characters. But it reminded me of something important—no matter how much things were changing in my life, having Stella around kept me grounded.
She wasn’t just a part of my past anymore. She was a real part of my present, someone who made everything feel a little more stable. That day meant a lot, even if it was just a simple trip to the movies.
Thinking about it now, I smiled to myself.
The present hit me like a jolt, shaking off the last bits of nostalgia from the past three weeks. Today wasn’t just another day—it was important. VVURM DRAMA was hitting the town, checking out venues for our first gig, and I could feel the excitement bubbling up inside me. This wasn’t just some casual band hangout; we’d been practicing every chance we got since they officially brought me on board. Now, we were taking things to the next level, and the idea of performing together in front of a real crowd? That was thrilling and terrifying all at once.
I pulled myself off the couch and quickly grabbed my phone to check the time. I’d spent longer than I thought daydreaming about everything that had happened lately. A quick text pinged in:
Reed: Yo, I’m outside. Whenever you’re ready, dude.
Perfect timing. I threw on my jacket, laced up my boots, and grabbed my backpack. My heart was racing with excitement, and I had to take a moment to breathe before heading out. I double-checked my reflection in the mirror—a quick once-over just to make sure I didn’t look too much like I’d just rolled out of bed—and then slung my bag over my shoulder.
“Alright,” I muttered to myself. “Let’s do this.”
I stepped out of the apartment, the cool air hitting my face as I descended the stairs. Reed’s van was parked out front, engine idling and music pumping faintly through the closed windows. The thing was a beat-up old van, but it was like a second home for us. We’d spent countless hours in it, talking about music, life, and everything in between while we cruised around on deliveries or just hanging out after practice.
I spotted Reed in the driver’s seat, arm hanging out the window as he shot me a grin.
“You ready for this?” he called out as I approached.
“Hell yeah,” I grinned back, hopping into the passenger seat. “This is gonna be awesome.”
Reed chuckled, adjusting his sunglasses as I buckled in.
“We’ll see about that. You know how venue owners can be—they’re picky. But hey, we’ve got the talent, we’ve got the sound. It’s just about finding the right place to unleash it.”
I nodded, feeling a spark of confidence. We had been working hard for this moment, and even though I was nervous, there was no denying the chemistry we had as a band. VVURM DRAMA wasn’t just a hobby anymore—it was something real, something I was proud to be a part of.
Reed hit the gas, and we pulled away from the curb, the familiar hum of the van's engine filling the silence.
Today was going to be big...
Chapter 21: Smoke, Sparks, Surprises.
Notes:
No chapter tomorrow, sorry guys! But please enjoy this extra long chapter!
Chapter Text
I slung my bag over my shoulder and hurried out the door. Reed’s van was already parked outside, engine running like we were about to make a grand escape. When I opened the door, everyone was packed in.
Reed at the wheel, Trish stretched out in the back seat, tapping away on her phone, and Fang up front, fiddling with the AUX cord like their life depended on it.
“’Bout time!” Fang called when I climbed in. “We thought you were gonna ditch us Dweeb.”
“Yeah, right,” I said, grinning as I squeezed in next to Trish. “I wouldn’t miss this for the world!”
Reed twisted around in his seat to give me a nod. “You good, man?”
“All good.”
With that, Reed put the van in gear, and we set off toward Lil' Troodon, the city’s beating heart for music and nightlife. This was the place where we’d find our first stage. I could feel it. There was this unspoken buzz in the van, all of us thinking the same thing—today was going to be the day.
Lil' Troodon was busy as ever when we arrived, the streets alive with the usual chaos of honking cars, people darting across intersections, and that constant background hum of the city. We pulled up in front of a small bar with a weathered sign that read Talon’s Edge. From the outside, it looked perfect for a first gig—gritty, dimly lit, and raw. The kind of place that seemed like it’d love the energy we brought to our music.
“All right, first stop,” Reed said as he killed the engine. “Let’s make this count.”
We all piled out of the van and headed inside, our footsteps echoing off the sticky wooden floors. The place was small but cozy. It smelled like old beer and cigarette smoke, but there was a certain charm to it. The stage in the corner was just big enough for us to fit, and I could already picture us up there, the lights low and the crowd moving with the music.
Behind the bar, a heavyset baryonyx was wiping down glasses, his beady eyes flicking up to watch us as we approached.
Fang took the lead, walking up with a confident swagger. “Hey, we’re Vvurm Drama. We’re looking to book a gig, and your stage looks like it needs a band.”
The bartender raised an eyebrow, his gaze sweeping over all of us—lingering a little longer on me than I liked. He huffed and set down the glass. “You with them?” he asked, nodding in my direction.
“Uh... yeah?” I said, thrown off by the question.
“Sorry, not interested,” he said flatly, shaking his head. “Can’t have your kind around here. Brings the wrong crowd.”
I felt my stomach twist. The words were like a punch, and I could feel the heat rise in my chest. But before I could even open my mouth, Trish was already on it.
“What the hell do you mean, his kind?” Trish snapped, her voice sharp as broken glass. “You got a problem with humans or something?”
Fang’s fists clenched at their sides. “That’s some speciesist bullshit, and you know it.”
The bartender sighed, clearly not in the mood for an argument. “Look, I’m just telling you what I know. Human crowds bring trouble. Seen it too many times. You want a gig, find somewhere else.”
“You don’t know jack,” Trish shot back. “Anon’s with us. He’s not some random dude off the street.”
The bartender crossed his arms. “Doesn’t matter. You’re not playing here. And if you keep pushing, I’ll make sure you don’t step foot in here again.”
Reed, always the calm one, stepped up before things got out of hand. “We’re leaving,” he said, his voice steady but cold. “But you’re making a mistake.”
With that, we walked out of the bar, but the air was thick with frustration as we hit the sidewalk. Trish’s fists were still clenched, and I could see the anger rolling off her in waves.
“Can you believe that shit?” Trish growled, her eyes flashing. “Just because you’re human, they won’t book us?”
Fang kicked a loose stone down the sidewalk. “Total bullshit. We don’t need ‘em anyway.”
Reed rubbed the back of his neck, trying to stay calm but clearly just as frustrated. “There’s plenty more places to hit. Let’s not get stuck on this.”
—
The rest of the day played out like a messed-up repeat of that first stop. Bar after bar, club after club—it was the same routine, and every time it felt like we were running into the same brick wall. Some places were blunt—“no humans” wasn’t a rare phrase to hear, and each time it was like a jab straight to the gut. Trish and Fang were always ready to throw hands over it, their voices getting louder with each rejection.
One place, The Cliffside, didn’t even give us a chance to walk through the door before the manager—a snooty compsognathus with slicked-back feathers—looked me over and said, “We don’t host bands with humans. Sorry.”
“Sorry, my ass,” Fang muttered under their breath, fists already balled up. “You got something to say about that?”
Trish was more direct, stomping right up to the manager’s desk, her eyes burning. “You know, you could just say you’re a racist piece of shit instead of pretending like we wouldn’t blow the roof off this place.”
The manager’s face went pale, and he pointed a shaky finger at the door. “Out. Now. And don’t come back.”
Reed, once again the voice of reason, guided us out before things got even uglier. “Come on, we’re not wasting time here.”
The anger simmered, though. None of us could shake the weight of it. Everywhere we went, it was the same—either people had a problem with me, or they’d heard about Fang and Trish’s... reputation. Apparently, the two had rubbed enough people the wrong way over the years to have earned a bit of infamy in Lil’ Troodon. The moment someone recognized them, the doors slammed shut.
“Great, so now we’ve got a reputation,” Fang said, their tone laced with frustration after we got kicked out of the third place that afternoon.
“It’s not us, it’s them,” Trish growled, arms crossed tightly over her chest. “They just don’t want something different. They're scared.”
As the sun started to dip lower, casting long shadows over the streets, I could see the frustration in all of us growing heavier. The weight of rejection after rejection was beginning to take its toll. We’d been turned away from every place we’d tried, and the excitement from the morning had started to fade.
But I wasn’t ready to give up. Not yet.
“Hey,” I said, forcing a grin, trying to keep the energy up. “We’ve still got plenty of places left to check out. We just haven’t found the right spot.”
Fang gave me a tired look, eyebrows raised. “You’re way too optimistic, you know that?”
“Somebody’s gotta be,” I shrugged. “Besides, maybe we’ve been going about this wrong. What if we split up? Cover more ground that way.”
Reed looked thoughtful, nodding slightly. “Not a bad plan. We’ve been rolling in as a full group, and maybe that’s making it harder. Smaller groups might have better luck.”
Trish leaned against the van, arms still crossed. “Fine by me. I’m sick of people’s faces right now anyway.”
“So let’s split,” I said. “You and Reed head toward the riverfront. Fang and I can check out the rest of downtown.”
Everyone agreed to the plan, and with that, we split up. Trish and Reed headed off toward the riverfront area, while Fang and I wandered deeper into the streets of Lil’ Troodon, our eyes scanning for venues that might give us a shot.
Walking through the busy streets with just Fang by my side, the city felt different. More alive, maybe. The hustle of people weaving through the sidewalks, the smells of food from street vendors, the sounds of distant music—everything hit a little harder now that it was just the two of us.
Fang was quiet for a while, their hands shoved deep into their hoodie pockets, their gaze fixed straight ahead. I could feel the frustration radiating off them, and I didn’t blame them. The day had been rough, and we hadn’t gotten a single "maybe" from any venue.
“This sucks,” Fang finally muttered, kicking at a stray soda can in their path. “I thought we’d at least have one place by now.”
“We’ll get there,” I said, trying to sound more confident than I felt. “We just haven’t found the right spot yet.”
Fang glanced at me, narrowing their eyes. “How are you not pissed off right now?”
I let out a breath, the weight of the day finally settling on my shoulders. “Oh, I’m pissed,” I admitted, “but getting mad isn’t gonna get us a venue. We just gotta keep going.”
They sighed, rubbing the back of their neck. “Yeah, I guess. Still feels like shit.”
“Yeah, it does,” I agreed. “But we’ve worked too hard to stop now. We’re gonna find a place, I promise.”
Fang didn’t respond right away, but after a moment, their shoulders relaxed a bit. “Yeah... we’ll figure it out.”
We kept walking, our footsteps blending with the noise of the city. Despite the frustration, I couldn’t shake this gut feeling that something was going to break our way soon. We just had to keep pushing.
I pulled a cigarette from my pack, flicking my lighter open with a familiar click. The flame flared up, casting a warm glow that briefly lit my face before the cigarette caught. I took a long drag, letting the smoke curl up into the air, and for the first time all day, I felt a little bit of calm wash over me.
Fang was leaning against the bench, their eyes following the smoke as it dissipated into the sky, but I noticed they hadn’t lit their own cigarette yet.
“You gonna offer me one or just stand there being selfish..?”
Fang’s voice broke the quiet, and when I glanced over, they had that typical smirk on their face, the one that said they were already expecting me to cave.
I chuckled, rolling my eyes exaggeratedly as I blew out a puff of smoke. “Dude, how many times are we gonna go over this? Get your own, you’ve already taken, what, a whole pack from me since we started hanging out again?”
Fang huffed, folding their arms over their chest and raising an eyebrow. “Oh, come on. You love sharing with me, admit it. Besides, your cigs taste better.”
I laughed, pulling a cigarette from my pack and tossing it their way anyway. “Yeah, yeah, whatever you say. But seriously, this is the last one I’m giving you. I’m not your personal supplier, Fang.”
“Yeah, I’ve heard that one before,” they said with a grin, catching the cigarette with ease and giving me an appreciative nod. They twirled it between their fingers for a moment before popping it between their lips. But still, they didn’t light it. I could feel them eyeing me as if they were waiting for something.
After a moment, Fang finally raised their eyebrow again, a little grin creeping up on their face. “So…you just gonna let me stand here with an unlit cigarette, or you planning to offer a light, too?”
I rolled my eyes dramatically, flicking my lighter again. “Raptor Christ, Fang, you want me to smoke it for you too while I’m at it?”
They laughed, a sharp, playful sound that broke through the quiet. “I mean, if you’re offering,” they said, their grin widening. It was one of those easy back-and-forths we had, something that had always come naturally, even during the more awkward moments of our friendship. It felt good to joke like this again.
I flicked the lighter a couple more times and tossed it to them, watching as they tried to light the cigarette themselves. But the damn thing wasn’t cooperating. Fang clicked the lighter over and over, their brows furrowing in frustration as no flame appeared.
I couldn’t help but smirk as I watched them struggle. “Need some help?” I asked, my voice dripping with smugness.
Fang shot me a look—half a glare, half amused. “You wish,” they muttered, but their tone wasn’t as sharp as it could have been. I could tell they were irritated, though, and after a few more failed attempts, they tossed the lighter back to me.
“Stupid thing won't light,” they said, annoyance clear in their voice.
I caught the lighter and gave it a couple of flicks myself, but even I couldn’t get it to catch. The flint was worn down, barely sparking at this point.
I shrugged, giving up after a few tries. “Looks like this thing’s toast.”
Fang groaned, leaning back against the bench, letting the unlit cigarette dangle from their lips as they glared at me. “Great. Now what? You gonna pull some MacGyver shit and rub two sticks together?”
An idea popped into my head, and I grinned. “Nah, something simpler. Hold still.”
They raised an eyebrow, looking curious but not moving. I stepped closer, taking the cigarette out of my mouth and holding it up to theirs. Our faces were just inches apart, so close I could feel their breath on my skin as I pressed the tip of my lit cigarette against the end of theirs.
The spark caught, and the flame spread to Fang’s cigarette, but neither of us moved right away. Our faces were still incredibly close…
Closer than they had ever been before, and for a moment, I could see every detail in their amber eyes.
The way the light from the cigarette reflected in them, the flicker of something I couldn’t quite place behind their usual bravado.
I didn’t realize how long I had been staring until my heart started pounding in my chest.
Suddenly, I was all too aware of how close we were, of the small gap between us. I should’ve stepped back, but I couldn’t move, couldn’t break that moment.
“Anon?” Fang’s voice was soft, barely a whisper, and for some reason, that only made the moment more intense.
Before I could stop myself, I mumbled.
‘Beautiful…’
The words slipped out before I even had time to process them, and the second they were out, I froze. My eyes widened as the weight of what I’d said hit me like a truck.
‘Holy shit. Did I just say that? Out loud?’
Fang blinked, their eyes widening for a brief moment, but then their face flushed, the redness creeping across their cheeks in a way I’d never seen before. My heart skipped a beat as I watched their expression change, and the embarrassment hit me like a wave.
I cleared my throat, stumbling back a step. “Uh, I mean—your cigarette, it’s, uh, it’s lit now. So, yeah. You’re good.”
Fang didn’t say anything for a second. They just looked at me, their lips parting slightly as if they were about to say something, but then they just took a long drag from the cigarette, exhaling slowly. “Thanks,” they muttered, their voice a little quieter than usual.
I blinked, still trying to recover from the fact that I had just told Fang they were beautiful. “For what?” I asked, genuinely confused, trying to focus on anything other than the fact that my heart was still racing in my chest.
Fang glanced at me, and for the first time in what felt like forever, their expression softened. “For proving people can fix their mistakes.”
I blinked again, caught off guard by the sudden shift in tone. This was Fang—the one who never let their guard down, who never let things get too serious unless they were pissed off. And yet here they were, speaking in this quiet, almost vulnerable tone.
They took another drag from their cigarette, blowing the smoke out slowly before continuing. “I mean, you really hurt me, Anon. But you’ve been trying. Like, really trying to make things right. And I didn’t think you would, but you did. And it made giving you another shot worth it.”
Their words hit me harder than I expected. Fang never talked like this—never let their walls down enough to say something like this.
And hearing them say that they forgave me… that they actually thought I was worth the effort.
It was like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders…
“I just wanted to fix things,” I said, my voice barely above a whisper.
Fang looked at me, their amber eyes softer than I’d ever seen them. “Yeah… and you did. So... thanks.”
There was a brief moment of silence between us as the weight of their words sank in. My chest felt lighter, the knot of guilt I’d been carrying around loosening for the first time since everything went down between us.
“I forgive you,” Fang said, their voice firm but kind. “For everything. It’s in the past now.”
My heart practically leapt in my chest, and I couldn’t stop the grin that spread across my face.
“Thank you,” I said, my voice almost cracking with relief. “You don’t know how much that means.”
Fang gave me a small smile, one that seemed to hold more warmth than usual. “Yeah, I do.”
We sat there in a comfortable silence, both of us taking slow drags from our cigarettes. The sun had set by now, and the quiet hum of the city surrounded us, filling the space between our words. It wasn’t awkward. It wasn’t tense. It was just... nice.
I glanced at Fang, watching the way the light from their cigarette flickered against their face, and for the first time in a long time, I felt at peace. The guilt, the tension, the pain of the past few weeks—it was all fading away. Things were starting to feel right again.
As I took another drag, I couldn’t help but feel a sense of hope rising in my chest. Maybe things were finally getting better. Maybe we were finally back on track.
I looked over at Fang, a soft smile tugging at the corners of my lips. “So, where to next?”
They glanced at me, their usual smirk returning as they exhaled a puff of smoke. “Wherever the hell we want, Anon. Wherever the hell we want.”
As Fang and I kept walking, our conversation about the setlist shifted between serious suggestions and playful banter. We debated the order of songs, whether we should open with something heavy or ease into it. Fang was all about hitting the audience hard right out of the gate, while I was thinking maybe we’d want to warm them up a bit first. It was all part of the fun, planning and picturing ourselves up on that stage.
Just as we were bouncing ideas back and forth, this sudden realization hit me like a brick. I actually stopped in the middle of the sidewalk, smacking my forehead with my palm.
“God, I’m a fucking idiot,” I muttered, shaking my head.
Fang froze too, eyes wide in confusion. “What the hell, Dweeb? You good?”
For a second, I stood there, feeling like an absolute moron for not realizing it sooner. I had the answer to our venue problem this whole time. It was sitting right under my nose, and I hadn’t even thought about it until now.
“I can’t believe I didn’t think of this,” I said, more to myself than to Fang, still shaking my head in disbelief.
Fang just blinked, waiting for me to explain.
“Okay, you’re either having a stroke, or you’ve just come up with the best idea ever. What is it?”
I glanced at them, trying to suppress my growing grin. This was it. This could really work. But instead of spilling the details, I decided to mess with Fang a bit.
“You’ll see,” I said cryptically, already picking up the pace toward where we needed to go.
Fang’s expression shifted from confusion to irritation, their arms crossing as they followed. “Oh, come on. You can’t just pull this ‘I know something you don’t’ crap. Spill.”
I laughed, dodging the question. “Patience, grasshopper.”
Fang groaned dramatically, rolling their eyes. “You’ve been hanging out with Reed too much. Seriously though Dweeb, what’s the plan? You’ve got me all curious now…”
The more Fang tried to get it out of me, the more fun it became to keep them guessing. We weaved through the streets, heading in the direction of Moe’s, and I could feel my excitement growing with each step.
This could actually work, and I was so sure of it, but I wanted Fang to see it for themselves…
“I’m serious Dweeb,” Fang insisted after a while, giving me a shove. “If this is some kind of joke, I’m kicking your ass.”
I smirked, hands shoved deep into my pockets. “No joke, I promise. Just trust me for like, five more minutes.”
Fang was clearly getting frustrated, but in that playful way that always made me laugh. “You’re gonna pay for this, Anon. I swear.”
But despite the banter, I could see they were starting to get excited too. They tried to act all annoyed, but I could tell they were catching onto the fact that I had something good planned. As we turned onto a familiar street, I saw the sign for Moe’s up ahead and felt that surge of hope again. This was it.
We came to a stop right in front of Moe’s. Fang was still scanning the area, clearly confused as hell.
“Okay... why are we here?” Fang asked, eyeing me suspiciously.
I just grinned, motioning toward the door. “Trust me, this is it. Come on.”
Fang followed, still skeptical but unable to hide their curiosity. They shot me a side-eye as we walked through the door, the familiar smell of pizza and spices hitting us immediately. Fang’s brows furrowed as they looked around, clearly trying to figure out what I had in mind.
“So, what? We’re getting pizza? That’s your big plan?” Fang teased, raising an eyebrow.
I shook my head, laughing. “Just wait... You’ll see.”
—
Fang and I rounded the corner, and I could already feel the excitement bubbling up inside me. We weren’t far now. As the familiar neon glow of Moe’s Pizzeria came into view, I couldn’t help but glance at Fang to see their reaction. Their eyes widened, and they stared at the sign like it was some kind of beacon.
“This is it,” I said with a grin.
Fang blinked, still staring at the place in surprise. “Your old job, Anon? You sure whoever runs this place is gonna let us perform here?”
I just gave them a smug look, my grin widening. “Oh, I’m pretty sure.”
Without waiting for Fang to respond, I pushed open the door to Moe’s, the familiar jingling of the bell above the door ringing out. The smell hit me immediately—fresh pizza dough, garlic, and that perfect combination of spices that made Moe’s pizza one of the best in town. It was cozy in a way that felt like home.
The pizzeria had that warm, slightly worn vibe. The checkered floors were a little scuffed from years of service, but it only added to the charm. The wooden booths lined the walls, and the tables had those old-school red-and-white checkered tablecloths.
Pictures of regulars and random Polaroids Moe had taken over the years were stuck on the walls, some faded from time but still adding to the whole family joint feel. The whole place was lit by warm, soft lights that made it feel like no matter what time of day it was, Moe’s was always ready to welcome you in with a slice of pizza and a smile.
Well... most of the time.
As we stepped inside, the tired-looking hostess behind the counter, Sophia, glanced up at us. She wore the classic Moe’s apron and had her long hair tied back in a messy bun, but her eyes screamed, I’ve had a long day. When she noticed us, her customer-service smile immediately dropped. Gone was the practiced, fake grin she had been wearing for the last few hours.
“Oh,” she said flatly. “Hey, Anon.”
Her tone was as neutral as it could get. Fang raised an eyebrow but stayed quiet.
I gave her a little wave. “Hey, Sophia. Is Moe in the kitchen?”
Sophia crossed her arms and gave me a look that screamed, What do you think?
“Yeah,” she replied dryly. “Obviously.”
I chuckled, knowing I probably wasn’t her favorite person. “Great. Can you grab him?”
Sophia sighed dramatically, like it took all the effort in the world to walk the few steps to the kitchen door.
“Sure, whatever…” she mumbled before pushing through the swinging doors, leaving Fang and me standing in the front of the restaurant.
Fang smirked, clearly catching onto the tension.
“She seems nice,” they said, their voice dripping with sarcasm.
I shrugged, trying to play it off. “Don’t hold it against her. She had to cover a few shifts I missed before I quit, so it’s fair she’s pissed at me.”
Fang chuckled, but before they could respond, the kitchen doors burst open with a loud bang, and out came Moe, his mustachioed face beaming with that signature warmth of his.
“Lucyyyyy!” Moe’s booming voice echoed through the restaurant as he charged toward us with the energy of a bull.
Fang’s eyes widened in shock. “Uncle Moe?!”
Before Fang could finish the sentence, Moe grabbed them, sweeping them off the ground in a bear hug that turned into a full-on spin. Fang yelped in surprise, and I just stood back, arms crossed with a smirk on my face, watching the whole scene unfold.
Moe’s face brightened even more, his bushy brows nearly touching his receding hairline.
“Ah, my Lucy, it has been too long! What, you’re too busy now to visit your zio, huh? Too important? Ah, I see how it is!” He gave a dramatic sigh, clutching his chest. “I shoulda known!”
Then, without missing a beat, he launched into a flurry of questions. “So, how’s ol’ Rip?, still a grump ol’ bastard, eh? And your mama—still makin' the best ravioli in the Bluffs? And what about lil' Naser, eh? How’s the bambino doing?”
Fang blinked, still trying to process everything as Moe clasped their hands with his large, calloused paws.
“Ahhh, che bella famiglia! I miss those Sunday dinners. Mamma mia, we gotta get the whole family back together! Does your papa still drink that terrible coffee, huh? Or did I finally get through to him about the wonders of espresso?"
Fang laughed, the sound coming out half-disbelieving, half-amused. “They’re good, Uncle Moe. It’s been a while, but everyone’s doing fine.”
Moe’s face softened into a smile, but he wasn’t about to let Fang off that easily.
"Ah, bene bene, but don't go thinkin' you're off the hook, eh? You tell ol' Rip and your mama to come by soon! And don’t forget to bring lil’ Naser. Family, Lucy! Family's everything!" He gave their shoulder a playful but firm squeeze.
Then, Moe’s sharp eyes flicked toward me, his expression immediately softening. "Ah, Anon! Almost forgot you were standin’ there! How you been, kid? It’s been a while since you dropped in, huh?"
I gave him a grin. "Yeah, Moe, it's been a bit. Things have been busy."
“Busy, eh? You been stayin’ out of trouble, I hope!” Moe said, raising an eyebrow in mock suspicion.
I chuckled. "Doing my best. But you know me."
Moe laughed, slapping me on the back hard enough to make me rock forward. "Ha! That’s what I like to hear. Still got that spark. But listen, kid, you ever need anything, you come to ol’ Moe, alright?"
Before either of us could answer, Moe clapped his hands together, cutting off whatever business we were about to bring up.
"Eh, eh, eh! No talkin' business on an empty stomach, capisce? You kids look half-starved! What, Lucy, you don’t eat anymore? Breaking your zio’s heart! I can see your ribs!"
Fang shot me an amused glance, and I stifled a laugh. Moe turned his attention back to the kitchen, already barking orders.
“I’m gonna make you both somethin’ special. My famous Meateor pizza! You remember that, don’t you, Lucy? It was your favorite!”
Moe left Fang and me alone, disappearing into the kitchen to whip up his famous pizza. The moment he stepped through those swinging doors, the hustle and bustle of the restaurant carried on, leaving just the two of us at the booth.
Fang leaned back, stretching their arms over the top of the cushioned seat. "Man, I haven't been here in years," they mused, looking around at the familiar but slightly faded décor.
"You really worked here, huh? I don’t know why, but it’s hard to imagine you as a pizza boy."
I shrugged, grinning a little. “Yeah, it was a good gig. Moe’s the best, and I mean, look at this place—always busy, always smellin' like heaven.”
Fang chuckled, looking genuinely at ease for the first time today. "I get it. It's got that homey vibe."
As we chatted, the smell of pizza—baking dough, sizzling meats, and melted cheese—began to waft through the restaurant. Moe had mentioned the Meateor pizza was a specialty, but I had no idea what to expect. I had eaten at Moe’s a hundred times before, but this pizza, it was about to change everything.
Just as we were talking about setlists for the band, Moe returned with a massive tray, placing it down with pride. “Bada bing, bada boom! Here ya go, ragazzi! The Meateor pizza, fresh and hot! Enjoy, eh?”
He didn’t linger long, quickly excusing himself to help a customer. But the moment the pizza was in front of us, I could feel my mouth watering. This wasn’t just any pizza. It was a mountain of toppings, a masterpiece. Thick slices of pepperoni, juicy sausage, ham, bacon—every bite promised to be an explosion of flavor. The crust was golden and perfectly crisp, and the cheese was bubbling with just the right amount of grease to make it glisten.
Fang wasted no time, grabbing a slice and tossing it into the air like a trained acrobat. They caught it perfectly in their mouth, devouring it in one smooth motion. I couldn’t help but laugh, shaking my head.
“Do you do parties with that trick?” I asked with a snarky grin.
Fang flipped me off, smirking around another mouthful of pizza. “Maybe I do. Wouldn’t you like to know?”
I rolled my eyes but couldn’t stop the grin on my face. There was something about this moment—sitting here with Fang, the smell of Moe’s masterpiece filling the air—that just felt... right. Comfortable.
The pizza was incredible, a symphony of flavors in every bite. The pepperoni was spicy but balanced with the richness of the cheese, and the meats all melded together in perfect harmony.
It was like Moe had taken everything I loved about pizza… and dialed it up to eleven. I’d eaten Moe’s pizzas a hundred times before, but this was on another level.
The company didn’t hurt either…
Fang wiped their hands on a napkin, getting ready to stand up. “I need to hit the bathroom. Don’t finish all the pizza while I’m gone.”
“Wouldn’t dream of it,” I said, watching as they disappeared toward the back.
Moe took that opportunity to wander over, his apron stained with flour and sauce, but his face beaming as always. “So, kid,” he asked, leaning casually against the booth, “How’s the food, eh?”
I felt my eyes widen, still in a state of pizza-induced bliss. “Moe... this pizza? It's unreal. Best thing I’ve ever eaten, hands down.”
Moe puffed his chest out, clearly pleased. “Ahh, that’s what I like to hear! But don’t go faintin’ on me now, there’s more where that came from if you kids get hungry.”
We both shared a laugh before Moe’s expression shifted, his eyes softening as he asked, “So, what’s the favor you were gonna ask, huh? Spill it, kid.”
Taking a deep breath, I leaned forward, resting my arms on the table. “Well, Moe... we were hoping you’d let Fang’s band, VVURM DRAMA, play here for a gig. We’ve been looking all over for a venue, and... I was hoping you’d let us do it here.”
Moe’s face lit up, his grin practically splitting his face.
“Ma certo! Of course, kid! Anythin' for ma’ lil' Lucy! We’ll close up early next Friday, move some tables outta the way, and youse can set up a stage right here! It’ll be perfect, I tell ya!”
Relief and excitement hit me all at once. “Moe, you’re the best. I seriously owe you one.”
He waved me off with a hearty laugh. “Ah, don’t mention it! Just keep bein’ a good friend to Lucy, alright? That’s all the payback I need.”
Then, Moe’s face twisted into a mischievous grin as he added, “Now, why don’t you go tell ‘em the good news, eh? I’m sure it’ll make their day hearin’ it from you kid!”
I grinned back, feeling the rush of excitement bubbling inside me as Moe strolled off to tend to other customers.
As soon as Fang reappeared from the bathroom, they slid back into the booth with a relieved sigh, but their eyes were still clouded with worry. “So... did Moe say anything?” they asked, a hint of uncertainty creeping into their voice.
They glanced at their phone again, fingers tapping the screen nervously as they checked their texts. “Trish just sent me a message. No luck on their end. They’ve been turned away from every place they went. Reed’s pissed, and honestly... I’m starting to think we won’t find anywhere.”
I leaned back in my seat, trying to keep my grin in check as I stretched out casually. “Text them back. Tell them not to worry about it.”
Fang raised an eyebrow, confusion flickering across their face. “What do you mean? What’s going on Dweeb..?”
Unable to hold it in anymore, I leaned forward, my voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper.
“Because… we’re gonna have our gig here!”
For a second, Fang didn’t move. They just blinked at me, their brain seemingly processing the words in slow motion. The restaurant's noise faded into the background as I waited, wondering if maybe I’d said it wrong or something. Then, like a switch flipping, the realization hit Fang all at once.
“Wait—what?!”
Before I could respond, Fang’s eyes widened with pure joy, and they practically launched themselves at me.
With a burst of energy, they leaped from their seat and tackled me in the booth, wrapping their feathery wings around me like a giant, warm blanket. The force of their excitement nearly knocked me over as I tried to steady myself, their excitement radiating off them in waves.
I laughed, caught off guard but loving every second of it. “Whoa! Okay, okay!” I managed to say through my chuckles, feeling the heat rise to my cheeks as Fang squeezed me tighter.
“You serious?!” Fang’s voice was filled with disbelief and glee, their face buried in my shoulder as they clung to me. “We actually have a venue?!”
“Yeah, I’m serious!” I could barely contain my own excitement, and it felt like my heart was doing somersaults in my chest. “Moe said we can play here. We’ve got our gig!”
Fang squealed, a sound I’d never heard from them before, high-pitched and bursting with joy. They pulled back just enough to look me in the eyes, their face flushed with excitement, amber eyes sparkling under the restaurant’s warm lights.
I was about to respond when they tightened their hug again, squeezing me so tight that I could barely breathe. “Oh my God, Dweeb! We did it! You did it! This is gonna be epic!”
The feeling of being so close to Fang, their warmth surrounding me, their sheer joy radiating like a fire, was... something else. My heart was racing, and I couldn’t stop the wide, goofy grin that spread across my face. For a moment, everything else faded away. It was just Fang and me, the warmth of their wings wrapped around me, and the sound of their laughter echoing in my ears.
And I was blushing like a damn tomato.
I tried to keep it together, but being this close to them was... overwhelming. Fang’s scent was a mix of that faint smoky smell from earlier and something warm, almost sweet.
It made my head spin… in the best possible way.
I felt their wings twitch as they pulled back slightly, their flushed face hovering just inches from mine. Our eyes met, and for a split second, time seemed to stop. Fang’s amber eyes were wide and full of excitement, but there was something else there too. Something I couldn’t quite place.
My breath caught in my throat as I realized how close we really were. Fang’s face was inches from mine, and I could see every detail—the slight flush in their cheeks, the way their pupils had dilated in excitement, the faint scent of cigarettes still lingering in the air.
“Anon...” Fang’s voice was softer now, almost hesitant, as they finally let go of me and sat back in their seat.
“I can’t believe this… We’ve got a place to perform.”
I smiled, still feeling the rush of emotions bubbling up inside me. “Yeah. We do. Thanks to your Uncle Moe.”
Fang chuckled, running a hand through their hair as they tried to calm down from the whirlwind of excitement.
For a moment, we both just sat there, catching our breath and letting the news sink in. Fang’s excitement was still palpable, but now there was a quietness between us.
A comfortable silence, filled with the unspoken acknowledgment that we’d crossed a hurdle together.
We’d done it…
Time to show the world… what Vvurm Drama’s all about!
Chapter 22: Closeness And Control.
Notes:
(Updated as of 14/09/24, got some feedback about a few scenes and have changed them accordingly.)
Thanks for reading!
Chapter Text
A few days had passed since Moe had agreed to let us play at his pizzeria, and the initial excitement was starting to fade into something more tangible—anticipation. Our first real gig was right around the corner, but before we could get to the adrenaline-pumping thrill of performing, I had to deal with something far less exciting: schoolwork.
Turns out, while I was busy helping the band lock down a venue, I’d been neglecting a mountain of homework. Essays, math problems, reading assignments—the whole package.
And now, it was catching up to me...
I sighed as I looked over the pile of textbooks and notes scattered across my desk. I’d been putting this off for way too long.
The only upside to this whole studying mess? Fang.
After we’d secured the venue, we all hung out for a bit, just chilling at Trish’s place, decompressing from the stress of venue hunting. Somewhere between talking setlists and sharing pizza, Fang brought up the inevitable question.
“So, how’s your homework going?” Fang had asked casually, tossing a pillow onto the floor as they lounged back in one of Trish’s beanbag chairs.
I’d groaned. “Don’t even ask. I’ve been putting it off for days. I’m pretty sure I’ve got, like, three essays due tomorrow.”
Fang gave a sympathetic nod, raising their hand. “Same. I’ve been putting it off too. Wanna come over tomorrow and get some of it done? I mean, we can procrastinate together. Misery loves company and all that.”
I couldn’t help but smile. “Yeah, sounds like a plan.”
Ever since we officially buried the hatchet during our venue search, things between Fang and me had been better than ever. We texted every day, about the band, school, random stuff.
Sometimes we’d just send each other dumb memes. It was like we’d fallen back into the rhythm of being friends, but... more. Not in a relationship way, but there was something different now. Closer.
Those old feelings I had for Fang? Yeah, they were back. No matter how hard I tried to push them down, they just kept coming back stronger.
Every moment we spent together, whether it was joking around or working on band stuff, reminded me of all the times we’d shared—times that felt more than friendly.
There were moments that stuck with me.
The time Fang bandaged me up after my fight, the vulnerability in their voice when they opened up to me on the rooftop. And then there was the ladder incident at gardening club, when Fang fell on top of me, and for just a second, I was lost in their amber eyes.
They were so close, so warm.
And then, of course, there was that cigarette moment when we were searching for venues. I couldn’t forget how close we were, how I could feel their breath, see every detail in their face. My heart raced just thinking about it.
But I wasn’t about to act on those feelings. Things had just gotten back to normal between us, and I wasn’t going to risk screwing that up. Being Fang’s friend was enough. Or at least, that’s what I kept telling myself.
School was the usual drag. Classes blurred together, and I spent most of my time counting down the hours until I could head to Fang’s place after the final bell. I needed to get a handle on my homework, but more than that, I was looking forward to spending some time with them—just us, no distractions.
As I was packing up, I felt a light tap on my shoulder. I turned to see Naser, standing there awkwardly. He still had that quiet, almost shy vibe, especially when it came to Fang.
“Hey, you and Fang need a lift? I’m heading that way anyway. I’ve got a date with Naomi, so I won’t be back till late, but I can drop you off if you want.”
I was about to say yes when Fang cut in.
“Nah, we’re good, Naser. We’ll walk.”
Their tone wasn’t sharp or dismissive like it usually was. It was casual, almost... friendly. I caught the look of surprise on Naser’s face, and honestly, I couldn’t blame him. Fang wasn’t exactly known for being nice to Naser, so hearing them brush him off without their usual venom was a surprise.
Naser blinked, a bit taken aback, but he smiled. “Alright… cool. See you guys later.”
As Naser walked away, Fang gave me a shrug, and we headed out together. The walk to their place was nice, the weather cool but not freezing, and for once, there was a calmness between us that didn’t feel forced.
“Did you see the look on his face?” Fang laughed, shaking their head. “Guess I didn’t roast him for once.”
I chuckled. “Yeah, it was a nice change. You feelin’ alright?”
“Shut up,” Fang grinned, playfully shoving me.
“I’m trying to be less of an asshole, okay?”
“Good to know,” I teased back, feeling lighter than I had in a while. Things between us just felt... easy. And for once, I wasn’t overthinking every little thing.
We kept walking, talking about the band and our setlist for the gig, the excitement about our upcoming performance hanging in the air. But there was also the looming cloud of homework. We both knew we had to buckle down and get through it if we wanted to enjoy our gig without that weight hanging over us.
As Fang and I walked down the quiet streets toward their house, a sense of calm seemed to settle between us, though I knew that wouldn’t last for long. Fang had been more relaxed lately, especially after we patched things up and secured the gig at Moe’s. But as we neared their home, the tension crept back into Fang’s body, their usual edge returning.
“Look, before we get there,” Fang started, casting a sideways glance at me, “I just want to warn you, my parents can be... difficult.”
I raised an eyebrow, already expecting as much. Fang had ranted to me enough times about their dad, Ripley Aaron. The guy sounded like a controlling nightmare.
Fang continued, rubbing the back of their neck. “My mom’s not the worst. She’s... in her own world most of the time. But she’ll probably say some stuff that’ll... I don’t know, get under your skin. She doesn’t really get me.” Fang hesitated before muttering, “And she still calls me Lucy.”
That made me tense up for a moment, knowing exactly what that meant for Fang. They hated it. But I didn’t press—just nodded.
“Just don’t let it bother you,” Fang continued, “and try not to react if she says it in front of you… okay Dweeb?”
“Got it,” I replied, knowing it was going to take everything in me not to react. But if Fang could deal with it every day, I could at least keep my cool for their sake.
—
We reached Fang’s house, and as we stepped inside, the familiar smell of something cooking greeted us. Before we could say a word, a bright, sing-song voice floated in from the kitchen.
“Oh, Lucy! You’re home!” Fang winced at the sound of their deadname, but didn’t respond, their shoulders tensing slightly.
Samantha appeared in the doorway, her apron stained with what looked like flour and sauce. She beamed when she saw us, her yellow eyes lighting up, though there was a distant quality to her gaze, like she wasn’t entirely present.
“And who’s this?” Samantha asked, her smile widening as she looked at me.
She seemed genuinely curious, but there was also a subtle detachment, as if the answer didn’t matter too much.
“This is Anon,” Fang mumbled, not making eye contact with their mom.
“We’re gonna go do some studying in my room.”
“Oh! How wonderful,” Samantha said, her smile unfaltering.
“It’s so nice to meet you, Anon! Lucy never tells me anything about their friends.”
Fang’s jaw tightened, but they stayed quiet, clearly not wanting to correct their mother in front of me.
I smiled awkwardly, trying to navigate the tension. “Nice to meet you too, Mrs. Aaron...”
“Oh, just call me Samantha,” she replied lightly. “Mrs. Aaron makes me feel so old.”
She wiped her hands on her apron and gestured toward the kitchen.
“I’ve made some tea if you two want any? Lucy, you know where the cups are.”
Fang gritted their teeth but nodded, not saying anything as they led me up the stairs. I followed them silently, sensing the heaviness in the air as we left Samantha behind.
Once we were in Fang’s room, the door shut with a bit more force than usual. Fang threw their bag onto the bed and leaned against the desk, letting out a slow breath. I could see the frustration etched into their features, the tension from that brief exchange with their mom still weighing on them.
I didn’t want to dwell on it, though. I knew Fang hated when people lingered on their personal issues… especially when it came to family.
So I decided to switch gears, hoping to lighten the mood.
“So,” I said, leaning back against the wall, “you ready for our gig? Only a couple days away. We’re basically rockstars now.”
Fang blinked, caught off guard by the sudden change in topic. “I don’t know about ‘rockstars,’” they muttered, though I saw the hint of a smile tugging at the corner of their mouth.
“Oh, come on!” I said, grinning. “You’ve seen Trish when she plays the bass! That’s pure rockstar energy. I’m sure by the end of the show, she’ll have groupies lined up around the corner!”
Fang snorted, the tension in their shoulders easing a bit. “Yeah, Trish would love that. She’d have a whole fan club if she could.”
“Don’t tell her that,” I joked. “She’ll have shirts made with her face on them before the gig even starts.”
Fang laughed, the sound soft but genuine. They pushed themselves off the desk and sat next to me on the bed, finally starting to relax.
“Okay, I admit… I’m pretty excited. I mean, it’s our first real gig, you know? It’s a big deal.”
I nodded enthusiastically. “Hell yeah, it is. Moe’s place is gonna be packed. Well, packed with a bunch of random people and maybe some confused tourists, but still! They won’t know what hit them when we start playing.”
Fang chuckled, the last bits of tension melting away. “I can already picture it. The crowd will be scrambling for merch while we’re screaming our hearts out with the setlist.”
“Exactly,” I said, leaning forward, my eyes widening with fake seriousness.
“And just wait until we get that encore. Moe’ll have no choice but to offer us free pizza for life!”
Fang shook their head, grinning now. “You’re ridiculous Dweeb....”
“But admit it, I’m right,” I shot back, giving them a playful nudge.
“We’re about to take over this town… one pizza slice at a time.”
Fang’s laughter filled the room, and I felt a sense of relief wash over me. The heaviness from earlier had lifted, replaced by the light banter we always fell into when things felt too serious.
It was good to see Fang like this, excited, smiling, actually looking forward to something.
But as much as I hated to be the buzzkill, I knew we had other responsibilities looming over us.
“Unfortunately,” I said, my tone turning mock-serious, “before we can become rockstars… we’ve got something way less cool to handle.”
Fang groaned, already knowing where I was going with this.
“Please don’t say it Dweeb...”
I sighed dramatically, gesturing to the stack of textbooks sitting on the desk.
“The homework. We actually need to study if we want to, you know... graduate?”
Fang rolled their eyes but couldn’t suppress a smile. “Right. The homework… Thanks for reminding me, Dweeb...”
I smirked. “Hey, at least we can suffer together…?”
Fang shook their head, still smiling. “Yeah, yeah. Let’s get this over with.”
After a while of slogging through maths problems and boring history essays, we finally got to the homework that felt more like us…
Music.
Our assignment was to compose an original piece for our mock exams, something Fang had been struggling with for a while.
Fang sat at the edge of their bed, the guitar resting across their lap.
Their fingers absent-mindedly plucked at the strings, tuning and adjusting as they stared at the floor.
I could tell they were lost in their head, deep in thought.
“I’ve been trying to figure out this song for a while now,” Fang muttered, finally breaking the silence. They didn’t look up as they spoke, their eyes still fixed on the guitar.
“It’s supposed to be part of the piece for my mock grade, but it’s just... missing something. I can’t figure it out.”
I glanced up from the mess of notes I had scattered across the floor and leaned back against the wall.
“Can I hear what you’ve got so far?”
Fang hesitated for a second, then gave a small nod, settling into position. After taking a deep breath, they started playing.
The melody that filled the room was beautiful, haunting even, but it felt... incomplete. It was like the notes were searching for something, circling around each other without finding a landing point.
Fang played it through a couple of times, tweaking things here and there, but the frustration on their face was clear.
When they stopped, I shifted forward, leaning in to get a better look at the guitar. “I think I get what you’re going for. The strings need a bit more emphasis right around here.” I gestured vaguely toward the fretboard, hoping they’d catch my drift.
Fang looked up, a confused furrow in their brow. “What strings? Can you give me the chords?”
I laughed awkwardly, rubbing the back of my neck. “Did you forget I don’t really know sheet music? I learned through YouTube videos and stuff, remember? I play mostly by ear.”
Fang tilted their head, still not quite getting it.
“So... how do you explain it then?”
I bit my lip, trying to think of the best way to communicate what I meant.
“I guess... it’s more of a feeling? Hard to put into words. Maybe if I just... showed you?”
Fang shifted on the bed, their hands tightening around the guitar.
They looked down for a moment before glancing up at me with a slightly embarrassed expression. #
“Show me..?” Their voice was softer than usual, almost shy.
“Yeah,” I replied, taking a step closer.
“I’ll just show you what I mean.”
I reached out for the guitar, ready to take it from them and play the section I had in mind, but when I went to take it, Fang didn’t let go.
They held onto it, their grip firm, their knuckles turning white. I paused, my hand hovering awkwardly over the guitar’s neck.
“Uh... what are you doing bird brain..?” I asked, feeling a sudden tension in the air.
Fang’s cheeks flushed a faint pink, and when they spoke again, their voice was quiet, almost hesitant.
“Just... guide me..?”
They tried to act casual, but I could hear the nerves underneath.
I blinked, my mind trying to process what they were asking. Guide them? Did they mean...?
“Oh,” I said, the realization hitting me.
“R-right. Sure.”
I stepped behind Fang, my heart suddenly pounding in my chest. This was just music, right? I was just helping.
But as I stood so close behind them, I couldn’t help but notice how my hands started trembling. My breath hitched in my throat as I slowly reached out, placing my hands on the guitar, hovering just above theirs. I could feel the warmth of their body radiating through the thin fabric of their shirt, and my pulse quickened.
With shaking arms, I guided my hands down to the strings, trying to steady myself, but failing.
Fang moved their hands underneath mine, guiding their own fingers to match my positions. The sudden touch of their hands under mine sent a jolt through me, and I froze, my heart racing even faster…
My head was so close to their neck now, I could hear their breathing… it was heavier than usual, laboured… like they were struggling to keep their own emotions in check.
I could feel their chest rising and falling beneath my hands as I leaned over them, and before I could stop myself, my eyes drifted downward.
I could see the faint outline of their bra beneath their shirt, and my mind spun for a second, filled with thoughts I knew I shouldn’t be having.
‘Snap out of it, Anon! Do not return to monke!’
I took a deep breath, forcing myself to focus on the task at hand. It wasn’t easy. I guided Fang’s fingers over the strings, slowly moving them from chord to chord, the melody starting to form more clearly now.
With each strum, the music felt more complete, more alive. Together, we brought the song to life, our hands working in sync as the notes flowed between us.
It was like the piece had been there all along, waiting for us to find it together.
As the final note hung in the air, silence enveloped the room. I stayed behind Fang, my hands resting on the guitar, heart still pounding from the closeness. Fang hadn’t moved either, their face flushed as they turned to glance at me, something unspoken in their eyes.
‘A-anon…I-’
They opened their mouth to say something, but before the words could come out, a low, thunderous voice shattered the moment.
Ripley stepped into the room, his figure casting a shadow that seemed to absorb all the air in the space. His eyes flicked between Fang and me, staying on me longer than I was comfortable with. His expression was stone cold, his body rigid like he was already preparing for a confrontation.
“What’s going on in here?” His voice was calm but razor-sharp, cutting through the room like it carried a threat. It wasn’t an innocent question—he was looking for trouble.
I instinctively shifted back, trying to put some space between Fang and me, suddenly hyper-aware of how close we had been sitting. “We’re just working on a song... for school,” I said, my voice a little too quick, hoping the explanation would dissolve the tension hanging thick in the air.
Ripley didn’t budge, not even a flicker of emotion crossing his face. His gaze drifted from me to Fang, though he clearly hadn’t let go of his suspicions. His voice dropped lower, taking on a harder edge. “A song, huh? Just schoolwork?”
Fang sighed loudly, already irritated by the direction this was taking. “Yes, Dad. Just schoolwork. We’re not doing anything else.”
Ripley stood still, his eyes narrowing as he stared at me again. His silence lingered like a weight before he finally spoke, each word coated in suspicion. “Funny, that’s what every kid says when they’re up to something.”
I swallowed hard, trying not to show just how much his scrutiny was affecting me. “It’s really just schoolwork, sir. I’m not trying to cause any problems.”
Ripley’s lips curled slightly—not a smile, more like a grimace of barely concealed distaste. “Good. Because you wouldn’t want to start problems in my house, would you?”
The intensity of his words hung in the air like a dark cloud, suffocating the room. Fang, sensing the need to intervene, stepped between us, their voice protective but laced with frustration. “Dad, Anon’s not a problem. You’re overreacting.”
Ripley’s gaze never wavered from me, his eyes like daggers. “I don’t know him. I don’t trust people I don’t know, especially not in my kid’s room.”
The accusation felt like a slap, but Fang wasn’t having it. “I’m right here, Dad! I can handle myself,” they snapped, their tone defiant.
Ripley’s eyes flicked to Fang for a brief second, the fatherly protectiveness clear, but it was laced with something darker—something deeply distrustful. “Maybe. But handling yourself doesn’t mean you get to decide who’s trustworthy.”
Fang crossed their arms, standing firm. “He is trustworthy. I’m telling you, Anon’s a good guy.”
Ripley let out a low grunt, still unconvinced. He didn’t say anything for a moment, letting the tension build before finally speaking, his voice colder now. “We’ll see about that.”
The room was thick with tension, no one willing to break the silence that Ripley had created. I could feel my pulse racing, my skin itching under the weight of his unrelenting gaze.
There was no winning here, Ripley had already made up his mind.
“This is exactly why I warned you… You’re too naive, too soft—”
“I’m not naive!” Fang shouted, cutting him off.
“You just can’t stand the idea that I’m not some perfect little puppet you can control. I have friends. I have my own life, and you don’t get to ruin it!”
Ripley’s face darkened, his anger bubbling over. He stepped closer, the golf club tapping menacingly against the floor.
“You think I don’t know what’s happening here? You think I don’t see it? You’re being manipulated, Lucy… He doesn’t care about you. He’s just using you—”
“STOP CALLING ME LUCY!” Fang’s voice cracked with rage.
“My name is Fang! Fucking deal with it!”
The air in the room became suffocating, the weight of their argument pressing down on everything.
I stood frozen, caught between wanting to defend myself and knowing that this was a fight between Fang and Ripley.
My heart pounded in my chest, adrenaline spiking as I watched Fang, fists clenched at their sides, trying desperately to stand up to their father.
“Lucy—” Ripley started again, but Fang cut him off.
“No! I don’t care what you think anymore, Dad! You’re the one who’s wrong. You always have been!”
Before Ripley could respond, a new voice cut through the tension, low and growling but with an undeniable command.
“That’s enough.”
All eyes turned toward the doorway where Samantha now stood, her frame small compared to Ripley’s but somehow far more imposing at that moment. Her eyes were wide, blazing with anger, her voice cold as ice.
“Ripley,” she said again, her voice sharper than I’d ever heard.
“Lucy’s guest is not going anywhere… And you will not speak to him like that in my house.”
Ripley’s jaw clenched, and for a moment, I thought he might argue, but Samantha stepped further into the room, her presence undeniable.
“Anon is Lucy’s guest,” she repeated, her voice dangerously calm.
“He is staying for dinner. In fact,” her eyes shifted toward me, her gaze suddenly soft but with an edge I couldn’t ignore, “he’s going to join us for dinner, won’t you, dear?”
My heart stopped. The last thing I wanted was to sit through an awkward dinner with Ripley glaring at me across the table, but when I looked at Samantha, her eyes locked onto mine, and there was no mistaking the message behind her gaze.
This wasn’t a request. It was an order.
And one I couldn’t refuse…
“I—uh...” I stammered, the words catching in my throat as I tried to come up with an excuse to get out of this nightmare.
But Samantha’s expression told me I wasn’t going to get away so easily. Her sharp, expectant look left no room for refusal.
“S-sure,” I finally mumbled, my voice shaky.
“Dinner sounds great...”
Fang shot me a quick look, a mix of frustration and apology in their eyes, but Samantha simply nodded, satisfied with my answer.
“Good,” she said firmly. She turned back to Ripley, her tone hardening once more.
“Now, Ripley, why don’t you go set the table for four? Dinner will be ready soon.”
Ripley glared at her, his face a thundercloud of fury.
For a second, I thought he was going to explode again, but Samantha’s gaze didn’t waver. It was a silent battle of wills, and somehow, Samantha won.
Ripley’s expression twisted into something darker, but he turned and stormed out of the room, his heavy footsteps echoing down the hall.
The door slammed behind him, and for a moment, the only sound in the room was the distant clatter of dishes downstairs.
Samantha sighed softly, some of the tension leaving her shoulders. She glanced back at us, at Fang first, her expression softening slightly, and then at me.
“Wash up,” she said gently, her voice returning to its usual calm.
“Dinner will be ready soon, dear.”
I nodded, not trusting myself to speak again. Fang, still vibrating with anger, said nothing, their hands clenched into fists at their sides.
They gave me a quick, apologetic glance, their face a mask of frustration and guilt.
“Sorry,” Fang muttered under their breath, their voice tight with anger.
“He’s always like this…”
I wanted to tell them it wasn’t their fault, that I was fine, but the truth was, I wasn’t. The entire situation had thrown me completely off balance, and the last thing I wanted to do was sit through dinner with Ripley.
But I could see in Fang’s eyes how much they needed me to stay, how much they didn’t want to face this alone.
“It’s okay,” I whispered, though the knot in my stomach told me otherwise.
Together, we left the room, heading downstairs toward what promised to be the most awkward dinner of my life…
—
Dinner was everything I dreaded it would be.
The tension hung in the air like a thick fog, the clatter of plates and silverware doing little to break the heavy silence that had settled around the table. Ripley sat at the head, his bulky frame filling the space, every move he made heavy and deliberate.
His eyes flicked between me and Fang with a look that could cut glass. Fang sat beside me, their hands gripping the edge of the table, the earlier argument still simmering beneath their skin.
Samantha, on the other hand, was the complete opposite. She sat on the other side of the table, in the chair closest to Ripley, her demeanor calm and pleasant.
She served the food with a practiced grace, her smile bright as she passed dishes around. It was like she was trying to ease the tension with sheer positivity.
“So, Anon,” Samantha began, her voice cheerful as she scooped some roast vegetables onto her plate.
“Fang’s not told me anything about you, but I’d love to know. How are you liking Volcano High so far?”
I swallowed a bite of food, trying to ignore the way Ripley’s eyes bore into me from across the table.
“Uh, it’s... it’s nice,” I said, forcing a small smile. “Definitely different from what I’m used to.”
Samantha nodded, genuinely interested. “Different how dear? Was your last school very different?”
I shifted in my seat, glancing at Fang for a split second.
I forced a smile in return, but my throat felt dry. “It’s... different. Definitely better than where I came from.”
Before Samantha could say anything else, Ripley’s voice cut through, his words sharper than before. “And where was that?”
I hesitated. “Rock Bottom.”
Samantha’s face softened with sympathy, but Ripley didn’t blink. He stared at me with those piercing eyes, his expression unreadable, but the surrounding tension seemed to grow. “Rock Bottom, huh?” he muttered, his voice dry and humorless.
“That’s a real hole of a place. What, couldn’t make it there?”
My pulse quickened, but I kept my voice steady. “I left because I wanted something better.”
Ripley leaned back slightly, his tone laced with disbelief. “Wanted something better, huh…? Or maybe you got into something you couldn’t handle?”
I clenched my jaw, trying not to snap. “I didn’t get into anything,” I said, my words coming out firmer than I meant. “I left to avoid trouble.”
Ripley scoffed, his lips curling into a small, mocking smile. “Right… That’s what they all say. No one ever admits the real reason they get out of a place like Rock Bottom.”
Fang had had enough. They slammed their fork down onto their plate, glaring across the table at Ripley. “Dad, stop it! Anon’s not a criminal or something!”
Ripley’s eyes shifted to Fang, softening for a brief moment, but his voice remained hard.
“I didn’t say he was a criminal, Lucy... I’m just saying that places like Rock Bottom have a way of leaving their mark on people. And that’s not something I want around my family.”
I opened my mouth to speak, but Fang beat me to it, their voice rising with frustration. “Dad, I swear to god—if you keep this up, I’m going to leave.”
Ripley held up a hand, his tone cooling a bit, but the steel underneath still present. “Alright, alright,” he said slowly. “I’ll back off. But don’t think I’m going to stop keeping an eye on things.”
His eyes settled back on me, his words thick with threat.
“...I’ll be watching.”
“Dad…” Fang said sharply, their voice low but filled with anger.
“Lay off, It’s none of your damn business.”
Ripley’s eyes snapped to Fang, his expression hardening further.
“Actually Lucy, it becomes my business when you bring strangers into my home and let them fill your head with lies…”
“He’s not lying,” Fang shot back, their hands gripping the table edge until their knuckles turned white.
“You don’t know anything about him!”
“I know enough,” Ripley growled, his gaze flicking back to me.
“I’ve seen enough skinnies like him to know when something doesn’t add up...”
“Stop it!” Fang slammed their hand on the table, the sound reverberating through the room.
“Anon’s my friend, and you don’t get to treat him like this just because you have some stupid fucking grudge against humans!”
Samantha, sensing the conversation spiralling out of control, spoke up, her voice calm but firm.
“That’s enough, Ripley.”
Ripley didn’t look at her, his eyes still locked on me, like a predator sizing up its prey.
“We’ll see about that…” he muttered under his breath, his fingers drumming sharply on the table as if trying to restrain himself.
Samantha’s voice cut through again, this time sharper.
“Ripley... Enough.”
There was a long, heavy pause before Ripley finally leaned back in his chair, his lips pressed into a thin, angry line.
Samantha’s gaze softened as she turned back to me, her tone warm once again, as though nothing had happened.
“Anon, dear, would you like more vegetables? We can always make room for seconds.”
I swallowed hard, glancing quickly at Fang, who was still seething beside me, then back to Samantha, who seemed to be trying to defuse the situation as smoothly as possible.
I gave a small, tense nod, my voice barely steady.
“Uh... sure. That sounds... great.”
Samantha smiled, handing me the bowl.
“There you go, dear.”
And so, dinner continued, the tension still thick but subdued, with Ripley glaring at me from across the table, waiting for any excuse to tear into me again.
Dinner had been a suffocating affair, the tension clinging to the air long after the plates had been cleared. I couldn’t wait to get out of there. I could still feel Ripley’s eyes on me, like a predator watching its prey. As soon as I’d finished the last bite of my meal, I pushed my chair back, forcing a smile as I tried to stand.
“Thank you for dinner, Mrs. Aaron. It was really great,” I said, my voice shakier than I would’ve liked. “But I should probably head home.”
Fang shot me a look, their brows furrowing slightly.
“I’ll walk you,” they offered, already getting up from the table.
I held up my hands, shaking my head quickly.
“Nah, it’s okay. I’ll be fine.”
Fang frowned.
“Anon, Skin Row’s dangerous at this time of night... I don’t want—”
“I’ll be fine,” I repeated, forcing another smile as I tried to reassure them.
The truth was, Fang wasn’t wrong…
Skin Row was dangerous, especially for humans like me… But the idea of dragging Fang out into that danger after what had just gone down with their dad wasn’t something I wanted to put on their shoulders.
Before I could even take a breath, though, Ripley’s voice filled the room, low and full of venom.
“I’ll take you.”
Fang’s eyebrows shot up in surprise, their tone sharp. “Dad, I can walk him. It’s not a big deal.”
Ripley didn’t even glance at Fang. His eyes stayed on me, and he shook his head firmly, his voice carrying the finality of a verdict.
“Not at this time of night. You don’t need to be walking out there. I’ll take him.”
I opened my mouth to protest, but Ripley’s gaze locked onto me, hard and unyielding.
“Get your things,” he said, his tone leaving no room for argument.
“We’re going.”
Fang shot me an apologetic look but knew there was no point in arguing. “Fine,” they muttered, their voice tight with frustration.
His voice was steady, measured, but dripping with menace. There was no mistaking the challenge in his tone. He wasn’t giving me a choice. My mouth went dry, and I glanced quickly at Fang, who looked more worried than I’d ever seen them.
Fang’s gaze darted between me and their father, their fists clenched at their sides.
“Dad, don’t try anything,” they warned, their voice low and hard.
“I mean it. Don’t mess with him.”
Ripley’s eyes flicked to Fang, but he didn’t say anything. The tension between them hung in the air like a loaded gun, and I could tell Fang was holding back from saying more.
I forced a shaky smile, knowing there was no way out of this.
“I’ll be fine fang, don’t worry” I mumbled to Fang, trying to keep my voice steady.
“I’ll text you when I get home, promise.”
Fang’s jaw tightened, and they shot their father one last glare before turning to me.
“You better. And if he—” They stopped, biting back the rest of the sentence.
“Just... text me, okay?”
“I will,” I promised, my voice barely above a whisper.
I turned toward Samantha, who had been quiet throughout the exchange, though her eyes hadn’t missed a single detail.
She gave me a soft smile, though there was something unreadable in her expression.
“Thank you again for dinner, Mrs. Aaron, it was delicious.” I said, my words feeling mechanical at this point.
Samantha nodded, her voice calm and polite as ever.
“You’re most welcome, dear. Have a safe trip home.”
Safe? I wasn’t sure that was possible anymore.
I followed Ripley out of the house, the cool night air hitting me like a splash of cold water. My heart pounded in my chest, every step heavier than the last. As we walked to the driveway, something caught my eye—Ripley’s car.
A police car.
My heart skipped a beat as I saw the unmistakable blue and red lights perched on top of the sleek black vehicle, and my stomach twisted into a knot of fear. Why was there a police car in the driveway?
Before I could even voice my confusion, Ripley stopped beside the car, turning to face me with a wicked smirk pulling at the corners of his mouth.
“What’s the matter, boy...? Lucy didn’t mention what their father does for a living?”
The world seemed to tilt under me as the realization hit me like a sledgehammer.
Ripley’s a cop…
‘I AM SO FUCKED’
He let out a low, mocking laugh, clearly enjoying my discomfort.
“I run the Volcaldera Police Department... I make sure things stay in order around here…”
My blood ran cold. I could feel my throat tighten, my pulse pounding in my ears. This wasn’t just about taking me home. This was about control. Power. Ripley didn’t just have authority.
He was authority.
And he wanted me to know just how trapped I was.
“Get in,” Ripley said, his voice almost playful now as he opened the car door.
I started to move toward the passenger seat, but Ripley’s hand shot out, grabbing the door and pulling it closed with a sharp click. His eyes glinted with malice as he gestured to the back seat.
“You sit in the back, kid.”
I froze. Sitting in the back of a police car felt like walking into a cage, like willingly locking myself into a place where I’d have no control.
But what choice did I have? Ripley’s eyes bore into mine, daring me to defy him.
Reluctantly, I nodded and made my way to the back of the car, my legs feeling like they were made of lead.
I opened the door and slid inside, the leather seats cold and unwelcoming. Ripley slammed the door behind me, the sound of it echoing in my ears like a cell door closing.
As I sat there, the reality of the situation sank in.
I was alone.
In the back of a police car.
With Fang’s father, the police, commissioner…
Driving me home…
‘This is it… this is how i die…’
The car ride started in silence. Ripley hadn’t said a word since we got in, but I could feel his eyes flicking to me in the rearview mirror, watching, waiting.
The tension was almost unbearable, but I knew better than to start talking. After what felt like forever, Ripley broke the silence.
“Where am I taking you?”
I hesitated, feeling the weight of what I was about to say. “Skin Row.”
The words hung in the air like a curse, and I saw Ripley’s hands tighten on the steering wheel.
The car slowed a little, and I could see the disbelief on his face when he glanced at me in the mirror.
“Skin Row,” he repeated, his voice low and rough. “You’re living in Skin Row?” I nodded, bracing myself for the onslaught I knew was coming.
Ripley let out a harsh breath, shaking his head. “Christ.”
His voice sharpened, disbelief giving way to something angrier. “You didn’t think to mention that earlier? When you’re hanging out in my house, around my family?”
I clenched my fists, trying to keep my voice steady. “It’s not something I bring up in casual conversation.”
Ripley’s knuckles whitened around the steering wheel, his voice dropping to a dangerous level.
“You think that’s the kind of thing you just leave out? Skin Row isn’t just some tough neighborhood—it’s a death trap. You think you can live there and just... leave all of that behind when you come around my kid?”
I felt my stomach churn, but I stood my ground. “I’m not bringing any of that with me.”
Ripley scoffed, his voice full of disbelief. “Yeah, sure. That’s what everyone from Skin Row thinks—that they can just leave the dirt behind. But it doesn’t work like that. That place clings to you, and it drags you down whether you like it or not.”
I could feel my frustration boiling over. “I’m just trying to make things better for myself. I’m not looking for trouble.”
Ripley shot me a hard look in the rearview mirror. “You might not be looking for it, but trouble finds people from Skin Row. And when it does, it’ll follow you right to my doorstep. I’m not letting that happen.”
My chest tightened with anger. “I wouldn’t do anything to hurt Fang.” Ripley let out a bitter laugh, shaking his head.
“You wouldn’t mean to, but that’s not how it works. It’s the shit you don’t see coming that wrecks everything. And I’m not about to let you risk my kid’s safety because you’re too blind to see what’s coming your way.”
We finally pulled up near my street, and the car came to a slow stop. Ripley didn’t even look at me as he spoke again.
“Stay away from my family. That’s not a suggestion, that’s an order.”
I opened the door, feeling the anger and shame wash over me, but before I could step out, Ripley spoke one last time, his voice cold and final.
“Skin Row will eat you alive, kid. Don’t expect anyone to save you when it does.”
With that, he drove off, leaving me standing there, his words cutting deeper than I wanted to admit.
Every step I took felt heavier than the last, my mind racing with everything that had just happened.
I knew Ripley wasn’t going to let this go.
He’d keep digging, keep pushing, until he got what he wanted.
And I knew one thing for certain.
If he found out the real reason I left Rock Bottom
Things were going to get a whole lot worse…
Chapter 23: The Weight of Secrets
Notes:
Hi guys, for some of you who read yesterdays chapter, i have since altered some dialogue after some advice, so might want to reread for any future context!
once again thanks for reading!
Chapter Text
The next morning, I woke up feeling like I hadn’t slept at all. My body was stiff, my mind still buzzing from everything that had happened last night. I stared up at the ceiling, the events replaying in my head. Ripley’s glare, the way his voice had dropped with barely concealed venom as he made his threats. It wasn’t just that he hated me; it was how fiercely protective he was of Fang. That’s what scared me most.
I sighed, running a hand over the back of my head. The last thing I wanted was for Ripley to find out about what happened with Bishop. That whole mess... I’d done everything I could to leave it behind. But now it felt like a noose tightening around my neck, and Ripley had his hand on the rope.
Telling Fang had crossed my mind more than once. But what if they looked at me differently? What if it changed everything between us?
I can’t lose them. Not now.
I rubbed my eyes, trying to push the thoughts away. Just as I started to drift back into my thoughts, my phone buzzed on the nightstand. A message from Reed lit up the screen.
Reed: Yo dude, you want a lift? Had an early delivery in your area, figured I’d offer.
I stared at the message, still half in my head, before responding.
Me: Yeah, sure. Gimme 10 minutes.
Reed: No problem dude. Bring me somethin’ to eat?
I sighed, dragging myself out of bed. The hot water from the shower helped clear my head, but the knot in my chest didn’t loosen. Throwing on a pair of jeans and my favorite jacket, I checked the time on my phone.
"Time to grab the stoner’s breakfast," I muttered, grabbing a box of Pop-Tarts from the cupboard. Slinging my bag over my shoulder, I locked the door behind me.
Reed’s van was already parked outside, engine rumbling softly. I jogged over and hopped in, tossing the box of Pop-Tarts onto his lap.
“Brought you breakfast,” I said with a smirk.
Reed blinked down at the box, then back up at me with a grin. “Damn, man, you really know how to spoil a guy.”
I rolled my eyes. “Figured you’d need it. Knowing you, you’ve probably been living off gas station burritos for the past two days.”
“Three days,” he corrected, tearing open the box with gusto. “And those burritos are practically gourmet.”
I raised an eyebrow. “Pretty sure they count as a biohazard.”
Reed shrugged, chomping into a Pop-Tart. “Nah, man. Pop-Tarts and burritos? Fuel of champions. You just don’t get it.”
I leaned back, staring out the window as the van trundled down the quiet streets. For a moment, the ride was calm, the hum of the engine filling the silence. But Ripley’s threats lingered in my head, like a storm cloud I couldn’t shake.
I must have zoned out, because Reed suddenly snapped his fingers in front of my face. “Yo! Earth to Anon. You good? You look like you’re gonna hurl.”
I blinked, shaking myself out of it. “Yeah, yeah. Just... didn’t sleep well.”
Reed glanced sideways, raising an eyebrow. “That bad, huh? I’m guessing Fang’s dad didn’t exactly roll out the welcome mat?”
I let out a short, humorless laugh. “More like he torched the welcome mat. And the house.”
Reed winced. “Yikes. What’d he say? ‘Stay away from my kid, or I’ll make your life hell’?”
“Pretty much,” I muttered, staring at the dashboard.
Reed chuckled, shaking his head. “Yeah, that sounds about right. Guy’s intense. But hey, you made it out alive, so that’s somethin’, right?”
“Barely,” I said, leaning my head against the window. “It’s like he thinks I’m out to ruin Fang’s life or something.”
Reed smirked, tearing into another Pop-Tart. “Well, you did bring me expired Pop-Tarts, so…”
I shot him a look. “You’re welcome, by the way.”
Reed just grinned, his tone light. “Hey, Pop-Tarts are worth it, man. Speaking of which, ever thought about being a chef? You’ve got a real talent.”
“Yeah, I’ll open a Pop-Tart food truck,” I said dryly.
Reed snorted, rolling his eyes as we pulled into the school parking lot. “You ready to take on the day, champ?”
I shrugged, grabbing my bag. “As ready as I’ll ever be.”
Fang and Trish were already hanging out by the entrance when we arrived, both sitting on the low stone wall that bordered the school. Trish was adjusting her bass case straps, while Fang was glued to their phone. Their expression was distant, and for a second, I wondered if they were still thinking about last night—about me.
Reed bounded over to them with his usual energy. “Yo! You guys ready for the big gig?” he called, slinging his bag over his shoulder.
Trish grinned. “Oh, they’ll know. Whether they like it or not, we’re leaving a mark.”
“Yeah, a pizza-shaped crater,” Fang added, not looking up from their phone. But their smile didn’t reach their eyes, and I had a sinking feeling they were thinking about Ripley too.
Reed snorted. “As long as there’s free pizza in it for me, I’m down for whatever chaos we unleash.”
I tried to join in on the banter. “Pizza’s the real payoff, right?”
Trish shot me a playful look. “That’s what we’re in it for. Not fame, not fortune—just pure, cheesy mozzarella.”
Fang finally looked up, giving me a once-over before speaking softly. “You good, Dweeb? You’ve been quiet.”
I hesitated, the knot in my chest tightening. Fang’s amber eyes locked onto mine, full of concern.
“I’m fine,” I lied, trying to sound casual. “Just didn’t sleep much.”
Fang’s brow furrowed, clearly unconvinced. They stepped closer, lowering their voice. “Did my dad say something to you last night?”
I opened my mouth, but the words got stuck in my throat. Fang was offering me an out, a chance to open up, but the truth felt too big, too risky. So I shrugged, hoping they’d let it slide.
“He didn’t say anything I wasn’t expecting,” I said, trying to brush it off. “Just the usual ‘don’t mess with my kid’ talk.”
Fang’s lips thinned into a line, their frustration clear. “Yeah, that sounds like him. He thinks he’s protecting me by being a hardass, but all it does is push people away.”
I nodded, feeling the weight of Ripley’s threats hanging over me. I didn’t want Fang to deal with this. Not now.
“It’s fine,” I said softly, forcing a smile. “I can handle it.”
Fang studied me for a moment, their expression torn between pushing for more and letting it go. Eventually, they sighed. “Okay. But if he crosses a line, you better tell me.”
I nodded quickly, grateful they weren’t pressing harder. “I won’t let him scare me off, I promise.”
Just then, Trish cut in, completely oblivious to the tension. “Alright, rockstars! Let’s pretend we care about school for the next few hours.”
Reed laughed, tossing his empty Pop-Tart wrapper into a trash can. “Yeah, can’t have the teachers thinking we don’t love homework.”
Fang shot me one last glance as we headed inside, their eyes full of questions. I could tell they weren’t going to let it go forever.
What the hell am I going to do when they find out the truth?
—
The school day dragged on, each class blending into the next. My mind raced with a thousand different thoughts, none of which had anything to do with homework or the gig. Ripley’s words kept circling, over and over in my head, like some dark mantra I couldn’t shake.
Stay away from my kid... or I’ll find out what you’re hiding.
By the time lunch rolled around, I was on edge, barely keeping it together. I grabbed my tray of food and headed for our usual table in the cafeteria. Fang, Reed, and Trish were already there, deep in conversation about the gig. I slid into the seat beside Fang, trying to focus on what they were saying, but my mind kept drifting back to Ripley, back to Rock Bottom.
“So, I’m thinking we open with Midnight Drive and save Inferno for the encore,” Fang said, tapping their finger on the table like they were already playing the setlist in their head.
Reed nodded, his mouth full of sandwich. “Yeah, that’ll get the crowd hyped. Plus, Trish’s bass line in Inferno is straight fire.”
Trish grinned, pointing her fork at him. “Always here to bring the heat.”
I nodded along, pretending to listen, but the knot in my chest just kept tightening. Every bite of food tasted like cardboard, and my stomach churned as if it knew something bad was coming.
Fang must have noticed, because they nudged me with their elbow. “You’re spacing out again, Dweeb. You good?”
I blinked, snapping back to reality. “Yeah... yeah, sorry. Just thinking about the gig. It’s kind of a big deal, right?”
Fang studied me for a second, clearly not buying my casual tone, but they let it slide. “Yeah, it is. And we’re gonna kill it. Just try not to overthink it, okay?”
I nodded, forcing a smile, but my mind was still racing. How long can I keep pretending like everything’s fine?
Reed, oblivious to the tension, grinned and tossed his empty sandwich wrapper into the air like a basketball. “Dude, don’t even sweat it. Moe’s won’t know what hit them. It’s gonna be legendary.”
Trish snorted. “Legendary? Let’s just aim for no one puking on stage.”
Reed shot her a mock glare. “Hey, no promises. You know how my nerves get.”
The banter was light, but I couldn’t relax. Every time I glanced at Fang, I could feel the weight of the secret I was keeping. If they knew the truth... The thought was suffocating, the idea of losing Fang, of losing all of them, over something I had no control over.
Lunch dragged on, the noise of the cafeteria somehow amplifying the tension in my head. Fang and the others kept talking about the setlist, about Moe’s, but it all felt distant, like I was watching from behind glass. I could feel Fang glancing at me every now and then, and it took everything in me not to crack.
As we got up to head to class, Fang lingered beside me, their voice quiet. “You sure you’re good? You’ve been off all day.”
I forced another smile, even though it felt like my face might break from the strain. “I’m fine. Just... a lot on my mind.”
Fang’s eyes narrowed slightly, like they were debating whether to push further. But then they sighed, giving me a quick nod. “Alright. But if something’s going on, don’t wait too long to tell me, okay? I’m serious, Anon.”
“I won’t,” I lied, the guilt gnawing at my insides.
By the time the final bell rang, I was mentally and emotionally drained. We had band practice in the auditorium after school, and normally, I’d be excited—ready to throw myself into the music and block out everything else. But today, even the thought of playing couldn’t shake the growing dread that had settled in my gut.
The auditorium was huge and echoey, the kind of place where every sound bounced around like it was already part of a concert. Reed was setting up his drum kit near the back, while Trish was tuning her bass. Fang was next to me, fiddling with their guitar strap, adjusting it until it sat just right.
"Let’s run through the setlist from the top," Trish said, adjusting her amp. "Gotta make sure Midnight Drive kicks things off clean."
I picked up my guitar, strumming a few notes to warm up. Normally, I’d be pumped, focused on making sure every chord was perfect. But today, I felt like I was moving through molasses, my hands sluggish and heavy.
We launched into the first song, the opening riffs filling the empty auditorium. The sound should have been electric, but I could barely concentrate. My fingers missed a chord, then another, and I could feel myself slipping further out of sync with the rest of the band.
Focus, Anon. Come on, get it together.
But no matter how hard I tried to snap myself out of it, the more I messed up. My mind wasn’t here—it was back in Ripley’s car, back in Rock Bottom, back in the mess I’d tried so hard to leave behind.
Suddenly, Fang stopped playing. The sound of their guitar cutting off was jarring, and I realized that the rest of the band had stopped too. Reed and Trish were staring at me, confusion and frustration written all over their faces.
Fang stormed across the stage, their face tight with barely-contained anger. Without a word, they grabbed my arm and yanked me backstage.
Behind the heavy curtains, Fang finally let go of my arm, spinning around to face me, their amber eyes blazing with frustration.
“Alright, Anon. Spill it,” they demanded, their voice low but sharp. “What the hell is going on with you?”
I blinked, still dazed from how fast everything had happened. “What... what do you mean?”
“Don’t play dumb. You’ve been off all day, hell, all week. And now you can’t even play? What’s going on?”
I looked away, my stomach churning. Fang’s voice was full of frustration, but beneath it, I could hear the concern—the worry. They weren’t mad for the sake of it. They were mad because they cared.
“I...” I started, but my throat tightened, and the words got stuck. “It’s just... a lot.”
Fang crossed their arms, taking a step closer. “A lot? Like my dad getting in your head? Is that it? Did he say something to you that’s messing you up?”
My heart sank. They think this is about Ripley...
“It’s not just him,” I muttered, staring at the floor.
“Then what is it?” Fang asked, their voice softer now, but still intense. “Anon, seriously, you’re freaking me out. Just... talk to me.”
I felt my chest tighten. Fang was offering me a way out, a chance to be honest, but the truth felt like a trap. If I told them everything, if I laid it all out there, it could ruin everything between us. The fear of that was paralyzing.
“I... I don’t want to drag you into it,” I finally said, my voice barely a whisper.
Fang’s frustration flared again. They took a step back, running a hand through their hair. “Drag me into it? Anon, I’m already in it. We’re friends. You think I haven’t noticed how weird you’ve been? If my dad’s got something on you, I’ll deal with him. But I need to know what’s going on.”
I swallowed hard, feeling my chest tighten even more. I couldn’t keep dodging this. Fang deserved the truth. But telling them about Rock Bottom, about Bishop, about everything that happened...
“I’m scared,” I admitted, my voice cracking slightly. “I’m scared that if you knew... you’d look at me differently. You’d hate me.”
Fang’s eyes softened, and they took a step closer. “Anon... that’s not gonna happen. Whatever it is, you don’t have to carry it by yourself. Just... trust me.”
I felt my throat tighten, but I knew they were right. I couldn’t keep running from this. So, taking a deep breath, I met their gaze, ready to finally let them in.
—
Fang’s eyes never left mine as I took a deep breath, the weight of what I was about to say pressing down on me like a boulder. My chest tightened, and my mouth felt dry, but I knew I couldn’t keep avoiding the truth. Not anymore. Fang deserved better than that. They deserved to know everything, even if it meant risking whatever fragile balance we had.
“I never told you why I really left Rock Bottom,” I began, my voice shaky, the words tasting bitter on my tongue. “Not the whole story. I mentioned it here and there, but I never really explained… why.”
Fang’s frustration eased slightly, their brow furrowing with concern. They shifted on their feet, arms crossed but not in anger—more like they were bracing themselves for what was coming next. “Anon… whatever it is, you can tell me. I’m not going anywhere.”
I swallowed hard, my hands trembling at my sides as the memories of Rock Bottom began to surface. “Remember the scars you saw on my back? After that fight in the bathroom when you helped bandage me up?”
Fang blinked, and I saw the realization flicker in their eyes. They hadn’t asked much about those scars back then, but now, I could see them piecing it together. They nodded slowly, eyes widening slightly as they waited for me to continue.
“I never told you how I got them,” I said, my voice barely above a whisper. “But... they weren’t an accident.”
Fang’s fists clenched, their eyes narrowing. “What do you mean? Who did that to you?”
I hesitated, feeling a wave of nausea hit me as I thought about Bishop. Just saying his name felt like a betrayal to the part of me that still wanted to forget, but I couldn’t hide it any longer.
“His name was Bishop,” I whispered, the name hanging heavy in the air. “I thought... I thought he was helping me. At first, it seemed like he cared. But he... he was just using me.”
Fang’s expression darkened, their eyes widening in disbelief as the pieces began to fall into place. They stepped closer, their voice low and steady. “What did he do to you, Anon?”
I could feel my throat tightening again, the memories crashing down on me like a tidal wave. The manipulation, the lies, the pain—it all flooded back, and I had to force the words out. “He... he hurt me. Those scars you saw? They’re from him. He used them to... to control me. Told me it would make me stronger, that I’d thank him one day.”
Fang’s eyes filled with fury, their fists clenched so tightly that their knuckles turned white. “That... that’s fucking sick! He’s a monster!” Fang’s voice was trembling with anger, and I could see their whole body tense with barely suppressed rage.
I nodded, unable to meet their gaze. “I didn’t know how to get away. I thought if I just did what he wanted, it would stop. But it didn’t. It never stopped.”
Fang let out a breath, their voice shaking with emotion. “Anon... I’m so sorry. I... I had no idea.” They took another step closer, their hand hovering like they wanted to reach out, to comfort me but weren’t sure how.
“It’s not your fault,” I muttered, wiping at my eyes. “None of it is. I left Rock Bottom to get away from him. But your dad... he’s starting to dig into my past. If he finds out about Bishop... about everything I went through...”
Fang’s eyes flared with determination, their voice firm and steady now. “My dad doesn’t get to decide who you are or what you deserve. If he finds out anything, I’ll deal with him. But you don’t have to worry about that. You’re safe here, with us.”
The tears I’d been holding back spilled over, and I felt my body shake as the weight of it all finally broke me down. Fang didn’t hesitate this time. They wrapped their arms around me, pulling me into a tight embrace, holding me together as I cried.
“I’m not gonna let anyone hurt you again,” they whispered, their voice low and fierce. “Not Bishop. Not my dad. No one. You’re safe with me.”
I buried my face in their shoulder, letting the tears fall freely now. For the first time in a long time, I felt like I didn’t have to carry everything on my own. Fang was here. They weren’t going anywhere.
We stayed like that for a long time, the silence between us comforting, the warmth of their embrace grounding me in a way I hadn’t felt in years. When I finally pulled back, wiping my eyes, Fang gave me a soft smile, though their eyes were still burning with a fierce protectiveness.
“You’re not alone anymore, Dweeb. Remember that.”
I nodded, my voice hoarse as I whispered, “Thank you.”
Fang opened their mouth to say something else, but before they could, we heard the sound of footsteps approaching. We both turned just in time to see Reed and Trish rounding the corner, their expressions a mix of confusion and concern.
“Anon? Fang? What’s going on back here?” Reed asked, his usual laid-back demeanor gone as he glanced between the two of us.
Trish crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing slightly. “You guys disappeared in the middle of practice. Is everything okay?”
I wiped my face quickly, trying to pull myself together. “Yeah... yeah, we’re fine. Just... needed to talk.”
Fang shot them a quick glance, their expression hard but not unfriendly. “It’s nothing. Personal stuff. We’ll be back in a minute.”
Reed raised an eyebrow, clearly not convinced but willing to drop it for now. “Alright, but hurry it up. We’ve got a gig to crush.”
Trish nodded, though her eyes lingered on me for a moment longer. “You good, Anon? You look like you’ve been crying.”
I nodded quickly, forcing a small smile. “I’m okay. Just... had a lot on my mind.”
Reed gave me a long, considering look before nodding slowly. “Alright, man. But if you ever need to talk, we’re here, okay?”
Trish chimed in, her voice softer now. “Yeah, same. Whatever’s going on, you don’t have to handle it alone.”
I nodded, feeling a rush of gratitude. These were my friends—people who, even though they didn’t know the whole story, were still standing by me. Fang’s words echoed in my mind: You’re not alone anymore.
“Thanks,” I murmured, my voice steadier now. “I mean it.”
Reed clapped me on the shoulder, his grin returning. “What are friends for? Now come on, let’s go kill this gig.”
Trish smirked, her usual confidence returning. “Moe’s isn’t going to know what hit ‘em.”
Fang glanced at me, their eyes still full of concern but with a hint of that fire that had always kept me going. They gave me a small nod, as if to say We’ve got this. We’ve got you.
I took a deep breath, feeling the weight on my chest lift just a little more. “Yeah,” I said, my voice gaining strength.
“Let’s kill it!”
As we headed back toward the stage, the weight of everything still lingered, but it felt more manageable now.
With Fang by my side, with Reed and Trish watching my back…
Maybe, just maybe… I could face whatever came next.
—
As we walked back to the stage, the weight of what I'd just revealed still hung heavy on my chest, but the fact that Fang, Reed, and Trish were with me made it feel a little more bearable. Even though Reed and Trish didn’t know everything, their support, just being there, was enough to remind me that I wasn’t alone anymore.
The tension had loosened in my shoulders by the time we reached our instruments, but it still lurked in the back of my mind. I had just laid it all out for Fang, and I could tell they were still processing what I’d told them. But they’d been there for me, without hesitation. That meant everything.
We all got back into position, and Trish plucked a few casual notes from her bass, shooting me a reassuring look. Reed twirled a drumstick between his fingers and grinned at us, shaking off the heavy vibes from earlier.
“Alright, let’s pick it up from the top,” Reed said, his voice full of energy. “No more interruptions, yeah? ‘Midnight Drive’ is calling our name, and Moe’s ain’t ready for this heat.”
Fang glanced over at me, their lips twitching into a small, determined smile. “You ready, Dweeb? We’re gonna set the place on fire!”
I nodded, gripping the neck of my guitar a little tighter. “Yeah. Let’s do it.”
Trish counted us in, and just like that, we were back in the groove, launching into the opening riff of ‘Midnight Drive.’ The music filled the empty auditorium, echoing through the seats like a wave. For a moment, I let myself get lost in the sound, the melody anchoring me in a way I hadn’t felt earlier.
Reed’s drums thundered in the background, Trish’s bass pulsed through the floor, and Fang’s voice cut through it all—strong, confident, like they were meant to be on that stage. We all were.
I felt the music pulse through my veins, and for the first time that day, I wasn’t thinking about Ripley or Rock Bottom. I wasn’t thinking about Bishop or my past. It was just the band and the music, carrying me forward, beat by beat.
By the time we hit the chorus, the energy between us was electric. Fang’s voice soared, and I hit the chords perfectly, feeding off the rhythm. Trish and Reed locked in together, their instruments blending with ours like pieces of a puzzle.
When we finished, the last note echoed in the air, and for a moment, there was only silence. Then Reed let out a loud whoop, tossing his drumsticks into the air and catching them with ease.
“Hell yeah!” Reed shouted, his grin wide and infectious. “That was straight fire, man! Moe’s is gonna lose it when we hit ‘em with that.”
Trish gave a nod of approval, her lips curling into a smirk. “Yeah, that was tight. And if that’s how we’re starting, the rest of the set’s gonna blow them away.”
Fang shot me a glance, their smile softer but still confident. “Told you we’d kill it, Dweeb. You were right there with us.”
I felt the corner of my mouth lift into a small smile, relief washing over me. “Thanks. I needed that.”
“You’re a part of this,” Fang said, their voice low enough for only me to hear. “We’re not the same without you.”
I nodded, the weight in my chest easing a little more. Whatever happened next—whether Ripley kept digging into my past, or if my secrets came to light—I knew one thing for certain: I had people in my corner. People who cared about me, despite everything.
As practice wrapped up, we packed our gear, and the easy banter between us returned. The tension from earlier had melted away as we talked about the gig at Moe’s, about which songs would hit hardest with the crowd, and, of course, how much pizza we were going to devour afterward.
“I’m telling you,” Reed said, slinging his drumsticks into his bag, “after this, Moe’s is gonna name a whole menu item after us. The Volcano Special. Extra spicy, just like us.”
Trish rolled her eyes, but there was a smirk on her lips. “If we play it right, they’ll be handing us free pizza for life. That’s the real dream, isn’t it?”
“That’s the only reason I joined this band…” Reed deadpanned, though the grin on his face said otherwise.
Fang shot me a sidelong glance, their expression a mix of amusement and something softer. “You better be ready for that encore, Dweeb. I’m expecting you to blow the roof off the place.”
I chuckled, shaking my head. “You’ll be lucky if I don’t collapse halfway through.”
“Nah,” Fang said, their voice teasing but warm. “You’ve got this. We all do.”
As we headed out of the auditorium, the conversation turned to logistics—what time we’d meet before the gig, how we’d get the equipment to Moe’s, and what kind of crowd we were expecting. But even as we joked and planned, I could feel Fang’s eyes on me, checking in silently, making sure I was okay.
By the time we reached the parking lot, Reed and Trish were already halfway to the van, chatting animatedly about the setlist. I hung back with Fang, the cool evening air settling over us.
Fang nudged me with their elbow, their voice softer now. “You sure you’re okay, Dweeb?”
I looked at them, and for the first time in what felt like forever, I didn’t feel the need to hide. “Yeah. I mean, there’s still a lot going on, but... yeah. I’ll be okay.”
Fang nodded, their expression serious but understanding. “You don’t have to deal with it alone, you know? Whatever happens, I’ve got your back. We all do.”
The weight of their words settled over me, warm and reassuring. “Thanks, Fang. I... I really appreciate that.”
They gave me a small smile, the corners of their lips lifting just enough to show that they meant it. “Anytime, Dweeb. Anytime.”
We stood there for a moment longer, the quiet between us comfortable and familiar. I wasn’t sure what was coming next—whether Ripley would find out the truth or if Bishop would resurface somehow—but for now, I wasn’t alone. I had Fang, Reed, and Trish. And no matter what happened, I wasn’t going to let my past define me.
With one last glance, Fang turned towards the van waving over their shoulder. “See you tomorrow Dweeb. Don’t be late!”
I waved back, a real smile finally breaking through. “Wouldn’t miss it for the world.”
As I walked home, I felt lighter than I had in days. The storm inside me wasn’t over, but it wasn’t as overwhelming as before. I had people who cared about me—people who wouldn’t let me fall without helping me back up.
—
That night, after practice, I was feeling lighter. The weight of everything I’d been holding onto had finally started to lift, and even though I knew it wasn’t all over, I felt like I could finally breathe again. I couldn’t stop thinking about the gig tomorrow—how big it was for all of us. For the band. For Fang.
But before the show, there were a few people I wanted to check in with. I wanted to make sure some of the people who mattered to me would be there to see what we’d been working toward.
I sat on my bed, the glow from my phone illuminating my room as I opened up my messages. The first person I thought to hit up was Stella. She’d been supportive of the band from the start, always encouraging me even when I had doubts. Without hesitation, I shot her a quick message.
Me: Hey, you gonna be at Moe’s tomorrow for the show? Would mean a lot to have you there. c:
The response came almost immediately.
Stella: Of course!! I wouldn’t miss it for the world, Anon! I’m so proud of you guys! Can’t wait to see you up there killing it!!! :DDDD
I smiled, feeling a little boost of confidence from her words. Having Stella there, someone who’d been cheering me on from the beginning, made tomorrow feel even more important. With that, I moved on to the next person on my list: Rosa.
Rosa had been there for me in ways that weren’t always obvious. She wasn’t as loud as Stella, but her support was always steady, and I knew she’d show up for something like this. I sent her a quick message too.
Me: Yo, you gonna come see us tear it up at Moe’s tomorrow?
It didn’t take long before my phone buzzed again with her reply.
Rosa: ¡Claro que sí, cabrón! You know I’m down. Gonna drag Sienna with me too, and we’ll be cheering loud as heck! You better bring it, ‘cause we’re all rooting for you!
That made me laugh a little, imagining Rosa rallying up more people to come. I was starting to feel even better about tomorrow. With friends like Stella and Rosa there, how could I not give it my all?
But there was one last person I had to check in with. Someone I wasn’t sure about, but I couldn’t shake the feeling that it mattered more than I wanted to admit. Naser.
He and Fang had been on shaky ground for a while now. There was a lot of history there, a lot of things I didn’t fully understand, but I knew Naser cared about his sibling. He just had a funny way of showing it sometimes. I figured maybe, just maybe, if he came to the show, it might help bridge the gap between them. So, I decided to take a shot, though I wasn’t holding my breath.
Me: Hey man, just wanted to see if you’d be down to come to our show at Moe’s tomorrow night. I know things with you and Fang are complicated, but it could be a good way to show your support for them.
I stared at the screen for a moment, wondering if I’d even get a response. Naser wasn’t the quickest to text back, especially when it came to stuff about Fang. I almost put my phone down, thinking maybe he wouldn’t respond at all, but just as I was about to set it aside, the screen lit up.
Naser: I don’t know, Anon. I don’t think it’d be for the best. Last thing I want to do is mess anything else up with Fang. We’re not exactly on great terms right now.
I sighed, staring at his message. I got where he was coming from, but part of me felt like this was an opportunity. An opening, maybe, to show Fang that he still cared, even if things were tense between them.
Me: I get it. I really do. But you know, maybe showing up is exactly what could start to make things better. If Fang sees you there, supporting them, it might go a long way. But no pressure. Just something to think about.
The three dots appeared, showing Naser was typing. I waited, hoping I didn’t push him too far. Finally, his message came through.
Naser: I’ll think about it.
It wasn’t a yes, but it wasn’t a no either. I could work with that.
Me: Thanks, man. Means a lot. No matter what you decide.
I set my phone down on the bedside table, feeling a bit of the anxiety that had been eating away at me fade. Things were far from perfect, but I had my friends coming, and maybe—just maybe—Naser would show up too. That was enough for now.
I lay back on my bed, staring up at the ceiling, the excitement for tomorrow building inside me. For the first time in a long while, I felt good. Really good. Tomorrow wasn’t just another day—it was the day we’d show everyone exactly what we were made of. I could almost feel the adrenaline from the performance already, the lights, the sound of the crowd, and Fang by my side on stage.
With that thought, I closed my eyes, a smile tugging at my lips. Whatever happened tomorrow, I knew one thing for sure: I couldn’t wait to show Volcaldera what we had in store.
And with that, sleep finally came, bringing with it a sense of peace I hadn’t felt in a long time. Tomorrow was going to be big. Tomorrow, we’d give them a show they’d never forget.
Chapter 24: Striking The Match.
Chapter Text
I woke up with a weight on my chest, not the heavy, suffocating kind, but the kind that comes from an overwhelming excitement mixed with anxiety.
The kind that makes your heart race before you’ve even opened your eyes.
I hadn’t slept well at all, my mind too alive with thoughts of tonight’s gig, the performance that we had all been waiting for.
This was our moment, the night where everything we’d worked for would finally come together.
As I lay there, staring at the ceiling, I couldn’t help but think back to where it all started—my first day at Volcano High. It felt like a lifetime ago, but I could still remember it clearly.
Walking into that auditorium, feeling the stares burn into my skin, like I was some sort of invader in their little world. And then there were the assholes, the ones who treated Fang, Trish, and Reed like they were the joke of the school.
I could still hear their jeers in the back of my mind, the way they pointed their phones at them, recording and laughing like it was some twisted form of entertainment.
And then... there was that one guy…
The gross asshole who had the nerve to shout those disgusting comments at Fang.
Just thinking about it made my blood boil…
My fists clenched at my sides, and I had to force myself to let go, to relax.
Fang didn’t deserve that…
They didn’t deserve any of it. But that was the kind of place Volcano High had been a hellhole filled with people too blind to see what was right in front of them.
But we had come so far since then. As a band, as friends, as... something more.
And as much as I tried to push those thoughts aside, they crept back in, refusing to let go.
I sighed, letting my mind wander back to the early days of the band. The excitement, the nerves, the way things seemed to fall into place once we decided to ditch the double bass gimmick.
Sure, it had been a unique idea, something that could’ve made us stand out, but we didn’t need it.
The moment Fang picked up that guitar, it was like something clicked.
The way their fingers danced across the strings, the way their body moved with the music.
It was mesmerizing…
I remember that first practice session so vividly. It was like watching something magical unfold before my eyes.
Fang didn’t just play the guitar… they became the music.
Every note, every chord, it was like an extension of who they were. Their passion, their fire, their soul—everything poured out through those strings.
And I knew then that they didn’t need any gimmicks to be unique.
Fang was the reason they stood out.
Fang was the reason the band had a heartbeat.
With each practice, they got better and better. The sound tightened, the energy grew, and soon enough, they weren’t just some kids messing around with instruments.
They were becoming something real.
Something that felt powerful…
They hadn’t even played a gig yet, and already they were teetering on the edge of something big.
I could feel it.
Then came the day they asked me to join...
Up until that point, I’d been content just hanging around, offering advice, being a sounding board for them.
I already felt like I was part of their group, even if I wasn’t officially in the band.
But when they offered me that spot?
When they said they wanted me to be one of them…?
I couldn’t believe it. I remember that moment so clearly.
The way my heart soared, the way my chest tightened with a happiness I’d never felt before.
It was like everything I’d ever wanted had fallen into place.
I had found a place where I belonged. Not just as a friend, but as a band member, a partner in something bigger than myself.
And at that moment… I thought things couldn’t get any better.
But... something still felt missing.
I frowned, staring up at the ceiling as that familiar sense of longing crept back into my chest.
I had everything I thought I wanted, a place in the band, friends who cared about me, people who relied on me.
So why did it feel like there was still something I was aching for?
Why did it feel like there was a hole inside me that I couldn’t fill…?
I sighed, already knowing the answer before I could stop myself.
It was Fang…
It was always Fang.
I had tried over and over again, to push it down, to forget about it.
To ignore the way my heart raced whenever they walked into the room, the way my stomach twisted in knots whenever they so much as looked at me.
But no matter how hard I tried to shove those feelings away, they always came back, stronger than ever…
I could see them so clearly in my mind.
The way their eyes lit up when they talked about something they were passionate about.
The way their amber gaze could pierce right through me, making me feel seen in a way I never had before…
Fang had this fire, this untamable energy that made the whole room come alive whenever they were around.
They didn’t just exist… they burned, like a star that drew everyone in without even trying.
And my God, they were beautiful…
My chest tightened at the thought, my pulse quickening as I let myself think about them, really think about them.
For the first time in what felt like forever…
The way their hair fell messily over their face, how they would brush it back with a frustrated sigh.
How their lips curled into that sarcastic smile whenever they were about to say something witty or clever.
How their laugh… rare as it was, was like music, soft and genuine, and how it made me feel like everything was okay in the world, even if just for a moment.
I could see the way their fingers moved on the guitar, how they seemed so effortless yet so intense.
It wasn’t just talent, there was something more.
There was a rawness to them, a vulnerability that they kept hidden beneath layers of bravado and sarcasm.
But I saw it.
I felt it.
I could feel my face heating up, my skin tingling as I thought about them more and more.
How, when they came to my apartment for the first time, the place seemed to shine just from their presence alone.
They had this way of making everything feel lighter, brighter.
Like the world wasn’t so dark after all.
The way they cared for me when I didn’t think anyone would, how they opened up to me, shared pieces of themselves that they probably hadn’t shared with anyone else.
How they forgave me when I had messed up so badly, when they could’ve easily walked away and never looked back. Fang wasn’t just my friend, they were everything.
My heart pounded in my chest, my pulse racing as I realized how deeply I felt for them.
‘Raptor Christ I love her…’
There was no denying it anymore. I had tried to bury it, tried to convince myself that we were just friends, that I didn’t need anything more.
But I did… I wanted them.
God, I wanted them…
‘God what am I thinking?!’
And it wasn’t just the way they looked, though I’d be lying if I said that wasn’t part of it. Fang was beautiful, objectively so.
But it was more than that. It was the way they made me feel.
The way they challenged me, the way they stood up for what they believed in.
The way they weren’t afraid to be vulnerable with me… even when it was hard for them.
I was flushed now, my skin warm and tingling as I thought about them more and more. Every memory, every shared moment came rushing back to me, relentless in its intensity.
The way they had bandaged me up after the fight, their fingers gentle but firm as they worked on my wounds.
The time we spent together in the garden, how they had opened up to me about their fears and insecurities.
The way their breath had ghosted across my skin during those quiet moments, so close…
yet so far away.
I groaned, burying my face in my hands.
‘You are pathetic Anon…’
I needed to stop thinking about them like this. It was driving me insane.
But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t get them out of my head.
I sat up in bed, my heart still racing, my thoughts still a chaotic mess. I loved Fang. I knew that now.
I had known it for a while, even if I hadn’t been willing to admit it.
But what was I supposed to do with that?
How was I supposed to move forward when my feelings for them were so intense, so overwhelming?
As I sat there, my head in my hands, a voice, small but persistent, whispered in the back of my mind.
‘Maybe you should just tell them?’
I shook my head, trying to argue with that voice.
What if it ruined everything?
What if Fang didn’t feel the same way?
What if it made things awkward between us, or worse… destroyed our friendship entirely?
But the voice didn’t relent.
‘Who cares what Ripley wants!
What do YOU want?’
I clenched my fists, my heart pounding in my chest.
I wanted Fang…
I wanted to be with them, to share more than just friendship. To show them how much they meant to me.
But was I willing to risk everything to tell them that?
Was I willing to put everything on the line for a chance at something more…?
Fang wouldn’t throw away your friendship over this, the voice continued.
‘They’re not that kind of person, dumbass…‘
‘Even if they don’t feel the same way, they won't push you away….’
I knew the voice was right. Fang wasn’t the type to walk away just because things got complicated.
They valued our friendship too much for that.
And maybe, just maybe, they felt the same way… maybe I wasn’t alone in this?
I took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of emotions swirling inside me.
Maybe today was the day…?
Maybe, after the gig, after we’d given everything we had on that stage, I’d finally find the courage to tell Fang how I felt.
I stood up from my bed, my hands still trembling slightly as I grabbed my phone from the nightstand.
My heart was pounding, my mind racing, but for the first time in a long time, I felt like I had a plan.
Today was the day.
A sudden knock at the door jolts me from the spiraling mess of thoughts in my head.
Groggy, still half-asleep, I rub my eyes and call out.
“Who is it?”
“It’s Reed dude,” the reply comes back, dripping with sass.
“Open the door or I’ll eat all these snacks myself!”
A smirk tugs at the corners of my mouth. Of course it’s Reed.
I drag myself out of bed, the weight of my earlier thoughts still pressing on me.
“Oh please… you’d probably eat them all anyway, you bottomless pit.”
“Mayyyyybe,” Reed fires back through the door,
“But now you’re curious, aren’t you?”
I can’t help but chuckle as I unlock the door, swinging it open to find Reed, Trish, and Fang standing there, arms loaded with snacks.
Fang is leaning casually against the doorframe, grinning as they give me a casual wave.
“Thought we’d swing by,”
Trish says, lifting a bag of chips in greeting, “make sure you’re not sitting here overthinking things… Again.”
I glance at her, then at Reed, then finally at Fang.
Despite the banter, there’s a warmth in their presence that pushes back the anxiety that had been building up in my chest just moments ago.
Fang meets my gaze and holds it for a second longer than necessary, giving me a look, one that’s a little too knowing, and a little too sharp.
And just like that, all those thoughts I’d been trying to suppress come rushing back.
I swallow hard, hoping they can’t see the storm brewing behind my eyes.
But, of course, they always seem to know. They can always tell.
“Are you gonna let us in or are we just going to stand here all day Dweeb?”
Fang teases, breaking the moment with their usual sarcasm.
I roll my eyes, stepping aside to let them in.
“Yeah yeah… come on in before Reed eats everything on the porch.”
As I closed the door behind them, I glanced over at Fang, who had already made themselves comfortable by leaning against the kitchen counter.
Their amber eyes flicked toward me, and there was something in their expression soft, but with that usual edge of mischief.
Fang always had this way of looking at me like they knew what was going on in my head, even when I was trying to hide it.
“You sure you’re not gonna freak out and leave me hanging tonight, Dweeb?”
Fang’s voice was teasing, but there was something warmer behind it.
“I’m counting on you to not choke when the spotlight’s on.”
I smirked, glad for the banter.
“Me choke? Nah, that’s your job. You’ll be the one freaking out when Trish plays a sour note.”
Fang rolled their eyes, their lips curving into a smile.
“Oh please, if anyone’s dragging someone offstage, it'll be me when your voice cracks during the chorus...”
“Veryyyy funny,” I shot back, leaning casually against the counter next to them.
“You’re just nervous I’ll outshine you…”
Fang snorted but leaned in just slightly, their shoulder brushing against mine.
“Keep dreaming, Dweeb… We're gonna blow everyone away tonight, and you better be ready to keep up with me!”
There was something in their voice, playful, sure, but there was a softness that made my heart skip a beat.
The way their shoulders stayed pressed against mine, just a little too long to be casual, made my thoughts spiral for a second.
Every time we joked around like this, it felt easy. Natural.
But damn, did Fang have a way of throwing me off balance.
Even now, my mind was buzzing with everything I’d been thinking about.
How much I wanted more with them, how I couldn’t stop myself from seeing them in every thought, every daydream.
They were everywhere…
I glanced at Fang, and for a moment, it was just the two of us.
The banter, the teasing… it all felt like part of something more.
Like there was something unspoken between us.
And every time they laughed or threw a playful jab, it made the knot in my chest tighten.
“You’re spacin’ out on me, Dweeb,” Fang teased, nudging me lightly with their shoulders again.
“Can’t handle a little pressure from the star of the show…?”
I opened my mouth to reply, but before I could say anything, Reed’s loud voice cut through the moment from the living room.
“Hey! You two lovebirds done flirting or what? We’ve got snacks, and I’m not waiting forever.”
Fang stiffened for a split second, and I saw their cheeks flush a light shade of red.
They shot a quick glare toward Reed before glancing back at me, their face still tinged with embarrassment.
“Shut up, Reed!”
Reed, as usual, didn’t back down.
“Oh, come onnnnn. It’s painfully obvious!”
Fang’s face turned an even darker shade of red as they crossed their arms, shooting Reed a look that could’ve set him on fire.
I tried to play it off, laughing awkwardly as I followed Fang toward the couch. But the truth was, Reed’s comment had hit a little too close to home…
The warmth in Fang’s voice, the way they’d been just a bit more affectionate with me—it was messing with my head, and I didn’t know how to handle it.
As we sat down and joined in on the snacks, I couldn’t help but steal glances at Fang.
Their face had cooled down, but there was still a hint of that blush lingering on their cheeks.
Every little interaction with them felt charged, even if it was just playful teasing.
And now, more than ever, I knew I had to say something…
Whether it was tonight after the gig, or another day, I couldn’t hide how I felt anymore…
Not when every second I spent with them made me want more.
As we all settled into the living room, the tension from Reed’s teasing still lingered in the air.
Fang sat down on the couch next to me, a little closer than usual, their arm brushing against mine.
My heart was still pounding from Reed’s comment, and I could tell Fang was just as thrown off by it, though they were trying to play it cool.
I could still see the faint blush lingering on their cheeks, and every now and then, they’d glance at me, before quickly looking away.
The casual closeness between us wasn’t new, but it felt different today.
Every little touch felt amplified, like a current was running between us.
Even as we all dove into the snacks and continued our banter, I couldn’t stop my mind from racing.
Fang had always been good at acting like nothing phased them, but today?
There was something else in the way they looked at me.
Something softer, maybe even a little hesitant… And I could feel it. I could feel that something between us was shifting.
Reed, oblivious to the weight of the moment, continued tearing into the snacks like it was his last meal.
“So, what’s the game plan for tonight? We headin’ to Moe’s early to scope out the scene, or are we just gonna roll in, blow everyone’s minds, and leave ‘em wanting more?”
Trish laughed, cracking open a soda. “You really think we’re gonna be that big a deal on our first gig, Reed?”
Reed shrugged, grinning. “I mean, we are kind of awesome… Plus, I’m counting on free pizza for life after we melt some faces.”
Fang chuckled at Reed’s confidence, but there was still that flicker of something unreadable in their eyes.
—
After a few hours of lounging around, laughing, and psyching each other up for the gig, the time finally came for us to head out.
I packed up my guitar into the back of Reed’s van, along with a few boxes of band T-shirts, posters, and some demo CDs that Reed and I had managed to scrape together earlier in the week.
Trish had redesigned the band’s logo about a week ago, and while I had a soft spot for the old one, something about its scrappy charm.
It was hard to argue that this new design wasn’t a huge improvement. Sleek, bold, and actually professional-looking.
It felt real, like we were stepping into something bigger than just a group of friends messing around.
“You did a damn good job with that logo, Trish,” I said as I helped load the last amp into the van.
“Looks like something you’d see at a legit merch booth.”
Trish grinned, clearly proud of her work.
“Thanks, Dork. Figured if we’re going to be selling this stuff, might as well make it something people actually want to buy, right?”
Reed, of course, couldn’t resist chiming in.
“Yeah, and if they don’t, we’ll just force ‘em. No one leaves without buying at least a poster!”
I rolled my eyes, laughing as I climbed into the front seat beside Reed.
“You’re really leaning into this ‘merch king’ persona, aren’t you?”
“Hey, someone’s gotta bring in the big bucks dude.”
Reed replied with a wink, revving up the engine as Trish and Fang hopped into the back.
“And if it’s gonna be anyone, it’s gonna be me. Call me the band’s unofficial business manager.”
Fang snorted from the back seat.
“You’re the furthest thing from a manager Reed! You’d spend all the profits on burritos and Pop-Tarts.”
Reed shot a glance in the rearview mirror, grinning.
“Correction: burritos, Pop-Tarts, and energy drinks. You gotta get your facts straight, Fang.”
The banter flowed easily between us, filling the van with a warm, familiar energy as we made our way to Moe’s.
The excitement was buzzing just under the surface, this was the moment we had all been waiting for.
Our first gig, It still felt surreal…
As Reed sped through the streets, weaving in and out of traffic like a man possessed, I couldn’t help but glance at Fang, catching their eye.
They gave me a small smile, one that sent a wave of warmth straight to my chest.
Before I knew it, we were pulling into the narrow back alley behind Moe’s Pizzeria. The van rumbled to a stop, and we all piled out, grabbing our gear and heading toward the back entrance, just like Moe had told me a few days earlier.
As soon as we stepped into Moe’s kitchen, the rich smell of freshly baked pizza hit us like a wall.
Moe, as usual, was in the middle of tossing dough into the air with the flair of someone who’d been doing it for decades.
When he heard us walk in, he turned around with a huge grin on his face, his thick mustache twitching as he spoke.
“Ah, mamma mia! There-a they are! The stars-a of the night!”
Moe’s voice boomed through the kitchen as he threw the dough one last time and caught it expertly, tossing it onto the counter.
We couldn’t help but smile as Moe wiped his flour-covered hands on his apron and walked toward us, still grinning from ear to ear.
“You-a ready to rock-a da place tonight, eh? I-a got the stage all set for ya. Tables-a moved, and everything’s-a ready. You just need to set up youse’ instruments!”
“Thanks, Moe. Seriously, we appreciate you giving us this shot,” I said, genuinely grateful.
Moe waved a hand in front of his face like it was nothing, his accent somehow getting thicker as he continued.
“Ah, fuhgeddaboudit! Youse’ kids are gonna kill it tonight, I know it! But-a before you get started-a settin’ up, how about-a some pizza? Eh? I can’t have youse’ performing on empty stomachs!”
He gestured dramatically toward the two large pizzas sitting on the counter.
“We-a got the Meateor special and a fresh-a Italian vegetarian. Both fresh from da oven! Youse’ dig in, on the house!”
Without missing a beat, Reed’s eyes lit up, and he practically dove for the pizza.
“Now this… this is what I’m talkin’ about,” he said, grabbing a slice of the Meateor and already shoving it into his mouth.
“You’re a pizza picasso, Moe!”
“Ahhhh! You flatter me!” Moe said, puffing up his chest with mock pride.
“But please, eat, eat! I want youse’ full of energy when you bring da house down tonight!”
We all followed Reed’s lead, grabbing slices of pizza and diving in.
Fang went for the Meateor, taking a bite and letting out an exaggerated sigh of approval.
“God, I could eat this every day Uncle Moe!”
“Ah, grazie, grazie! I put my heart into every slice! You eat up now, then youse’ go and set up da’ stage!”
I took a bite of my own slice, the warm cheese and tangy sauce melting in my mouth. It was exactly what we needed before getting into the setup.
“Thanks again Moe, don't think I've forgotten that favor I owe you!”
Moe waved us off as we finished up our slices, and Reed, still licking sauce from his fingers, was the first to speak up.
“Alright, now that we’re sufficiently stuffed, we should probably get a move on with setting up the stage before I pass out from a food coma...”
Fang laughed, wiping sauce from their fingers.
“Yeah, let’s get going before Reed falls asleep...”
“Ah, bravi ragazzi! Youse’ get ready to rock, and I’ll keep da pizza coming after the show, eh? Just come back to da kitchen when youse’ a don’, Moe’s-a got you covered!”
With Moe’s enthusiastic send-off, we grabbed our gear, leaving the kitchen and heading to the dining area where the tables had been cleared away for tonight’s gig.
The reality of what was about to happen started sinking in…
We were about to play our first real gig.
As we set up the stage, the excitement buzzing in the air was almost palpable.
Moe had done his part, and now it was our turn.
We stepped out of Moe’s bustling kitchen and into the dining area, which had been cleared for our performance.
The dim lighting and cozy atmosphere of the pizzeria felt different now… more alive, more electric.
The tables, usually filled with families and groups of friends, were pushed back against the walls, leaving a wide-open space in front of the makeshift stage that Moe had set up for us.
This was it…
We each grabbed our gear, setting it down on the small platform that would be our stage for the night.
Reed carried his drum kit piece by piece, while Trish took extra care setting up her bass.
Fang was fine-tuning their guitar, the familiar hum of the amp kicking on as the cables connected.
I busied myself with setting up the microphone, checking levels, and trying to get everything just right.
The whole time, the energy was buzzing between us, a mix of excitement and nerves.
Moe’s booming voice still echoed in my ears, and I couldn’t help but smile as I thought about how much he believed in us.
He’d been hyping us up for days, and now we had to make sure we didn’t disappoint.
Reed, as usual, couldn’t resist throwing in some banter.
He paused halfway through setting up his drum kit, wiping his hands on his jeans and grinning like an idiot.
“Alright, dudes... Let’s make history tonight. First gig of many, right?”
Trish chuckled, tightening the strings on her bass.
“Yeah, let’s just hope no one trips over the amps and knocks over half the equipment. We barely scraped this stuff together.”
Fang shot a look over their shoulder, the light from the amp casting shadows across their face.
“No promises, Trish… If you knock anything over, Reed’s gonna have to hold your hand the whole set.”
Reed clutched his chest dramatically, acting like he’d just been mortally wounded.
“Whoa, whoa, whoa. First off, I don’t hold hands with amateurs… And second, I’m the one who’s least likely to trip. You all know I’m the glue holding this band together.”
I rolled my eyes, grinning as I tested the mic.
“Yeah, sure, Reed. You’re totally the glue. But if you eat any more pizza, you might pass out before we even start.”
“Don’t tempt me dude…” Reed replied, wiping the corner of his mouth.
“One more slice and I might actually pass out…”
Fang laughed, the sound light and genuine, and for a moment, everything felt perfect.
The banter, the camaraderie, the anticipation in the air, it was everything we had been working toward for months.
And now we were just minutes away from making it real.
As we finished setting up, Moe poked his head out of the kitchen, a wide grin still plastered across his face.
“Youse’ ready? Everythin’ set? The crowd should be trickling in soon, and I can’t wait to see youse’ all perform!”
“We’re almost good, Moe,” I called back.
“Just a couple more checks, and we’re ready to roll.”
Moe gave a thumbs-up before disappearing into the back.
The guy was unstoppable, and it was hard not to feel amped up by his infectious energy.
With the gear set, the sound check complete, and the atmosphere buzzing, I stood there for a moment, taking it all in.
Fang was adjusting their guitar strap, their fingers dancing across the strings as they ran through a few warm-up chords.
Trish was leaning against the wall, her bass slung over her shoulder, tapping her foot to an unheard rhythm.
Reed was messing around with his drumsticks, twirling them between his fingers.
I looked at them, all of them, and felt a rush of pride.
We’d come so far since those early days of awkward jamming sessions…
Now, we were standing on the edge of something incredible.
And then, of course, there was Fang.
Standing there under the low lights, looking completely in their element, they caught my eye and gave me a small, confident nod.
It was a look that said.
‘We’ve got this. We’re ready.’
That familiar rush of warmth spread through my chest, and I had to remind myself to focus.
This wasn’t the time to get lost in my feelings for them.
Not when we were going to perform in front of an actual crowd.
—
As we were wrapping up the final touches of the setup, I couldn’t help but notice something that made me stop in my tracks.
Reed’s section of the stage looked like absolute chaos.
Cables crisscrossed like a spider web, snaking over the floor in a way that screamed.
‘This is a disaster waiting to happen.’
As I stared at the utter chaos Reed had created with his cables, I couldn’t help but groan.
“What the fuck is this, Reed? Are you trying to recreate the world’s deadliest obstacle course? It looks like a bunch of angry snakes had a rave back here!”
Reed, leaning back on his drum throne like he was lounging at the beach, gave me that infuriating grin.
“Chill out, man. It’s just a few cables. What’s the worst that could happen?”
I blinked at him, deadpan.
“Uh, I don’t know… maybe someone dies? Or, best-case scenario, we all trip over your shitty cable management and spend the night in the ER. You tryin’ to murder the band before our first gig?”
He shrugged, clearly unbothered.
“Dudeeee, relax... A little chaos is good for the soul. This is rock and roll!”
I crouched down, half-heartedly trying to make sense of the mess.
“This isn’t chaos, Reed… This is a death trap. One wrong move, and you're gonna have to explain to Fang why I faceplanted into a speaker mid-solo. You’ve got, like, ten different ways to trip right here... It’s like a goddamn Saw movie waiting to happen!”
Reed let out a laugh, twirling a drumstick in his fingers like he was showing off.
“Bro, that’s the point! People wanna see a show, right? Nothing like a little ‘will-the-band-live-or-die’ to keep ‘em on the edge of their seats!”
Fang wandered over, guitar strap slung casually across their shoulder. They looked down at the mess Reed had made and smirked.
“Looks like you’re trying to set a world record for most tripping hazards in a square foot dude.”
I gestured wildly at the cables, my voice rising.
“Thank you! I’m not crazy, right? This is a goddamn final destination trap waiting to happen.”
Reed leaned back, looking annoyingly relaxed.
“You’re being way too uptight bro. Just let the cables live their life, man. They’re vibin’.”
“Vibin’...?” I deadpanned, grabbing a cable and shaking it for emphasis.
“I'm not gonna win this argument am I…?”
Fang chuckled, giving me a sympathetic pat on the shoulder.
“You know Reed. He’s all about that ‘live-dangerously’ life.”
“I mean, yeah,” I said, shaking my head, “but there’s ‘living dangerously,’ and then there’s ‘hey, let’s eat shit before we even hit the first chorus.’”
Reed grinned, still completely unconcerned.
“Listen, if I wipe out, It'll be the best part of the show, and then boom… Instant rockstar cred.”
I threw my hands up in disbelief.
“Oh my god it finally happened… Carfe’ has melted your brain”
Reed shot me a wink.
“Wild card dude! Plus it's my style.”
I scoffed, kicking a tangle of wires aside.
“Style? Dude, if you go down, it’s gonna look like you got attacked by the world’s laziest serial killer… And you can bet your ass I’m not helpin’ you up. You’re gonna have to crawl back to your kit.”
“Deal,” Reed said, laughing.
“But when it happens, I’m expecting you to post that shit online. We’ll go viral for sure...”
Fang shook their head, still smiling.
“Raptor Christ Reed… If you die, I’m not even stopping the show. I’ll keep playing while they drag your body offstage.”
Reed pretended to clutch his heart.
“Wowwwww, cold-blooded man… I dig it.”
I rolled my eyes, throwing my hands up.
“Fineeee. Just remember this moment when you inevitably trip over your own disaster zone and faceplant into the amps.”
Reed laughed again.
“Not gonna happen, my dude... I’m gonna nail this set. And when I do, you’re gonna be sorry for doubting my ability to dodge a few measly cables!”
I snorted. “You’re more likely to dodge a goddamn bullet than this mess… but alright. I’ll buy you some Pop-Tarts if you make it out alive, deal?”
Fang grinned, nudging me with their elbow.
“Better start saving up for those Pop-Tarts Dweeb… You know Reed’s too stubborn to fall.”
I shook my head, grinning despite myself.
“Yeah, sure. But I’m bringing a first-aid kit, just in case.”
With one last sigh of defeat, I left Reed’s cable nightmare alone.
The guy was impossible, but at least he was consistent. If he did end up eating shit during the gig, the crowd would be there to capture the whole thing on camera…
As the clock ticked down and we stood outside in the alley behind Moe’s, the weight of the upcoming show started to settle over us.
Thirty minutes until the doors opened, and my nerves were creeping in like a slow burn.
Fang, Trish, Reed, and I stood around, trying to act casual, but the tension was there. Everyone could feel it.
Trish glanced at her watch and then turned to Reed, who was leaning lazily against the wall, drumming his fingers against his legs.
"Uh, Reed… please tell me you grabbed the merch out of the van?"
Reed blinked, momentarily caught off guard.
“Uhhhh... I thought you grabbed it?”
Trish’s eyes widened, her hands going to her head in disbelief.
“Oh my god, Reed! No, I didn’t grab it because I was setting up the merch table. You were supposed to bring it in!”
Reed let out a groan, smacking his forehead dramatically.
“Shittttt…. you’re right. My bad dude.”
Trish grabbed him by the arm, dragging him toward the van.
“C’mon, dumbass, we’ve gotta get that stuff inside. The gig starts in, what, half an hour?”
Reed grinned, throwing a thumbs-up over his shoulder.
“Don’t worry dude, we’ll handle it now.’
I offered to help, but Reed just waved me off.
“Nah, you're good man, you and Fang stay put. We got this. Besides, you don’t wanna risk messing up your ‘hair’ before the show dude...”
He winked, earning a snort from Fang.
As Trish and Reed disappeared into the van, Fang and I leaned back against the brick wall, the silence between us thickening as the minutes ticked by.
My nerves were getting the better of me, twisting my stomach into knots.
I was about to ask Fang if they were feeling the same way when I glanced over and instantly saw it, Fang was nervous too.
As bad as it sounded, seeing Fang nervous actually made me feel a little better.
They were always so composed, so confident.
But right now, they looked just as on edge as I felt, and for some reason, that helped steady me.
I reached into my jacket pocket, pulling out a pack of cigarettes.
I put one between my lips and then, without thinking too much, I held the pack out to Fang.
“Want one?”
Fang raised an eyebrow, but there was a flicker of amusement in their eyes.
“Since when did you get so good at sharing, Dweeb…?”
I chuckled, shaking my head.
“Don’t get used to it, bird brain... It’s a one-time deal.”
They snatched the cigarette, smirking.
“Suuuuure it is dweeb.”
I pulled out my lighter, flicking it on, and lit Fang’s cigarette first.
As the flame caught, I teased.
“We both know how much you struggle with lighters…”
Fang chuckled, flipping me off with their free hand.
“Shut up…! I was obviously just pretending I couldn’t light it, Dweeb.”
I laughed as I brought the lighter to my own cigarette, but of course, it sputtered out.
I flicked it a few more times, but no flame.
“Oh, come on, you piece of—”
Fang watched with barely contained amusement, snickering.
“Havin’ trouble, Dweeb? Neeeed some help..?”
I sighed dramatically, shoving the lighter back into my pocket.
“Of course… The universe loves to screw with me.”
Fang rolled their eyes in an exaggerated, sarcastic way, pushing off the wall slightly.
“Geez, you're hopeless Dweeb...”
They stepped closer to me, so close I could feel the warmth radiating off them.
I turned to see what they were doing.
Fang was suddenly in front of me, faces just inches apart.
My breath caught in my throat as they leaned in, their cigarette brushing against mine.
Lighting it the same way I’d done for them during the venue search.
Only this time, it felt… different.
Fang had initiated it, and it made my heart pound in a way I wasn’t prepared for.
They were so close, I could see every detail of their eyes, those amber eyes that always managed to catch me off guard.
I was frozen, unable to move as their lips were so close to mine, the cigarette transferring the flame between us.
I couldn’t help but notice the faint blush on Fang’s cheeks, betraying their usual cool, sarcastic exterior.
As Fang pulled away, I thought I heard them mumble something under their breath.
‘Is this the only move you’ve got, Dweeb…?’
They mumbled, barely audible.
My eyes widened as I processed what they said.
Fang was embarrassed, the red tint to their scales giving them away completely.
They turned their head quickly, trying to play it off, but I could see it, the sudden shyness, the way they were struggling to keep their cool.
I swallowed hard, my cigarette dangling from my lips.
“Uhhh... t-thanks for the, uh... assist.”
Fang, still avoiding eye contact, muttered,
“Y-yeah, no problem...”
We both leaned back against the wall again, trying to compose ourselves.
My heart was still racing, but I could see Fang was just as flustered as I was.
The air between us felt charged, like something unspoken was hanging there, waiting to be addressed, but neither of us knew how to bring it up.
I took a deep breath, trying to push down the nerves, both from the show and from whatever the hell had just happened between us.
“T-the show’s gonna go great, you know,” I said, my voice a bit steadier.
“We’re gonna kill it, Fang... And you? you’re gonna be amazing out there.”
Fang exhaled slowly, smoke swirling around their face.
“I don’t know, Dweeb... After what happened at the auditorium… it still feels like a bad omen.”
I placed a hand on their shoulder, meeting their gaze.
“That was a disaster, sure… But look how far you’ve come since then! The band’s gotten tighter, stronger. And you, Fang… switching to the guitar was the best decision this band ever made. You own it.”
Fang glanced at me, a small smile tugging at their lips.
“Y-yeah? Well… maybe bringing you into the band wasn't a bad idea either dork.
We both snickered at that, the tension easing just a bit. I could see some of the worry fading from Fang’s eyes.
“Thanks for the pep talk… Dweeb,” they said, flicking ash from their cigarette.
“We’re gonna blow some fuckin’ minds.”
I grinned, feeling a bit more confident in myself.
“Damn right we are! And hey, no tripping over Reed’s death trap cables, alright?”
Fang laughed, the sound light and genuine.
“No promises Dweeb... If Reed goes down, we all go down with him.”
We both stood there, leaning against the wall, trying to settle our nerves as the minutes ticked by.
The show was just around the corner, and despite everything, my nerves, Fang’s insecurities, I knew we were ready.
Ready to take that stage and show everyone what we were made of.
And after the show?
I'm gonna tell them exactly how I feel…
—
The bar was buzzing with activity as I made my way through the small crowd, spotting Stella and Rosa near the entrance. Moe wasn’t selling any pizza anymore, but the bar was open, and people were sipping drinks, chatting, and waiting for the show to start.
My nerves were still bouncing around, but seeing familiar faces like Stella and Rosa helped a bit.
…Plus, I figured I could use the distraction before we hit the stage.
I walked over to say hello, offering them a smile.
“Hey, you guys made it!”
Stella’s eyes widened when she saw me. At first, I didn’t think much of it, maybe she was just surprised to see me?
But then I noticed she wasn’t looking at my face.
Her gaze was lingering... lower.
I was oblivious at first, but Stella’s expression made me feel like maybe I should’ve put a little more thought into my outfit tonight.
I had thrown on a tank top with a deep neckline, a flannel shirt with the sleeves rolled up, showing off more than just my arms.
Add in the skinny jeans and combat boots, and yeah... maybe I was giving off more than my usual vibe…
The manual labor from the Gardening Club had definitely toned me up, and I guess the outfit wasn’t hiding it.
Not to mention the skinny jeans I bought were perhaps a little tight…
Rosa nudged Stella, and that’s when she snapped out of it, looking flustered as hell.
Her face turned red, and she stammered,
“I-I’m excited to see the show!”
I chuckled, not really thinking much of it.
“Thanks, Stella. I’m glad you guys came! Should be a good night.”
But before Stella could say anything more, Fang appeared out of nowhere, sliding into the conversation with a casualness that didn’t quite match the look on their face.
From across the bar, I hadn’t noticed Fang watching, but apparently, they had seen exactly where Stella’s eyes had been glued.
Without missing a beat, Fang grabbed my arm,not hard, but firm enough to make it clear I wasn’t sticking around.
“Hey guys, thanks for coming, but we've gotta go backstage, see you guys after the show!”
Fang said, not even glancing at Stella. Their tone was calm, but there was an edge to it I couldn’t quite place.
Then, they shot a look at Stella that was... well, let’s just say it wasn’t exactly friendly.
Stella blinked, her face even redder than before.
“O-oh, yeah, of course! Don’t let me keep him,” she said, trying to laugh it off, but I could tell she’d noticed Fang’s subtle... claim.
Fang still hadn’t let go of my arm as they started dragging me toward the backstage area.
I gave Stella and Rosa a quick wave, my confusion clear. “Catch you guys after the show!”
As Fang pulled me backstage, I glanced at them, wondering what the hell that was all about.
“Uh, everything okay? You seemed... in a bit of a rush back there.”
Fang’s grip tightened for a second before they let go and rubbed the back of their neck, looking anywhere but at me.
“Y-yeah, just... making sure you stay focused Dweeb… Big night and all that.”
I raised an eyebrow. Fang wasn’t one to get flustered, but something was definitely off.
Maybe it was just nerves, we were all feeling the pressure.
But that look they gave Stella?
It wasn’t just nerves.
It was... something else.
Something… protective?
I couldn’t help but smirk, even though my own nerves were still bubbling beneath the surface.
“R-right... Focused.”
I wasn’t about to push Fang for answers.
They weren’t the type to spill their thoughts unless they were ready, and now wasn’t the time to push it.
Still, I couldn’t stop thinking about the way Fang had grabbed me, pulling me away from Stella.
It wasn’t like them to be that...
…But it wasn’t like I was complaining.
As we disappeared backstage, I shook off the weird feeling.
We had a gig to crush, and whatever was going on between Fang and me... well, that could wait for later.
For now… it was time to focus on the music.
—
Showtime…
I took one last deep breath as the stage lights flickered on, casting long shadows across the small but growing crowd. My fingers were wrapped around the neck of my guitar, and I could already feel the adrenaline pumping through my veins.
This was it…
The nerves were there, sure… but they were the good kind!
The kind that made you feel alive, ready to throw everything you had into the music.
Fang took their place at the mic, wings flaring out just a bit as they grinned at the audience.
Fang leaned into the mic, voice sharp and loud,
“WHAT IS UP, LIL’ TROODON!? WE’RE VVURM DRAMA, AND WE’RE HERE TO SET THIS PLACE ON FIRE!”
The crowd erupted, clapping and cheering, and I felt my heart surge.
This was what we’d been waiting for…
Reed gave the signal from behind his drum kit, and we launched straight into the first song, Inferno’s Call.
The opening riff tore through the speakers, Fang’s guitar biting through the noise like a knife.
I felt my fingers move almost on instinct, the chords flowing through me as I added the rhythm.
Trish’s bass thumped along perfectly in time, driving the beat deep into the floor, and Reed’s drums?
They were a fucking cannon behind us.
Fang’s voice was raw as they screamed into the mic, their body moving with every note, every word.
“THE FIRE BURNS INSIDE MY CHEST—INFERNO CALLS, AND I CAN’T REST!”
I couldn’t help it.
My grin spread across my face as the music flowed through me.
My backing vocals blended with Fang’s, our voices harmonizing in a chaotic, perfect way.
My nerves disappeared, replaced by a sense of freedom that only came when I was on stage, in the thick of it…
This was where I belonged.
Song after song, we kept the energy high, rolling through our set with an intensity that felt unstoppable.
My fingers flew across the fretboard, hitting every note, every chord with precision.
The crowd was starting to move now, heads nodding, feet tapping, and soon enough, a small pit was forming near the front of the stage.
It wasn’t huge, but it didn’t need to be.
The energy was there, building with every song, and I could feel the crowd feeding off of us.
I glanced over at Fang.
They were a fucking storm, moving with the music, pouring everything they had into each scream, each strum of their guitar.
I couldn’t help but get lost in the moment, watching how effortlessly they commanded the stage.
This was Fang at their best… fierce, passionate.
A Rockstar.
Every time Fang screamed into the mic, I was right there, backing them up with harmonies, adding to the chaos of the music.
And I was loving every single second of it…
My nerves were long gone, replaced by pure joy.
This was it... This was what I’d been waiting for.
Halfway through the set, the pit in front of the stage was in full swing, bodies bouncing off each other, arms flying.
Fang kept feeding the crowd more, their voice ripping through the room like a bolt of lightning.
By the time we hit Blackout, the energy in the room was insane.
I could feel the sweat dripping down my back, my fingers aching a bit from the intensity, but I didn’t care.
I could’ve played for hours and still wanted more…
Every song felt like a new high, the crowd getting louder and wilder with each track.
Then came ‘Through Ash and Smoke.’
It was slower, darker, a chance to catch our breath while still keeping the energy up.
Fang’s voice dropped lower, raspier, as they sang:
“Through ash and smoke, we rise again,
The flames of the past, they never end,
But we’ll keep walking, through the fire,
Burning brighter, rising higher.”
I could feel the lyrics in my bones, each word a reminder of how far we’d come, how much shit we’d fought through to get here.
And I was there with Fang, my guitar harmonizing with theirs as we played together, our voices blending into something raw and beautiful.
As the song ended, I looked out at the crowd, and for a second, it hit me just how fucking incredible this all was.
The way the audience was moving, the sweat on their faces, the cheers that followed every song…it was surreal.
We had come so far since that disaster in the auditorium, since those assholes shouted at Fang and Trish.
And now, here we were… blowing the roof off Moe’s.
I couldn’t wipe the smile off my face. I didn’t want this to end.
Reed’s drums kicked in hard, pulling us into the next song.
‘Shadow Games.’
I leaned into the mic, adding my voice to the chorus, my guitar ringing out in time with the rhythm.
Fang’s voice hit the room like a whip, sharp and commanding.
“You think you can run, but we’re already there, caught in the shadow games, feel the despair!”
The crowd was chanting along with us now, fists in the air, their voices blending with Fang’s as they belted out the chorus.
The room was alive with energy, and I could feel the adrenaline surging through me, driving me forward.
Then came the final song of the night. The crowd was drenched in sweat, the mosh pit relentless, and I could see the fire in everyone’s eyes, no one wanted it to end.
And neither did I…
Fang stepped up to the mic, panting slightly, but still grinning.
They looked at me, then back at Trish and Reed, and I could see it in their eyes.
We were about to go all out.
“We got one more for you, Lil’ Troo’,” Fang said, their voice rough but filled with that same spark.
“This one’s called Reckoning… and we’re gonna make sure you never forget it!”
As we hit the final chord of the song, my heart was pounding, not just from the rush of the performance, but from the raw energy coursing through my veins.
The crowd roared, their faces a blur of excitement and movement, but I barely registered any of it.
I was riding a high like no other… this was what I had been waiting for.
The music, the stage, my friends, the band... everything felt perfect.
But then…
I saw him.
In the back of the room, just near the exit, stood a figure I hadn’t seen in what felt like a lifetime but would never forget.
Tall, broad, his jet-black scales gleamed under the dim light.
His cold, calculating eyes were locked onto me, that familiar sneer creeping up on his lips like he owned the world.
The air in my lungs froze, my fingers faltering for just a split second on the strings.
It was him…
Every instinct screamed at me to run, to hide, but instead, something else surged forward… a wave of rage so intense it nearly took my breath away.
How dare he?
How dare he show up here… in our moment?!
How dare he try to drag me back into that nightmare?!
I had more than just myself to protect now.
I had the band.
I had Fang.
And I wasn’t going to let Bishop ruin that…
My blood boiled as I gritted my teeth, my heart hammering in my chest.
I watched as Bishop turned, his back facing me, casually walking toward the exit like nothing in the world could touch him.
FUCK. THAT.
Without thinking, I dropped my guitar and leaped off the stage, shoving past the few people in the front row as I made a beeline for him.
My pulse pounded in my ears, drowning out everything but the sound of my ragged breaths and the singular focus on the man I was chasing.
Bishop was leaving. He was getting away, and I couldn’t let that happen.
‘Not again…’
“BISHOP!”
I shouted, my voice hoarse with a mix of fear and fury, but he didn’t stop. He didn’t even turn around.
I pushed harder through the crowd, my body trembling with adrenaline as I launched myself forward, ready to give chase.
There was no way in hell I was letting him walk out of here.
‘NOT THIS TIME…’
Chapter 25: The Price Of Fury
Chapter Text
The crowd became a distant, irrelevant murmur as I bulldozed through, pushing past the throng of startled faces. It didn’t matter what they thought—they didn’t matter. None of them did. I had one target, one purpose, and I was going to see it through.
If I didn’t stop Bishop now, I knew, deep in my gut, that he wasn’t just coming for me anymore. He’d come for my friends, for Fang. And I would rather be dead than let that happen.
My breath came out in ragged bursts, each one searing my throat like fire as I tore through the exit and into the night. The cool air hit me like a slap, but it did nothing to dampen the inferno of rage boiling inside.
My eyes locked onto the tall, lanky figure darting across the street. There he was.
Bishop.
That fucking croc bastard…
He glanced over his shoulder, his grin slicing through the night like a blade, taunting me, daring me to follow. And I did.
I sprinted after him, not thinking, just running. My shoes pounded against the asphalt, my lungs screaming for air, but all I could focus on was Bishop’s silhouette as he disappeared into the back alleys.
I barely registered the blare of a horn as I almost got clipped by a car, my legs burning, heart hammering in my chest. But I couldn’t stop. Not now.
We darted through the alleyways like two rats caught in a maze, my shouts of “You’re not getting away, Bishop!” echoing off the grimy walls.
The bastard didn’t even look back. He didn’t need to. He knew I was there, and that was enough for him.
He was playing with me… leading me deeper into the labyrinth of dark alleys.
Finally, after what felt like a lifetime, he skidded to a halt in a dead-end. I came to a stop, chest heaving, the anger roiling inside me like a storm. Bishop stood there, backlit by the dim streetlight, his grin wide and grotesque, his eyes gleaming with malice.
“Well, well, well…” Bishop drawled, his deep voice soaked with that familiar mockery.
“If it isn’t Ashtray… Helluva show you were puttin’ on, was half expectin’ a repeat of what happened at school! Finally got some guts, huh…?”
I clenched my fists, my knuckles white.
The nickname…
‘Ashtray,’ brought a surge of fury that I couldn’t contain.
My vision went red, and before I knew what I was doing, I charged at him, swinging wildly.
But Bishop was fast—too fast. He ducked low, slipping under my punch with ease, and before I could react, his fist came up in a vicious uppercut that connected square with my jaw.
My head snapped back, stars exploding in my vision as I stumbled.
The world swayed around me, but Bishop wasn’t done. Oh no, this was his game, and I was his toy.
His fists flew, one after the other, hammering into my gut, my ribs, my face.
Each punch felt like a sledgehammer, driving the air from my lungs, making my head spin.
I tried to block, but Bishop was relentless. He was having fun now, laughing as he beat me into the ground.
By the time I collapsed to my knees, coughing and spitting blood, Bishop was crouched down in front of me, his hand gripping my chin, forcing me to look up at him.
His grin was wider now, more savage… like a predator toying with its prey.
He leaned in close, his hot, rancid breath washing over me, and I could see the pure, unadulterated cruelty in his eyes.
“You really thought you could run from me, huh?”
His voice was low, dangerous, each word dripping with malice.
“Did you really think I wouldn’t come for you after what you did…? You’re not just a coward, Ashtray… You’re fuckin’ stupid.”
He let go of my chin, standing up to his full height, towering over me as I gasped for breath. He turned, pacing slowly, deliberately, like a beast preparing to strike again.
“But see, this isn’t just about you anymore, Ashtray…” Bishop continued, his tone almost playful now.
“Oh no... You’re not the only one who’s gonna pay…”
He stopped, his grin twisting into something far darker, far more sinister.
“Your friends? They’re part of this now…”
He chuckled, the sound low and menacing. “I think I’ll start with that pink raptor. Reed, right…? Maybe my friends here can have some fun with him?”
At his words, two hulking figures stepped out of the shadows, the same Megalodon and Triceratops who’d attacked Reed and me behind Moe’s.
They were grinning, their eyes gleaming with sick amusement as they watched me struggle to stay upright.
“And then there’s the girls…” Bishop continued, his voice turning darker, more vile.
“Trish, Stella, Rosa... I’ve got some special plans for them…”
My stomach churned with disgust and fury as Bishop licked his lips, his slitted tongue flicking out in a grotesque display.
He leaned in again, his grin growing wider, more sadistic.
“But the real prize... that Ptero chick… Fang, right…? Yeah, I’ve seen the way you look at her.
Don’t worry, Ashtray... I’ve got something real special planned for her… she’ll be screaming my name in no time…”
That was it…
Something inside me snapped.
I couldn’t think, couldn’t breathe, couldn’t hear anything over the roaring in my ears. All I saw was red. Without even realizing what I was doing, my hand shot to my pocket, gripping the cool metal of my knuckle duster.
I clenched it tight, feeling the weight of it in my hand as Bishop continued to gloat, completely oblivious.
“Yeahhh, Ashtray… I’m gonna take everything from you—”
He didn’t get to finish.
I swung with everything I had, my fist colliding with his face in a brutal, satisfying crunch.
Bishop staggered back, blood spraying from his nose as it broke, his once smug grin replaced with a look of shock and rage.
He hadn’t seen it coming.
“You... son of a—” Bishop started, his voice thick with fury, but before he could react, I was on him again.
I hit him once, twice, three times, each punch fueled by every ounce of hatred and fear and anger I had left.
The knuckle duster did its job, his nose was bent, blood pouring down his face, but I didn’t stop.
Not until his lackeys grabbed me, yanking me back and tossing me to the ground.
“FUCK HIM UP!” Bishop bellowed, his voice muffled by the blood, and his two thugs didn’t hesitate.
The alley echoed with the sound of my own ragged breaths, mixed with the sickening thud of fists and boots connecting with my body.
My vision was fading in and out, a kaleidoscope of pain that pulsed through every inch of me.
The taste of blood coated my mouth as I lay on the ground, my body crumpled beneath the relentless onslaught from Bishop's goons. My knuckles ached, split open from the punch I’d landed.
For a brief, glorious moment, I had the upper hand. But now, everything hurt…
My ribs, my face, my legs—every blow they delivered sent shockwaves of agony through me.
I couldn’t tell what was more overwhelming… the physical pain… or the fear gripping my chest like a vice.
But through the haze of violence, through the sound of my heartbeat thundering in my ears, I heard it again.
“STOP!”
It was Fang’s voice, cutting through the chaos like a knife.
I struggled to open my eyes, blinking away the blood and the dirt as my blurry vision focused on a figure storming toward us.
Fang, Reed, and Trish were standing at the entrance of the alley, and Fang’s face was contorted with fury I had never seen before…
Their amber eyes were alight with something terrifying, something feral. Reed and Trish flanked them, both looking ready to tear the place apart.
Bishop’s men hesitated, their fists pausing mid-swing. Even Bishop, standing with blood dripping from his crooked nose, took a step back, his smug grin faltering. He hadn’t expected this. None of them had.
“YOU FUCKING CROC CUNT!”
Fang roared, marching closer, fists clenched at their sides.
Their entire body seemed to vibrate with barely contained rage.
“GET AWAY FROM HIM, NOW!”
Bishop wiped his nose with the back of his hand, smearing the blood across his scales. “Ah, the cavalry arrives,” he sneered, though his voice wavered ever so slightly.
“Look at you… alllll big and bad.... What’re you gonna do, sweetheart…? You think you can stop me?”
Fang didn’t answer.
They didn’t need to.
The look in their eyes said it all: they were ready to tear him apart.
Trish and Reed moved in behind them, each one looking just as furious, just as ready for a fight.
Reed cracked his knuckles, stepping forward. “You wanna go, you fuckin’ assholes? Round two sounds good to me...”
Trish wasn’t far behind, her hands curled into tight fists.
“Touch him again… and I’ll make sure you’re swallowing your fucking teeth.”
For a moment, there was silence. Bishop’s thugs exchanged uneasy glances, clearly weighing their options.
They hadn’t expected this, and now, with the odds evening out, they weren’t so sure anymore.
But Bishop… Bishop wasn’t the type to back down.
His face twisted into a snarl, a mix of rage and ecstasy.
He wasn’t the type to turn down a fight.
And he wasn’t about to let this go.
I could feel the hatred radiating off him.
“You’ve just made this easier for me… now I don’t have to track you all down…”
My vision swam, my body barely able to move, but I managed to lift my head just enough to meet his gaze.
I didn’t say anything. I didn’t have to.
The look on my face said it all.
I wasn’t afraid of him anymore.
Bishop took a step back, his eyes narrowing as the sound of distant sirens reached us.
The cops were coming.
The wail of their approach grew louder, more insistent, and Bishop’s men shifted uneasily. The Triceratops, the bigger of the two thugs, glanced nervously at Bishop.
“Bishop, we need to go. Now.”
Bishop snarled, glaring down at me one last time before spitting on the ground.
“This ain’t over, Ashtray... Not by a fucking long shot.”
With a final glare, he barked at his men, and they quickly retreated into the shadows, disappearing down the alley as the sirens closed in.
Fang, Trish, and Reed rushed to my side as soon as they were gone.
“ANON!” Fang dropped to their knees beside me.
Their voice tight with worry and fury.
“Are you okay!?”
I tried to speak, but my throat was raw, my body screaming in protest with every breath I took.
I coughed, blood splattering the ground in front of me. “I’m fine...” I muttered, though we knew that was far from the truth…
“Like hell you are!”
Fang muttered, their hands hovering over me, unsure where to touch without causing more pain.
“Those bastards… I’m gonna fucking kill them!”
Reed crouched down next to me, his usual laid-back demeanor replaced with grim concern.
“You really got fucked up, man,” he said, though his voice lacked its usual teasing tone.
He was worried. They all were.
Trish stood over us, fists still clenched, her eyes scanning the alley for any sign of Bishop.
“Fucking cowards... Running away when the heat shows up..” she spat.
The sirens were louder now, almost deafening. Reed glanced toward the alley entrance, his jaw tight.
“Cops are almost here. We need to fuckin’ move.”
“I’M NOT LEAVING HIM HERE!” Fang snapped, their voice breaking.
“He can barely stand—!”
“We’re not leaving him,”
Reed said firmly. “But we can’t stay here either. They’ll ask questions we can’t answer.”
I felt Fang’s hand tighten on my arm, their grip desperate.
“Anon...” Their voice was softer now, almost pleading.
“C-come on. We need to get you out of here...”
The sirens wailed closer, but their sound felt distant, muffled by the pounding in my head.
My vision swam, everything blurry and distorted, the pain in my chest unbearable.
I could feel Fang and Reed supporting me, trying to drag me out of the alley, but my body wasn’t cooperating.
Each step felt like I was walking through quicksand…
I coughed again, harder this time, and the taste of copper flooded my mouth.
My stomach twisted as I leaned forward, spitting onto the ground.
The sight of bright red blood splattering the pavement made my heart race.
“ANON!” Fang’s voice was sharp, panicked.
“S-STAY WITH ME, DWEEB! COME ON—”
I tried to answer, but all that came out was a weak gurgle.
My chest felt tight, like someone had wrapped a vice around my ribs and was squeezing, cutting off my air.
I blinked, trying to clear my vision, but everything was going dark, the edges of my sight closing in.
Fang’s grip tightened, their voice rising in panic.
“REED! TRISH! HE’S—HE’S SPITTING UP BLOOD!”
“Fuck!” Reed cursed, his voice tense with worry.
“We need to get him to a hospital, now!”
“We can’t move him like this!” Trish shouted, her voice cracking.
“He’s too messed up. We’ll make it worse… shit, shit, shit!”
“CALL AN AMBULANCE!” Fang screamed, their voice trembling.
I tried to tell them I was fine, that I could make it, but my mouth wouldn’t form the words.
My legs buckled beneath me, and the world tilted violently as I collapsed, dragging Fang and Reed down with me…
Fang’s voice was full of desperation as they tried to hold me up, their hands shaking as they cradled my head.
“STAY WITH ME DWEEB, DON’T YOU FUCKING DARE PASS OUT!”
But it was no use.
My body wasn’t responding.
Everything was slipping away.
The sounds of their voices became muffled, like I was underwater.
My eyelids grew heavier, the blackness creeping in faster now, swallowing up the last bits of light.
“F-fang…”
Darkness takes me.
— -Fang- The second I saw Anon hit the ground, I knew something was wrong.
Everything had gone to hell so fast. One second we were screaming at Bishop to back off, the next we were running to Anon’s side.
But this wasn’t just another fight.
This wasn’t like the other times we’d patched him up.
This... this was different.
He was in bad shape, his face bloodied, his body barely moving.
I could hear my heartbeat thundering in my ears as I dropped to my knees next to him, my hands hovering over his chest, unsure of what to do.
I was trying to keep it together, trying not to let the panic take over, but then I saw it.
Anon’s body started to twitch.
“A-Anon!?” I said, my voice shaking.
He didn’t respond. His eyes were glazed over, unfocused. A small tremor ran through his hands, then his whole arm jerked.
That’s when it started.
The tremor spread, his muscles locking up and seizing.
His body convulsed, hard and sudden, like he was being electrocuted.
His eyes rolled back, and his mouth opened in a silent gasp, but nothing came out.
I froze, staring in horror as he started thrashing on the ground, his limbs flailing uncontrollably.
“FUCK! HE’S SEIZING!” I screamed, the words ripping out of me.
My hands reached out, trying to hold him still, but I couldn’t…
His whole body was shaking too violently.
Reed rushed over, dropping to his knees beside me.
“SHIT! OH, FUCK—HE’S NOT SUPPOSED TO—WHAT DO WE DO?!”
He was panicking, his voice rising, but I barely heard him.
I was focused on Anon, on the way his body wouldn’t stop jerking, wouldn’t stop thrashing.
“SOMEBODY DO SOMETHING!” Trish yelled, backing up, her face pale as she watched in horror.
“Oh God, oh God, this isn’t supposed to happen!”
I felt like I was losing my mind. Anon’s face was turning a sickly shade of pale, his lips tinged with blue as he gasped for air between spasms.
Blood dripped from his nose, pooling around his mouth, and his eyes…
Those fucking eyes…
All I could see was white.
I grabbed his shoulders, shaking him.
“DON’T YOU FUCKING DARE LEAVE US DWEEB! STAY WITH ME, YOU HEAR ME?!”
He didn’t respond.
He just kept convulsing, his back arching violently off the ground, his body completely out of control.
I felt my throat tighten, panic clawing its way up, threatening to choke me.
I couldn’t breathe, couldn’t think.
Reed was cursing, trying to hold Anon’s legs down, but it wasn’t working.
“WHERE’S THE FUCKIN’ AMBULANCE?!” he shouted, his voice cracking with fear.
Anon’s body jerked one more time, harder than before, and then.
He went completely still..
“D-dweeb…?”
I whispered, my voice barely a breath.
My hands were trembling as I touched his chest, feeling for any sign of movement.
His chest wasn’t rising.
His lips weren’t moving.
“No...no, no, no, no...” I leaned down, pressing my forehead against his.
“Don’t do this…” I whispered, my voice breaking.
“DON’T YOU FUCKING DARE DO THIS TO ME. NOT YOU. PLEASE... NOT YOU.”
I could feel the tears spilling down my cheeks, hot and furious, but I didn’t care.
I didn’t care about anything except getting him to wake up.
I shook him again, harder this time, my fingers digging into his shirt.
“Anon, please! Just... fucking wake up!”
The world around me was fading.
I couldn’t hear the sirens anymore, couldn’t hear Reed or Trish shouting.
All I could focus on was Anon, lying there, so still.
So fucking still…
I can’t lose him.
Not now.
Not like this…
“Please...” I whispered, my voice cracking as the sobs started to tear through me.
“Please, don’t leave me dweeb...”
I didn’t care if anyone saw. I didn’t care if I was making a fool of myself.
Anon was everything.
He was my friend, my bandmate, the one person who fucking got me.
And he couldn’t die.
He just... couldn’t.
I sat there, cradling him, feeling the warmth of his blood seep into my hands, praying for him to wake up.
But the longer I waited, the more terrified I became.
Because the truth was… I didn’t know if he ever would.
As soon as the paramedics reached Anon, the world around me spiraled into a cacophony of chaos, the panic hitting like a wave that nearly knocked the air from my lungs. Everything felt so loud, yet muted at the same time, as if I were drowning in a sea of voices I couldn’t process.
The paramedics were barking orders, moving with a desperate precision, but none of their words fully registered in my mind. It was all white noise, swallowed by the deafening thud of my own heartbeat echoing in my skull.
One of the paramedics knelt over Anon, pressing their fingers against his neck, their brow furrowing as they searched for something… anything.
And then, I saw it.
The look on their face.
The slight shift in their expression from focus to something much darker. My stomach twisted violently, nausea rolling through me like I’d been punched in the gut.
“No pulse. We’re losing him.”
The world collapsed.
Everything stopped. Time, space, it all came to a grinding halt, a vacuum where nothing else existed but those words, hanging in the air like a death sentence.
My breath caught, sticking in my throat, and I was paralyzed, trapped in my own body, unable to do anything but watch as they began chest compressions on Anon’s still body.
His chest didn’t rise.
His lips, once soft and pink, were now a sickening shade of blue, like the life had already drained out of him, leaving nothing but a hollow shell of the Dweeb I loved.
‘Loved…?’
The realization hit me like a freight train.
I loved him…
And he was slipping away from me.
“Anon…” I tried to call out, my voice a broken whisper, but it was swallowed by the frantic activity around me.
My mind screamed, but my body wouldn’t move, couldn’t move. Reed stood frozen beside me, his fists clenched so tight his knuckles were white, his usually bright eyes wide with fear.
Trish was beside him, her face pale, her hands covering her mouth as she stared in disbelief.
“Clear!” one of the paramedics shouted.
They shocked him.
His body jerked violently, the defibrillator sending a wave of electricity through him, but still…
Nothing.
The monitor stayed flat.
The piercing sound of the flatline filled the air, cold and relentless.
It was the sound of death, of hope slipping away.
It reverberated through my bones, twisting the knife deeper.
“No, no, no, NO!” The words tore from my throat, raw and desperate, as I lunged toward him, reaching out.
I couldn’t just stand here.
I couldn’t let him go.
But Reed grabbed me, his arms locking around my shoulders, holding me back even though I fought with every ounce of strength I had left.
“HE’S NOT GONE! HE’S NOT FUCKING GONE!”
The paramedics kept working, kept trying, their hands moving in a blur as they shocked him again. Another brutal convulsion ripped through his body, but still... nothing.
I was breaking.
Everything inside me was shattering, every piece of myself splintering apart as I watched the Dweeb I loved.
The man I needed…
Slipped away.
It felt like my heart was being torn from my chest, my very soul crumbling into dust.
I collapsed to my knees, my legs no longer able to hold me up. My body trembled uncontrollably as sobs wracked my frame.
“Please… please, don’t leave me, Anon…”
But then, through the tears, through the panic, I heard it.
*BEEP*
A single, solitary blip on the monitor.
*BEEP*
His heart…
His heart was beating again.
I gasped, clutching my chest, as if I could feel the weight lifting just slightly.
The paramedics moved quickly, lifting him onto a stretcher, their voices more urgent now but filled with purpose. My legs were moving before I even realized it, stumbling forward as they rushed him toward the ambulance.
“I’m coming with him.”
I blurted, my voice trembling with fear, with desperation. One of the paramedics nodded without hesitation, and I climbed into the back of the ambulance, gripping Anon’s hand as if my life depended on it.
Because at that moment… it did.
The doors slammed shut, and the ambulance sped off, sirens blaring. The paramedics worked quickly, adjusting the oxygen mask over Anon’s face, hooking him up to more machines, checking the monitors.
I barely understood what they were saying, the words blending into an unintelligible hum.
But all I could focus on was him.
His face was pale, almost ghostly, bruises darkening around his eyes and lips, his body battered and broken from the fight.
His hand in mine felt cold, limp.
It didn’t feel like him…
I swallowed back the bile rising in my throat, forcing my voice to work.
“Please…” I whispered, leaning down so my forehead rested against his.
My tears spilled onto his face, mixing with the blood staining his skin.
“Please don’t go….”
But the fear gnawed at me, vicious and unrelenting.
This wasn’t over. He wasn’t safe. Not yet.
Suddenly, the monitor began beeping erratically, the once steady rhythm spiraling into chaos.
The jagged lines on the screen flashed wildly, and the paramedic cursed under his breath.
I felt my stomach twist into a knot as I realized what was happening.
“He’s crashing!” the paramedic shouted again.
Anon’s body jerked violently as they shocked him for a third time.
Flatline.
‘No…’
I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t move.
“Anon, please…” My voice cracked, broken, as I begged him… begged whatever force could hear me, to bring him back.
“DON’T LEAVE ME! NOT NOW!”
They shocked him again.
Nothing…
The flatline continued, that high-pitched scream ripping through the ambulance, a countdown to the end of everything.
“Come on, kid, stay with us!” one of the paramedics yelled, his voice tinged with panic now.
I was losing him…
He was slipping away.
I leaned closer, my fingers gripping his hand so tightly my knuckles turned white.
“You have to fight!” I sobbed, my tears falling freely now.
“Please, Dweeb... I need you!”
And then, through the noise, through the chaos, I heard it again.
*BEEP*
His heart was beating. Barely. Weakly.
But it was there…
The paramedic looked up at me, his expression grim but determined.
“He’s in critical condition. We’re losing him… but we’ve got him back for now. We need to move fast.”
I nodded, my voice gone, my body trembling. I couldn’t speak.
All I could do was hold on, hold him close, whispering words of love and desperation against his cold skin.
“Please…” I whispered one last time, my voice cracking, raw and hoarse from crying.
“Please don’t leave me...”
—
I sat there, my leg bouncing uncontrollably, every nerve in my body on fire. The waiting room was sterile and suffocating, the fluorescent lights flickering overhead, making the whole place feel like a bad dream I couldn’t wake up from.
I should have been in there with him, by his side.
But the doctors… they wouldn’t let me.
“He’s in surgery,” they said. “You’ll have to wait here.”
Wait.
Wait while Anon’s heart stopped…
Wait while he lay on that cold operating table, fighting for his life.
I couldn’t do anything…
My hands clenched into fists, nails digging into my palms as I tried to keep my mind from spiraling, but every second that ticked by felt like a hammer to my chest.
The ambulance ride, the way his heart had stopped—twice—that look on his face when the paramedics couldn’t get a pulse... it was all playing on a loop in my head.
I couldn’t stop thinking about how pale he looked, how his body jolted under the shocks, lifeless and cold.
The fear was gnawing at me, threatening to rip me apart.
My eyes were fixed on the door, willing it to open, willing someone to walk through and tell me it was all okay… that he was going to be fine.
But every time it opened, it wasn’t a doctor. It was just someone else walking by, someone else who didn’t have any answers.
I was going out of my mind.
How long had it been? Ten minutes? Twenty? An hour?
Time didn’t mean anything...
Not when Anon was in there, fighting for his life.
Then, suddenly, the door burst open, and Reed and Trish came rushing in like they’d been running full speed.
The second I saw them, it was like the walls holding me up started to crumble. They looked at me with wide eyes, full of panic and worry.
“Fang!” Reed called, spotting me immediately.
I stood up so fast I nearly knocked the chair over. “He’s in surgery,” I blurted out, my voice shaking.
“They won’t let me in… I don’t know how he’s doing. I don’t know anything.”
My throat tightened, and I could barely breathe, let alone talk. The fear was choking me.
Trish’s face fell, and she rushed over, pulling me into a hug. “He’s going to be okay,” she said, her voice firm, even though I could hear the tremble beneath it.
“Anon’s tough... You’ve seen that.”
I wanted to believe her…
I needed to believe her.
But the image of Anon’s body convulsing, his heart flatlining, kept playing in my mind.
“I thought he was gone…” I whispered, my voice barely audible.
“His heart just… stopped... I thought he was gone.”
It was like I was watching everything happen from a distance, like I was disconnected from my own body.
My chest was tight, my hands shaking. I just wanted to hear someone tell me that Anon was alive… that he was going to pull through.
But all I could do was wait.
And then the door opened again.
In walked Naser… and him.
My heart skipped a beat, dread sinking into my stomach.
Naser looked concerned, his eyes scanning the room before they settled on me, but my dad… I didn’t know what to make of it. His expression was hard to read.
Naser was the first to speak, stepping closer. “Fang… how is he?”
I swallowed, my throat dry as I tried to answer.
“He’s… in surgery. They won’t tell me anything yet.”
Naser nodded, his face softening with sympathy, but my eyes drifted to Dad, who stood there, silent and tense.
Dad’s voice cut through the sterile silence of the waiting room like a knife.
"Lucy." he said, the name falling from his lips with a weight that made my stomach churn.
I felt it like a punch to the gut, my chest tightening as his voice drilled into me.
It was like he didn’t care that we were standing in a hospital, waiting to see if a friend… no, more than that, was going to live or die.
He didn’t care what this did to me…
He just saw Lucy.
The person he thought I was supposed to be.
I grit my teeth, fighting back the rising tide of anger and something else—something that felt dangerously close to despair.
“Don’t call me that.” I said, my voice trembling but defiant.
“My name’s Fang. You know that.”
He didn’t even flinch, his expression cold, unyielding.
“Lucy,” he repeated, like he hadn’t even heard me.
Or like he didn’t care.
“You need to understand… this is what happens when you keep hanging around with troublemakers like him.”
That was it.
That was the moment something inside me snapped.
“Troublemakers…?” I spat, my fists balling up at my sides.
“YOU DON’T KNOW SHIT ABOUT ANON. YOU DON’T KNOW ANYTHING ABOUT WHAT HE’S BEEN THROUGH, OR WHY HE ENDED UP HERE!”
Ripley’s jaw tightened, and he took a step toward me, his presence looming like a storm.
“I know enough. I ran a background check on your little friend… Did a bit of digging earlier.”
I didn’t respond, my heart sinking into my stomach.
I didn’t want to hear whatever bullshit he was about to say, but I couldn’t stop him.
“He’s got a criminal record.”his voice dripping with judgment.
“Aggravated assault. Substance abuse. A list of misdemeanors from his time in Rock Bottom. And now he’s under investigation for this—”
“SHUT THE FUCK UP!”
His eyes narrowed, but he didn’t stop.
“You think this is all just bad luck, Lucy? You think Anon just happened to get caught up in this? People like him don’t change. They bring chaos with them wherever they go. And if you’re not careful, it’ll be you lying in that hospital bed next.”
I couldn’t believe what I was hearing.
I stared at my dad, this man who was supposed to protect me, who was supposed to care about me, and all I saw was someone trying to tear me away from the one person who actually understood me.
Who actually cared.
“You don’t know fucking anything about him! He’s not what you think—”
“He’s exactly what I think”
He interrupted, his voice now shouting.
“HE’S TROUBLE, LUCY, AND IF YOU DON’T CUT HIM OUT OF YOUR LIFE NOW? YOU’RE GOING TO GET YOURSELF FUCKING KILLED!”
I shook my head, tears stinging the back of my eyes.
“FUCK. OFF.” I said, my voice barely holding together.
His expression hardened, and for a moment, he looked like he might argue. But then he just sighed.
“Lucy…” he said, and it took everything in me not to scream at him to stop.
“You’re making a mistake.”
He turned to leave, and I stood there, shaking, trying to keep myself from falling apart completely.
I watched him go, the door swinging shut behind him with a finality that left me standing in the suffocating silence of the waiting room.
But I wasn’t Lucy.
And I wasn’t leaving Anon.
Not now… Not ever.
As soon as he left the room, the tension exploded. The door hadn’t even closed fully behind him before the others burst into furious whispers, and I could feel all their eyes on me.
“That fucking asshole…” Reed muttered, his voice shaking with barely contained rage.
“How could he just—how could he say that? Right now, of all times?”
Trish crossed her arms, her face red with anger.
“He doesn't care, Reed. All he sees is what he wants to see... He never liked Anon, never gave him a chance.”
Stella, usually the calm one, let out a frustrated huff, her fists clenched by her sides.
“I thought he'd be worried about Anon, too. But that... that was just cruel.”
Naser shook his head, his face unusually stern.
“It’s not right... Anon’s the victim here, and Dad’s treating him like a fucking criminal! It’s like he doesn’t even care about what happened, just what he can dig up on him…”
“I can't believe him,” Rosa spat, pacing back and forth, her hands fidgeting nervously. “This is all wrong! We should be focusing on Anon getting better, not tearing him down!”
I stayed quiet, leaning against the wall, my arms wrapped tightly around myself. I didn’t know what to say, didn’t know how to explain what it felt like to hear my own dad talk about Anon like that. My mind was still reeling, the anger and hurt tangled up in knots in my chest.
“Fang.” Trish stepped closer, her voice softer now but still filled with frustration. “Are you okay?”
I nodded, though it was a lie. My mind was spinning, my body shaking with the weight of it all. Ripley’s words kept echoing in my head, mingling with the worry for Anon, the fear of losing him. Everything felt like it was crashing down around me, and I didn’t know how to make it stop.
“He just... he doesn’t get it,” I whispered, my voice cracking under the strain. “He never got it.”
“Damn right, he doesn’t,” Reed growled. “He thinks he knows everything. He doesn’t know shit about what we’ve all been through. What Anon’s been through.”
“I just...” I choked back the tears threatening to spill over, gripping my arms tighter. “I just want Anon to be okay. I don’t care about any of the rest of it. I just want him to be okay.”
Stella reached out, putting a comforting hand on my shoulder. “We all do, Fang. We’re all here for him. And for you.”
The words should have been reassuring, but they only made the ache in my chest tighten. I didn’t want their comfort right now—I wanted Anon. I wanted him to be awake, to be okay, to tell me that Ripley was wrong, that everything was going to be fine. But he wasn’t here. He was in surgery, fighting for his life, and I was stuck here in this waiting room, powerless.
“He’s a fighter,” Trish said, her voice breaking the heavy silence that had fallen. “Anon’s tough. He’s going to pull through this. I know he will.”
I nodded again, but the fear still gnawed at me. The image of Anon’s lifeless body, the way his heart had stopped, it played over and over in my mind like a nightmare I couldn’t wake up from. And Ripley’s words—they had left a scar, one that I wasn’t sure I could easily heal from.
“He has to be okay,” I whispered, more to myself than anyone else. “He just has to be.”
Reed stepped forward, placing a hand on my other shoulder. “We’re not going anywhere, alright? We’ll wait here as long as it takes. Anon’s not doing this alone.”
I looked at my friends—Trish, Reed, Stella, Rosa, even Naser—all of them standing there, furious and frustrated, but united in their concern for Anon. They were angry at Ripley, but they were here for me too, and despite everything, that gave me a little hope.
“Thanks,” I muttered, my voice still shaky. “I... I just need him to come back.”
“We all do,” Trish said softly, squeezing my arm. “We’re not giving up on him.”
As we all stood there in the waiting room, the ticking clock felt like a cruel reminder that Anon’s fate was out of our hands. But at least we were in this together. And for now, that was the only thing keeping me from breaking apart completely.
—
The door creaked open, and for a second, my heart leapt into my throat, hoping it was Anon walking through, looking battered but alive. But instead, it was a doctor. He stepped in, wearing surgical scrubs, his face grim and tired. My breath hitched. Everyone in the room turned to face him. I stopped pacing, my body frozen as the air grew thicker with tension.
“Is there any news?” I managed to ask, my voice sounding hollow in my own ears.
The doctor looked at all of us, his eyes soft with something that looked like pity. I hated it. Hated the way he was looking at me, like I was fragile, like the next words out of his mouth would shatter me completely.
He sighed, clasping his hands together. “Mr Mous is stable.”
The room exhaled all at once, a collective breath none of us realized we’d been holding. My legs wobbled, and I sank into the nearest chair, feeling like my bones had been swapped out for lead. Stable.
Stable was good, right? It had to be. It had to be.
“But...” the doctor continued, and the world came crashing down again, “he’s not out of the woods yet.”
My heart clenched so hard it hurt. I gripped the sides of the chair, feeling the blood drain from my face.
“W-what do you mean…?” I whispered, dreading the answer.
“We had to put him into a medically induced coma,” the doctor explained, his voice even, but it did nothing to soothe the chaos in my chest.
“There was significant trauma… both to his head and internally. The seizures were likely a result of that trauma, and his heart stopped multiple times, as you know. We’ve done everything we can for now, but his brain and body need time to heal.”
“C-coma…?” Reed stammered, his usual confident bravado shattered. “H-how long?”
The doctor shook his head. “It’s difficult to say. It could be a few days, or it could be longer. We’ll monitor him closely, but right now, it’s critical that he remains under observation.”
My stomach churned, a wave of nausea rising.
‘A coma…?’
Anon... unconscious, trapped somewhere unreachable.
I wanted to scream, to cry, to tear at something—anything—but I couldn’t move.
I couldn’t feel anything except the overwhelming weight pressing down on my chest. My best friend, the person I—
“Anon is out of surgery,” the doctor continued, oblivious to the war raging inside me. “We had to repair some internal injuries, and right now, we believe the coma is the best way to help his body heal. It gives his brain the time it needs to recover from the trauma.”
Trauma.
That word lingered in the air like a dark cloud, suffocating any sliver of hope I had left.
“He’s in critical condition, but stable for now,” the doctor said, their expression softening.
“You’re welcome to see him, but visiting hours are almost over. I can give you a few minutes with him before we need to clear the room.”
See him…?
I wasn’t sure if I wanted to.
How could I face him, lying there, completely still, after everything that had happened? The guilt clawed at me, ripping me apart inside.
Trish and Reed exchanged worried glances, but I couldn’t look at them. My body felt frozen, the weight of everything crushing me into this chair.
‘T-this isn’t real, right…?’
This was just a nightmare, and any second I’d wake up, and we’d be backstage, celebrating our first gig, laughing about how amazing it all was.
But it was real. This was happening.
“Fang… do you want to—” Reed started, but his voice faded into the background as I stood, my legs moving without me telling them to. My whole body felt disconnected, like I was just going through the motions, a puppet being pulled by invisible strings.
I didn’t say anything to the others. I couldn’t. I just walked out of the waiting room, following the doctor’s lead. Each step felt heavier than the last, like my feet were sinking into the ground, dragging me down into a place I didn’t want to go.
As we reached the door to Anon’s room, the doctor turned to me.
“Take your time,” they said softly, and with that, they left me alone in the doorway.
I hesitated for a second, my heart racing so fast I thought it might burst. Then, slowly, I pushed the door open.
The room was dimly lit, the only sounds the steady beeping of machines and the low hum of the ventilator keeping Anon alive.
And there he was…
Lying in the bed, hooked up to more tubes and wires than I could count.
His face was pale, bruised, his eyes closed, and for a terrifying moment, I couldn’t even tell if he was breathing…
I walked closer, my legs trembling as I reached his bedside. My breath hitched in my throat as I looked at him.
He looked so small… so fragile, like a shell of the person I knew.
This wasn’t the Anon who laughed at my shitty jokes, who teased me with that stupid smirk of his, who played alongside me like he was born for it.
This was someone else… someone I barely recognized.
I stood there, staring at him, not knowing what to say, what to do. My hands were shaking so badly I had to shove them into my pockets just to stop myself from falling apart.
But I was already falling apart, wasn’t I?
‘You should’ve told him.’
I swallowed hard, blinking back tears as the guilt crushed me.
I’d wasted so much time, too afraid to say what I felt.
Too scared to admit to myself that I wanted more than just his friendship.
And now, I might never get the chance to tell him…
“Anon…” I whispered, my voice barely audible. It cracked under the weight of my emotions.
“I’m so sorry…”
The tears came then, slow and painful, sliding down my cheeks as I stood there, helpless. I didn’t know what else to say.
I didn’t know how to make this right.
All I knew was that I couldn’t lose him.
Not like this…
I reached out, my hand trembling as I gently took his in mine. His skin was cold, too cold, and it sent a shiver down my spine.
“Please…” I whispered, my voice breaking.
“Please wake up… You can’t leave me like this.”
I squeezed his hand, desperate for any sign that he could hear me, that he was still there, somewhere deep inside. But he didn’t move. He just lay there, silent and still.
“I… I never told you…” I whispered, the words spilling out before I could stop them.
“I never told you how much you mean to me… And I was going to, I swear. I was going to tell you tonight, after the gig… I thought… I thought we had time…”
My chest tightened painfully as I fought to keep the sobs from escaping.
“But I’m such a fucking coward! I waited too long, and now…”
I couldn’t finish the sentence. I couldn’t even think about the possibility that he might never wake up.
“I love you,” I whispered, my voice barely audible.
“I love you, Dweeb… and I’m so sorry I didn’t tell you sooner.”
I sat there in the silence, my hand still clutching his, as the tears flowed freely down my face.
“Please…wake up”
Chapter 26: The Silence Between Us.
Notes:
Big thank you to MeisterTea for the help with this chapter!
Chapter Text
-Fang-
The days have blurred together into a haze of sterile hospital rooms, beeping machines, and sleepless nights. Time has lost all meaning. Every day, I’m here, sitting by Anon’s side, waiting for something—anything—to change. But it doesn’t. It’s always the same. Him lying there, so still, so pale... The machines do all the talking for him, beeping out the rhythm of a life that feels like it’s slipping further away with each passing second.
I trace the outline of his hand with my finger, the cool skin beneath mine making my chest ache. It wasn’t supposed to be like this. Just a few days ago, we were getting ready for our first gig, our big moment. We were excited. ...Anon was excited. He had that look in his eye—the one he gets when he’s about to do something big. But now? Now it feels like that night happened in another lifetime.
Everything’s different now. Every minute feels like an eternity, stretched out by the weight of not knowing if Anon will ever wake up. The doctors say his condition is stable, but they never say when—or if—he’ll come out of it. That word “if” keeps circling in my head like a vulture, waiting to pick apart what’s left of my sanity.
I’ve stopped going to school. I don’t think anyone’s surprised at this point. Every single day, I’m right here, sitting beside Anon’s hospital bed, waiting for... something. For a miracle, maybe. I’ve been here for days, and I’m not leaving until they force me out. Visiting hours are the only time I even leave the hospital—then I just go home, sit in my room, and stare at the ceiling until it’s time to come back.
Mom’s been trying, though. She leaves these little containers of Dino nuggies outside my door. Every night. Like clockwork. I hear her on the other side, knocking softly, telling me I can talk to her if I need to. It’s... sweet, I guess. I know it’s killing her that I don’t respond. Every time I hear her voice, something inside me tightens, and I want to open the door, but I can’t. I just can’t talk to her. Not about this. Not about Anon.
It’s like there’s this wall between me and the rest of the world, and even if I wanted to break through it, I don’t know how. I know I’m hurting her by shutting her out, but talking? Opening up? It just feels... impossible.
My dad, on the other hand? Fuck him. Every other day, he tries to show me more “proof” about how I’m wasting my time on Anon. He’s convinced Anon’s some kind of criminal scum. He’s always got some article, some file, trying to prove his point. Every single time, I tell him to fuck off. He has no fucking clue what he’s talking about.
I’ve told him—again and again—that if he wasn’t such a hostile asshole, maybe Anon wouldn’t have been so cagey with him in the first place. Maybe if he treated him like a fucking person, instead of a suspect, he could’ve just asked. But no. That’s not how my dad works.
And, God, it makes me so fucking angry. Especially after everything. Especially after seeing what Bishop did to him, seeing the scars on his back, those burn scars... Fuck, I can’t get them out of my head. They’re just there, like some kind of grotesque reminder, seared into my mind. They make my scales crawl every time I think about it, like some fucked-up trypophobic nightmare that won’t let me sleep.
I know my dad’s got some kind of files on Anon, something he dug up from wherever he gets his intel. And I’ll admit it—there’ve been moments where I’ve been tempted to look, just to see what the hell he found. But every time I think about it, I stop myself. I’m not going to invade Anon’s privacy like that. If he wants to tell me about his past, he will. That’s his decision, not mine.
But... I can’t lie. I’m curious. I want to know. But I want to hear it from him, not from some cold, sterile police file.
At least Naser’s been around. I didn’t expect that. He’s been coming to the hospital regularly, bringing me food Mom’s made, sitting with me, trying to get me to do some schoolwork when he can. He doesn’t push it, though, which I appreciate. Sometimes, he just sits with me, and it’s enough.
I’ve noticed he hasn’t brought Naomi with him. Not once. It’s... weird. They were practically attached at the hip before all of this, but now? She’s just... gone. Every time I even mention her name, he changes the subject so fast it’s like whiplash. I don’t push him on it, but it makes me wonder. What the hell happened? Why is he avoiding talking about her?
Whatever it is, it’s not my business. Not now, anyway. Not while Anon’s lying here like this, not while the world feels like it’s falling apart around me.
Maybe one day, when all of this is behind us—if we ever get to that point—I’ll ask. But right now, all I can think about is him.
I haven’t been sleeping. Not really. Every time I close my eyes, all I can think about is everything I didn’t say. All the moments we shared, the things I should’ve done differently. If I’d just stopped him that night, if I’d just told him how I really felt… maybe none of this would’ve happened. Maybe— I stop myself. I can’t think like that… I can’t get lost in what-ifs. But the guilt is there, gnawing away at me, making it hard to breathe.
Reed and Trish have been trying to be there for me, but I keep pushing them away. I don’t want to talk about it. Talking makes it real... Talking means facing the possibility that Anon might never come back. And I can’t handle that right now.
“I’ll be back tomorrow, okay?” Reed’s voice cuts through my thoughts. He’s standing by the door, giving me that look, the one that says he’s worried but knows better than to push me. He’s been coming every day, checking in, but he doesn’t press me to talk. He just... shows up.
Trish, sitting in the corner, adds softly, “We’re just a call away, Fang... Don’t try to do this alone.”
I nod, but I don’t say anything. They both leave, and the silence that fills the room afterward is suffocating. I stand up and walk over to the window, staring out at the parking lot below. People come and go, living their lives like everything’s normal. They don’t know that someone in this hospital room is stuck between life and death. And they don’t care... Why would they?
A soft knock on the door pulls me out of my thoughts. It’s one of the nurses. She pokes her head in, her voice gentle. “Visiting hours are almost over, dear, but you can stay a little longer if you need to.”
I nod again. I’m not ready to leave yet. I sit back down next to Anon, my hand trembling as I take his in mine. His skin is so cold, too cold. I hate it… I hate this. I hate that I’m sitting here, watching him lie there, unable to do anything. I hate that I’m too late. Too late to tell him what he fucking means to me…
“I don’t know if you can hear me,” I whisper, my voice shaky. “But I need you to know something, Dweeb...”
I pause, my heart pounding in my chest as I try to find the words. They get caught in my throat, but I force them out, because if I don’t say it now, I might never get the chance.
“I should’ve told you sooner, but I was scared. I... I care about you. More than I ever let on... those four days we didn’t talk when I got pissy with you? They're the biggest regret of my fucking life. I would preen my feathers completely… if it meant I got even an hour back with you, Dweeb...”
My grip tightens around his hand as I speak, the weight of everything I’ve kept inside threatening to crush me. This isn’t how I wanted to say it. This isn’t how any of this was supposed to go.
“I’m sorry,” I whisper, my voice breaking. “I should’ve told you the truth. I should’ve said something before all this happened... Now I don’t know if you’ll ever hear it.”
Tears sting my eyes, but I blink them away. I can’t fall apart. Not now... Not when Anon needs me to be strong.
“You have to wake up,” I say, leaning closer, my forehead almost resting against his. “Please, Anon. I need you to wake up. Don’t leave me.”
But the room stays silent, except for the steady beeping of the machines. Anon doesn’t stir. He doesn’t move. He’s still lost somewhere in that bald head of his... and I don’t know if my words are enough to pull him back.
I sit there for what feels like hours, holding his hand, waiting. Praying. But nothing changes. Nothing happens... I’m still waiting.
—
The second Stella and Rosa walked in, the tension was like a noose tightening around my neck. Rosa gave me this soft, concerned look, like she wanted to help. But Stella? She couldn’t even look at me, and I didn’t blame her. Hell, I didn’t want to look at myself either.
"Fang?" Rosa’s voice was gentle, but it grated against my nerves. I didn’t want gentle. I didn’t want pity. "¿Cómo estás?" she asked, but it sounded like a question from a distance. How the fuck did she think I was?
I didn’t answer right away. I kept my eyes on Anon—his lifeless hand in mine, the machines beeping like they were mocking me. "I’m fine," I finally muttered, the lie burning in my throat.
Fine. Yeah, fucking right.
Stella moved closer, stiff as a board, her gaze locked on Anon like he was the only thing in the room that mattered. She hadn’t said a word since she walked in, but I didn’t need her to. I could feel the anger radiating off her, like she wanted to scream at me but didn’t have the energy to. And honestly? Maybe I fucking deserved it.
"Fang," Rosa said again, a little more forceful this time. "You’ve been here for days. You need to take care of yourself, too."
Take care of myself? What a fucking joke. I couldn’t even take care of Anon. My grip tightened around his hand, and it was like holding onto a ghost. His skin was cold, his breathing steady but distant, like he was already halfway gone.
"I can’t," I whispered, my voice barely holding it together. "I can’t leave him."
Stella flinched, her jaw clenched so tight I thought she’d crack her teeth. Still wouldn’t look at me, though. Not even for a second. But I could feel the weight of it. The blame. And she wasn’t wrong.
Of course, this was my fucking fault.
"If you hadn’t been so reckless," Stella finally snapped, her voice sharp enough to slice through me, "this wouldn’t have happened."
There it was. The punch to the gut I’d been waiting for. My heart sank, and for a second, I thought I might throw up. I wanted to scream at her, tell her she didn’t know shit, that she wasn’t there, but I couldn’t. I didn’t have it in me. Because deep down? She was fucking right.
"Stella," Rosa murmured, trying to calm her down, but it was useless. I’d already taken the hit, and it stung like a motherfucker. What was I supposed to say to that? Sorry? Like that would fix anything.
Stella didn’t wait for a response. She just turned and walked out, leaving me with the guilt tearing me apart. Rosa gave me this sad, almost apologetic look, whispering, "Lo siento, Fang... Ella también está sufriendo."
Yeah. We were all suffering. But that didn’t change a damn thing, did it?
When Rosa followed her out, the room went quiet again. Too fucking quiet. The steady hum of the machines, the beeping... it was unbearable. I stared at Anon’s face, pale and bruised, and I wanted to scream. I wanted to punch something, break something—anything to release the knot of anger and guilt that was tightening in my chest.
Why the fuck did it have to be him?
I squeezed his hand harder, like I could somehow pull him back from the edge, but he didn’t move. He just lay there, still as death, and I felt like I was losing him all over again.
Goddammit, Anon.
My throat felt tight, the weight of everything crashing down on me. If I hadn’t dragged him into all this... if I hadn’t been so fucking stupid... maybe he wouldn’t be here. Maybe he’d be safe. And now? Now he’s stuck in this fucking coma, and I don’t even know if he’ll ever wake up.
I pressed my forehead against the back of his hand, my tears threatening to spill. "I’m so fucking sorry," I whispered, the words barely audible. "Please wake up, Anon... please."
But he didn’t. Of course, he didn’t. And I was left sitting there, choking on the silence, knowing I might never get to tell him how much I fucking loved him.
I was sitting by Anon’s bedside, the now-familiar hum of the machines keeping me company. His chest rose and fell steadily, but that was all—there was no movement, no sign of him waking up. It was like he was here, but not really. And every passing hour, every fucking minute that went by, I wondered if things would ever go back to the way they were.
The door creaked open, and I looked up. It was Dr. Kwon, the one who had been overseeing Anon’s care since the day he was admitted. I’d gotten used to seeing her in the hallways, checking in on him, always giving me that professional but kind smile. Today, though... something about her face felt off. There was this look of concern, like something was eating away at her.
"Hey, Fang," she greeted softly, nodding as she entered.
I frowned, leaning forward in the chair. “Is something wrong?” The words tumbled out before I could stop them, and my heart thudded heavily in my chest. "Is he—?"
“No, no,” she quickly said, holding her hand up. “Anon’s condition is still stable. There’s no change in that, but... I’m afraid I haven’t been able to get in touch with his parents.”
I could feel my blood boil instantly. His parents. Those fucking people who clearly couldn’t give less of a shit about him. I clenched my fists on my lap, nails digging into my palms. “Yeah, that sounds about right. They probably don’t care.”
Dr. Kwon’s face shifted into something more guarded, a little unsure. She sighed, hesitating for a moment before sitting down in the chair opposite me. “Can I ask you something, Fang?”
“Sure, whatever.”
“How long have you known Anon?”
I blinked. “Since he got here, basically. We’ve been friends for... I don’t know, like almost two months now. Why?”
She looked at me like she was weighing her words carefully, like she was about to step over some kind of boundary. I could see it—the conflict in her eyes, torn between her duty and her conscience. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she spoke again, her voice softer this time.
“I’ve seen you here a lot, Fang. You clearly care about him... deeply. And I’ve been thinking about whether I should talk to you about something.”
I straightened in my seat, feeling a tight knot form in my stomach. “What is it?”
She shifted in her seat and glanced over at Anon before speaking again. “During surgery... when we examined him, we noticed some... troubling things. Scars on his body.”
I stiffened. I knew exactly what she was talking about—the burn marks. I’d seen them. But something about the way she was talking made my scales crawl.
“Unfortunately, there’s more than that.” She sighed, her voice laced with regret. “We found multiple scars. Scars in places that are typically easy to hide. These... these weren’t accidents. These were inflicted by someone, maybe more than one person, over a period of time.”
I felt like the ground had just been ripped out from under me. My stomach twisted as nausea crept up my throat. How the hell had I not known? How had Anon hidden this? All this pain, this suffering—how the fuck didn’t I see it?
Dr. Kwon continued, her voice growing more somber. “But there’s something else. Something more recent.”
I felt myself sinking deeper into the chair, my mind already racing with horrible possibilities.
“We found petechiae patterns around his throat,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.
I blinked. “Petechiae?”
“Tiny red or purple spots, caused by bleeding under the skin. They’re usually a sign of strangulation.”
Strangulation? I felt my heart lurch in my chest. What the fuck was she saying?
Dr. Kwon didn’t stop, her voice steady but carrying a weight that made my head spin. “We noticed old ligature marks on his neck. They were hidden under his more recent injuries, but they’re there. These aren’t from the attack. They’re... older.”
I swallowed hard, the bile rising in my throat. I didn’t want to hear this. I didn’t want to fucking hear any of this.
“Older...?” I repeated, my voice sounding foreign to my own ears.
Dr. Kwon’s expression darkened. “Based on the marks, they look to be about four to six weeks old. Fang... these are usually tell-tale signs of an attempted suicide.”
My brain short-circuited. I stared at her, eyes wide, my entire body frozen in shock. No... No. That wasn’t right. That couldn’t be right.
“No... no, he wouldn’t—” I stammered, the words barely making it past the lump in my throat. “I... I had no idea...”
She gave me a sympathetic look, but it didn’t make any of this feel better. If anything, it made it worse. “I’m sorry, Fang... I know this is a lot to take in. But... do you remember anything happening around that time? Any signs?”
I couldn’t fucking breathe. My mind raced, grasping for anything, any explanation. And then it hit me. Like a knife to the chest.
The argument we fucking had... That day, Anon and I fought about the whole Naser situation. It was brutal, and I didn’t just cut him with my words, I tore him apart. I was so pissed, so focused on my own shit, that I hadn’t even thought about what it was doing to him...
Raptor Christ, what if I was the fucking reason?
I couldn’t hold it in anymore. My stomach twisted violently, and I bolted for the bathroom, barely making it in time before I emptied everything I had onto the floor. I clung to the sink, trembling, my entire body shaking with the force of my heaving.
I... did that to him...? I’m no better than HIM...
I couldn’t breathe. The walls of the room felt like they were closing in on me, suffocating me. I needed to get out. I needed air. I needed to be anywhere but here.
Without thinking, I shot out of my chair and bolted for the door. Dr. Kwon called after me, but her voice was distant, barely a whisper in the chaos that was crashing around inside my head. I didn’t stop. I couldn’t. Not after everything I’d just heard.
I ran through the sterile hallways of the hospital, my footsteps echoing in the emptiness, my heart pounding louder than the sound of my sneakers hitting the floor. I didn’t care where I was going. I just needed to get the fuck away. Away from Anon. Away from the truth.
The cold night air hit me like a slap when I burst out of the hospital doors. My lungs screamed for oxygen, but I couldn’t catch my breath. How could I? I didn’t deserve it. I didn’t deserve to be here, next to him, pretending like I was someone who gave a shit.
I collapsed onto a bench just outside the hospital, my legs giving out as the weight of everything slammed into me. I buried my face in my hands, trying to hide from the reality that was choking me. Anon almost died. Because of me. I hurt him. I pushed him. I was so fucking consumed by my own anger, my own bullshit, that I didn’t even see how much pain he was in. He’d been hiding so much, suffering in silence, and instead of being there for him, I just made it worse. I made him feel like he had no one. God, I was such a fucking idiot.
A wave of nausea hit me again, but this time I swallowed it down, forcing myself to stay put. I didn’t deserve to be by his side. How could I? How could I sit there and act like I cared when I was part of the reason he was in this mess? I should leave. I should just disappear and let him heal without me poisoning his life any more than I already had.
But then something hit me—something that stopped my spiral for just a moment. Reed and Trish. They knew. They fucking knew something was off with Anon, and they didn’t tell me. They kept it from me, even when I had every right to know.
They visited him... They saw what was happening, and instead of telling me, they left me in the dark. I pulled out my phone, my hands shaking with rage, and opened my messages.
Fang: You two need to meet me. Now.
I hit send before I could think twice about it, my anger growing with every passing second. How could they have kept something like that from me? They were supposed to be my friends, Anon’s friends, and they hid it. They fucking hid it.
I wasn’t waiting for an explanation over text. No way. I was going to find out exactly what happened, face to face. They couldn’t dodge this anymore. They needed to tell me everything. Now.
I stood up, shoving my phone back into my pocket. I wasn’t sure where the hell I was headed, but I knew I was about to confront them. I was going to get the truth, even if I had to drag it out of them.
My heart pounded in my chest as I marched off, fists clenched. The anger was fuel, pushing me forward. They had no idea what was coming. I didn’t care what their excuses were—Anon’s life was on the line, and they thought it was okay to keep me in the dark? Not anymore.
I wasn’t just angry. I was fucking furious.
—
My steps were heavy, fueled by a fire burning deep in my chest. Each footfall seemed to echo louder in my head, matching the pounding of my heart. I couldn't believe this. How could Reed and Trish, the people I thought were always on my side, just keep quiet?
What the fuck were they thinking?
I gritted my teeth, my jaw clenching tighter with every breath. The streets blurred around me as I stormed off, not caring where I was going, just knowing I had to find them. I checked my phone again, desperate for a reply. Nothing yet. Not from Trish. Not from Reed. My mind raced back to when I had talked to them earlier, both of them acting so casual, so fucking normal. They knew something was up with Anon, and instead of warning me, they played it off like it was nothing.
How could they do this?
My phone buzzed in my pocket, and I yanked it out to see Trish’s reply.
Trish: What’s going on? We’re at the usual spot. You okay?
Reed: Yo, Fang? Everything alright?
Everything alright? My anger flared at that. No, nothing was fucking alright. Not when they kept something this big from me. I tightened my grip on the phone and shot back a response.
Fang: I’ll be there in 10. We’re going to talk.
I didn’t wait for them to respond. I shoved the phone back into my pocket and quickened my pace. I was practically shaking with the intensity of my anger, but beneath that fury, there was something else. A gnawing sense of dread. They were about to confirm what I already feared.
When I finally arrived at the park, I saw them both sitting on the steps. Reed was spinning a cigarette between his fingers, while Trish looked up as soon as she saw me, her face full of concern. But I wasn’t having any of that today.
I marched straight up to them, my fists clenched, my anger barely contained. “Start. Talking.” My voice was low, but it was filled with a venom that made both Reed and Trish freeze. I didn’t give them a chance to ask what was wrong.
Reed looked confused, maybe even defensive, but I saw the glance Trish shot him. That glance told me everything. She already knew. Of course, she fucking knew.
“What the hell are you talking about, Fang?” Reed’s voice was laced with irritation, like I was overreacting, like I was the one in the wrong here. “Why are you acting like we did something wrong?”
And that was it. I snapped. “You fucking did do something wrong! You both knew Anon wasn’t okay, didn’t you? And you didn’t fucking tell me! How long were you gonna keep this secret, huh? Until he was dead?”
Reed jumped to his feet, hands raised defensively, trying to play the part of the mediator, the reasonable one. “Whoa, whoa, slow down! What the hell are you talking about?”
My blood was boiling now, but I ignored him. My eyes zeroed in on Trish, the one who actually knew what was up. I could see the guilt etched across her face. She wasn’t even trying to hide it.
“You knew, Trish,” I growled, my voice cracking as the anger surged, overwhelming everything else. “When you visited him, you fucking knew. I could hear it in your voice when we talked. So why didn’t you tell me?! Why the fuck did you keep this from me?”
Trish didn’t say anything. She looked like she was about to break. Good. She deserved to feel every ounce of the betrayal I felt coursing through my veins. Reed and Trish looked like they’d been dragged through hell, and maybe they had, but I didn’t give a shit. This was about Anon. About what they didn’t fucking tell me. About the shit that had happened over a month ago that they decided I didn’t need to know about.
Trish finally spoke, her voice quiet, fragile. “It had nothing to do with the coma, Fang. This... it happened before all that. Weeks before Bishop. That night, it was something else. It wasn’t—”
“I don’t care when it happened!” I yelled, my voice cutting through the still night air. “You should’ve told me the moment it fucking happened, Trish. You think I wanted to find out like this? From some fucking doctor while Anon’s lying in a hospital bed in a coma?”
Reed shifted uncomfortably, his usual cocky demeanor completely gone. He couldn’t even look at me. And Trish... she had her fists clenched so tightly her knuckles were white, tears brimming in her eyes. They regretted it. I could see that. But it didn’t matter. That regret didn’t fucking change anything.
“I thought we were friends!” I shouted, my voice breaking with every word. “Anon... he tried to kill himself, and you just left me in the fucking dark! You left me out like it didn’t matter! Like he didn’t matter!”
“We didn’t leave you out of it!” Reed finally snapped, his voice rising with frustration. “You weren’t talking to us, Fang! You had your own shit going on with Naser, and we didn’t think you could handle it!”
“Handle it?” I repeated, the bitterness in my voice cutting through the tension. “That’s what this is about? You didn’t think I could handle knowing that my best friend was hurting so much that he tried to—” My voice choked on the words, the image of Anon, hanging there, flickering in my mind. My hands were trembling now, the fury so raw, so fucking real. “That he tried to take his own life? You think I can’t handle that?”
Trish was sobbing now, her whole body shaking. “Fang, please... I’m sorry. I didn’t want you to hate yourself. I didn’t want you to feel like it was your fault.”
“Well, guess what?” I spat, the venom thick in my throat. “I already fucking do.”
Reed took a step forward, his voice softening, but it didn’t help. “We didn’t mean to hurt you, Fang. We didn’t want to keep it from you to hurt you. We were just scared. We were scared that if you knew, it would push you over the edge. And Anon—he didn’t want you to know either. He didn’t want anyone to know.”
“That’s not your fucking decision to make!” I shouted, my voice echoing through the empty park, my whole body shaking with rage. “You had no right to keep that from me... no fucking right.”
The weight of everything was crashing down on me now, and I felt like I was suffocating. Anon had been suffering for so much longer than I knew, and I was too caught up in my own shit to see it. Too distracted by my own problems to notice.
And now... now he was in a coma, and there was nothing I could do to fix it. Nothing I could do to change the fact that he had been hurting, and I wasn’t there for him when he needed me the most.
“I could’ve helped him,” I whispered, my voice shaking as I stared at the ground. “I could’ve been there for him, and you... you took that away from me.”
Trish wiped her face, her tears mixing with the dirt on her hands. “I’m so sorry, Fang. I thought... I thought I was protecting you.”
I let out a bitter laugh, harsh and full of anger. “Protecting me? You weren’t protecting anyone. Least of all Anon. You didn’t want to deal with it. You didn’t want to deal with how fucking hard it was, so you pushed it aside. And now, I’m left standing here, wondering what the fuck I’m supposed to do.”
They didn’t say anything. They couldn’t. The weight of what they had done, of what they hadn’t done, was hanging between us like a storm, suffocating and thick.
“I should’ve been there,” I muttered to myself, barely audible. “I should’ve seen it. I should’ve known something was wrong.”
Reed shook his head, taking a step toward me. “Fang, you can’t blame yourself—”
“Don’t,” I cut him off, my voice sharp as a blade. “Don’t you fucking tell me what I can or can’t blame myself for... we’re fucking done.”
There was a thick, stunned silence, the kind that slams into you like a punch to the gut. Trish’s tear-filled eyes widened in disbelief, her face crumbling as the words sank in.
“D-done?” she stammered, her voice shaking like she couldn’t comprehend what I had just said. “Fang, wait... what do you mean ‘done’?”
I couldn’t even look at her anymore. I was too full of rage, too full of everything that had been festering inside me since this nightmare started. The betrayal, the lies, the fucking secrets. It was all too much.
“The band. Us as friends. All of it. We’re done,” I said, crossing my arms tightly over my chest, the finality of the words hitting me hard. But I didn’t back down. Not now. Not after all this.
Trish sobbed, her breath hitching as she reached out, like she could somehow fix everything. “Fang, please, no... you don’t mean that. We’re your friends. We were just trying to—”
“Trying to what, Trish?” I cut her off, my voice raw with anger. “Trying to protect me? Is that what you call it? Leaving me in the dark about the one person I care about more than anything? You knew, and you fucking hid it from me.”
Reed stood there, silent, his face pale as he looked between me and Trish. He knew this was it. He wasn’t fighting me on this. But Trish... she wasn’t ready to let go.
“I’m sorry,” she whispered, her voice breaking. “We didn’t know what to do. We thought we were doing the right thing.”
“Well, you didn’t,” I said coldly, my words cutting deep. “You fucked up, Trish. You both did.”
Trish shook her head, her hands trembling as she wiped at her tears. “Please... Fang, we didn’t want to hurt you. We were just... scared.”
I wasn’t listening anymore. I couldn’t. The weight of everything, the anger, the betrayal, it was all too much. I had trusted them, and they had kept something this important from me.
“I can’t do this anymore,” I muttered, my voice quieter now but no less final. “I can’t keep pretending like everything’s okay when it’s not. Anon’s in a fucking coma, and I had no idea how much he was suffering because you didn’t think I could handle it. And now it’s too late.”
Trish tried to speak, but nothing came out. Her face was swollen from crying, and she looked like she was about to collapse. Reed hadn’t moved, his hands shoved deep into his pockets as he stared at the ground.
“I don’t want to see either of you again,” I said, my voice cold and hard as I turned away from them. “The band is over. We’re done. I’m done.”
“Fang, please,” Trish cried, reaching out like she could somehow fix the damage, like she could change my mind. But I was already walking away. My heart pounded in my chest, and I didn’t stop. I didn’t look back.
Because if I did... I would fall apart all over again.
—
I don’t even know how I got here. My feet just carried me, like they knew the way without needing my mind to catch up. It’s like I’ve been on autopilot, barely thinking, barely feeling—just moving forward. And now, I’m standing in front of his apartment.
The door’s still fucked up, hanging off its hinges where Reed kicked it in. It feels like a lifetime ago, even though it’s only been weeks. That’s the crazy part—how fast everything spiraled. I swallow hard, my throat dry, as I push open the door. It creaks, groaning against the frame, like it’s as tired as I am.
The air inside is stale, thick with a kind of heaviness that settles deep in my chest the moment I step inside. It feels... wrong. The place feels wrong. The room is dark, the blinds still drawn, barely any light filtering through the cracks. It’s like the apartment has absorbed all the shit, all the pain that’s been festering here for God knows how long.
I take a few steps, my boots echoing in the silence. There’s a strange sort of emptiness here, but it’s not because Anon’s gone—it’s because everything about this place feels haunted by him. His absence is suffocating, like a weight pressing down on every corner of the room. The kitchen table is as it always was—dishes left out, untouched. The couch looks the same, the one we used to crash on after long nights of talking, laughing. Now? It’s just... there. Like a ghost of something that used to matter.
I’m barely breathing as I make my way down the hallway toward his bedroom, my heart pounding in my chest like it’s trying to escape. The door to his room is slightly open, just like he left it. I push it with my fingertips, stepping inside.
The scent hits me immediately. It’s faint, but it’s his. That smell that clung to him—comforting, familiar. It rushes through me all at once, bringing back memories I’ve been trying to push down for so long. Memories of him being close, too close.
I can’t hold it back anymore.
I collapse onto his bed, my knees giving out as I bury my face in his pillow. His scent surrounds me, and the dam inside me shatters. Everything I’ve been bottling up—the anger, the guilt, the pain—comes rushing out all at once. I sob into the pillow, my body shaking uncontrollably.
“I’m sorry... Raptor Christ, I’m so fucking sorry,” I whisper, my voice cracking, barely recognizable.
The tears won’t stop. They soak into the fabric, my chest heaving with every painful breath. “I should’ve been there, Anon... I should’ve fucking known.”
My hands grip the sheets, clutching them like they’re the only thing keeping me from drowning. I should’ve known. How could I not see it? How could I have been so fucking blind? Anon was hurting. He was hurting so much, and I didn’t see it. I didn’t help him. I didn’t save him.
And now... now he’s lying in a fucking hospital bed, stuck in a coma, and I don’t even know if he’ll ever wake up. “I’m sorry,” I whisper again, choking on the words. “I should’ve been better. I should’ve been there.”
The room feels like it’s closing in on me, the weight of it crushing, unbearable. The dark, stale air, the lingering scent of him—it’s too much. It’s like the room itself is grieving, mourning the person who’s gone but not really gone. The person who might never come back. I cry until I can’t breathe, until my throat feels like it’s on fire and my chest aches with every sob. I cry for Anon, for everything he’s been through, for all the shit I didn’t see. For the fact that I was so caught up in my own bullshit that I didn’t even realize how much he was suffering. I cry because now it’s too fucking late.
“I’m sorry,” I whisper one last time, my voice barely audible, my body exhausted, drained. “I’m so, so sorry.”
I curl up on his bed, clutching his pillow like it’s the only piece of him I have left. His scent is fading, but it’s still there. It’s still him. And for the first time in forever, I let myself fall apart. Fully, completely, without holding anything back. Because right now, in this moment, there’s nothing left of me but the pieces.
—
As I turn over, my face still buried in the scent of him, something catches my eye. A small flash of white tucked just behind the bedside table. I sit up, rubbing my swollen eyes, my breathing still uneven, and stare at the small object. It’s an envelope.
Curiosity gnaws at me, pulling me out of the haze of my tears. I slide off the bed and reach for it, my fingers trembling slightly as I pull it free from its hiding place. The envelope is old, the edges slightly crumpled, and as I turn it over in my hands, I feel my heart skip a beat.
My name. Scrawled across the front in his unmistakable handwriting. -Fang-
My mind stalls for a moment, trying to piece together why the hell he would have an envelope with my name on it, tucked away like this. My first instinct is to put it in the drawer, maybe it’s something stupid or personal—maybe I’m not supposed to see it. But... why would it have my name on it? I pause, staring at the envelope, and then something clicks.
This isn’t just some random note. This... this was something meant for me.
My throat tightens as I carefully open the envelope, my fingers shaking as I slide the folded paper out. A knot forms in my stomach, that gut feeling that whatever this is, it’s not good. Not at all. I unfold the paper slowly, my breath catching as I start to read.
Fang,
If you're reading this, then I'm gone, and I’m so sorry. I wish I could’ve been stronger, for you, for everyone, but I wasn’t. I failed.
And now... now I'm leaving you with this. And that fucking kills me. I never wanted to hurt you. Not you. You were the one person in my life who made me feel like I was worth something.
But I know I did hurt you. I know I messed things up so badly between us, and I can’t even begin to tell you how sorry I am for that. I still remember that day on the roof, the way you looked at me, the way everything just fell apart. I saw how upset you were, and all I wanted was to make things better.
I wanted to be there for you, to take away that pain... but instead, I ended up hurting you even more. I was such a fucking idiot, thinking I could fix things, thinking I could make it right. But I didn’t. I just made things worse. I should have respected you more.
I should have respected you enough to fix things with Naser instead of just pretending like everything would be okay without doing the hard work. I knew that’s what was bothering you, but I was too much of a coward to face it head-on. I was so scared of losing you that I ended up pushing you away instead.
I fucked up, Fang. I didn’t respect your boundaries, I didn’t listen when you needed me to. And that’s on me. You deserved better than that. You deserved better than me. I’m sorry for all of it. For not being the friend you needed, for being too scared to face the truth, for hurting you when I should’ve been the one protecting you. You were always so strong, and I... I wasn’t.
I kept dragging you down, dragging everyone down.
I thought maybe, just maybe, if I held on long enough, I’d find a way to be better, to be good enough for you. But I can’t. I’m not built that way. I wish I could’ve been what you needed. I wish I could’ve been the person you deserved. But I’m tired, Fang. I’m so fucking tired, and I can’t keep pretending anymore.
I just... I hope you can forgive me.
For all of this. For not being enough.
I loved you, Fang.
I still do.
And that’s what hurts the most, knowing that I’m leaving you behind with nothing but this shitty note to explain everything.
I’m so sorry.
Anon.
—
The words kept running through my head, a never-ending loop of guilt and sorrow, twisting and turning until it felt like I was suffocating. Anon wasn’t dead, but he might as well have been. In a coma, unresponsive, because of everything—because of Bishop, because of me, because of every single fucking thing I did wrong.
I stared down at the letter in my hands, the paper now crumpled and tear-streaked from how tightly I’d been holding it. His last words to me before he… before he tried to end it all. And I hadn’t even known. I had no idea how close I came to losing him completely.
A sob rose in my throat, but I swallowed it back, refusing to let it take over. Not again. Not like before. But as I stared at the words he’d written, the apology, the regret—like it was all his fault, like he was the problem—it broke something inside me. I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t think straight.
How could he believe that? How could he think he was the problem when it was me? I dropped the letter, letting it fall to the floor as I buried my face in my hands. My chest was heaving, and I was trying so fucking hard to hold myself together, but the cracks were showing.
And then, without even thinking, I reached for my wings.
The first feather came out easily, the pain sharp but almost welcome. Then the next. And the next. Before I knew it, I was yanking them out in handfuls, the pain giving me something, anything, to focus on besides the unbearable weight in my chest. You hurt him. This is your fault.
I grabbed another handful of feathers, pulling them out without a second thought, feeling the burn, the sting, but it wasn’t enough. Nothing could make up for what I’d done. Nothing would ever be enough to fix this.
“Why didn’t you tell me?” I whispered into the empty room, my voice barely audible. “Why didn’t you trust me, Anon?” The thought of him lying there, in that hospital bed, completely helpless because of what I’d done, tore me apart. He hadn’t trusted me. He didn’t think I could help him. And maybe he was right. Maybe I couldn’t.
You failed him.
I tugged harder at my wings, the sharp pain radiating up my spine as my blood began to soak into his bedsheets, and I welcomed it.
“I’m sorry,” I whispered, clutching the pillow that still carried his scent, the familiar, comforting smell of him that made everything hurt that much more. “I’m so fucking sorry.” But no matter how many times I said it, no matter how many feathers I ripped out, it didn’t change anything. It didn’t change the fact that I hadn’t been there when he needed me. It didn’t change the fact that he was lying in a hospital bed in a coma because of everything I didn’t do.
I collapsed onto his bed, burying my face in the sheets, sobbing until I couldn’t breathe. The guilt was crushing me, drowning me, and I couldn’t escape it. I was a fucking mess, and the worst part? I deserved every bit of it.
—
-???-
The darkness feels like it goes on forever. I don’t know where I am, or how long I’ve been here, but it’s cold, and everything feels so... heavy. Like I’m sinking, deeper and deeper, with no way out.
I can hear things sometimes—distant voices. They’re muffled, almost like I’m underwater, but familiar. Fang’s voice... I hear it the most. There’s something in it—something that makes my chest tighten, even though I can’t make out the words. It sounds... broken. Hurt.
Fang, why are you hurting? I didn’t want this. I didn’t mean for any of this.
Memories flicker in and out. The rooftop... that argument. The way Fang looked at me—so full of pain and anger. I tried to help, tried to do the right thing, but I fucked it up. Like I always do. I just wanted to fix things, to make it right between us. But I hurt them. I pushed them away.
I’m sorry, Fang.
Then, there’s Bishop—his hands, the violence, the sheer terror that washed over me when I knew I couldn’t fight back anymore. My body remembers the pain, even if my mind is too clouded to relive it clearly. I feel the weight of it, pressing down on me. My throat burns, my chest feels like it’s on fire, and I just want it to stop.
Sometimes, in this black void, there’s a voice—quiet, almost a whisper—telling me it’d be easier to let go. To just stop fighting, stop feeling. I could float away, and it wouldn’t hurt anymore. Everything would stop. I wouldn’t have to remember, wouldn’t have to face the wreckage of what I’ve done.
But then I hear Fang again, cutting through the noise, the fog. Their voice sounds desperate now, like they’re reaching out for me, trying to pull me back. I can almost feel it.
“Please, Anon… don’t leave me.”
I want to wake up. I want to tell Fang I’m sorry, to make things right. But I don’t know how. I’m stuck. Trapped in this inky abyss, in my own guilt, in my own failures. And all I can do is hope that, somehow, I’ll find my way back. Because I owe it to Fang. To Trish. To Reed. And most of all, to myself. I can’t stay here forever. I have to wake up… I have to fix this.
Chapter 27: The Deal with the Devil.
Notes:
This is a very heavy chapter, Multiple warnings of violence, body horror and self harm.
this is 10k so please take a break if it's getting to be too much, I had to stop writing at multiple points.
Once again thank you all for reading!
Chapter Text
-Anon-
I was floating in a sea of black, the kind of darkness that suffocates you, presses down on you from all sides until you can’t tell up from down. Time had lost all meaning, minutes, hours, days… who the fuck knew how long I’d been here?
All I knew was that I was trapped, stuck in this endless abyss with nothing to anchor me. My thoughts were scattered, fractured. Everything was just out of reach, slipping through my fingers every time I tried to hold on.
But then, through the thick ink of my mind, I saw it.
A door.
It shouldn’t have meant anything to me, it was just a door. But as I got closer, the details came into focus, and my chest tightened with a familiar kind of dread.
The door was old, chipped at the edges, worn from years of use. I knew that door.
I knew it like the back of my hand…
It was the door to my room back in Rock Bottom, the place I thought I’d escaped.
The last place I ever wanted to be.
My legs moved on their own, dragging me toward it. I didn’t want to go in, didn’t want to see what was on the other side, but some invisible force was pulling me, guiding me toward it like a fucked-up magnet. I stood in front of the door, my hand hovering just inches from the handle, my chest heaving with each shallow breath.
I didn’t want to open it. I didn’t want to go back to that place.
But deep down, I knew I had to.
With a shaky breath, I gripped the handle and pushed it open.
The air inside was stale, thick with the smell of dust and neglect, just like I remembered. The room was exactly the same as it had been when I left, like time had frozen in this small, miserable space.
Band posters plastered the walls, old sci-fi art tacked up in between, and scattered trinkets that I used to think were important littered the shelves.
My bed was unmade, sheets twisted into a knot like I had just gotten up.
It was like I’d never left…
And sitting on the edge of the bed, hunched over with his head in his hands, was someone I hadn’t seen in a while…
Me.
Or at least, the me I used to be.
He looked up as I stepped inside, and I nearly recoiled at the sight of him. His skin was pale, almost sickly, his eyes sunken and ringed with dark circles so deep it looked like he hadn’t slept in months. His shoulders were slumped, his clothes hanging loosely off his gaunt frame, like he’d given up caring about anything.
He looked… dead. Or, at least, like he was halfway there.
I froze, my heart pounding in my chest as I stared at him. This version of me—the one I thought I’d left behind in Rock Bottom—looked like a stranger.
But I knew better. I knew exactly who he was…
“You made it…” he said, his voice low and laced with bitterness.
“I was wondering how long you were gonna keep running...”
I grit my teeth, something hot and angry bubbling up inside me. “You’re still here…?” I asked, though I already knew the answer.
He scoffed, his lips twisting into a smirk that made my skin crawl.
“I never left... You did.”
I hated him.
I didn’t know why… not yet. But the sight of him, the sound of his voice, it all made my blood boil.
This wasn’t me…
I wasn’t this broken, hollow thing anymore. I had moved on. I had gotten out. But here he was, like a ghost, dragging me back into the darkness I’d spent so long trying to escape.
He stood up slowly, like even moving was too much effort.
“You ran... You left me behind, thinking that would fix everything... But you didn’t change, did you…? You’re still the same scared, broken, fucked-up kid who never thought he was worth shit.”
The words hit me like a punch to the gut. “I’m not you…” I spat, my hands clenched into fists at my sides.
“I got out… I’m better now.”
“Better…?”
He laughed, a harsh, grating sound that sent a chill down my spine.
“Is that right? If that’s the case… why are you here…?”
He gestured to the room… the same fucking room I’d grown up in, the room I thought I’d left behind.
“You’re still here, dumbass… You’re lyin’ in a hospital bed somewhere because you couldn’t handle your shit, got your ass handed to you, and now…? You’re back here. Back with me.”
“I’M NOT YOU!” I shouted, the words tearing out of my throat.
“I’m not you…”
He just smiled, that sick, twisted smile that made me want to scream.
“You can’t run from yourself, Anon... No matter how far you go, no matter how hard you try, you always end up back here…”
“Back. To. Me.”
I wanted to tear him apart.
I wanted to punch that smug fucking look off his face, to make him shut the fuck up.
But something in his words hit too close to home, and I felt the rage boiling up inside me. Not just at him, but at myself.
Because deep down…
He was right…
I was still running. Still hiding from the part of myself I hated.
But then something shifted.
As I stood there, staring at this broken, hollow version of myself, I felt something else. Something deeper than the anger, deeper than the hate.
Pity.
I hated him… hated what he represented. But I was him once. I had been him, sitting in this room, drowning in my own misery, too scared to reach out for help. Too lost to know how. And as much as I hated him, I couldn’t ignore the fact that this version of me was still here, still stuck in the same place I had left him. Still waiting for something, for someone.
And that’s when it hit me.
I didn’t… need to hate him.
I needed to help him.
He was the part of me that had needed help all along. The part of me that was drowning, that didn’t know how to ask for help, didn’t even think he deserved it.
And if I didn’t help him now, if I didn’t face this version of myself…
I was never getting out of here. I was never waking up.
I took a step closer, the anger still simmering beneath the surface, but something else starting to rise above it.
“I ran…” I said, my voice quieter now, less sharp. “I tried to leave you behind... Maybe I was scared... But I’m not leaving you again.”
His expression flickered, just for a moment.
“I don’t know how to fix everything,” I admitted, my throat tight.
“But I can help you… help me… get through this.”
For the first time, the smirk faded. His eyes softened, just a little, and the weight of it all started to lift, like some invisible pressure was easing off my chest.
“You don’t have to be alone anymore…” I said, the words heavy with the truth I had been running from for so long.
“We… don’t have to be alone...”
There was a long, suffocating silence, and for a moment, I thought maybe it was too late. Maybe I was too far gone. But then…
Something shifted in his eyes.
A flicker of light, buried deep beneath all the darkness. The tiniest spark of hope.
He didn’t respond, didn’t need to. I saw it in his face, in the way his posture loosened, the way his shoulders relaxed just a bit.
And for the first time in a long time, I thought maybe, just maybe, I could get out of this.
I could wake up. I could find my way back to Fang, to everyone. I could keep fighting.
Because I wasn’t alone anymore.
Not even here…
—
-Fang-
I woke up in a haze, my body heavy, the remnants of my crying fit still lingering in the form of dried tears on my face and a pounding headache that seemed to pulse with every heartbeat. I blinked a few times, trying to clear my vision, but everything felt like it was swimming—like I was moving through thick water. My limbs were stiff and sore, and it took me a moment to register where I was.
Anon’s bed.
The memory of what had happened before I’d passed out came flooding back in all at once, like a wave crashing over me. The letter. The tears. The utter, crushing weight of it all. My heart felt like it had been ripped out and torn apart, and in that moment, I remembered the frantic preening—the desperate, violent act of yanking feathers out as if that could somehow make the pain go away.
It didn’t.
I groaned softly as I tried to sit up, but the sensation of my body sticking to the sheets made me freeze. My wings were stuck to the bed, sticky with blood. My own blood. I had done this. I had torn myself apart, and now I was faced with the aftermath. The sheets were stained dark red where I had lain, and I winced as I peeled myself away, feeling the uncomfortable pull of dried blood on my skin.
Everything hurt.
My wings throbbed, the empty spots where I had yanked feathers out pulsing with sharp pain, but it wasn’t just physical. It was deeper than that—emotional, mental. I was broken, shattered in ways that I didn’t know how to fix.
I finally managed to get to my feet, but as soon as I stood, the world tilted dangerously. My legs felt like jelly, weak and unstable from the blood loss. My vision swam, and I had to grip the edge of Anon’s bed to keep from collapsing back down. For a moment, I was sure I was going to pass out again, but I forced myself to stay upright.
But then I heard it.
Footsteps. Heavy, deliberate footsteps outside Anon’s door. Panic surged through me. Who the hell could that be? Anon didn’t have visitors, not regularly. And with everything going on, with me being in his apartment uninvited, a sinking feeling settled into my gut.
I looked around the room, but there was nowhere to hide. Nowhere to go. My breath caught in my throat as the footsteps stopped just outside the door, and I heard the faint click of the doorknob turning. The door swung open, and two police officers stepped inside, their eyes immediately locking onto me.
I froze.
One of the officers—a tall, broad-shouldered man with a stern expression—stepped forward, his voice flat and authoritative. “Who are you?”
I couldn’t find the words. My mouth felt dry, my mind racing as I tried to process what was happening.
“We received a call about a break-in,” the other officer added, his eyes scanning the room, taking in the mess, the signs of distress—the blood on the bed, the broken door. It didn’t take a detective to see that something was very wrong.
I wanted to explain, to say something—anything—but the words wouldn’t come. I didn’t break in... I mean, not technically, but the door had already been broken before I’d gotten here, hadn’t it?
“I... I didn’t break in,” I mumbled, but my voice was weak, barely audible. Even to me, it sounded hollow. And why would they believe me? I was standing here in Anon’s apartment, covered in blood, looking like I had just been through hell.
The first officer gave me a look that said he didn’t believe a word of it. He didn’t care about explanations.
“You’re under arrest,” he said, stepping toward me with cold efficiency as he pulled out a pair of cuffs. I didn’t resist. How could I? There was no fight left in me. There was no point. I felt... numb.
He reached for my wrists, snapping the cold metal of the handcuffs around them with a mechanical click. I didn’t even flinch. My mind was elsewhere, too wrapped up in the overwhelming tide of emotion that had consumed me.
As they began reading me my rights, their voices became a distant echo, barely registering in my head. It was like I was watching it all happen from a distance, disconnected from my own body. I had nothing left to say, nothing left to fight for.
The world outside felt foreign, like it didn’t belong to me anymore. Anon was lying in a hospital bed, and I was here... getting arrested. What the fuck did any of it matter?
They led me out of the apartment, my feet dragging as they walked me down the hallway. I kept my head down, not wanting to see the eyes of anyone who might be watching, though part of me wondered if I should even care about that anymore. I didn’t care about much right now.
The police car sat waiting outside, its flashing lights illuminating the street in rhythmic bursts of red and blue. They opened the back door and shoved me inside, the door slamming shut behind me with a finality that made my stomach twist.
I stared blankly ahead, my mind spiraling deeper into the dark pit that had opened up inside me. I could hear the officers outside, talking to each other in low voices, but I wasn’t listening to what they were saying. It didn’t matter.
“What’s the ID say?” one of them asked, and I vaguely heard the sound of my wallet being rummaged through. I hadn’t even thought about that—my ID, my name.
There was a pause, and then I heard a sharp intake of breath.
“Oh shit,” one of them muttered. “Lucy Aaron.”
The weight of my name seemed to hang in the air for a moment, and I could practically hear the gears turning in their heads. They knew who I was.
“Fuck. We’ve got Ripley’s kid in the car?” the other officer groaned, his frustration evident in his tone.
“Yeah, we do,” the first officer confirmed, his voice grim. “We need to call the commissioner. Now.”
I sank deeper into the seat, my head resting against the back of it as I closed my eyes. Of course. My father. Ripley Aaron. His shadow loomed over everything, didn’t it? No matter how far I tried to run from him, he was always there, his name, his reputation, his influence.
I could hear them exchanging words, their voices growing more tense as they finally got in contact with him.
I couldn’t hear what he was saying, but whatever it was, it had the officers looking uncomfortable.
“How do you want us to handle this?” one of them asked, his voice careful, deferential.
There was a long pause, and I imagined my father’s icy voice on the other end of the line, calculating, deciding how to deal with this latest inconvenience. His child, arrested. His legacy, tarnished. How fucking poetic.
“Alright, sir,” the officer said finally. “We’ll wait for you.”
He turned to his partner and sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “He’s coming here to deal with her personally.”
The other officer just shook his head, clearly frustrated but resigned to whatever orders had just been given.
I didn’t react. I didn’t care. Let him come. Let him see what a fucking mess I’d become.
The weight of it all was too much to bear, and as I sat there in the back of the police car, handcuffed and broken, I realized something that I hadn’t before.
I didn’t care what happened to me anymore. Not now. Not after everything.
I was done.
Done fighting. Done pretending…
Done holding on to whatever semblance of strength I had left. The walls I had built around myself had crumbled, and now... now I was just waiting for whatever came next.
Whatever dad had planned for me... let him.
I didn’t have the energy to fight him anymore.
And as I sat there, waiting, all I could think about was Anon. His face in that hospital bed, the letter I had found, the blood on the sheets…
The darkness that had swallowed us both.
The silence in the back of the police car was suffocating, broken only by the soft crackle of the police radio and the occasional muttered words between the officers outside. I couldn't focus on anything. My mind was a haze, an endless loop of Anon lying in that hospital bed, the letter I had found, and my father’s impending arrival. The dread of it all hung over me like a storm cloud, but even that was muted compared to the hollow feeling gnawing at my insides.
Ripley Aaron. The commissioner. The man who could bulldoze his way through any situation with the weight of his name and influence. And here I was, his fucked-up kid, sitting in the back of a cruiser, hands cuffed behind my back, covered in dried blood and feathers.
It didn’t take long for him to show up. I didn’t know if they’d given him special clearance to speed or if he just didn’t care about the rules, but when that sleek black car pulled up behind the cruiser, I felt it in my gut—the weight of his presence even before he stepped out. My heart pounded in my chest, a mixture of fear, shame, and that ever-present anger that flared up whenever I thought about him.
The door to the car opened, and I heard the familiar, heavy sound of his footsteps. Calm. Controlled. Like he owned the world. And in his mind, he probably did. Ripley Aaron wasn’t just a man—he was a force, a legacy built on manipulation and power, the kind of man who would bend reality to his will.
The officers exchanged a quick glance as he approached. They were nervous, standing straighter now, more alert. It was always the same when people dealt with my father. They weren’t just dealing with the commissioner—they were dealing with Ripley Aaron. The weight of his name pressed down on everyone around him, and they bent to his will whether they liked it or not.
“Commissioner,” one of the officers greeted him, their tone a little too stiff, too rehearsed.
Ripley didn’t respond right away. He walked slowly around to the side of the cruiser where I sat, his eyes scanning me from behind the window. His gaze was cold, analytical, like I was just another problem for him to solve, another mess he had to clean up.
I didn’t meet his eyes. I couldn’t. My stomach twisted painfully as he opened the door to the cruiser, leaning down slightly to peer at me.
“Lucy,” he said, his voice low and controlled, the edge of disappointment barely masked beneath the surface. “What the hell are you doing?”
I kept my gaze locked on the floor, the weight of his presence like a physical force pressing down on me. I didn’t have an answer for him. I didn’t owe him anything.
Ripley sighed, clearly irritated. “Get her out of there,” he ordered the officers, his tone leaving no room for argument.
The officers hurried to comply, one of them opening the door wider while the other unlocked the cuffs around my wrists. I didn’t resist, but I didn’t move willingly either. I just let them guide me out of the car, my legs weak beneath me as I stumbled onto the sidewalk. My body was still heavy, aching from the emotional and physical toll I’d put it through.
Ripley watched me closely, his eyes narrowing as he took in the state of me. The blood, the feathers, the exhaustion written all over my face. I could feel his judgment, his disappointment. He wasn’t going to let this go easily.
Once I was standing, he stepped forward, his hand gripping my arm with a firmness that made me wince. “You’re coming with me,” he said, his voice like ice.
I didn’t respond. I didn’t argue. There was no point. I was too tired, too broken to fight him, and deep down, I knew that even if I wanted to, I wouldn’t win. Not against him.
Ripley nodded to the officers, dismissing them without a word. They didn’t question it. They knew better than to question anything Ripley Aaron said. Within moments, it was just the two of us—father and daughter, standing on the empty sidewalk, the flashing lights from the police car casting shadows across us.
I could feel his grip tighten on my arm as he pulled me toward his car. The silence between us was suffocating, and even though every fiber of my being wanted to scream, to fight, I couldn’t bring myself to do it. Not right now. I was too tired, too broken.
The car ride was dead silent, and I could feel the tension radiating off Dad as he drove. His knuckles were white, gripping the steering wheel so hard I thought it might snap. I didn't care though, not anymore. I was still fuming, barely holding it together after everything that had happened.
Finally, after what felt like hours, he spoke.
“What the hell were you doing in that apartment?” His voice was sharp, cold, like he was talking to a suspect, not his own kid. “I’ve told you time and time again to stay away from him. Anon is a criminal, Fang! He’s dragging you down with him. Hell, you were just arrested for breaking and entering, for Christ’s sake!”
His words hit me like knives, but I wasn’t going to sit there and take it. Not anymore. I’d had enough.
“Why can’t you listen to me for once, Dad?” I shouted, my voice breaking through the thick air between us. “Yeah, he has a record, but did anyone ever stop to ask him why? Did anyone ever care to listen to his side, to what he’s been through?!”
He didn’t even flinch. It was like everything I said bounced right off him.
“Does it matter? He made his choices,” Ripley snapped back, his voice full of judgment. “People don’t just wake up one day and end up with a criminal record. He chose that life.”
I could feel my heart pounding in my chest, anger bubbling up inside me like a volcano ready to explode. He wasn’t listening. He never did.
“I’m so fucking tired of this!” I screamed, my hands trembling as I reached into my pocket, pulling out the letter Anon had written—the letter I never should’ve found. Without thinking, I threw it at Dad, the crumpled paper landing in his lap. “Read it! Read that and tell me he’s just some criminal! Tell me those aren’t the words of a broken man who never got a fucking chance!”
Ripley stared at the letter for a moment, his eyes narrowing in confusion. But as he started to unfold it, something in his expression shifted. The usual stern, unfeeling mask he wore slipped, just a little.
The car was suffocatingly quiet as Dad read the letter, the weight of it pressing down on us like a lead blanket. I watched him carefully, waiting for something, anything—some sign that he understood, that he was really taking in the words Anon had written.
His eyes moved slowly over the page, and I could see his hands trembling slightly as he gripped the letter tighter. The silence stretched on for what felt like an eternity, each second dragging like hours as I waited for his reaction.
At first, there was nothing. His face was locked in that familiar, stern expression he always wore when he was working through something he didn’t want to face. But then, as he read further, I saw it—a crack. The hard exterior started to slip.
His breath hitched, and I could see his jaw clench tightly as though he was fighting something back. For the first time in a long time, I saw my dad falter, saw him truly affected by something outside of his control.
When he finally finished reading, he didn’t look at me. He just stared at the letter, his hands trembling more visibly now. His voice, when he finally spoke, was low, rough, like it had been pulled from somewhere deep inside him.
“I was just like him…”
The words hit me like a punch to the gut. I blinked, not understanding what he meant at first. I had never really known much about Dad’s past—he never talked about it. But something in his voice, in the way he said it, made me realize that whatever he was talking about wasn’t just some passing comment. This was something deep, something that hurt.
He kept staring at the letter, his eyes unfocused, lost in memories I had never been privy to.
“I was just like him at his age,” Dad repeated, his voice shaking. “Angry… broken… like the whole world was against me.”
I didn’t say anything. I couldn’t. I just sat there, watching him as he unraveled right in front of me.
“I made mistakes,” he continued, his grip tightening on the paper. “A lot of them. And no one gave me a chance either. I… I was written off, just like him.” His voice cracked, and for the first time in my life, I saw him as something other than the invincible authority figure I had grown up with... He was vulnerable.
I stared at him, stunned. I had never heard him talk like this. Ever. I didn’t know what to say, how to respond. My Dad—the man who had always been so rigid, so unyielding—was sitting here, realizing that the kid he had written off, the one he had warned me to stay away from, was just like him. And it broke him.
“I didn’t know,” Dad said again, this time so quietly I almost didn’t hear it. “I didn’t want to see it. I didn’t want to believe that someone could be like me… because I hated who I was back then.”
He finally looked at me, and I could see the pain in his eyes, the regret. The anger I had felt moments before started to fade, replaced by a strange sense of understanding.
“But Anon…” His voice cracked again as he looked down at the letter. “He didn’t deserve this. He didn’t deserve to feel like this was his only way out.”
I swallowed hard, my throat tight as I listened to him.
“He was just a kid,” Dad whispered, his voice breaking completely now. “A kid who never had a chance, just like me.”
I didn’t know what to say. I didn’t know how to process the fact that my dad, the man who had been so against Anon, was now sitting here, seeing himself in him. The weight of it was too much, and I could feel my own tears threatening to spill over.
Dad finally folded the letter carefully, his hands still trembling as he handed it back to me. His eyes met mine, and for the first time in years, I saw something new in him. Something vulnerable. Something real.
“I’m sorry,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. “I didn’t see it… I didn’t want to see it. But now... now I understand.”
We sat there in silence, the air heavy with the truth we had both uncovered. And for the first time, I didn’t feel the need to scream, to fight. There was still anger, still hurt, but there was also a strange sense of understanding. Something that told me maybe, just maybe, we could figure this out together…
-Anon-
I stare at the version of myself sitting on the bed—his sunken eyes staring blankly ahead, his posture hunched like he’s carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. It’s surreal. This isn’t just a memory; it’s a twisted reflection of who I was before everything changed. Rock Bottom.
That room. Those old posters plastered all over the walls—bands I used to think would save me, sci-fi movies that I’d hoped would give me an escape. Everything in here is suffocating, like a time capsule of the worst moments of my life. The bed, unmade, the same sheets I used to wrap myself in when the world felt too heavy to face. And now here I am, standing before this past version of myself, not knowing what the hell I’m supposed to do next.
"What the hell do I need to do?" I demanded again, my voice harsher than I meant it to be. The frustration I’ve been holding back is boiling over. I don’t have time for this. I don’t have time to stand in this goddamn room, reliving these nightmares. I need to wake up. I need to get back. To Fang. To everything.
The version of me on the bed just keeps staring at the floor, his silence crawling under my skin like needles. He looks like he’s trapped in his own hell, and I hate him for it. I hate that I used to be him. So weak. So defeated.
Finally, he looks up at me, and it’s like looking into a black void—those dead, emotionless eyes. “You have to face it,” he says, his voice quiet, but there’s something sharp in it, like a hidden blade.
“Face what?” I snap, pacing in front of him. "I've faced enough, don’t you think? I fought my way out of this shithole, I’ve fought every damn day since I left Rock Bottom. What else is there to face?"
But he just shakes his head, the same empty look in his eyes. "You left Rock Bottom, but you didn’t deal with it.* You never confronted what happened here. *You’ve been running ever since."
Running? I want to yell at him, tell him he’s wrong, but the truth lodges itself in my throat. I’ve been running. Trying to forget. Trying to leave it all behind. But no matter how far I’ve run, it’s always there. Rock Bottom. Always waiting for me to fall again.
He stands up from the bed, stepping closer to me. "You need to go back, Anon.* Back to where it all went wrong. Confront it. Accept it. That’s the only way you’ll ever move forward."*
The words hit like a punch to the gut. “Move forward?” I echo, my voice barely a whisper. "I can’t… I can’t go back there. It’ll break me all over again."
He doesn’t flinch, just keeps staring at me, unblinking. “It might. But you need to. You have to heal, and you can’t heal if you’re still running from everything that broke you.”
I clench my fists, my nails digging into my palms as I try to keep my emotions in check. He’s right. Raptor Christ, I hate how right he is. I’ve never really faced it. The things that tore me apart back then, the things that turned me into the mess I am now.
“I need to get back,” I say, the words shaky, fragile. “I need to get back to Fang.”
The ghost of me doesn’t respond at first. But in his eyes, there’s a flicker of something, like he understands. And then the world around me starts to shift, the room fading as we’re pulled back to the beginning. The very start of where it all fell apart.
When the haze clears, I’m sitting in a cafeteria, the sounds of clinking trays and half-hearted conversations buzzing around me. It’s Rock Bottom High, four months before I left. Four months before I thought I was finally free.
I’m sitting alone at a table, staring at the sad excuse for food on the tray in front of me. It feels familiar, but distant, like I’m watching it all from outside my own body. I was never popular. I tried to make friends, but I failed every time. The laughter, the whispers behind my back, the times I was used and then tossed aside—it all built up until I just stopped trying. It was easier to be alone than to keep getting hurt.
The only real friend I had was Stegostar, and even that was through a screen. Dinocord calls, gaming together, watching movies late into the night—but when those ended, I was still alone. The moment we hung up, it was like they never existed. Like I was waking up from some dream where I had someone who actually cared.
I remember hating myself for not valuing that friendship more, but it was hard. It was different. Stegostar wasn’t there, not in the same way a real friend would be. And I wanted—no, needed—that real connection. But I didn’t have it. I’d convinced myself I was too broken to deserve it.
But then, I see him. A light blue diplodocus sitting by himself in the far corner of the cafeteria. He’s got a black hoodie on, headphones covering his ears, completely tuned out from the world around him. He’s a loner, just like me. I can see it in the way he holds himself, the way he seems to shrink into his seat, like he’s trying to disappear.
I don’t know why, but something pushes me to try. Maybe it’s because we’re both so alone. Maybe it’s because I’m desperate for something—anything—to break me out of this isolation. So, I stand up, my heart racing, and walk over to his table.
He doesn’t notice me at first, too lost in his music or whatever’s going on in his head. “Mind if I sit?” I clear my throat softly.
He looks up, his eyes meeting mine for the first time. There’s a moment of hesitation, but then he shrugs. “Go ahead.”
I sit down, and for a moment, there’s just this awkward silence. I have no idea what to say. My mind’s blank, but then I see the phone charm hanging off his phone—an anime character Stegostar had mentioned once.
“That’s a cool charm,” I say, trying to start a conversation. “Did you see the latest episode the other night?”
He seems surprised, but nods. “Yeah. I didn’t think anyone else around here watched that.”
I smile, relieved. “Yeah, I wasn’t sure about it at first, but it grew on me after the second episode.”
That breaks the ice, and before I know it, we’re talking like we’ve known each other for years. We talk about the anime, about shows, about anything and everything. It’s easy, and for the first time in a long time, I feel like I’m actually connecting with someone. By the time the bell rings, I’m almost sad it’s over.
As we stand up to leave, he glances at me. “I never told you my name, did I? I’m Kyro.”
“Anon,” I reply, feeling that strange sense of relief wash over me. “Nice to meet you, Kyro.”
We exchange phone numbers, and the rest of the day, we text back and forth. For once, it feels like things are looking up.
But like all things in Rock Bottom, it didn’t last.
Fast forward a few weeks, and Kyro and I are getting closer. We hang out almost every day, talking about anime, going to the mall, just… being friends. It feels good. It feels right. But then, that night happened.
We were supposed to meet up at the park near the mall. I was running a little late, but when I got there, I saw Kyro getting hassled by some rough-looking guy. My heart dropped. I wanted to help, but I wasn’t a fighter. I wasn’t strong enough to jump in. I was terrified.
I saw a cop at a coffee stand nearby and ran over, telling him what was happening. The cop headed toward Kyro, and the guy saw him and bolted. I ran over to Kyro, out of breath, my heart still racing.
“You okay?” I asked, panic clear in my voice.
Kyro nodded, a little shaken but trying to play it off. “Yeah, thanks for the help.”
“Did he get your wallet?”
Kyro hesitated for a moment, then shook his head. “No. I got lucky.”
Something felt off about the way he said it, but I didn’t push. We brushed it off and headed to the mall, but that nagging feeling stuck with me.
And then, a few nights later, it all went to hell.
We were walking back from a movie when a group of guys cornered us, pushing us into an alley. My heart sank as I realized one of them was the guy who had hassled Kyro in the park. And standing behind him was someone else—someone worse.
Bishop.
He was calm, collected, but there was something in his eyes that chilled me to the bone. He spoke like a businessman, telling Kyro that he had a debt to pay—a debt left behind by his parents. But it wasn’t just about money. It was about the fact that Kyro had gotten the cops involved.
And then Bishop pulled out a switchblade, pressing it to Kyro’s throat.
I froze. My mind screamed at me to do something, but my body wouldn’t move.
Bishop was going to kill him.
Without thinking, I stepped forward. “Wait!”
Bishop turned to me, eyes narrowing. “What?”
“I’ll pay the debt,” I said, my voice shaking. “I’ll do whatever you want. Just… let him go.”
Bishop studied me for a long moment, then grinned. “Alright, skinnie. We’ve got a deal.”
And that was the beginning of the end. Bishop had me under his thumb, using me to run deliveries, collect money—anything to wipe Kyro’s debt.
I can see it all unraveling in front of me like a movie I’ve watched a thousand times, a nightmare I’m forced to relive. The cafeteria, the park, the alleyway—it’s all flashing before me. And then, I’m standing there again, watching myself make the deal with Bishop, watching myself offer up my life to save Kyro.
And for what?
That version of me was desperate, scared out of his mind, too naive to understand just how deep this shit was going to drag him. I see the relief on my face when Bishop tells me Kyro’s almost paid up. Almost. Just one more delivery and the slate would be clean. Kyro would be free, and I could pretend this whole nightmare never happened.
But I know better. I can feel my fists clenching, the anger boiling inside me. This is where it all really starts. This is where Bishop turns my life into a living hell.
I watch as I hand over the last delivery, the tension in my body unwinding, my shoulders relaxing, thinking that this is it. It’s over. I’ve done my part. Kyro’s debt is gone, and I can finally breathe again.
“That’s it, right?” I ask, my voice shaky with hope. “The debt’s paid?”
Bishop’s grin is as wicked as I remember, that sick gleam in his eyes as he steps closer to me. “Oh yeah,” he says, almost too casually. “Kyro’s debt is all squared up. He’s free to go live his shitty little life.”
For a brief moment, I feel a rush of relief. I actually believe it. I can see it in my eyes, the tiny flicker of hope that maybe, just maybe, I’ve made it out.
But then Bishop grabs me by the collar and yanks me close, his breath hot against my ear as he shows me something on his phone. My parents. Pictures of them leaving the house, heading to work, going about their mundane lives like everything is normal.
“Now, now…” Bishop’s voice is low, almost a whisper. “We’ve had such a good time together, haven’t we, skinnie? It’d be a shame to end our little arrangement so soon.”
My heart sinks. I can feel it, even now, that moment when everything in me shattered. The color drains from my face as Bishop chuckles darkly.
“I’m afraid you’ve got your own debt to pay now,” he says, his grip on my collar tightening. “And if you don’t want anything to happen to dear ol’ mom and pop, you’re going to keep working for me. Understand?”
I feel myself go pale in the memory. My lips move, but no sound comes out. I hate my parents. They’ve never been there for me, never cared. But that doesn’t mean I want them dead. That doesn’t mean I want their blood on my hands.
I nod, my whole body shaking, and Bishop lets me go, patting me on the cheek like I’m his little pet. “Good boy. I knew you’d see reason.”
And that’s it. That’s the moment I became his. No longer just trying to protect Kyro—now I’m stuck, with no way out. He’s got me by the throat, and there’s nothing I can do.
As I watch the scene unfold, the version of me from Rock Bottom standing there, broken and terrified, I feel my stomach churn. This was the beginning of it all. This was the moment where my life stopped being mine, where every ounce of control was ripped away.
I feel sick. Physically sick. And the worst part? I know what’s coming next. I know what’s waiting for me in the memories after this, and the thought of reliving it all again makes me want to scream. But I can’t. I have to keep going. I have to face this, no matter how much it hurts, no matter how much it breaks me.
I need to do this. I need to keep going. For Fang. For myself.
I take a deep breath, steadying myself as the memory fades, the darkness closing in around me once again.
And I know… the worst is yet to come.
The darkness shifts, pulling me deeper into the next memory, and I feel a familiar dread clawing at my chest. I know where this is heading. I can feel it in my bones—the weight of it settling on my shoulders before the scene even solidifies.
When the fog clears, I see my past self again, and it hits me hard.
He looks worse. So much worse.
It’s only been a few weeks, but the toll Bishop’s taken on him is undeniable. His skin is pale, almost sickly, with deep bags under his eyes. His posture is slumped, and every movement feels slow, like he’s dragging himself through the day. Exhaustion radiates off him in waves. Mentally, physically—he’s done.
I feel a knot tighten in my stomach as I watch him shuffle down a crowded street, head down, hands shoved deep into the pockets of his jacket. His shoulders are hunched, and even though he’s surrounded by people, there’s an emptiness in his eyes. A disconnect, like he’s not even there.
Because he isn’t. Not really.
Bishop’s been pushing him harder. The deliveries are getting riskier. The jobs more dangerous. And every time my past self finishes one, there’s another waiting. Always another. And the fear—God, the fear. It’s etched into his face. He’s scared of fucking up. Scared of what Bishop will do if he does. Scared of what might happen to his parents if he doesn’t keep doing what he’s told.
And all of that fear… it’s eating him alive.
I hate watching it. I hate seeing myself like this, barely holding on, like a shell of who I used to be. But I can’t look away. I can’t stop it. This is what I became. This is who I was.
I watch as he turns into an alley, his steps slowing as he reaches the back of a run-down building. He hesitates for a moment, glancing around nervously before knocking on a metal door. His hand is shaking. I can see it even from here. The door creaks open, and he slips inside, disappearing into the shadows.
I follow, even though I already know what’s waiting for him.
Inside, it’s dark and dingy, the air thick with the smell of sweat and something else—something sharp and chemical. My past self moves quietly, keeping his head down, avoiding eye contact with the few other people in the room. They’re rough-looking, dangerous, the kind of people you don’t want to piss off. But he’s here for a reason. He has a job to do.
Bishop’s latest assignment.
He’s picking up a package. Something small, wrapped tightly in brown paper. My past self takes it, his fingers trembling as he shoves it into his jacket. He nods once to the man who handed it over, a silent acknowledgment, and then he’s gone, slipping out the door as quickly as he came.
I can feel his heart racing. I can feel the panic bubbling up inside him. He knows what he’s carrying isn’t safe. He knows this job is worse than the others. Bishop’s been testing him, pushing him further and further, seeing how far he can go before he breaks.
And he’s close. So fucking close.
I follow him as he stumbles through the streets, his breathing shallow, his eyes darting around like he’s expecting someone to jump out at him any second. He’s on edge, paranoid, constantly looking over his shoulder. Bishop’s grip on him is tightening, suffocating him, and there’s no way out.
By the time he reaches the drop-off point, he’s a mess. Sweat beads on his forehead, his hands shaking so badly that he almost drops the package. But he manages to hand it over, muttering something under his breath before turning and walking away as fast as he can.
As soon as he’s out of sight, he ducks into an alley, collapsing against the wall. His body is trembling, his breathing ragged. I can see the tears welling up in his eyes, the frustration, the fear, the anger all crashing down on him at once. He’s losing it. He’s barely holding on.
I know this feeling too well. The helplessness. The despair. The overwhelming need to just give up, to stop fighting, because what’s the point? No matter what he does, no matter how many jobs he finishes, Bishop will always find a way to pull him back in. There’s no escape.
And my past self knows it.
I can see the realization hitting him, the weight of it pressing down on his chest like a thousand bricks. He slides down the wall, sitting on the cold, dirty ground, his head in his hands. He’s shaking, trying to keep it together, but it’s useless.
He’s broken.
I want to scream at him. I want to tell him to get up, to fight back, to do something. But I know it wouldn’t make a difference. He’s too far gone. Bishop has him in a chokehold, and there’s no way out.
And as I stand there, watching this version of myself fall apart, I can’t help but feel the anger building inside me. Not just at Bishop, but at myself. For letting this happen. For not being stronger. For not finding a way to stop it.
Bishop is lounging on a grimy couch, legs stretched out, that smug smile plastered across his face like he’s already won some game I didn’t even know I was playing. As soon as I step inside, his eyes flick to me, glinting with that dangerous gleam that makes my skin crawl.
"Good job today, skinnie," he says, his voice dripping with that familiar condescension.
I should feel relieved, but I don’t. There’s a knot in my stomach, tightening with every word he says. Something’s wrong. I can feel it.
I watch my past self standing there, pale, hands clenched into fists at his sides. He’s nervous. Anxious. And I know why. Bishop’s tone is too casual, too… calculated. He’s up to something.
Then, like a predator toying with its prey, Bishop glances at me, raising an eyebrow. "By the way, Anon… you checked in on your little friend recently…?"
I freeze. I know what’s coming, but that doesn’t make it any easier to watch. My past self stiffens, his face going white as a ghost. I can see the panic starting to bloom behind his eyes.
W-what do you mean? I ask, my voice tight, barely above a whisper.
Bishop’s grin widens, slow and deliberate, like he’s savoring every second of this. He pulls out his phone, scrolling through it with lazy, deliberate movements, like he has all the time in the world. Finally, he stops, his finger hovering over the screen before he looks up at me, that malicious gleam in his eyes.
"Found something interesting today. Thought you might want to take a look," he says, his voice sickeningly sweet as he turns the screen toward me.
It’s a news article. The headline hits me like a punch to the gut.
Local Teen Found Dead: Suspected Suicide.
The world tilts. My past self stumbles, eyes glued to the screen, reading the words over and over again, trying to make sense of them, but the reality crashes down too fast. Too hard.
Kyro’s dead.
"Wh—What...?" My voice trembles. I feel like I’m going to be sick. My hands start to shake, my vision blurring with the weight of it.
But Bishop isn’t done. Oh, no. He’s just getting started.
"Yeah, sad story, huh?" he muses, his tone so casual it’s like he’s discussing the weather. "But, I dunno… it doesn’t really make sense, does it? I mean, why would Kyro off himself right after his debt was cleared? Seems… odd, don’t you think?"
I watch as my past self shakes his head, mouth open but no words coming out. He can’t process it. Can’t accept it. Not yet.
And that’s when Bishop drops the final bomb.
"Course’…" he continues, leaning forward slightly, "there’s always the chance someone gave him a little push... from a bridge... But who would do something so… awful, huh?"
The realization slams into me like a freight train. My past self staggers back, horror dawning in his eyes as he stares at Bishop, who’s grinning like a fucking demon.
"No..." I whisper, my voice barely audible. "No, no, no…"
Bishop chuckles darkly, unlocking his phone again. "Oh, you don’t believe me? Well… maybe this will help."
He taps the screen, opening a video. My stomach churns as I watch my past self stumble forward, grabbing for the phone in desperation. But it’s too late.
The video plays.
It’s Kyro. My best friend. He’s being held by two thugs, his face pale and streaked with tears. He’s begging for his life, his voice broken and desperate.
"PLEASE... PLEASE, DON’T DO THIS. I’LL PAY, I’LL FIND A WAY—!"
One of the thugs grabs him by the collar, yanking him toward the edge of a bridge. The camera shakes slightly, but the image is clear enough.
Kyro is pushed over the side.
There’s screaming, and for a split second, I hear the sound of water crashing below. Then… silence.
A suffocating, unbearable silence.
I watch my past self snap. He lunges at Bishop, fists swinging wildly, but Bishop’s quicker. He catches me mid-swing, shoving me back with one swift motion. I hit the ground hard, the breath knocked out of me, but I don’t care. All I see is red. All I feel is rage.
"YOU FUCKING KILLED HIM!" I scream, my voice raw with fury and grief. I scramble to my feet, but Bishop is on me in a second, slamming me back against the cold concrete wall. His grip is iron, his face inches from mine as he grins down at me, enjoying every second of my misery.
"You think you can take me, skinnie?" he hisses, his voice low and dangerous.
He grabs me by the hair, forcing my head down until my face is pressed against the filthy floor. I struggle, but he’s too strong. I’m powerless.
"You understand now, don’t you?" he whispers, his breath hot against my ear. "You don’t fuck with me. You don’t disobey me. You’re mine, skinnie. And if you ever try to pull any shit…? I’ll make sure the next body they find is your parents… Got it?"
I want to fight. I want to scream, to claw his fucking eyes out. But I can’t. I can’t move. I can barely breathe.
And as I lay there, my face pressed against the cold concrete, I realize just how deep I’m in.
I’m trapped. There’s no way out.
I’m his. Forever.
I watch my past self crumble under the weight of it, tears streaming down his face as Bishop finally releases him, stepping back with that same smug grin on his face. He knows he’s won. He’s broken me. And there’s no coming back from it.
The memory fades, but the pain lingers, twisting inside me like a knife.
I hate this. I hate remembering this. But I can’t escape it. Not yet…
—
The memory pulls me deeper, dragging me into a past I’ve spent every waking moment trying to forget. My body tightens with each second, as if preparing for the onslaught of pain I know is coming. My shoulder—where the scar still sits—begins to throb in anticipation, even though I’m just a bystander in my own mind. It’s like my body remembers everything before I do, like it’s wired to respond to this particular nightmare.
I’m not in control. Not yet. I have no say in where this memory takes me, and as much as I want to stop it, there’s no escape from this. I’m forced to relive every second, every agonizing moment of what’s about to unfold.
The scene around me sharpens into focus, and there I am—my past self—making my way to Bishop’s hideout, heart pounding, body tense, knowing this isn’t going to be like the other deliveries. Bishop had told me this was a ‘special job,’ and that phrase has never meant anything good. It never does with Bishop.
The hideout is dark, grimy, like every shitty back-alley dive you’ve ever seen in a movie. The kind of place where hope goes to die. Bishop sits at the poker table, surrounded by his thugs. The low-hanging light swings above them, casting flickering shadows that make the whole place feel smaller, more suffocating. The air is thick with smoke, a haze of cheap cigarettes and sweat.
I know what’s coming, but my past self is still clueless. He’s afraid, sure, but there’s no way he could know just how bad it’s about to get. And I hate him for that. I hate him for sitting there, for walking right into the lion’s den like it was just another day. He doesn’t know, but I do. And I want to scream at him to turn around, to run, to do anything but sit down at that fucking table.
But of course, I can’t.
"Anon!" Bishop’s voice drips with false warmth, like venom laced with honey. He’s leaning back in his chair, legs kicked up on the poker table like he owns the world—and in this moment, he does. I can see the satisfaction in his eyes, knowing he’s got me exactly where he wants me.
I take a seat next to him at the table. My hands are shaking slightly, but I try to keep it together. I always try to keep it together around Bishop. Showing fear only makes it worse. He feeds off it. I learned that early on.
Bishop takes a long drag from his cigarette, letting the smoke curl around him as he talks. “Got a special job for you tonight, Nonny... Something a little different.”
That smile, that twisted grin—it’s like a knife in my gut. He already knows what he’s about to do to me. He’s enjoying this, savoring the moment like it’s some kind of sick game. And to him, it is.
I sit there, my past self staring at him, waiting. There’s nothing I can do but wait.
Bishop leans in, his eyes glittering with malice. “See, I love poker nights with the boys, but I’ve got a problem. I’m a lousy poker player.” He laughs, the sound making my skin crawl. “But I hate losing even more. So tonight, I had an idea.”
The thugs around the table chuckle, like they’re in on the joke. My past self shifts uncomfortably, already sensing that something’s off. But there’s no escape. Not now.
Bishop takes another drag of his cigarette, flicking the ash to the floor. “Take your shirt off.”
The words are cold, direct. And even though I know what’s coming, it still feels like a punch to the gut. My past self hesitates, just for a second, but he knows better than to defy Bishop. Slowly, shakily, he pulls his shirt off, exposing his bare skin to the cold, stale air of the room.
I can feel it—the fear, the anticipation of pain. My heart races in time with my past self’s, the memory so vivid it’s like I’m back there in that chair with him. Every muscle in my body tenses, waiting for the inevitable.
Bishop doesn’t make me wait long. He leans forward, his cigarette glowing bright in the dim light, and presses it into my shoulder. The pain is immediate, searing. My past self yelps, jerking away instinctively, but it doesn’t matter. The burn is there, raw and angry, the skin blistering under the heat.
"See," Bishop says, his voice dripping with amusement, “every time I lose a hand, I’m gonna take it out on you. So you better hope I don’t lose too much tonight…Ashtray.”
The game begins, and with every hand Bishop loses, another burn mark sears into my skin. Each one is worse than the last, the pain piling up like bricks until it’s impossible to tell where one burn ends and the next begins. **The room is filled with the smell of burning flesh—my flesh—**and the sickening sound of Bishop’s laughter. The thugs watch, grinning, enjoying the spectacle.
I want to scream at my past self to fight back, to do anything, but he doesn’t. I don’t. I just sit there, taking it, because what else can I do? There’s no way out. No escape.
The hands blur together, each one a haze of agony and smoke. My mind begins to unravel as the pain becomes too much, but I can’t leave. I’m stuck here, just like I was back then.
And then, the worst part.
Bishop’s cards. Four aces. He’s going to win this hand. He has to. And for a brief moment, my past self feels a flicker of relief. It’s over, at least for this round.
But Bishop sees it. He catches that glimmer of hope, and his grin widens.
"I fold… guess it just ain’t my night, boys!" he says, the words slicing through the room like a blade.
My past self crumbles. I crumble. The relief turns to despair, a free-fall into nothingness. Bishop folds, and I know it’s because he wants to break me. He enjoys watching me suffer.
Another burn, and I’m drowning in pain, unable to breathe, unable to think. The room spins, the poker hands blur, but the pain stays sharp, searing into my flesh over and over until I can’t feel anything else.
I can’t stand it.
I want to rip myself away from this memory, to tear myself free from the agony, but I’m trapped. Forced to watch as the past version of me is torn apart, piece by piece, by the man who controls my every move.
But I'm almost done.
I have to finish this.
I take a deep breath, trying to keep the nausea at bay, steadying myself as the memory starts to fade. The poker table blurs, the room dissolving into darkness, but the pain doesn’t disappear. It lingers, twisting inside me.
And I know what’s next.
It’s not over. Not yet.
The scene shifts, and I’m back in Bishop’s hideout, but it’s not the same night. Not the same horror.
This time, it’s worse.
I’m kneeling on the floor, arms bound behind my back, my entire body aching. I’m bloody, bruised, my clothes torn and soaked in sweat. Bishop stands above me, smirking as he lights another cigarette. He doesn’t speak right away, just watches me with those cold, calculating eyes.
I know what’s coming. I can feel it.
"Skinnie," he says, finally breaking the silence, his voice dripping with mock sympathy. "You’ve really disappointed me this time."
I flinch. Even after everything, those words still sting. They hit me harder than any punch, cutting deeper than any wound.
Bishop takes a slow drag from his cigarette, exhaling the smoke into the air. He crouches down in front of me, his face inches from mine. I can feel the heat from the cigarette, the sour stench of nicotine clinging to his breath.
"You know what happens when you disappoint me, right?" he asks, his voice barely above a whisper, but it’s enough to send a shiver down my spine.
I nod. I know. I’ve learned the hard way.
He grins, satisfied with my silent acknowledgment.
“Good.” He stands up, dusting off his hands as if I’m just another chore he needs to deal with.
"Time for your lesson, skinnie."
Before I can even process what’s happening, one of Bishop’s goons steps forward, grabbing me by the hair and yanking me to my feet. I stumble, legs barely able to support my weight after everything that’s happened, but I don’t fight. I can’t.
I’m too weak.
Too broken.
The goon drags me to the back of the hideout, where Bishop keeps all his “tools.” I know what’s coming. I’ve been here before.
The goon shoves me into the corner, and I collapse against the cold, concrete wall, my body trembling with fear and exhaustion. Bishop follows, taking his time, savoring every step, his grin widening with every second that passes.
When he reaches me, he kneels down, his cigarette still dangling between his lips.
"This is going to hurt," he says, matter-of-factly, as if it’s the most normal thing in the world.
And then, without another word, he presses the lit end of the cigarette against my arm.
The pain is unbearable.
I scream, my body convulsing as the heat from the cigarette burns into my skin. It feels like my flesh is melting, like fire is coursing through my veins.
But Bishop doesn’t stop.
He presses harder, twisting the cigarette as he grinds it into my arm, making sure the burn goes deep.
"Scream louder," he says, his voice a low, dangerous whisper. "No one’s going to hear you."
I scream until my throat is raw, but it doesn’t make a difference. The pain doesn’t stop. It never stops.
Bishop finally pulls the cigarette away, but the damage is done. My arm is seared, the skin blistered and charred. I can smell the sickening scent of burned flesh, but I don’t have the energy to be disgusted.
I’m too far gone.
I collapse, my body crumpling to the ground, the weight of the pain too much to bear. I can’t move.
I can’t think.
Bishop stands up, tossing the cigarette aside like it’s nothing, like I’m nothing.
And maybe I am.
He steps over me, his boots echoing on the concrete floor as he walks away. His voice is distant, cold.
"You’ll learn eventually, skinnie.* You’ll learn who’s in charge."*
The memories start to blend together after this one fades, but there’s one more…
And I'm not sure if i’ve got the strength to see this last one… through.
Chapter 28: Whole Again.
Notes:
Thank you for getting this far everyone.
And an even bigger thank you to those who inspired this fic.
You know who you are.
Hope you enjoy.
Chapter Text
The Final Memory
I stared at the cracked mirror, barely recognizing the face staring back at me. My eyes were hollow, dark circles sinking into my skull like bruises that wouldn’t heal. My skin looked like I hadn’t seen sunlight in years, pale and lifeless. I could see the dried blood on my knuckles, crusted under my nails, but it didn’t feel real. Nothing did anymore.
I flexed my fingers, feeling the sting in my bones from earlier. The fight had been brutal, more savage than any I’d been in before. But the worst part wasn’t the blood, or the bruises, or even the way my body ached like it had been through a meat grinder—it was the rage.
The pure, boiling rage that had taken over, turning me into something unrecognizable. Something I couldn’t control.
I couldn’t stop seeing it, couldn’t stop replaying the moment I lost control.
It started like every other shitty day. Walking through the halls, trying to keep my head down, hoping the assholes would leave me alone. I should’ve known better by now.
They always found me… Always had something to say.
"Hey, Anon!" Caleb’s voice had cut through the usual hallway noise, dripping with that smug cruelty he always carried.
"How’s life treating you, huh? Still crying yourself to sleep at night?"
I clenched my fists and kept walking, trying to ignore him. It was what they wanted—me to react, to give them a show. But I’d learned to keep my head down, to push past them and hope they’d get bored.
But they didn’t. They never did.
"Don’t ignore us, fag," another one chimed in, stepping in front of me, blocking my path.
"We just wanna know how your boyfriend’s doing!"
That hit harder than I wanted to admit. I felt my stomach twist, but I kept walking, trying to shove past them.
That’s when Caleb leaned in close, his breath hot.
"You think Kyro killed himself ‘cause he realized what a fucking loser he was…? Probably figured it out when he was hanging around a fag like you!"
I stopped dead. My body froze as something sharp and dark twisted inside my chest.
The name, Kyro… cut through me like a knife.
I could feel my pulse pounding in my ears, my fists trembling at my sides. But I kept walking. I couldn’t give them the satisfaction.
Not again.
But Caleb wasn’t done.
"Bet you’re sad your little boyfriend tried to kill himself, huh? Or maybe he—"
Before I even realized what I was doing, I had punched him. My fist connected with his jaw so hard I felt the crack of bone vibrate up my arm. Caleb’s head snapped back, shock spreading across his face, but it wasn’t enough. It would never be enough.
Before he could even react, I was on him. I didn’t feel the pain in my knuckles as I brought my fists down over and over again, pounding him into the floor. All I saw was red—pure, blinding rage.
The words kept echoing in my head, twisting into something feral, something uncontrollable.
‘Kyro.’
‘Kyro.’
‘Kyro.’
I wasn’t human anymore. I was an animal, cornered, fighting out of instinct, out of fear. Every punch felt like it was tearing a piece of me apart, but I didn’t care. I couldn’t stop. His blood splattered across my hands, my face, but it wasn’t enough.
The pain in my knuckles, the way my bones screamed with every hit, it didn’t matter. I wanted him to feel it.
I wanted him to feel every ounce of the pain he’d dredged up.
I don’t know how long I kept beating him, but when someone finally pulled me off, I was still swinging. The world was a blur of shouts and hands dragging me away.
My heart pounded so hard I thought it might explode in my chest. My vision swam as adrenaline coursed through me, making my whole body shake.
The cops brought me in again, just like every other time. They knew me by name at this point, fights, suspicions of drug involvement, vandalism.
Each time, they tried to pin something else on me, building their case like I was some kind of project.
But this time, they had proof…
The video of the fight.
I thought for sure I was done. They’d finally have a reason to lock me up, and part of me welcomed it. At least in jail, I wouldn’t have to deal with this shit anymore.
I wouldn’t have to face school, the bullies, my dad, Bishop. Maybe they’d throw me in a cell, and I could finally get some fucking peace.
But no. The universe decided to keep screwing with me. The video showed Caleb stepping toward me, taunting me, trying to provoke me into hitting him.
And, just like that, the case for self-defense was made. The cops, mostly humans, didn’t care enough to look deeper. Caleb was a meteor dodger. I was human. They let me walk, again.
And I hated it. I hated how damn lucky I was. I wanted them to take me away, to lock me up, but they didn’t.
I was too damn lucky.
Too damn cursed.
The message from Bishop came that night. Late, after everything had already turned to shit. I didn’t want to go, but I didn’t have a choice. I never had a choice when it came to Bishop. He owned me.
I knew something was off the second I walked into his place. It was quiet. Too quiet. The usual thugs weren’t there, no card games, no laughter, nothing. Just the silence.
My heart started racing. Something was wrong. Something was really fucking wrong.
I found him sitting at the table, that same twisted grin plastered across his face. He tossed a box toward me, and I caught it out of instinct. My eyes flicked to the label, and my stomach dropped.
Carfentanyl.
The kind they used in hospitals. The kind that could kill a human in seconds.
"Good to see you, Nonny…" Bishop drawled, leaning back in his chair. His voice was too calm, too casual.
"I thought we’d try something new tonight... A little experiment."
My hands started to shake. I knew better than to question him, knew better than to show fear, but the panic was rising in my chest. I could feel my pulse in my throat, my heart pounding so hard I thought I might pass out.
Bishop handed me a syringe, still grinning that sick, twisted grin.
"Go on. Inject yourself."
I stared at the needle, my hands trembling as I took it from him. I could feel the cold metal pressing against my skin, could feel the weight of it, but my mind was screaming at me to stop, to run, to get the hell out of there.
But I couldn’t. I never could.
So, I did what I always did. I played along.
I slid the needle into my leg, pressing the plunger just enough to make it look convincing. Then, when I tossed the box toward the trash, I slipped the syringe into my pocket instead.
The Carfentanyl hit fast. My legs started to shake, my vision blurred, and the room around me spun like I was standing on a ship in the middle of a storm.
I collapsed to the floor, my body heavy and sluggish, barely able to move.
Bishop stood over me, his eyes gleaming with that same sick satisfaction.
"You’re not going anywhere… Nonny," he whispered, his voice low, almost tender. But there was nothing kind about it.
I could feel him getting closer, could feel the weight of what was about to happen pressing down on me like a vice.
His hand grazed my back, moving lower, and I felt my stomach churn with a mix of fear and disgust.
He unbuckled his belt, his breath hot against my ear.
"I’ve waited for this…" he whispered, each word a dagger plunging deeper into my chest.
I couldn’t move. The drug had made sure of that. But my mind… my mind was still racing, still sharp.
And I knew what I had to do…
I waited, my heart hammering in my chest as I heard him undo his pants, felt him getting closer, stalking me like prey.
But I didn’t move... Not yet.
When his face was inches from mine, when his breath was hot on my skin, I struck. My hand shot into my pocket, and before Bishop could react, I jammed the syringe into his eye.
He screamed, the sound raw and guttural, as he recoiled in pain. His hands flew to his face, blood pouring from the socket where the needle still stuck out.
But I wasn’t done.
I pulled the needle out of his eye and drove it into the side of his neck, pushing the plunger down, flooding his veins with the same deadly drug he’d tried to force on me.
Bishop swung wildly, his fist connecting with my face, sending me crashing to the floor. My vision blurred, my head spinning from the blow, but I could already see the Carfentanyl starting to take effect.
Bishop’s movements slowed, his body growing sluggish, until finally, he collapsed onto the bed, unconscious.
The adrenaline in my system cleared my head enough to stand. I peeled myself off the floor, my body aching, and looked down at him.
He was out cold, but I wasn’t done with him…
Not yet…
I climbed onto the bed, my fists shaking as I stared down at Bishop, his face twisted in pain, his body limp but still alive. The rush of adrenaline coursed through my veins, dulling the pain in my knuckles as I clenched them tighter.
All the fear, all the hate, all the rage that had been building inside me for so long, it was ready to explode.
He was unconscious, defenseless, the man who had made my life a living hell for so long. And now I had him.
Now I could finally do to him what he had done to me.
Without thinking, I swung.
My fist connected with his face, the impact sending a shockwave of pain up my arm. I didn’t care.
I hit him again.
And again.
And again…
His skin split under my knuckles, blood splattering across my hand and dripping onto the bed. His head snapped to the side with each punch, but I couldn’t stop.
I didn’t want to stop… I wanted him to hurt.
I wanted him to feel the pain, the fear, the helplessness that he had forced on me for so long.
But it wasn’t enough.
My eyes flicked to the switchblade lying on the bedside table, gleaming under the dim light. I grabbed it, flipping it open with a quick snap.
The sharp edge glinted, and for a moment, I stared at it, my mind racing.
I could end him…
Right here, right now…
I could cut him, make him bleed, make him suffer. My grip tightened on the handle, and I glanced down at him.
His pants were still undone, his body vulnerable… exposed.
I could hurt him in the worst way possible…
The thought of it, the idea of making him bleed out slowly, of taking away the thing he held so much pride in, it filled me with a twisted sense of power.
I moved closer, raising the blade to his crotch, my breath heavy, my hands shaking.
I wanted to do it... I wanted to cut him, to destroy him, to make him bleed and watch as he died right in front of me.
But then I heard it.
Footsteps.
Someone was coming up the stairs.
Panic surged through me. My heart raced as I looked toward the door.
‘Bishop’s thugs…’
They were coming for me. They’d find him, find me, and I’d be dead. They wouldn’t ask questions… They’d just kill me on the spot.
I had to go.
I turned toward the window, my mind racing, my body trembling with fear and adrenaline. I couldn’t stay here.
I couldn’t fight them off… I barely had enough strength to stand.
Without thinking, I shoved the switchblade into my pocket, stumbled toward the window, and pushed it open.
The cold night air hit my face as I climbed onto the ledge, my legs still weak from the drug. Below me was a steep drop, the pavement waiting to crush me if I fell.
But I didn’t have a choice.
I heard the door creak open behind me, footsteps thudding closer, and without hesitating, I jumped.
The world blurred as I plummeted through the air, the wind whipping past my face. I braced for impact, expecting the ground to meet me with a bone-crushing thud. But instead, I landed hard on something metal.
Bishop’s car.
The roof dented under my weight, my body rolling off the side and crashing onto the pavement. Pain exploded through my ribs as I hit the ground, but I didn’t stop.
I couldn’t stop.
I scrambled to my feet, ignoring the burning in my lungs, the throbbing in my legs. I ran. As fast as my battered body would take me, I ran.
Away from Bishop.
Away from the thugs.
Away from everything.
The streets blurred as I tore through the alleyways, my breath coming in ragged gasps. My heart pounded in my chest, my head spinning from the pain and the lingering effects of the Carfentanyl… But I didn’t stop.
‘I can’t stop.’
I didn’t know where else to go. My legs ached, my head was spinning, and every inch of my body felt like it had been run through a grinder, but somehow I found myself heading back home.
The streets were quiet, eerily still in the dead of night, but I didn’t notice much of it. My thoughts were consumed by one thing…
Bishop.
He wasn’t dead... Not yet.
I knew the Carfentanyl had done its job, slowing him down, but Bishop was strong... Too strong.
He’d wake up eventually, and when he did, I knew he’d come for me. He’d find me. He’d find my parents. And then… it’d be over.
But the thought didn’t scare me.
Not anymore...
Why would I care about my parents? What had they ever done for me? They didn’t protect me. They didn’t even see me. I was just a shadow in their house, something to ignore or scold when I got in their way.
Bishop coming after them didn’t matter to me… because they didn’t matter to me.
I stumbled into the house, the door creaking as I pushed it open, careful not to make too much noise. My father would already be pissed off if he knew I’d been out this late. But it didn’t matter.
None of it mattered anymore.
The stairs creaked under my weight as I dragged myself up to my room. Every muscle screamed in protest, but I forced myself forward, collapsing onto the bed without even bothering to change out of my bloodstained clothes.
I told myself I could start running tomorrow. I could figure it all out in the morning.
I’d disappear, get as far away from Rock Bottom as possible, and never look back.
But right now, I just needed to rest. Just a few hours of sleep, and then I’d be gone…
But I couldn’t shake the feeling that this wasn’t over. That even as I closed my eyes, the shadows of the night would follow me, that Bishop was still out there, lurking, waiting.
Sleep came slowly, fitful and broken, haunted by flashes of Bishop’s face, his voice, his hands on me. But eventually, I passed out, the exhaustion overwhelming everything else.
A loud, angry knock echoed through the house.
I jolted awake, my heart pounding as I lay there, disoriented. My room was still dark, only the faintest glimmer of early morning light seeping through the curtains. For a moment, I thought it was all in my head. Maybe a dream, a leftover piece of the nightmare I’d been running from.
But then I heard my father’s voice, low and irritated, grumbling as he stomped through the house. He was heading toward the front door. I could hear the lock turning, the door creaking open.
“What the hell do you want?” he barked, his voice sharp, cutting through the early morning stillness.
And then, suddenly—“ANON! GET DOWN HERE, RIGHT NOW!”
My stomach twisted.
Something was wrong…
I climbed out of bed, my legs still heavy, and made my way downstairs. My father stood at the door, his face a mix of anger and something else—something darker. And standing on the porch, illuminated by the porch light, were two police officers.
“Anon Mous?” one of them said, his expression stern.
“You’re under arrest on suspicion of aggravated assault.”
The words hit me like a punch to the gut, but I barely reacted. Of course this was happening.
Of course, it was the police.
Before I could say anything, they pulled me outside, slapping cuffs on my wrists as my father watched from the doorway, his arms crossed. And then I saw it—the sick, twisted glint of pride in his eyes.
He didn’t look surprised… He wasn’t even angry anymore. He looked… satisfied.
Like he’d been waiting for this moment. Like this was the final proof he needed that I was exactly what he always thought I was.
A screw-up. A waste of space.
I stared at him as they led me to the police cruiser, my mind racing but my body numb. He didn’t say a word, just stood there in the doorway, watching me with that look on his face. He was happy about this.
He wanted me gone. Maybe it made his life easier. Maybe it meant he didn’t have to deal with me anymore.
Whatever it was, I didn’t care.
Not about him… Not about any of it.
Hours blurred together in a haze of cold interrogation rooms, sterile lights, and the monotone voices of officers trying to get me to talk.
They asked me questions… over and over again. Where had I been? Why had I been seen fleeing the scene of an assault? How had my DNA ended up on the roof of a car?
I didn’t answer. Not once. I just sat there, staring at the table, letting them talk. The truth wouldn’t matter anyway.
‘Not to them… Not to anyone.’
Bishop would’ve killed me. I’d defended myself. That’s all it was. But there were no witnesses, no proof of what really happened.
As the hours dragged on, I could feel the weight of it all pressing down on me. I didn’t know how long I could hold out, how long I could sit there in silence while they grilled me.
But then, something changed.
One of the officers stepped out of the room, his face grim, and a few minutes later, he returned, looking frustrated. He threw down a folder on the table, his jaw clenched.
“Your victim is awake,” he said, his voice tight. “And… he’s telling us he wasn’t attacked by a human.”
I blinked, the words sinking in slowly.
Bishop…
He was awake… And he’d lied.
Of course, he’d lied. He didn’t want the police to have me. He wanted me for himself. He wanted to finish what he’d started.
The sick bastard was going to deal with me personally…
The officer’s eyes narrowed. “We know he’s lying…” he added, his voice sharp.
“But we can’t move forward without his cooperation.”
I kept my mouth shut, the adrenaline fading as the reality of the situation settled in. The police knew the truth, but they were bound by Bishop’s words.
And now… I was free.
At least for now.
The officers left the room, and after what felt like an eternity, they came back, unlocking my cuffs and leading me out. I walked out of the station into the cold morning air, the weight of what had happened hanging over me like a storm cloud.
-Fang-
I sat there, still in shock from everything that had just unfolded. The car was silent, but not the same suffocating silence it had been earlier. It was a heavy silence, thick with the weight of realization, of truths that neither of us could run from anymore.
I kept my eyes on the letter, the crumpled piece of paper now resting in my lap, as if I could somehow absorb the pain and sorrow that Anon had poured into it. My hands trembled slightly as I tried to process what I had just heard from my dad.
He was just like Anon.
The thought repeated in my head, over and over again, like a mantra that I couldn’t shake. My dad, the man who had always seemed so untouchable, had been like him—broken, angry, abandoned by a world that never gave him a chance.
“I didn’t know…” Dad had said, and I believed him. For once, I actually believed him.
He hadn’t known. He hadn’t seen it. But now that he did… now that he saw the truth, I didn’t know what to do with it.
I wasn’t used to seeing my dad like this. So...Vulnerable.
And I wasn’t sure I knew how to react.
“Fang…”
I heard my dad’s voice, softer than it had ever been, and I forced myself to look up at him. His face was pale, drawn, like he had aged ten years in the span of a few minutes. He looked… fragile… Almost broken.
“I… I didn’t know,” he repeated, his voice cracking again.
I swallowed hard, my throat tight with emotions I couldn’t quite name.
Anger. Sadness. Relief.
They all swirled together, creating a storm inside me that I wasn’t sure how to weather.
“You didn’t listen,” I whispered, my voice barely audible. “You never listened to him… to me.”
Dad flinched, and for a moment, I thought he was going to argue, but he didn’t. He just nodded, his eyes clouded with regret.
“I didn’t,” he admitted quietly. “And I’m sorry, Fang… I’m so sorry.”
Hearing him apologize was like a punch to the gut. It wasn’t something I had ever expected to hear from him, not in a million years.
My dad didn’t apologize.
He didn’t admit he was wrong. But here he was, breaking down in front of me, confessing his mistakes, his failures.
And at that moment, I felt a flicker of something I hadn’t felt in a long time… hope.
Maybe this was the start of something new… Something better?
But then, just as quickly as it had come, that hope faded. Because no matter how much my dad apologized, no matter how much he realized his mistakes, it wouldn’t change what had happened. It wouldn’t bring Anon back from the edge he had been pushed to. It wouldn’t undo the years of pain and suffering he had endured.
And it wouldn’t undo the fact that Anon was still lying in a hospital bed, fighting for his life.
I clenched my fists, the pain of the reality crashing down on me like a wave. “It’s too late,” I said, my voice shaking with the weight of those words. “Anon… he’s in a coma. He might never wake up.”
Dad’s face fell, and I saw the regret deepen in his eyes. “I know,” he whispered. “I know. But Fang… maybe it’s not too late. Maybe we can still help him. Maybe… maybe we can make it right.”
I stared at him, unsure of what to believe. Could we make it right? Could anything fix the damage that had been done? Could anything bring Anon back?
“I don’t know,” I muttered, looking back down at the letter. “I don’t know if we can.”
The silence stretched between us again, but this time it felt different. It wasn’t suffocating. It was heavy, yes, but it was filled with something else. Understanding. Regret. And maybe, just maybe, the faintest glimmer of hope.
“I’m going to try,” Dad said softly, breaking the silence. “I’m going to try to make it right. For you. For Anon. For both of us.”
I looked at him, really looked at him, and for the first time, I saw not just my father, but a man who had been broken once too. A man who was trying to pick up the pieces, just like I was.
Maybe it wasn’t too late. Maybe there was still time to fix things.
The silence in the car was different now. It wasn’t the kind of silence that comes from anger or frustration, but the kind that comes when things finally make sense, when the weight of all that tension lifts just enough for you to breathe again. I sat there, feeling the cool leather of the seat beneath me, my fingers drumming lightly against my leg. The storm inside me had finally settled. There were still clouds, still an ache that would probably never go away, but for the first time in what felt like forever, I knew what I had to do.
I glanced at my dad, his hands gripping the steering wheel tight enough that his knuckles had gone white. His face, usually stern, distant, was softer now, like something inside him had shifted. He wasn’t just Ripley Aaron, the hard-nosed commissioner, the guy who bulldozed through life without caring about who he stepped on. Right now, he was just… my dad.
I couldn’t remember the last time I’d felt that way about him.
He glanced over at me, and I could tell he was waiting. Waiting for me to say something, anything that would let him know what came next. His eyes searched my face, looking for the next step in all of this mess.
“Dad,” I said finally, my voice quiet but steady. “Can you… take me to the hospital?”
He blinked, surprised for a moment, but didn’t say anything right away. I could see the gears turning in his head, trying to figure out why I wanted to go. Maybe he thought I was too worn out, too emotional to be making decisions right now. But I knew what I was doing. I knew where I needed to be.
Before he could put the car into drive, I stopped him with another request.
“But… can we swing by home first? I need to grab… something.”
This time, he didn’t hesitate. His eyebrows furrowed for a second like he was trying to puzzle out what I meant, but then he nodded. A small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. It wasn’t one of those smug, self-satisfied grins he used when he won an argument or manipulated a situation in his favor.
No, this was something else. Softer.
Almost like… pride.
“Sure,” he said, his voice low, like he was afraid speaking too loudly might shatter the moment. He started the car, pulling away from the curb, and we drove in silence toward home.
As we made our way through the streets, I stared out the window, my mind racing but focused. Every thought was sharp, purposeful.
I had a plan.
I wasn’t floating in a sea of uncertainty anymore, wasn’t drowning in my own pain. I had something to hold onto, something to keep me grounded.
We pulled up to the house, and before the car had even fully stopped, I was already unbuckling my seatbelt. My heart was racing, but not with panic this time.
It was determination.
I knew what I had to do, and I wasn’t going to waste any more time.
I sprinted out of the car, barely noticing the front door as I pushed it open and raced upstairs to my room. My legs felt shaky beneath me, exhaustion still pulling at my muscles, but it didn’t matter. I moved on pure adrenaline.
When I reached my room, I didn’t waste a second. My eyes locked onto what I was looking for, and I grabbed it without hesitation.
My hands trembled slightly as I held it, the familiar weight of it grounding me, steadying my breath. It was almost comforting in a way, like holding a piece of myself I’d forgotten about.
I clutched it tightly in my hands and rushed back downstairs. There wasn’t any time to think about what I was doing or why. I just knew it was the right thing.
It had to be.
Dad was waiting for me by the car, arms crossed, watching me carefully as I sprinted toward him. His eyes narrowed as he saw what I was holding. I could see the confusion flicker across his face, a question forming in his mind, but he didn’t ask it. Not yet. Instead, he just shook his head slightly and smiled again, that same soft, almost proud smile.
“What’d you pick up?” he asked, a slight note of curiosity in his voice.
I shrugged, clutching the object to my chest. “Just… something I need.”
He gave me another puzzled look but didn’t press it. Instead, he opened the passenger door for me, gesturing for me to get in.
“You ready to go now?” he asked, and this time there was something in his voice that wasn’t there before. Maybe it was understanding. Maybe it was hope. I wasn’t sure, but I could feel it.
I nodded, sliding into the seat and holding onto my resolve.
“Yeah... I’m ready.”
He got into the driver’s seat, the engine humming softly as we pulled away from the house. I stared down at the object in my lap, fingers tracing over the familiar grooves, feeling the memories it carried with it. The weight of it was heavier now, but it felt right. It felt like it was a part of what I had to do.
The drive to the hospital felt longer than before. My heart pounded in my chest, and my mind was racing with thoughts of Anon. I didn’t know what I was going to say when I saw him, didn’t know if he’d even hear me. But I was going to be there. No more running. No more hiding behind my own fear.
As we neared the hospital, I kept replaying everything that had happened over and over again in my head. I thought about Anon, lying in that hospital bed, all the times I had stayed by his side but hadn’t really been present. I thought about the note, the words he had written, the pain he had been carrying for so long. And I thought about what I was about to do.
I had no idea if it would help, no idea if it would even make a difference. But I couldn’t just stand by and do nothing. Not anymore. Not after everything.
The car came to a stop in the hospital parking lot, and Dad looked over at me, his eyes full of questions he wasn’t asking. But there was also something else in his expression—something that told me he understood, at least a little.
“You… sure about this?” he asked quietly, his voice almost hesitant, like he wasn’t used to being this… gentle.
I nodded again, my grip tightening around the object in my lap.
“I’m sure.”
I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what was to come. I wasn’t going to run anymore. I wasn’t going to hide.
I was going to be by Anon’s side, no matter what.
No matter whatever happens… I know one thing for certain.
I’m ready…
‘I’m coming, dweeb…’
-Anon-
The memory fades one last time.
When I open my eyes, I’m back in my room. The familiar scent of dust and old memories lingers in the air, but it feels different now… lighter, somehow.
I’m sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at the worn posters on the walls, at the scattered trinkets on the shelves. The place I once felt trapped in now feels… still. Like a part of me had always been waiting here, frozen in time.
And then… I see him.
My past self, standing in front of me.
He looks worse than ever, hollow, beaten down, like he’s barely holding himself together. His clothes hang off his frame, his eyes sunken and dull. There’s a sadness in him, an exhaustion that goes deeper than just physical pain. It’s the weight of everything he’s been through…
… Everything I’ve been through.
But I don’t feel the hatred I used to. Not anymore. I don’t look at him with disgust or anger. I look at him, really see him… and for the first time, I feel something else.
Compassion.
Yeah, he was weak. He was a shell of the person I’d become. But in the end? He found his courage. He fought back. He bared his teeth when he was cornered, and he survived.
That version of me, the one standing before me, wasn’t a coward…
He was a kid trapped in hell, doing whatever he could to survive. He did what I had to do.
I stand up, feeling a sense of finality as I come face to face with him—my past, my younger self. We’re eye to eye now, and in his gaze, I see not just the pain but the strength buried beneath it.
The strength I’ve carried with me ever since.
“I’m sorry,” I say, my voice quiet but filled with meaning.
“I’m sorry for running away from you… For pretending, I was fine when I wasn’t. For trying to forget you when I should’ve faced what we went through together…”
He looks at me, and for a moment, I think he’ll stay silent. But then, his lips twitch into the faintest of smiles, a softness in his eyes that wasn’t there before.
“It’s okay,” he says, his voice raspy but filled with understanding.
“You did what anyone else would’ve done… You tried to survive. And now…? You don’t have to run anymore. You can move forward. You can make real steps to fixing yourself.”
I nod, the weight of his words sinking in. He’s right. I don’t have to run anymore. I don’t have to keep pretending I’m something I’m not.
I’m broken, yeah, but I’m also stronger than I ever gave myself credit for.
He extends a hand toward me, a gesture of peace… of reconciliation.
But I don’t take it.
Instead, I step forward and wrap my arms around him. I hold him close—an embrace, not just of him, but of everything he represents.
The pain, the fear, the weakness… all of it. I pull him in tightly, not just forgiving him, but accepting him. Accepting that part of myself that I’ve spent so long running from.
It’s an act of self-love… Of self-acceptance.
And for the first time, I feel whole.
The embrace lingers for a while, but eventually, I let go. As I step back, the room around us shifts. The darkness that once felt so oppressive fades into something softer, something calmer. I take a deep breath, feeling lighter than I have in years. For the first time, I feel like I can finally move forward.
But then, something catches my attention.
It’s faint at first, barely there, but it cuts through the quiet like a distant whisper. A voice.
Their voice.
It’s like a lifeline, tugging me forward, guiding me out of the stillness of this place and into something brighter. The sound is warm, familiar, like the first rays of sunlight after a long, cold night. It’s calling to me, pulling me back to the world I thought I might never reach again.
The voice grows clearer, more distinct, and as it does, I turn toward it, drawn in by the sound. I know that voice. I’ve heard it a hundred times, but right now, it feels different. It’s not just a voice… it’s an anchor.
A reminder of everything I’ve fought for, everything I’ve lost… and found again.
I follow it, taking slow, deliberate steps toward the sound. And then, through the fading shadows, I see it.
A door.
But not just any door. This one is different, familiar in a way that makes my chest tighten with emotion. It’s Fang’s bedroom door. I’d know it anywhere.
The sight of it sends a rush of warmth through me… like I’ve finally found my way home.
I stop in front of the door, my heart pounding in my chest. The voice on the other side grows quiet, the words trailing off into silence. For a moment, I’m left standing there, unsure of what comes next.
But then… I hear it.
It’s faint, just a soft hum at first, but it’s enough to send a shiver down my spine. I know that song. I’ve heard it a hundred times before.
Fang’s guitar…
The melody is slow, beautiful, and it hits me with an overwhelming wave of emotion. It feels like… happiness. Acceptance.
It feels like home..
The guitar strums again, louder this time, more distinct, and with each note, I feel the warmth of it wrap around me, guiding me forward. It’s like the music is reaching out to me, pulling me out of the darkness, lifting me up. I can feel the weight I’ve been carrying for so long start to melt away, replaced by something lighter.
Something hopeful.
I take a step closer to the door, my hand trembling as I reach out to touch the doorknob.
The metal is cool against my skin, grounding me at this moment. The guitar is louder now, clearer, and with every strum, I feel more certain... More sure.
I take a deep breath, my heart still pounding in my chest, and then, slowly, I turn the knob.
The door swings open with a soft creak, and the music floods out, enveloping me in its warmth. I step forward, crossing the threshold, and as I do, I feel something shift deep inside me. It’s like walking into the light after spending years in the dark. The weight, the fear, the anger—it all fades away.
I walk through the door, and for the first time in a long time, I know…
I’m going home.
The world slowly fades back into view, and the warmth of the music lingers, pulling me out of the darkness and into something softer, something real.
My senses start to stir, the faint scent of disinfectant, the cool air brushing against my skin, the weight of the bed beneath me. It feels strange, like waking up for the first time in years.
And then I hear it.
Fangs guitar...
The strumming is familiar, comforting. It’s soft, intimate—the same melody that pulled me through that door, the same one that’s now anchoring me to this moment. Slowly, it brings me back from wherever I’ve been, guides me through the fog.
My eyes flutter open, the sterile hospital room around me coming into focus. Machines beep softly in the background, but all I care about is the sound of that guitar.
I turn my head slowly, and there they are… sitting beside me, hunched over the guitar, their head low, their fingers pulling that melody from the strings like it’s the only thing holding them together.
They look… wrecked.
Dark circles under their eyes, hair messy, clothes rumpled like they haven’t slept in days. Maybe they haven’t. The sight makes my chest tighten, but the music is as beautiful as ever.
It fills the room, it fills me… and it makes me realize just how much I’ve fucking missed them.
For a long moment, I just watch. I can’t move, can’t speak yet. My body feels heavy, but my mind is clear.
All I can think is, ‘I’m still here… I made it’.
I try to speak, but my throat feels like sandpaper.
“F-fang…”
They don’t hear me. They’re too lost in the music, fingers still working the strings, eyes half-closed in concentration. I try again, my voice a little stronger this time.
“Fang…”
The guitar stops abruptly, the last note hanging in the air before fading into silence. Fang freezes. Their head snaps up, eyes wide, staring at me like they can’t believe what they’re seeing.
For a moment, we just sit there, the silence stretching between us. I see it in their eyes, disbelief, hope, fear.
They’re too afraid to believe it’s real…
“A-anon…?” Their voice is shaky, barely a whisper. It’s filled with so much fucking emotion it almost breaks me right there.
I manage a small, weak smile. “Yeah… it’s me.”
That’s all it takes.
The guitar slips from their hands, clattering to the floor as they launch themselves at me, arms wrapping around me so tight I almost can’t breathe. Their whole body is shaking, and I can feel their breath hitching against me, feel the dampness of their tears soaking into my hospital gown.
“Fuck, you’re awake… you’re really awake…” Fang’s voice cracks, their words muffled as they press their face into my shoulder, sobbing like they’ve been holding it in for days.
“I thought… I thought you were gone…”
I wrap my arms around them, pulling them as close as I can, though my body still feels like lead. I can feel their sobs, feel the way they’re trembling, and it tears me apart.
I let them cry. God, I let them cry, because I know they need this.
“I’m sorry,” I whisper, my voice rough and thick with emotion. “I’m so fucking sorry I made you wait.”
They shake their head, their grip on me tightening even more, like if they let go, I might slip away again.
“No. No, don’t you dare fucking apologize Dweeb,” they manage to say, pulling back just enough to look at me. Their eyes are bloodshot, their face streaked with tears, but they don’t care.
“You’re here… That’s all that fucking matters. You’re here, Dweeb... You’re really here.”
I wipe a tear from their cheek, my hand shaking.
“I’m here….”
For a while, neither of us says anything. We just hold each other, breathing the same air, sharing this moment like the world outside doesn’t exist.
Because right now? It doesn’t.
Nothing fucking matters except this... I’m awake. And Fang… is here.
Eventually, Fang pulls back, wiping their eyes with the back of their hand, sniffling. “You scared the shit out of me, you know, that Dweeb…?” They laugh, but it’s a broken sound, still raw with everything they’ve been holding onto.
I let out a rough laugh, my voice a little hoarse. “Yeah… I know. I’m sorry.”
They shake their head again, this time more frustrated.
“No. I don’t care about anything else. I don’t give a shit about what happened before, or what’s coming. I just… I just need you to be okay.”
Their words hit me like a fucking train. The weight of everything I’ve put them through, all the shit they’ve had to deal with because of me… it’s almost too much. But I’m here now. I’m awake. And I’m not going anywhere.
“I’ll be okay,” I say softly, my voice stronger than I feel. “We’ll be okay.”
Fang looks at me, their hands still resting on my shoulders. They try to smile, but there’s something in their eyes. Something they haven’t said yet.
“What is it?” I ask, my voice soft. “What’s wrong?”
They look down for a second, their hands trembling against me. When they look back up, their eyes are glassy, and I can see them fighting to hold back more tears.
“I didn’t think I’d get the chance,” they whisper, their voice shaking.
“I didn’t think I’d get to tell you…”
“Tell me… what?”
They swallow hard, biting their lip as more tears slip down their face.
“Fuck, Anon, I’ve been so fucking scared... I thought I’d lost you, and I didn’t get to say it... I didn’t get to tell you that… that I love you...”
The words come out in a rush, like they’ve been holding them in for far too long. And when they finally say it, when it finally hits me, I can’t fucking breathe.
‘Fang loves me?’
I just stare at them for a second, my mind trying to process what they’ve just said.
‘They… love me?’
“I love you, Anon…” they say again, sobbing now, their face pressed into my chest.
“I’ve loved you for so long… and I thought I’d never get the chance to tell you.”
I can feel my heart pounding in my chest.
They love me…
‘They… love me.’
And suddenly, everything clicks into place. It’s like the last piece of this fucked-up puzzle just fell into place, and for the first time in so long, I feel… whole.
I reach up, cupping their tear-streaked face with my hand, my thumb brushing across their cheek.
My voice cracks as I speak, but I don’t care. I smile, like, really fucking smile, for the first time in a long time.
“I love you too… Fang.”
They freeze, their whole body going still, like they can’t believe what they just heard. And then, a sob escapes them, this time a sound of pure fucking joy, and they throw themselves back into my chest, crying harder than before.
“I thought I’d never get to hear you say that…” they choke out between sobs, laughing and crying at the same time.
“I thought I’d lost you, and now you’re here, and… fuck—”
“I’m here.” I whisper, holding them as tightly as I can, my own tears slipping down my face now.
“And I’m not going anywhere, birdbrain… I love you, Fang… I love you so fucking much.”
We stay like that, wrapped up in each other, crying, laughing, holding on like we never want to let go.
Everything else falls away, the world outside forgotten.
‘All that matters is her...’
For the first time, in what feels like forever, everything feels… right.
I’m awake… I’m home.
Chapter 29: Soft Spaces, Sharp Edges
Notes:
Bit of a shorter chapter today, sorry for missing yesterday's chapter, I rewrote this chapter multiple times, and didn't like any of the rewrites.
Apologies!
Hope you enjoy.
Chapter Text
I blinked, still trying to wrap my head around everything. The world felt… softer, lighter somehow, as if waking up from the coma had shaken loose more than just sleep. But it wasn’t the hospital walls that held my attention.
It was Fang.
They sat next to me, their amber eyes filled with a relief I hadn’t seen in… forever. We’d both confessed our feelings for each other—finally. But now, as the initial rush of joy and endorphins wore off, something else crept in.
I glanced at Fang’s wings. Clumps of missing feathers, the slightly bloodied ones still tangled in the mass. My stomach twisted, and the grin faded from my face.
“Fang... are you okay?” I asked, my voice softer now, more serious. I knew exactly what I was seeing, and I hated it.
Their eyes darted to mine, and I knew they saw where I was looking. For a split second, their tough exterior cracked, and I saw the guilt flash across their face. But then they rolled their eyes and shoved me lightly, trying to brush it off.
“I’m fine, dweeb,” they muttered. “I’m... better now that I know you’re okay.”
I didn’t believe them for a second, but before I could say anything else, they shifted, a flicker of something like embarrassment flashing in their eyes.
“Shit,” they muttered under their breath, rubbing the back of their neck. “I... uh, might’ve broken into your apartment. And, well... I kinda ruined your bed sheets.”
I blinked, confused for a second, before realizing what they were talking about. They must’ve been in such a bad place while I was out that they’d gone back to my place and...
I shook my head. “Fang, it’s fine. I don’t care about the damn bed sheets.” I smiled, softer this time. “I just care about you.”
They stared at me for a moment, like they were trying to figure out if I was being serious. When they saw that I was, they let out a long sigh of relief, their shoulders finally relaxing.
“Dweeb,” they muttered again, but there was no bite in their voice this time. Just... gratitude.
Without warning, I pulled them in for another hug. This time, it wasn’t playful or teasing—it was warm… real.
I wrapped my arms around their waist, and they hesitated for just a second before their wings came around us again, creating that little world of just the two of us.
The moment between us hung in the air, fragile and delicate, like it could shatter with the wrong word. But I wasn’t about to screw this up. Not now, not when I had them like this.
Fang’s eyes were locked onto mine, and I could feel their breath against my skin, warm and soft. Their wings still surrounded us, shielding us from the world. It was just me and Fang, and the weight of what we were, what we’d become, settled over me like a warm blanket.
“You know,” I said, my voice barely above a whisper, “I never thought we’d end up like this.”
Fang blinked, their tough exterior cracking just enough for me to see the vulnerability beneath. “Like what?” they asked, their voice quieter than usual.
I smirked, though it was softer this time, more genuine. “Like... this. You and me. Together.”
Their eyes flicked away for a second, almost like they were embarrassed, before they met my gaze again. “Yeah, well... life’s fucking weird like that, huh?”
I chuckled softly. “Yeah, weird. But in the best way possible.”
Fang rolled their eyes, but I could see the faint blush creeping up their neck again. “Don’t get all sappy on me, dweeb. You know I hate that shit.”
I grinned, my eyes sparkling with mischief. “You love it.”
They opened their mouths to argue, but then stopped, their expression softening. For a moment, they just looked at me—really looked at me—and I saw something in their eyes that made my heart skip a beat.
“Maybeeee I do,” they admitted, their voice barely audible. “But if you tell anyone, I’ll fucking kill you, dweeb.”
I laughed, but it wasn’t mocking—it was full of warmth, of affection. “Your secret’s safe with me.”
We stayed like that for a little while longer, just holding each other. There was no need for words anymore, no need to fill the silence with anything other than the sound of our breathing, the feeling of their wings wrapped around me.
It was enough to just be there, in this moment... with them.
As we stayed wrapped up in each other, the world outside seemed to fade away, like nothing else mattered but us, there in this hospital room. Fang’s wings cocooned around us, shielding us from everything beyond—every fear, every doubt, every shitty thing we’d gone through to get to this point.
I wasn’t sure how long we stayed like that, but for the first time in what felt like forever, I felt at peace. Fang’s warmth, their presence, made me feel grounded, like I wasn’t drifting anymore.
Their wings shifted slightly, letting a little bit of light break through. I looked up at them, still holding onto the moment.
“You know…” I mumbled, a grin tugging at my lips. “These wing hugs are the best...”
Fang let out a small, surprised snort, then quickly turned their head away as if that would hide the faint blush creeping up their cheeks.
“Shut up, dweeb,” they muttered, their voice wavering just enough to betray how flustered they were.
I couldn’t help myself. The smug grin spread across my face, and I knew it was hitting them harder than any clever comeback I could throw at them.
“What’s wrong, Fang? Where'd all that bravado go?” I teased, knowing exactly how much that would get under their skin.
They glared at me, but it was more playful than anything. “I swear to Raptor Christ, if you keep that shit-eating grin on your face, I’m going to—”
“You’re going to what?” I interrupted, unable to hide the laughter in my voice. “Wrap me up in your wings some more?”
Fang’s face turned an even deeper shade of red, and for a second, I thought they might actually make good on their threat. But instead, they just groaned in frustration, their claws gripping the sheets tightly.
“You’re such a fucking idiot,” they grumbled, trying to maintain their usual tough exterior, but I could see through it now.
“Yeah, but I’m your idiot,” I shot back, feeling bolder than ever.
They froze for a moment, their eyes widening ever so slightly before they regained their composure. “Raptor Christ, dweeb... you’re lucky I like you.”
“Like?” I raised an eyebrow, feigning mock disappointment. “I thought we were past ‘like’ by now.”
Fang rolled their eyes, but the blush on their face betrayed them. “Fineeee... You’re lucky I love you.”
I couldn’t help but laugh. “Now that’s more like it.”
Before either of us could say anything else, there was a soft knock at the door. The moment shattered as Ripley stepped into the room, his expression caught somewhere between relief and annoyance.
“I hope I'm not… interrupting something?” he asked, his voice dry but not as sharp as it used to be. There was something... different about him, and I couldn’t quite place it.
Fang jumped, pulling their wings back from around us and scrambling to sit up straight. Their tough exterior came back in full force, but I saw the nervous glance they shot their dad.
“No, Dad, we’re... we’re good,” they said, their voice giving away a nervous tone.
Ripley’s gaze moved from Fang to me, his expression unreadable. I tensed up, half-expecting the same cold, judging look I always got from him, but this time... there was none of that. Instead, he just looked at me with a kind of quiet curiosity.
“How are you feeling, Anon?” he asked, his tone softer than I’d ever heard it.
I blinked, momentarily stunned by the shift in his demeanor. “Uh... I’m alright. A little sore, but... yeah, alright.”
Ripley nodded slowly, his eyes narrowing slightly, as if he was trying to gauge whether I was telling the truth or not. But instead of pressing me, he just turned back toward the door.
“I’ll get the doctor to check on you. Make sure everything’s in order before we think about letting you out of here,” he said, then glanced back at Fang. “Wait outside for a bit. Dr. Kwon needs to run through a few things with him.”
Fang opened their mouth to protest, but Ripley gave them a look that made them pause.
“I’ll be right outside, dweeb,” they said, their eyes lingering on me for a moment before they reluctantly followed their dad out of the room.
“Thanks,” I replied, squeezing their hand lightly. Fang gave me one last glance before reluctantly standing and heading toward the door, casting a protective look over their shoulder. The door clicked softly behind them, and I was left alone with my thoughts for a moment.
Not long after, there was a knock on the door, and Dr. Kwon stepped inside, their demeanor professional but warm. She gave me a reassuring smile, clipboard in hand, and approached the bed with an air of practiced calm.
"How are you feeling, Anon?" she asked, her voice gentle but direct.
"Better, I think," I answered, though the soreness in my body reminded me I wasn’t quite back to normal.
"Good, good. We just need to check a few things before we consider letting you go," she said, flipping through her notes. "I’ll run through a couple of questions, and then we’ll see where we stand, okay?"
I nodded. It was standard procedure, and I had expected this.
Dr. Kwon began with the usual stuff—asking about my appetite, pain levels, if I felt dizzy or had any trouble sleeping. All the while, she scribbled notes on her clipboard, listening carefully to my responses. Her presence was calming, but I couldn't shake the underlying tension that something more was coming.
After the usual questions, Dr. Kwon paused. Her eyes flickered down to her notes, and when she looked back up at me, there was something more serious in her expression.
"Anon," she began carefully, "while we were treating your injuries, we came across some older wounds that... stood out to us."
I froze, my breath catching in my throat. I knew what was coming.
"The burns on your shoulder," she continued, her voice soft but probing, "and the marks around your neck... Can you tell me about those?"
I swallowed hard, my hand instinctively moving to rub my shoulder, where the faint outline of the burns from that night with Bishop remained, now scarred into my skin. I had hoped to leave all that behind, to bury it with the rest of the nightmares, but there it was, staring me in the face again.
I didn’t know how to answer at first. My mind raced, the memories flooding back—the poker game, the burns, Bishop’s twisted grin as he tortured me, and the suffocating fear I had tried so hard to suppress.
Dr. Kwon waited patiently, not pushing, just letting me gather myself. When I finally spoke, my voice was quiet, almost a whisper.
“I… I got involved with some people back in Rock Bottom. It was bad... Really bad,” I admitted, my throat tightening. “Those scars… they’re from someone who... took advantage of me. Hurt me.”
Dr. Kwon’s face didn’t betray any judgment, only concern. She nodded slowly, writing down a few notes but never taking her eyes off me.
“And the marks on your neck?” she asked gently, though I could tell she already had an idea.
I hesitated, the weight of that question sinking deep into my chest. The truth of it was a lot heavier than I wanted to admit. I thought back to those dark moments, to the times when everything seemed hopeless. At night, I tried to end it all.
“There were… times,” I began, my voice breaking slightly, “when I didn’t think I could take it anymore. Everything felt too heavy.”
Dr. Kwon’s expression softened even more, her eyes filled with sympathy. “Anon, I want you to know that you're safe now,” she said softly, leaning in a little. “No one is going to hurt you again. But it’s important that we talk about these things, so that you get the support you need.”
I nodded numbly, feeling the weight of my past suffocate me. It was like reliving it all over again, but there was no running from it now. I had to face it.
“I’m just… trying to move forward,” I whispered. “I don’t want to keep living in that place.”
Dr. Kwon reached out, gently placing a hand on my arm. “You don’t have to go through this alone, Anon. We’ll help you, but you need to be open about what happened. It’s the only way we can make sure you get the care you deserve.”
Her words lingered in the air, and for the first time in a long while, I felt something shift. Maybe, just maybe, this was the beginning of facing it. Of dealing with the wounds I had tried so hard to hide.
"I'll try," I said, my voice barely above a whisper.
Dr. Kwon gave me a small, understanding nod before standing up. “That’s all we can ask, Mr. Mous. You appear to be in better spirits than I had anticipated, so as long as you feel well enough, I believe we will be able to discharge you. However, I would like you to return for a check-up and a brief therapy session in two weeks' time to ensure everything's alright.”
I nodded. “Understood, doctor. Thanks again.”
As she turned to leave, I exhaled slowly, trying to steady myself. I glanced at the door where I knew Fang was waiting, just outside, probably pacing, anxious to come back in. I smiled at the thought of them standing there, ready to be by my side through all of this.
— After Dr. Kwon left, I leaned back against the pillows, feeling a strange mix of exhaustion and relief. It had been an intense conversation—one that dredged up things I didn’t want to think about—but at least it was over for now. For a brief moment, I allowed myself to close my eyes and breathe, letting the weight of everything lift, just a little.
Then the door creaked open, and I saw Fang step inside, a smirk tugging at their lips. They tossed a pair of sweatpants and a shirt onto the foot of the bed, the fabric crumpling as it landed.
"Here, dweeb. Figured you didn’t want to leave in that paper gown," Fang teased, crossing their arms as they leaned against the wall. “Thought you might wanna wear something a little less... revealing.”
I chuckled, glancing down at the flimsy hospital gown that barely covered anything. "Thanks. Wouldn’t want to give anyone a free show…"
"Too late for that," Fang shot back with a smirk. “Pretty sure half the hospital’s already seen your ass, dweeb.”
"Guess that’s one way to make an impression," I grinned as I grabbed the clothes and slowly sat up, wincing a little as I moved. My muscles were still stiff, and the cuts and bruises left behind by Bishop’s attack hadn’t fully healed, but I was at least on my feet again.
Fang’s eyes softened as they watched me, a hint of concern flickering behind their usual bravado. "Are you good to change on your own? Or do you need some help~...?"
I waved them off with a playful glare. "I think I can manage. Don’t be getting any ideas…"
Fang’s laugh echoed through the room as they turned to give me some privacy. I quickly slipped into the sweatpants and shirt. Fang must have grabbed them from somewhere in the hospital but it felt better than the thin hospital gown.
Once I was dressed, I gathered the few personal items I had left from the night of the attack—my phone, wallet, keys—all thrown haphazardly into a plastic bag by the hospital staff.
"Ready?" Fang asked as they turned back around, their eyes scanning me like they were checking if I’d fall over any second.
I nodded. "Yeah, let’s get outta here."
We headed down the sterile, brightly lit halls of the hospital, the rhythmic beating of heart monitors and the low hum of conversations filling the air.
I wasn’t exactly in a rush, but there was something about leaving the hospital that felt like the final step in moving forward… like I was finally putting one chapter behind me.
We were just about to hit the exit when the receptionist called out.
"Mr. Mous?"
I stopped, glancing over my shoulder. "Yeah?"
The receptionist smiled, but it was the kind of smile that meant bad news.
"We need to finalize the details for your medical bill. If you could provide the necessary information, we can get everything sorted."
My stomach dropped.
‘The fucking hospital bill...’
After all the scans, surgeries, and who-knows-what else, I couldn’t even imagine what the total would be. Fang shot me a sympathetic look, clearly sensing my panic.
"Don’t worry about it. We’ll figure it out," they said under their breath, their voice reassuring.
I approached the desk, dreading the bill and imagining the number of zeroes that would follow. But then, like a lightning bolt, something hit me—something I hadn’t thought about in a while.
I hadn’t been legally emancipated from my parents… and I wasn’t 18 for another month…
Despite cutting them out of my life, their names were still tied to mine in every legal sense. And that meant...
A wicked grin slowly spread across my face.
"What’s that look for dweeb…?" Fang asked, raising an eyebrow as they leaned in.
I turned to them, the grin still in place. "I’ve got an idea…"
Without hesitation, I grabbed the clipboard the receptionist handed me and started filling in the details. Name, address, insurance info... and my parents’ details for billing… The satisfaction I felt as I wrote their names was almost euphoric.
I could practically hear their outrage in my head when they’d find out they were footing the bill for everything.
After all the bullshit they’d put me through? This was my final fuck you.
Fang caught on quickly, their eyes widening as they realized what I was doing. "No fucking way," they whispered, a slow smile spreading across their face. "Holy shit Dweeb… you're sending them the entire bill?"
"Why not?" I shrugged, the grin not fading. "They never did shit for me anyway,
Fang snorted, clearly amused. "You’re a real piece of work, dweeb."
"I try," I replied, handing the completed form back to the receptionist, who smiled politely, unaware of the small victory I’d just claimed.
As Fang and I walked toward the exit, I couldn’t help but feel a little lighter. Sure, I had a lot of crap to sort out—my recovery, the aftermath of everything with Bishop—but at least this small, petty victory was mine.
We stepped outside, the cool air hitting us as we left the hospital behind. And for the first time in what felt like forever, I let out a real, genuine laugh. Fang joined in, and for a moment, everything felt okay.
"Come on, let’s get out of here." I said, slinging the plastic bag of my things over my shoulder.
Fang nodded, their grin as mischievous as ever. "You know, I’m kinda proud of you for that one. Making your shitty parents pay for everything? That’s pretty good."
I smirked, feeling a sense of satisfaction that was long overdue. "Damn right, it is."
For a moment, the weight of everything seemed lighter, and we just stood there, sharing that small victory together. But as the reality of my situation started to creep back in, the brief relief started to fade.
"Hey, uh… Mr Aaron?" I said, turning toward Fang’s dad. He had been standing off to the side, giving us a little space. "Any chance you could give me a ride back to my apartment in Skin Row?"
Ripley’s gaze flicked over to me, his expression neutral. "Sure thing kid." he said, his tone casual at first, but then he added,
"But you're not staying there."
I blinked, confused. "Wait, what? Why not?"
Fang shot me a knowing look, and Ripley let out a small sigh before continuing, "That door of yours? It's broken from when Fang broke in."
I felt my stomach drop.
My door. Broken.
In Skin Row…
My mind immediately spiraled into panic as I imagined all of my stuff getting ransacked. My guitar, my books, whatever small pieces of my life I had left. Skin Row wasn’t exactly known for its respect for privacy or locked doors, much less busted ones.
"Oh shit… all my stuff—" I started, my voice rising with panic.
Ripley cut me off with a calm wave of his hand. "Relax, kid. I sent a couple uniforms to stand watch until a repairman could replace the door."
That settled me a bit, but Fang wasn’t having it. They crossed their arms, a stern look on their face. "You shouldn’t be going back there at all, dweeb. It’s too dangerous. You’re staying with us."
I opened my mouth to protest, but they held up a hand, cutting me off. "You’re all alone there, Anon. What if Bishop comes after you again? You’re safer with us."
Ripley nodded in agreement, which, honestly, caught me off guard. He rubbed the back of his neck, looking uncomfortable as hell. "She’s right. I’m not saying I’m thrilled about having my child’s... boyfriend staying in my house," he said, shooting me a quick glance before continuing.
"But… I can’t dispute the fact that harm could come to you if you go back to that apartment. So for now… the safest place for you right now is under the roof of the commissioner of the Volcaldera Police Department."
Fang and I exchanged a look of surprise. Neither of us had expected him to offer that, especially not so quickly.
Before either of us could reply, Ripley raised a hand. "But," he added, his voice firm.
"There will be rules… And when we get to the house, we’re gonna go over them... Clear?"
I nodded quickly, still trying to wrap my head around the fact that I’d be staying with Fang. At their house. With their parents.
"Y-yes, sir," I said, my voice still a little shaky. "That’s... fair."
Ripley gave me a nod of approval before turning his attention back to Fang. "We’ll stop by the apartment first to grab whatever clothes or possessions you need. After that, you’re coming home with us."
Fang grinned at me, their eyes gleaming with excitement. "Guess you’re stuck with me, dweeb."
I couldn’t help but smile back, my heart racing just a bit faster. I knew staying with them would be... interesting.
… But also incredibly hazardous.
The air in my apartment felt wrong. It wasn’t mine anymore. The familiar warmth had been replaced by something cold and stale, like the place itself had forgotten I lived here. Fang stood just behind me, their presence filling the room even though they hadn’t said a word.
I heard Ripley outside, talking to the patrolman, giving us space, but the quiet between Fang and me was thick… Too thick.
I stepped inside, taking it all in—nothing looked out of place at first. It was still my apartment, still the same cramped, messy space I’d left behind. But as I walked further in, my gaze drifted to the bed.
My heart sank.
Blood, feathers, all scattered across the sheets. The mess was undeniable, smeared across the fabric like a brutal reminder of everything Fang had been through while I was in that hospital bed. I winced at the sight, my stomach churning, my mind racing. It wasn’t the first time I’d seen their wings in this state. The roof… that awful day on the roof flashed through my mind like a slap in the face.
I swallowed hard, looking back at them. They weren’t facing me. Fang’s shoulders were hunched, their wings tucked in tightly, like they were trying to hide. They weren’t looking at the bed—weren’t looking at me either. I could feel the shame rolling off them, like they were ashamed of what I had to see. My throat tightened at the thought.
I moved closer, my voice shaky as I broke the silence. “Fang…”
They didn’t respond. Their eyes stayed glued to the floor, and I could see the way their fists clenched at their sides. This wasn’t like them. This wasn’t the fierce, bold Fang I knew. This was someone weighed down by guilt, someone who blamed themselves for things they couldn’t control.
I stepped closer, reaching out hesitantly. “Fang, it’s okay.”
Finally, they turned to look at me, just a quick glance before their eyes dropped back down. “It’s not, though,” they muttered, their voice thick with frustration.
“I trashed your place, Anon. I… I lost it.”
I shook my head quickly. “Fang, you don’t have to apologize. You were going through a lot... Hell, you still are.”
They winced, their wings twitching slightly behind them. “I just… I didn’t mean for you to see this. I didn’t want you to come home to this.”
I glanced back at the bed, the sight of it still making my stomach twist, but not for the reasons Fang thought.
I wasn’t mad. I wasn’t upset about the bed or the mess. I was upset that they’d been in so much pain. That they’d felt like this was their only outlet.
I turned back to them, stepping even closer now, until we were almost touching. “I don’t care about the bed, Fang. Or the blood, or the feathers... I care about you.”
They finally looked up, their eyes locking with mine. For a moment, the usual bravado slipped away completely, and all I could see was someone who was hurting—someone who needed to know they weren’t alone.
“I was so scared, Anon,” they whispered, their voice barely holding together. “I thought I lost you. I thought I was going to lose everything.”
I didn’t even think about it—I just pulled them into a tight hug, wrapping my arms around them like I was trying to shield them from the world. They froze for a second, but then, slowly, they melted into the embrace. Their wings unfolded slightly, wrapping around me, cocooning us both in a private little bubble.
“I’m here,” I whispered, my voice shaky. “I’m not going anywhere. Not now, not ever.”
They buried their face in my shoulder, their body trembling slightly as they took in a shaky breath. “I’m sorry,” they mumbled against my skin. “I just… I didn’t know what to do without you.”
I held them tighter, feeling my heart break for them all over again. “You don’t have to apologize for that, Fang. We’ll figure this out. Together.”
For a long moment, we stayed like that, wrapped up in each other, their wings creating a little world just for us. I could feel their breath against my neck, the way their body shook as they tried to hold it all in.
I wanted to take all their pain away, to make them see that none of this mattered… not the mess, not the apartment. What mattered was that we were both still here, and that we had each other.
Slowly, they pulled away, but they didn’t step back. They just stayed close, their forehead resting against mine as we both caught our breath. I could see the tension in their face, the worry still there, but it was starting to fade. Little by little.
“We’ll get through this,” I said, my voice filled with more certainty than I actually felt. “You and me.”
They gave a small, tired smile. “Yeah, dweeb,” they murmured, their voice soft. “You and me...”
“Now, let’s grab my stuff and get out of here… okay, birdbrain?”
Fang rolled their eyes and smiled at the pet name I’d called them, before retorting.
“You really need to think of a better nickname, dweeb…”
“You sure? I think it sums you up nicely!”
I was immediately rewarded with a swift elbow to the ribs.
“Hey! I just got out of the hospital and you’re already beating me up?”
Fang gave me a shit-eating grin of their own. “Better watch what you say then, hmmm?”
I chuckled, rubbing my side dramatically. “You’re a handful… you know that?”
Fang shrugged, but I could see the playfulness in their eyes.
“We both know you wouldn’t have me any other way, dweeb~” ‘Raptor Christ… why do I like this side of them so much…?’
—
Thirty minutes later, Fang and I had nearly packed up everything. It was mostly small stuff—my laptop, amp, some clothes, and a few random things I had lying around. All that was left was to grab my charger and phone. I’d plugged it in when we got here, since it had been dead for days.
I found the charger tangled in the corner by my bedside table, plugged it in, and sat on the edge of the bed while the phone powered up. Fang was carrying the last box out to the car. Thank Raptor Christ they did most of the heavy lifting—my bruises still weren’t a joke.
As my phone booted up, I figured I should probably text everyone to let them know I was okay. It felt strange being out of the hospital, like I’d stepped out of a surreal nightmare, but the rest of the world had kept moving, business as usual.
I quickly typed out messages to Reed, Trish, Stella, and some others, letting them know I was discharged and back at my apartment. As soon as I slid the phone into my pocket, it buzzed again. I nearly jumped at the sound. I pulled it out to see Reed’s name on the caller ID.
“Reed?” I answered, my tone cautious.
“Anon?!” Reed’s voice came through frantic and shaky. “You okay, man? We’ve been worried as shit, dude...”
I sighed, feeling a pang of guilt. “Yeah, man. I’m okay. Got discharged earlier. I’m actually at my apartment right now.”
There was a heavy silence on the other end, followed by a sniffle. “Good... I just... I’m so glad you’re alright, bro. You don’t know how messed up it’s been since... you know...”
I could hear the emotion in his voice, and I tried to lighten the mood, chuckling weakly.
“Come on, Reed. You know me. An ass-beating was never gonna keep me down for long. I’ll be back doing deliveries and band stuff in no time! Hell, maybe we’ll even take the stage again soon?”
But instead of Reed laughing like he usually would, there was just a long, uncomfortable silence.
I frowned, pulling the phone away from my ear briefly to check if the call had dropped. “Reed...? You still there, man?”
When he spoke again, his voice was quieter. “Actually... the band kinda... broke up, dude.”
“What...?” I shot up from the bed, my heart skipping a beat. “What do you mean, the band broke up? Was it because of me? Did I piss Trish off when I ran off-stage after Bishop? Damn it, man, I’m sorry if I—”
Reed cut me off quickly. “No, no, it wasn’t that. It’s... look, man, I think you should talk to Fang.”
“Fang…?” My confusion deepened. “What does Fang have to do with the band breaking up?”
Reed hesitated again, and I could almost picture him wiping his face, trying to keep his emotions in check. “Just... talk to them, okay? I’m glad you’re alright, but I gotta go.”
Before I could protest or ask more questions, the line went dead, leaving me standing there in stunned silence.
Fang... what the hell happened while I was out?
Chapter 30: Wounds Beneath Words
Chapter Text
The sun was starting to dip low in the sky as I stepped out of my apartment, the fading light casting long, jagged shadows down the narrow hallway.
It felt like the whole world was on the edge of something, like the quiet before a storm. I paused for a second, leaning against the door frame, letting the cool evening air hit my face.
My body was still sore, but it wasn’t the kind of pain that kept you from moving. It was more like the dull ache that lingered, reminding you of all the shit you’d just been through. But that wasn’t what was bothering me the most.
It was Reed’s words that weighed heavy, repeating like a broken record in my mind.
“Actually... the band kinda... broke up, dude.”
I hadn’t seen it coming. Fang had never mentioned anything, never even hinted that something was wrong with VVURM DRAMA. I thought back to the days before everything had gone to hell, the practices, the way Fang seemed so focused, so driven. Sure, there were arguments—Fang’s sharp words, Trish’s stubbornness, and Reed always trying to play mediator—but we always fixed things afterward.
…So how had it come to this?
What the hell had happened while I was out?
I pushed off from the door, my legs feeling heavier with each step down the hall. The echoes of my footsteps bounced off the cracked walls, but the sound did nothing to quiet the storm brewing in my head. I kept replaying the conversation with Reed, trying to make sense of it.
Fang hadn’t brought it up at all, and the way Reed had sounded when he mentioned it... I could tell it wasn’t just some stupid fight or a misunderstanding. Something had shifted, and it gnawed at me, leaving a tight, twisting sensation in my gut.
Was it really that bad? Was the band actually over?
And if it was, what could’ve caused it? Was it something I did? Something I said?
I clenched my fists as I walked, the uncertainty starting to mess with my head. The band had been such a big part of Fang’s life—hell, of Reed’s and Trish’s lives too. It was their escape, their way of dealing with all the other bullshit in this world. And now… what? It was just gone?
I shook my head, trying to push away the growing dread. But it stuck, sinking deeper, twisting tighter. The more I thought about it, the worse it got.
Just as I was about to completely spiral, my phone buzzed in my pocket, the vibration breaking through my thoughts like a cold splash of water. I pulled it out and glanced at the screen. It was a message from Trish.
Glad you’re alright, Baldy.
That was it. No explanation, no follow-up, just a quick, almost casual check-in. I stared at the screen for a moment, trying to figure out what to make of it. She was thinking about me, sure, but the lack of details about the band—about anything—made me wonder what she wasn’t saying.
I typed back a short response: Thanks, Trish. Means a lot.
But my thumb hovered over the screen for a second longer than it should have. I wanted to ask. I wanted to know what the hell had happened, to get some kind of clarity on all of this. Trish had always been the most direct, and if anyone could give me straight answers, it was her. But something held me back.
If Reed had told me to talk to Fang about it, there had to be a reason. Reed wasn’t one to say stuff like that lightly. Maybe there was more to it—something Fang needed to tell me themselves.
With a sigh, I shoved the phone back into my pocket. ‘Probably best to hear it from them first…’ I thought, even though the uncertainty gnawed at me harder now.
I stepped out of the apartment building, heading toward Ripley’s car parked down the street. The sky was turning a deep orange, the last of the sunlight casting long, heavy shadows across the road. The air felt cooler now, almost too cool for a summer evening, and it made the tension I felt even sharper.
Fang was leaning against the car when I reached them, their arms crossed and wings tucked in tight against their back. They were staring off into the distance, their eyes half-lidded, looking as lost in thought as I’d been just moments ago. I watched them for a second, noticing the way their brow furrowed slightly, like they were carrying the weight of something they didn’t want to talk about.
When Fang’s eyes flicked over to me, I saw it—the thing they were holding back. It was just for a split second, but it was there. Something they didn’t want to say, something they were keeping close to their chest. And that made me uneasy all over again.
“Ready to go, dweeb?” Fang asked, pushing themselves off the car door and giving me a small smile. They were trying to keep it light, but I could see the edge in their eyes, the way their shoulders were just a little too tense.
“Ready as I’ll ever be,” I said, trying to match their tone, even though the unease was still gnawing at me.
I climbed into the passenger seat, feeling the leather under me as I buckled in. Fang slid into the back, and Ripley, who had been waiting silently behind the wheel, finally glanced at the two of us. His eyes lingered for a moment, like he was trying to read the atmosphere between us, but he didn’t say anything. Instead, he just started the engine, and the low hum filled the silence as we pulled away from the curb.
The car ride was quiet, too quiet. I kept glancing at Fang through the rearview mirror, trying to get a read on them, but every time I looked, they were staring out the window, their expression distant. Something was off. I could feel it. And whatever it was, I had a sinking feeling I wasn’t going to like it.
The road stretched out ahead of us, but it felt like we were driving toward something inevitable, something I wasn’t ready to face. The tension in the car was thick, almost suffocating, and as we sped down the dimming streets, I couldn’t shake the feeling that this was just the calm before the storm.
As we pulled up to Fang’s house, the knot in my stomach tightened. The place hadn’t changed since the last time I was here, but something about walking through that door again brought all those memories rushing back. The confrontation, the tension—it was still fresh in my mind. I tried to steady my breathing, but the closer we got, the more nervous I felt.
Ripley parked the car, and Fang was the first to step out. They waited for me, their eyes catching mine for a moment before they broke into a soft smile. It wasn’t their usual smirk—it was more understanding, like they knew exactly what was going through my head.
As I climbed out of the car, I glanced at the house, then back at Fang, who was watching me closely. They took a step closer, leaning in to whisper, “You’re gonna be fine, dweeb. dad’s… cooled off. Trust me.”
I raised an eyebrow, a mixture of doubt and curiosity bubbling up. “Yeah? What did you say to him that changed his mind?”
For a second, Fang faltered. They opened their mouth to speak but quickly closed it again, their eyes darting to the side. I could tell they were avoiding the real answer, whatever it was. “I’ll tell you later,” they muttered, scratching the back of their neck awkwardly.
I wasn’t entirely convinced, but I decided to let it go… for now.
“Alright,” I said with a small nod, though the unease still sat in my chest. Whatever Fang wasn’t telling me, I trusted that they had a reason for keeping it to themselves. I just hoped it wasn’t something that was about to blow up in our faces.
With a deep breath, I followed them up the driveway and to the front door, where Ripley was already unlocking it. The familiar scent of their home—warm and inviting, with the underlying aroma of something cooking—hit me the second we stepped inside.
The smell of garlic and herbs lingered in the air, making my stomach growl despite the lingering tension.
—
As we stood in the entryway, Fang gave me another quick glance, as if to check that I was still doing okay. I gave them a weak smile in return, though my nerves were still buzzing under my skin.
Moments later, Samantha appeared, her eyes landing on Ripley first as he entered the kitchen. I saw the brief embrace between them, not exactly passionate but grounded—like two people who had long since settled into the rhythm of each other’s presence. But then, her attention shifted to me, and suddenly I felt like I was under a spotlight.
I stiffened, unsure of what to expect, but Samantha’s approach was calm. There was something almost maternal in her eyes as she walked over, her hand reaching out to gently touch mine.
“Anon,” she said softly, her voice carrying a warmth that caught me off guard. “I’m so glad you’re alright, dear. We were all so worried when we heard you were in the hospital.”
Her words... they hit me harder than I expected. The sincerity in her voice, the simple touch—it was the kind of thing I’d never gotten from my own mother. I felt my chest tighten, a small, unfamiliar warmth spreading through me. I could barely remember a time when my mom had shown this kind of care, and now, standing here, it almost made my eyes sting.
“Uh, thank you, Mrs. Aaron,” I managed, my voice catching slightly. “I… appreciate it.”
Samantha gave me a kind smile and patted my hand before stepping back.
“Please, call me Samantha, dear. You’re staying with us for a while, so no more of ‘Mrs. Aaron,’ hmm? The guest room is just upstairs, next to the bathroom. Make yourself at home, and if you need anything, please don’t hesitate to ask. You’re part of our family while you’re here.”
Part of the family…
The words echoed in my head, and I had to blink a few times to keep my emotions in check. I wasn’t used to this kind of warmth, this kind of… acceptance.
“T-thanks,” I said again, quieter this time. “T-that means a lot, Samantha…”
She nodded, a soft expression on her face. “Dinner won’t be long now, so feel free to sit down or freshen up.”
Before I could respond, I heard footsteps on the stairs, and I turned to see Naser coming down, with Naomi right behind him. They looked like they’d just finished up some study session, books in hand. Naser gave me a casual nod as he reached the bottom, but Naomi’s reaction was, as always, a little more... theatrical.
“Oh my goodness, Anon!” Naomi practically rushed over, her voice oozing with concern that I knew was more performative than genuine. “How are you feeling? I was so worried when I heard about what happened to you!”
I tried to keep my face neutral, but it was hard not to cringe at how over-the-top she was being. I knew Naomi well enough by now to recognize when she was putting on a show... Still, I had to play nice. We were in company, after all...
“I’m fine, Naomi,” I said, forcing a polite smile. “Thanks for asking.”
She beamed at me, clearly satisfied with my response. “Well, if you need any help catching up on schoolwork, don’t hesitate to ask. We’d be more than happy to help you get back on track!”
Yeah, right. I wasn’t buying her act for a second, but again, I kept my cool. “I’ll keep that in mind. Thanks.”
Naser, who had been quietly observing the exchange, stepped in with a nod. “Good to see you’re up and about, man,” he said, his tone much more grounded and sincere. “As my mom said, if you need anything, please ask, dude.”
There was none of Naomi’s false concern, just a simple acknowledgment, which I appreciated more than he probably realized.
“Thanks, man,” I replied, feeling a little more relaxed now that I was talking to him instead of Naomi. Naser, for all his complications with Fang, was at least someone I could talk to without feeling like there was an ulterior motive lurking behind his words.
We exchanged a few more pleasantries, but even as the conversation moved along, I couldn’t shake the feeling that there was still something in the air, something left unsaid. Maybe it was Fang’s earlier dodge when I’d asked about their dad, or maybe it was about what Reed told me earlier...
Either way, the evening felt... unfinished.
And as I glanced back toward the kitchen, where Samantha was humming a simple tune while preparing dinner and Ripley was seated in the living room in his recliner, watching some football game, it felt like now was the perfect time to talk to them...
After a few minutes of small talk, the weight of the situation started to settle in again. I glanced over at Fang, who was leaning against the wall, their arms crossed tightly across their chest. I wanted to say something—anything—but before I could get the words out, Fang caught my eye, and I found myself blurting, “Fang, uh... can we talk?”
Before they could answer, Ripley’s voice cut through the air like a cold wind. “Hold on there.” He stepped back into the room, his presence immediately felt. “Before you two get too comfortable, we need to go over a few things. There are rules if you’re staying here.”
I felt Fang’s eyes on me, a look of mild frustration passing across their face, but we both followed Ripley’s lead as he gestured toward the sofa. I moved to sit down on one end, and Fang made a move to sit next to me. Just as they were about to flop down beside me, Ripley shot them a pointed look that said more than words ever could.
Fang scoffed, rolling their eyes dramatically. “Seriously, Dad?” they muttered under their breath, clearly irritated. Begrudgingly, they shuffled to the far end of the sofa, as far away from me as possible without actually leaving the room. Arms crossed, they leaned back with a huff.
Ripley didn’t acknowledge Fang’s annoyance, choosing instead to take a seat in the armchair opposite us. He leaned forward, interlacing his fingers in front of him like some kind of seasoned negotiator. The air in the room felt heavier, like we were gearing up for some serious discussion.
“So, Anon,” Ripley started, his voice calm but carrying an authority I knew not to mess with. “As I mentioned earlier, if you’re going to be staying in this house, there are some rules you’ll need to follow. Understand?”
I nodded, trying to keep my expression neutral. “Got it.”
Ripley nodded back and raised a finger. “First, you will be respectful towards us. If we tell you to do something, there will be no backtalk tolerated in any regard. Understood?”
I nodded again. “Makes sense.”
“Second,” Ripley continued, “we have dinner together as a family. No skipping meals or eating separately. We sit down, we eat, and we talk. That’s non-negotiable.”
Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Fang roll their eyes again, though this time they stayed quiet.
Ripley carried on without a pause, raising another finger. “Third, and this is important, everyone pitches in. Whether it’s cleaning, cooking, or taking out the trash, you’ll help out around here. You’re part of the household now, and we all pull our weight.”
“Of course,” I said, trying to sound as agreeable as possible. “I’m happy to help out.”
Ripley gave a slight nod of approval before leaning back a bit, his fingers still interlaced as he studied me for a moment. His next words came slowly, deliberately.
“And finally… there’s one last rule.”
I waited, feeling the tension build in the room.
Ripley’s eyes didn’t leave mine as he leaned forward just a little. “No funny business with my daughter, or there'll be another head on my wall... we clear?”
I froze, heat creeping up my neck at how bluntly he’d said it. The words hung in the air for a moment, and I could feel my face start to flush.
I didn’t know what to say, so I just sat there, trying to figure out if he was being serious.
Beside me, Fang let out a groan of pure exasperation. “Ughhh, Dad. Really?”
Ripley didn’t so much as glance at them, his eyes still locked on me. He was waiting for an answer.
I swallowed, finally managing to force out, “No, o-of course not! I get it, sir. No funny business.”
Ripley gave a slow nod, satisfied with my response. “Good... as long as we’re clear.”
He stood up, signaling that the conversation was over, and dusted off his hands as if he’d just settled some kind of business deal. “Dinner’ll be ready soon,” he said over his shoulder as he left the room.
As soon as he was out of earshot, Fang slid closer on the sofa, letting out a long, annoyed sigh. “Raptor Christ...” they muttered, shooting a look toward the kitchen. “He always has to be a hardass.”
I chuckled a little, the awkwardness from Ripley’s lecture starting to fade. “Well, at least he didn’t kick me out before I unpacked.”
Fang laughed softly, nudging my leg with their foot. “You’ll survive, dweeb. He’s all bark, no bite.”
I glanced toward the hallway where Ripley had disappeared and then back at Fang. “Let’s hope so.”
The dining room was warm and cozy, the scents of Samantha’s home-cooked meal filling the air. The low hum of conversation, the clink of silverware against plates, it all seemed so normal, almost too normal, given the tension simmering just beneath the surface.
Ripley, sitting at the head of the table, was quiet for the moment, chatting with Samantha about something related to his job as police commissioner. His voice was low, steady, but there was an undercurrent of authority that lingered in every word he spoke. Samantha responded softly, occasionally glancing at Fang with that distant, absentminded expression she often had.
Across from me, Naomi was playing with her food, twirling her fork idly through her salad, while Naser sat beside her, quietly contributing to the conversation when necessary. Fang was seated next to me, but they hadn’t said much since we arrived. They were poking at their food, their wings twitching occasionally—subtle signs of the unease they were trying to hide.
I stole a glance at Fang, catching the way their brow furrowed slightly, their mind clearly somewhere else.
I think back to Reed’s words: "The band kinda... broke up, dude." Whatever was going on with VVURM DRAMA, I could tell it was weighing on Fang heavily.
‘Just what the hell is going on…?’
—
Dinner itself was good—Samantha’s cooking had a certain homey warmth to it, and I couldn’t help but feel a small sense of comfort, even with the tension hanging in the air. The food was rich, hearty, filling… and it reminded me of the kind of family dinners I never had growing up. For a moment, I let myself get lost in the feeling, like I was a part of something... normal.
But before I could sink too deep into that comfort, Naomi’s voice cut through the pleasant atmosphere, her tone light but with a hint of curiosity that set off alarm bells in my head.
“So, Anon,” she began, her eyes gleaming with feigned innocence, “that night at Moe’s… what on earth even happened?”
The table seemed to go silent, and I felt Fang tense beside me. Naomi was fishing, looking for the details of that night—the night I ended up in the hospital. I swallowed, trying to keep my expression neutral. “It was just a rough night,” I said, keeping my voice casual. “Nothing more to say about it.”
Naomi wasn’t satisfied with my vague response. She leaned forward slightly, her eyes gleaming with barely concealed interest. “But everyone’s been talking about it,” she continued. “Surely there’s more to it… You were in the hospital for a while, weren’t you?”
I felt Fang stiffen next to me, their grip on the fork tightening. They didn’t say anything, but I knew they were seconds away from snapping. I could feel the tension radiating off them, the anger simmering just below the surface. I knew that if Naomi kept pushing, Fang was going to explode, and the last thing I needed was for things to spiral out of control.
So, before Fang could react, I reached under the table and slid my hand over theirs. I gave their hand a gentle squeeze, trying to calm them down.
Fang’s body went rigid for a second, clearly caught off guard by the sudden contact, and when I glanced over, I saw the faint flush of color creeping up their cheeks. Their wings twitched, but they didn’t pull their hand away. Instead, they squeezed mine back, a small gesture of thanks as they took a deep breath, letting the tension drain out of their body.
I turned my attention back to Naomi, keeping my expression as neutral as possible. “Like I said,” I repeated, my tone firm but still polite, “it was just a rough night... Not much else to say.”
Naomi’s smile faltered for a split second, clearly frustrated by my refusal to give her the details she was fishing for. Her eyes flicked to Fang for a moment, then back to me, like she was trying to gauge whether or not to push further.
Before she could say anything else, Naser, who had been mostly silent up to this point, cleared his throat. “Hey, Babe,” he said, his voice casual but firm. “Didn’t you mention something about your biology project earlier? How’s that going?”
Naomi blinked, momentarily thrown off by the sudden change in subject. Her smile returned, though it was a little more forced this time. “Oh, right. The project!” she said, her voice a bit tighter than before.
As Naomi droned on about her project, the tension at the table began to ease, and I could feel Fang relax next to me. Their hand stayed in mine for a few more seconds before they gently pulled it away, giving me a final, reassuring squeeze before letting go. I didn’t look at them, but I could feel their gratitude.
The rest of the dinner went by without incident. Samantha and Ripley kept the conversation light, mostly talking about Ripley’s work at the police station and some mundane family matters.
It was... nice. There was a warmth to the dinner that I hadn’t expected, a kind of quiet comfort that I hadn’t realized I’d been missing.
But even as the conversation drifted to lighter topics, I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was still off. Fang was calmer now, but I could still see the worry in their eyes, the way they occasionally glanced at me like they wanted to say something but didn’t know how. Whatever was bothering them—whether it was the band or their dad—it was still there, just beneath the surface, waiting to come out.
As Samantha began clearing the plates, Ripley leaned back in his chair, his expression softening for the first time all evening. “Dinner was great, as always, Sam,” he said, giving her a quick kiss of appreciation.
Samantha smiled, wiping her hands on a dish towel. “I’m glad you enjoyed it, dear,” she replied warmly.
I glanced over at Fang, who was still quiet but at least didn’t seem as tense anymore. I knew that whatever was weighing on them would come out eventually, but for now, I was just grateful for the momentary calm.
The dinner had come to a natural end, the last bits of Samantha’s fantastic meal disappearing off everyone’s plates. There was a satisfied stillness in the air, punctuated only by the occasional sound of someone adjusting in their chair, stuffed beyond capacity. Samantha’s cooking had lived up to its reputation—rich, savory dishes that left everyone around the table groaning in delight. The room was warm with the combined heat from the oven and the conversation that had slowly wound down.
I leaned back in my chair, feeling completely full. It had been a long time since I’d eaten a meal this good—hell, maybe even ever. Fang leaned back too, their wings twitching slightly as they stretched out, looking more relaxed than they had all evening. Across the table, Ripley and Naser sat in silence, clearly enjoying the aftereffects of the meal. Even Naomi, usually more composed, seemed to be content just twirling her fork lazily through the remnants on her plate.
I glanced over at Samantha, who was already gathering empty plates with practiced efficiency. Her face still held that warm, motherly glow, and it was clear she took pride in what she’d done tonight. She moved with ease, as though making an incredible meal and catering to an entire family, plus one extra guest, was second nature to her.
Feeling a sense of gratitude—and a desire to not seem like a freeloader—I straightened up in my chair and cleared my throat.
“Samantha,” I said, catching her attention, “thank you so much for dinner. That was honestly one of the best meals I’ve had in… well, a long time.”
She beamed at me, her expression lighting up with genuine pride. “I’m so glad you enjoyed it, Anon,” she said warmly, already stacking a few plates onto one arm. “You’re always welcome to join us for dinner, anytime.”
That familiar warmth spread through me again. It wasn’t just the food—it was the whole atmosphere. It felt like… family. A real family, with all the little quirks and dynamics that came with it. Something I hadn’t really experienced growing up. The warmth of it all made me feel like I should at least try to do my part.
“I’d love to help clean up,” I offered, already pushing back my chair and moving to stand. “It’s the least I can do after a meal like that.”
Samantha turned to face me, her smile never faltering, but there was a firm edge to her voice that caught me off guard.
“Oh no, you don’t have to do that, Anon. You’re a guest here.” Her tone was polite, but it carried an unmistakable finality to it.
I paused mid-movement, trying to push past the sudden hesitance. “I really don’t mind, though,” I insisted, taking a step toward the table. “I can at least help clear the dishes or—”
Her gaze locked onto mine, and while her expression was still warm, her eyes had a certain sharpness to them. That gentle smile never wavered, but her voice took on a tone that sent a subtle chill down my spine.
“Anon,” she said, her voice soft but firm, “sit back down. You’re our guest.”
It wasn’t a suggestion. It wasn’t even a request. It was an order, wrapped in that warm, motherly tone. There was no arguing with it. For a moment, I realized that while Ripley had a certain presence, Samantha had her own brand of quiet authority—maybe even more terrifying in its own right.
A nervous chuckle escaped me as I immediately took a step back. “Uh… y-yeah, of course. Sorry,” I stammered, my voice awkward and small as I lowered myself back into the chair. “I’ll just… stay here then.”
From beside me, Fang let out a soft snicker, clearly enjoying the moment. They leaned over just enough for their voice to reach me without anyone else hearing.
“Told you she could be scary,” they teased, their grin wide and amused.
I shot them a look but couldn’t help the smile tugging at the corner of my mouth. “Yeah, no kidding. I’ve seen her wield that look like a weapon now.”
Fang’s wings twitched with amusement, and they leaned back in their chair, clearly more relaxed now that the dinner was winding down. As Samantha continued clearing the plates, moving with that graceful efficiency she had, I glanced around the table. Ripley was leaning back as well, his hands resting on his stomach, a satisfied look on his face. Naser was chatting quietly with Naomi, who was still working through the remnants of her meal, though her enthusiasm had clearly faded under the weight of her full stomach.
Once the plates were cleared and everyone seemed to be winding down from the food coma, Fang stretched again and stood up from the table, their wings fluttering slightly as they moved. They looked over at me with a familiar grin.
“Hey, wanna go chill for a bit?” they asked, their voice casual but with that usual spark of mischief hiding beneath.
I didn’t hesitate to respond. “Yeah, sounds good,” I replied, standing up and eager to escape the dinner table and the strange mix of emotions I’d been juggling all evening.
We had barely made it to the bottom of the stairs when Ripley’s voice rang out from behind us, deep and authoritative.
“Fang.”
Both of us froze in place, the weight of his voice like a command that was impossible to ignore. I turned around, unsure of what to expect, but Fang’s expression already showed a mix of mild annoyance and resignation.
Ripley’s stern gaze was fixed firmly on Fang, and when he spoke, his tone was flat and serious. “Keep the door open this time.”
I blinked, trying to process what he meant, but Fang immediately groaned, clearly annoyed.
“Seriously, Dad?” they muttered, wings flicking in agitation. “I told you, it wasn’t like that.”
Ripley didn’t waver, his expression as unyielding as ever. “Open. Door,” he repeated, enunciating each word like it was some sacred law.
I felt a wave of heat creep up my neck as I realized what he was talking about. The first time Ripley had met me, Fang had clearly not followed this particular house rule. I glanced back at Fang, trying to suppress the awkwardness bubbling up inside me.
From the kitchen, I heard a soft snicker. I turned to see Samantha, standing by the sink with a knowing smile on her face, shaking her head in amusement. The way she looked at Ripley told me all I needed to know—she was in on the joke. She knew exactly what had happened, and she found it just as funny as Ripley found it serious.
Fang shot their parents a look of pure exasperation.
“You two are the worst,” they muttered, though there was no real bite to their words.
We turned and made our way up the stairs, the tension between us light but still palpable from Ripley’s stern reminder. As we reached the top, Fang shot me a sideways glance, rolling their eyes in mild frustration.
“Sorry about that,” they muttered, though I could tell they weren’t exactly that sorry.
I laughed softly, shaking my head. “Don’t worry about it. I get it.”
As we walked down the hallway, heading toward Fang’s room, I couldn’t help but feel the weight of the evening settling in. The warmth of the family, the unspoken tension between Fang and their parents, the comfort and awkwardness all mixed together. I was starting to understand the dynamics here a little better. This wasn’t just some family dinner—this was Fang’s world, and I was now a part of it.
And even though there were moments of tension, moments of awkwardness, it felt… good. It felt real.
As we reached Fang’s door, I paused, glancing at them. “So,” I said, keeping my tone light, “guess we better keep that door wide open, huh?”
Fang snorted, shaking their head as they pushed the door open, leaving it ajar just enough to appease their dad. “Yeah, yeah,” they muttered, stepping inside. “Don’t make it weird, dweeb.”
But as I followed them inside, I couldn’t help but smile. Despite everything, despite Ripley’s stern tone and Samantha’s knowing smirk, despite the tension and unspoken words still lingering between Fang and me… this was starting to feel like something I hadn’t had in a long time.
And I wasn’t sure I ever wanted to let it go.
The bean bag was swallowing me whole, its soft, forgiving fabric hugging my body as I melted into it. Across from me, Fang sat on the edge of their bed, gently strumming their guitar. The quiet hum of their fingers brushing across the strings filled the room, creating a peaceful backdrop to the evening. The sunset was casting long shadows across the room, bathing everything in a warm amber glow that flickered like a slow-burning candle. Everything about the moment felt still, quiet, yet electric. Like something was waiting to happen.
Fang was lost in their own world, eyes half-lidded in concentration as they tuned their guitar, completely focused on the task at hand. Every so often, they'd pluck a string, adjust a peg, then test it again. The sound was hypnotic, but what truly captivated me was Fang themselves.
I couldn’t stop staring…
The way the soft, golden light caught their features made them seem almost ethereal, like something out of a dream. Their amber eyes reflected the sunset in a way that made them seem to glow from within.
They weren’t even looking at me, but somehow, they had all of my attention. My eyes traced the shape of their face, the gentle curve of their lips, the way their wings would twitch slightly when they adjusted their posture. Every movement they made felt deliberate, precise, like they were in complete control of the world around them.
My gaze drifted back to their eyes—those striking amber eyes that could pierce through everything, see straight to the core of me. Even now, when they were focused on something as mundane as tuning a guitar, they held a power over me. It was like I could feel myself falling into them, getting lost in the depths of their gaze, even though they weren’t even looking my way.
I wasn’t sure how long I’d been staring. Time seemed to stretch, each moment folding into the next, leaving me completely caught in the spell that was Fang. Everything about them drew me in. Their focus, their grace, the way their fingers moved with such precision across the guitar strings—it all pulled me deeper, made the rest of the world fade away until there was nothing but them.
“All that matters is you…”
The words slipped out before I even realized I’d spoken them. They weren’t meant to be said out loud, just a thought that had bubbled up from the depths of my mind and spilled out, carried on a soft breath. But the moment they left my lips, I froze, my heart skipping a beat as my brain caught up with my mouth.
Fang’s fingers stopped mid-pluck, their head snapping up in surprise. For a moment, they just stared at me, blinking as if they weren’t sure they had heard me right. The silence in the room became heavy, filled with the weight of unspoken words. My stomach dropped, a wave of panic rushing over me as I realized what I’d just said.
I opened my mouth to say something—anything—to cover for my slip-up, but the moment passed, and I saw it. The blush. The soft, pink hue that spread across Fang’s cheeks like wildfire, making their amber eyes widen in disbelief before narrowing in playful amusement.
A slow grin spread across their face, and I felt my heart rate spike. Fang set their guitar aside, leaning forward slightly, their eyes glinting with mischief.
“Did you… just mumble your thoughts out loud again, dweeb?” they teased, their voice lilting with amusement, but there was a softness to it, like they were both surprised and flattered by the accidental confession.
I froze, my body going rigid as my mind raced to remember what I had just said. What had I mumbled? Fang’s teasing tone sent a chill down my spine, but it was the grin spreading across their face that made my stomach twist in a way that was both thrilling and terrifying.
“What… what did I say?” I stammered, already dreading the answer but knowing I couldn’t avoid it. My heart pounded in my chest, and my face felt like it was on fire as I watched Fang’s grin widen even further, the mischievous sparkle in their eyes growing brighter.
They leaned forward, their face inches from mine, and their voice dropped to a playful whisper.
“Oh, nothing too big,” they said, dragging out the words just enough to make me squirm. “Just… something about me being all that matters?”
I felt the blood drain from my face, my stomach flipping as the weight of their words settled in.
Oh no.
Oh no, no, no.
My own words echoed in my head, All that matters is you... I had actually said that out loud. I could feel the embarrassment crashing over me like a tidal wave, my heart pounding in my ears as I tried to think of a way to save myself from this nightmare.
“I-I didn’t—” I started to stammer, my mind scrambling to come up with something that didn’t make me sound like a complete idiot. But before I could even finish the sentence, Fang moved.
In one smooth motion, they slid off the bed, their wings fluttering slightly as they settled onto the bean bag next to me. The heat of their body pressed against mine, their leg brushing against my thigh as they leaned in close. Too close. I could feel their breath on my skin, and the proximity made my head spin.
“You know,” Fang said, their voice soft and teasing, “you’ve really gotta stop mumbling your thoughts around me.” Their grin grew wider as they watched me squirm under their gaze. “It’s like every time you get lost in your own head, I get to hear exactly what’s going on in there. And trust me, it’s very interesting.”
I groaned, feeling my face burn with embarrassment. I wanted to disappear, to sink so deep into the bean bag that I became part of it, but there was no escape. Fang was too close, their eyes too sharp, their teasing too relentless.
“Oh god,” I muttered, burying my face in my hands in a vain attempt to hide. “Please stop.”
But Fang wasn’t going to let me off that easy. They chuckled softly, clearly enjoying every second of my torment, and then, before I could react, they leaned in even closer. Their breath was warm against my ear, and their voice dropped to a low, flirtatious whisper.
“You know what?” they purred, their words sending shivers down my spine. “I think it’s kinda cute… the way you mumble all your little thoughts around me. Like you can’t help but let me know exactly how you feel~.”
Goosebumps erupted all over my skin, and my entire body went rigid as the warmth of their breath and the softness of their voice wrapped around me like a spell. Every word they spoke seemed to carry weight, like they were speaking directly to some part of me that I wasn’t ready to face.
I let out a strangled groan, my face burning hotter than ever. “You’re going to kill me,” I mumbled, my voice muffled by my hands as I tried, once again, to bury myself in the bean bag. But I could still feel Fang’s presence, their closeness making my heart race in ways I wasn’t prepared for.
Fang laughed, the sound light and full of amusement as they pulled back just enough to give me a playful nudge. “Relax, dweeb,” they said, their voice warm and teasing. “You’re fineeee. Honestly? It’s kinda cute~”
I peeked out from behind my hands, my heart still racing as I glanced at Fang, who was now leaning back on the bean bag, clearly enjoying the effect they had on me.
“C-cute?” I asked, my voice still shaky, hoping they were just teasing.
Fang smirked, their eyes glinting with that familiar playful edge. “Oh, definitely,” they said, their tone light but genuine. “It’s adorable how flustered you get, Dweeb~.”
I groaned again, burying my face deeper into my hands, but despite the overwhelming embarrassment, I couldn’t help the small smile that tugged at my lips.
The atmosphere in the room was warm, cozy, and light-hearted, filled with the teasing laughter and banter that had become almost second nature between Fang and me. My embarrassment still burned hot on my cheeks, but the way Fang leaned back on the bean bag, grinning at me, made it impossible not to feel a little more at ease. They always had that effect on me—pulling me out of my own head and making me forget how easily I got flustered around them.
But something gnawed at the back of my mind, a weight I couldn’t ignore any longer. The light mood hung in the air, but I knew we couldn’t stay in it forever. I swallowed hard, forcing myself to speak before I chickened out.
“Fang...” I started, my voice quieter than I intended. I glanced at them, watching as they turned their head to look at me, the grin still lingering on their lips. “Earlier, you said you’d explain why your dad’s been… nicer to me lately. What did you mean by that?”
It was like flipping a switch. The playful glint in their eyes vanished, replaced by a familiar heaviness. Their smile faded, and I saw their shoulders tense slightly. Fang had looked this way before—pensive, sad, like they were carrying something too heavy to talk about but too important to ignore. My heart sank. I hadn’t meant to ruin the mood, but this had been hanging over both of us for too long.
Fang didn’t say anything at first. Instead, they stood up from the bean bag, their wings twitching slightly as they crossed the room back to their bed. I watched as they sat down on the edge of the mattress, their gaze dropping to the floor. The silence in the room was suddenly oppressive. They patted the space next to them, motioning for me to join them.
I hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to expect, but I knew I had to go to them. Whatever this was, they needed to get it off their chest, and I wasn’t about to leave them to handle it alone. With a deep breath, I stood up and crossed the room, sitting down next to them, the bed creaking slightly under our weight.
Fang let out a long, deep sigh, the sound heavy with something I couldn’t quite place. They reached into their back pocket and pulled out a small piece of paper, holding it in their hands for a moment before passing it to me.
At first, I didn’t recognize it. It was folded, slightly creased, and it didn’t register what it was until I unfolded it and saw the name on the front—in my own handwriting. My heart stopped. My blood turned to ice in my veins, and my hands began to tremble.
It was my handwriting... My words.
The air in Fang's bedroom felt thick, suffocating almost, as if the walls themselves were closing in on the two of us. The playful banter from just minutes ago had long since evaporated, leaving behind a tense, heavy silence.
My fingers still trembled as I clutched the suicide note that Fang had handed me… my suicide note.
The weight of it pressed into my chest, making it hard to breathe. It felt surreal. I thought I had gotten rid of it after Stella left that night. I thought I had buried that part of me. But now, sitting here next to Fang, the reality of everything hit me like a freight train.
They knew.
The room felt too small, too confining, and I couldn’t look Fang in the eyes. I was too ashamed. Fang was sitting next to me on the bed, their usually confident posture crumbling as they stared at the floor. Their wings were tucked in tight, their shoulders slumped, and I could see their hands trembling slightly in their lap. The sadness in their expression was unmistakable. I had never seen them like this, and it was killing me.
“Fang...” My voice came out as barely a whisper, so weak I wasn’t even sure they’d heard me at first. How could I even begin to apologize for something like this? How could I possibly explain what had led me to that dark place? Words felt hollow, inadequate. But I had to try.
Fang didn’t look at me. They kept their eyes down, focused on some invisible point on the floor. Their voice was low, almost fragile when they finally spoke.
“Why didn’t you tell me?” Each word was laced with pain, and it was like a punch to my gut.
“Why didn’t you talk to me, Anon? I thought... I thought we were friends. I thought you trusted me.”
“I do trust you,” I said quickly, my voice cracking. “I just... I didn’t want to burden you.”
That was the truth, or at least part of it. I had convinced myself that Fang didn’t need to know about the darkness inside me. That I could handle it on my own. But now, seeing them like this, I realized how wrong I had been.
Fang shook their head, their lips trembling as they held back tears.
“Burden me?” They laughed bitterly, but there was no humor in it.
“Anon, you tried to kill yourself. How is that something you just... keep to yourself? You should’ve told me. You should’ve come to me.” Their voice cracked again, and I saw the first tear slip down their cheek.
The sight of it shattered me.
“I’m sorry,” I whispered, my voice barely audible as guilt washed over me in waves. “I didn’t want you to worry. You’d been through so much already... with Naser, with everything. I didn’t want to add to it.”
“You didn’t want to add to it?” Fang repeated, their voice rising as they looked up at me, their amber eyes filled with hurt. “Do you even hear yourself right now? You think I’d be better off not knowing?”
Their hands balled into fists, and I could see their wings twitching like they were struggling to hold back an explosion of emotions. “Anon, you almost died. You almost... left. And I had no idea. You think that’s better? You think I wouldn’t want to know?”
I flinched at the intensity of their words. I wanted to say something, anything to fix it, but the words were stuck in my throat. I could feel the tears stinging my eyes as I gripped the note tighter, my knuckles turning white.
“Fang, I... I’m broken,” I finally admitted, my voice cracking. “I’m... a broken person.”
Fang’s eyes widened, and for a moment, they just stared at me. They looked like they were on the verge of breaking down completely, but they stayed silent, waiting for me to explain.
“I didn’t want to react like this,” I continued, my voice shaking. “Not after our fight. I know it was stupid. I know I shouldn’t have let it get to me like that. But after everything that happened in Rock Bottom... with Bishop... I haven’t been okay. I thought I was, but I wasn’t. I’m still not.”
My chest tightened as I thought about that night—about the fight, the darkness that had consumed me after Bishop had left his mark on my life. I thought I could handle it on my own, but it was clear now that I was wrong.
Fang’s breath hitched, and I could see their eyes glistening with fresh tears. They didn’t interrupt, but I could feel the weight of their gaze pressing down on me.
“When we fought, when you told me you couldn’t even look at me... it felt like my world was falling apart,” I continued, my voice growing quieter. “I thought I’d lost you for good. I thought I’d ruined everything. And that just... broke me.”
Fang’s lips trembled, and they wiped at their face, trying to stop the tears, but more kept falling. “You thought... you’d lost me?” they whispered, their voice filled with disbelief and sadness. “Anon, I was mad at you. Yeah, I was pissed, but I never wanted you to... to think it was over. I never wanted you to feel like I didn’t care.”
“I know that now,” I said, my voice shaking. “But at the time, I couldn’t see it. I thought I’d lost my second chance with you. I thought I’d lost the only person who still believed in me.”
Fang looked away for a moment, their body trembling as they tried to hold it together. But when they turned back to me, their voice was softer, more broken. “Anon... I never stopped believing in you. I just... I didn’t know how bad it was. I didn’t know you were hurting like this. Why didn’t you tell me?”
“I didn’t want to burden you,” I repeated, my voice filled with guilt. “You’ve been through so much already. You’ve had to deal with Naser, your parents, everything. I didn’t want to add my shit on top of it.”
“You’re not a burden,” Fang said, their voice thick with emotion. “Don’t you get that? You were never a burden to me, Anon. I needed you to talk to me. I needed to know what was going on, but you didn’t let me in.”
The words hit me hard, and I could feel the tears spilling over as I tried to keep myself together. “I’m sorry,” I whispered. “I didn’t mean to push you away. I just didn’t know what else to do.”
Fang let out a shaky breath, their wings twitching as they wiped at their eyes again. “You don’t have to fix me,” they said softly. “I didn’t need you to step in and try to fix things with Naser. I didn’t need you to be a hero. I just needed you to be there for me. That’s all.”
Their words broke me, and I could feel the full weight of my guilt pressing down on my chest. “I know,” I whispered. “I’m sorry, Fang. I thought I was doing the right thing, but I see now that I was wrong. I shouldn’t have kept it from you. I shouldn’t have tried to handle it on my own.”
Fang’s hand trembled as they reached out, hesitating for a moment before gently placing it on mine. The warmth of their touch was a small comfort, but it didn’t erase the pain. “I’m here,” they whispered, their voice trembling. “I’m still here, and I’m not going anywhere. But you can’t... you can’t do this again. You can’t leave me like that.”
I felt my heart shatter at their words. Seeing them like this, hearing the hurt in their voice, it was more than I could bear. I squeezed their hand tightly, tears falling freely down my face. “I won’t,” I whispered, my voice hoarse. “I promise. I’m so, so sorry, Fang. I didn’t mean to hurt you.”
Fang nodded, their lips trembling as they wiped away more tears. “We’ll figure this out,” they said softly, their voice thick with emotion. “But you have to promise me... no more hiding. No more shutting me out.”
“I promise,” I said, my voice barely above a whisper. “No more hiding.”
Fang squeezed my hand tighter, and for the first time, I felt like maybe, just maybe, things could be okay. The pain was still there, the guilt still gnawing at me, but for the first time in a long time, I didn’t feel so alone.
We sat there for a long time, both of us crying quietly as we held on to each other.
It wasn’t going to be easy, and I knew we had a long way to go.
Fang sniffed, wiping away the last of their tears as they stared down at our hands, still clasped together. The silence between us was thick, but not unbearable, not like before. We’d gotten through something heavy—something that would take time to fully heal—but at least now we were on the same page.
But there was still more I had to say. I couldn’t leave it hanging like this, not after everything that had come to light.
“Fang...” I began softly, unsure of how they’d react. “It wasn’t Reed and Trish’s fault, you know. I mean... yeah, they kept it from you, and I get why you’re mad, but they were just trying to protect you.”
Fang stiffened slightly at my words, their wings twitching ever so slightly, a subtle sign of their lingering irritation. “Protect me?” They shook their head, exhaling a frustrated sigh. “By lying to me? By keeping something this big from me? I should’ve known, Anon. They had no right to keep that from me.”
I bit my lip, feeling the tension start to rise again. Fang was still hurt, and I didn’t blame them for it. Reed and Trish had kept the truth from them, and in doing so, they’d hurt Fang in a way I never wanted to. But I couldn’t let them think that their friends had done it out of malice.
“They didn’t do it to hurt you,” I said gently, my eyes pleading for them to understand.
“They did it because they didn’t want you to worry… They were trying to protect you from the worst of it. Yeah, maybe they should’ve told you, but... they were doing what they thought was best. And... I was part of that decision too.”
Fang’s eyes snapped to mine, their gaze narrowing slightly. “What do you mean?”
“We all agreed not to tell you,” I admitted, my voice soft but firm. “But I didn’t want you to find out… because I didn’t want to cause you any more pain than I already had…”
Fang’s wings rustled again, and I could see the annoyance flash in their eyes. “So, you’re saying I should be mad at you too?”
“Yeah,” I said, meeting their gaze. “If you’re going to be mad at Reed and Trish for keeping it from you, then you have to be mad at me too. I was just as much a part of that decision.”
Fang stared at me for a moment, their amber eyes conflicted. They were still upset, still hurt, but I could see the wheels turning in their mind as they processed what I was saying. I knew it wasn’t easy for them. Fang didn’t like being kept in the dark, especially by people they trusted.
“I get it,” Fang said after a long pause, their voice laced with frustration. “I do. But that doesn’t make it any easier to swallow. They should’ve told me, Anon. I could’ve handled it. I’m not a kid who needs to be protected from everything.”
“I know,” I said softly, squeezing their hand. “But they weren’t trying to treat you like a kid. They were just... scared, you know? They didn’t want to see you get hurt any more than you already were. They care about you, Fang... They were just doing what they thought was right.”
Fang huffed, clearly still irritated, but I could tell their anger was softening. They didn’t pull their hand away, and that gave me hope.
“Look,” I continued,
“if you need a couple days to cool off, that’s fine. I get it. But... at the end of the day, Reed and Trish have been your friends a long time... They stuck by you, way before I ever came to Volcaldera. Don’t throw that away because of me.”
Fang sighed, their shoulders slumping a little as the weight of everything settled back in. “I’m still mad,” they admitted quietly, their eyes downcast. “I hate that they kept this from me. But I don’t... I don’t want to lose them either.”
I smiled a little, relieved that they were coming around. “How about this,” I suggested, placing my hand gently over theirs.
“How about we try to meet up with them at some point this week? Talk things out. If you need some time to cool off, no worries. But we can’t just leave things like this.”
Fang looked at me, their eyes still clouded with uncertainty, but there was a flicker of hope there too. They nodded slowly, their voice softer now. “Yeah... I guess we can do that. I just... I need a little time, okay?”
“Of course,” I said, squeezing their hand again. “Take as much time as you need. But don’t let this destroy your friendship. They care about you, Fang. A lot.”
Fang’s lips twitched into a small, hesitant smile, and they let out a long breath. “You’re right. I just... need to process it all.”
“We’ll figure it out,” I said, my voice reassuring. “Together.”
Fang nodded again, their hand still resting in mine. The tension between us had eased, and for the first time since this conversation started, I felt like we were heading in the right direction.
We sat there in the quiet, our hands still clasped together, both of us taking a moment to breathe. There was still a lot to work through, but for now, we were okay. And that was enough.
For now, it was enough.
Chapter 31: Lessons in Subtlety
Chapter Text
I was lying in my new bed, staring up at the ceiling, my mind spinning in circles. After the talk with Fang earlier, I couldn’t shake the feeling that things were still messed up…
Like no matter what I said or did, the weight of everything was still there, pressing down.
My whole body felt heavy, like I was sinking into the mattress, but sleep wasn’t coming anytime soon.
Just as I started to close my eyes, trying to force myself to relax, there was a knock on the door. I sighed, sitting up and running my hands over my face.
“Yeah, come in,” I called out, expecting it to be Fang or maybe even Samantha.
But instead, it was Naser. He stepped inside, shutting the door behind him without a word, and leaned against the wall across from me. He had this look on his face—tense, serious, like he had something heavy on his mind.
“Hey, man… What’s up?” I asked, sitting up straighter on the bed.
He didn’t say anything at first, just kinda stood there with his arms crossed, like he was trying to figure out how to start. Eventually, he let out a breath and spoke.
“Hey man, sorry about Naomi earlier. She was... super out of line asking you all of that personal stuff.”
I let out a small laugh, though I was still a little annoyed by the way Naomi had tried to pry into my business at dinner.
“Yeah, she was, but it’s fine, man. I’m not gonna hold it against her.”
Naser nodded, but still didn’t seem to relax. He was tense, more than I’d ever seen him before. The guy had zero chill at school, and was far from having a laid-back vibe, but this was worse…
Something was seriously bothering him.
“Alright, what’s going on, Nas?” I asked, leaning forward a bit. “You didn’t come here just to apologize for Naomi being nosey… What’s on your mind, dude?”
He clenched his jaw, clearly struggling with whatever was eating at him. Finally, he pushed off the wall and took a few steps closer, running a hand up his other arm.
“Look… I need you to be straight with me, alright?”
I nodded, my gut tightening as I prepared for whatever was coming next.
“Is the guy who fucked you up, the one who put you in the hospital... is he gonna come after anyone else? Like… is Fang in danger?”
The air in the room got thick, heavy. My stomach dropped. I hadn’t expected Naser to just come out with it like that.
The question hit me hard, and I froze for a second, trying to figure out how the hell to respond. I didn’t want to lie to him, but I also didn’t want to freak him out more than he already was.
I took a deep breath, running a hand over my face. “It’s... possible,” I said, my voice barely above a whisper.
Naser’s whole face shifted, his expression hardening. I could see his jaw clench so tight I thought he might break a tooth. He took a deep breath, but it didn’t seem to calm him down. If anything, he looked angrier.
“Fuck,” he muttered, pacing a bit before turning back to me.
“I need to know what happened. Everything. I’m not gonna tell anyone else—I just need to know, so I can protect them.” His voice dropped, serious as hell.
“Fang’s my sis-...my sibling, and I’m not gonna let some asshole hurt them.”
I looked down at my hands, my stomach twisting. He had every right to ask. But going over all of that… telling him about Bishop, everything that went down in Rock Bottom, was like reopening a wound that hadn’t even begun to heal.
I wasn’t sure I could do it… But I also knew that Naser wouldn’t let it go.
‘He deserves to know...’
After what felt like forever, I nodded. “Okay,” I said, my voice feeling rough. “I’ll tell you, but nobody else hears about this… got it?.”
He nods.Naser stopped pacing and stood still, watching me with that intense look. I took a deep breath, trying to gather my thoughts.
I started from the beginning, how Bishop and I met, how things escalated, and how I got dragged into his fucked-up games. How I tried to break free and how every time I thought I was out, he’d find some way to pull me back in.
I told him about the fights, the manipulation, the fear that never really went away. I didn’t sugarcoat it.
He needed to know just how dangerous Bishop was.
The room was so damn quiet while I talked, like Naser was holding his breath. And when I finally got to the part about what happened on the night of the show, his fists were clenched at his sides, his face hard with anger.
“Raptor fucking Christ…” Naser muttered under his breath when I finished. He ran a hand over his face, clearly trying to keep his cool.
“So this guy... this fucking Bishop dude... he’s not just gunning for you… He’ll go after Fang too, won’t he?”
I nodded, hating that I had to admit it. “If Bishop thinks he'll be able to use Fang to get to me, he won’t hesitate. That’s just who he is…. He uses people, the guys seriously fucked in the head.”
Naser’s expression darkened. “Fuck that... I’ll kill him before I let him anywhere near Fang.”
His voice was low, dangerous, and for a moment, I believed he’d do it. Naser wasn’t just angry, he was ready to protect Fang with everything he had.
I respected that, but I also knew how dangerous Bishop could be…
“I get it man, I do...” I said, my voice steady,
“But Bishop ain't someone you can just fight head-on. He’s fucking crafty, pretends he ain't that smart, to lure you in, he’s also got tons of assholes working with him…”
Naser clenched his fists, his whole body radiating tension. “I don’t give a shit how smart he is. If he thinks he’s gonna mess with Fang, he’s dead wrong.”
I couldn’t help but feel the same protectiveness toward Fang, but I knew this was bigger than just brute force.
“We’ll figure it out man,” I said, trying to sound more confident than I felt.
“But we have to be smart about this. Bishop’s fucking dangerous, and if we make the wrong move, it could put Fang in more danger.”
Naser gave me a long, hard look, and I could see the gears turning in his head. Finally, he nodded, though I could tell he wasn’t entirely convinced.
“Alright,” he muttered. “But I’m not letting my guard down. I’m not gonna sit back and let this asshole hurt them.”
“I wouldn’t expect you to,” I replied, giving him a nod of understanding.
Naser stood there for a moment longer, clearly still on edge, but eventually, he stepped back toward the door. He stopped just before leaving, looking back at me with a softer expression. “Take care of yourself, too, man. Don’t let this shit break you.”
I gave him a small nod. “Yeah, you too.”
“One last thing, you break Fang's heart? I'll snap your damn legs… otherwise welcome to our home man!.
With that, Naser slipped out of the room, closing the door behind him.
‘Christ… what is it with me and the men of this family threatening me…?’
—
As I lay down in bed, finally feeling the weight of the day settle in, the dim light of the moon streamed faintly through the window. I closed my eyes, trying to let the tiredness win. But just as I began to drift off, I heard the door creak softly, stirring me from the edge of sleep.
My heart skipped as I saw the familiar outline of Fang standing in the doorway, illuminated by the soft glow of the moon. They were in shorts and an oversized pajama shirt, a sight that made me feel instantly warmer. Fang’s movements were quiet, almost hesitant, but still unmistakable as they approached the bed.
“Sorry for waking you dweeb,” Fang whispered, their voice as soft as the night air. I blinked a few times, my eyes adjusting to the darkness, making out their form more clearly.
“Don’t worry about it,” I muttered, sitting up a little, the sheets rustling. “You okay?”
Fang hesitated for a moment, looking down at the floor before meeting my eyes again. “I couldn’t sleep.”
I scooted over, patting the bed beside me, offering more than just space. “Is there anything I can do to help?”
They gave a small, tired smile, sitting beside me, close enough that their warmth radiated into me. “You’re doing enough just by being here.”
Fang leaned their head on my shoulder, and for a moment, the world felt small and quiet. I felt their breath against my neck, the soft rise and fall of their body syncing with mine. The stillness between us was comforting, but the silence also reminded me of how they teased me earlier. I couldn’t let that slide without a little payback.
“You know, Bright Eyes…” I started, the nickname slipping out easily, catching them off guard.
Fang pulled back slightly, their brow furrowed in confusion. “Bright Eyes?”
I shrugged, playing it cool, though I could feel my heart racing a bit. “You told me to come up with a new nickname. What better one than something that captures how beautiful your amber eyes are?”
I could feel Fang stiffen slightly against me, their tough exterior starting to crack. They shifted awkwardly, glancing away before bringing their gaze back to mine. Their cheeks flushed, the pale light making it even more obvious. The way they bit their lip told me I had struck a chord, and I couldn’t help the smug grin that spread across my face.
‘Payback time....’
“Y-You’re such a dweeb,” Fang stammered, their voice faltering just enough for me to savor the victory.
“Maybeee,” I teased, leaning a little closer, my lips brushing against their ear as I whispered, “But I’m your dweeb.”
Fang’s flustered expression only deepened. They tried to shoot me a glare, but it didn’t last long. I had them on the back foot now, and it felt good. For a moment, it was just us, the teasing giving way to something more intimate, something unspoken but deeply felt.
We sat there for a while, close, breathing in sync, as if the world outside didn’t exist. Fang’s hand slipped over mine, their touch soft and hesitant. I turned my head slightly to face them, and their eyes met mine with a vulnerability I hadn’t seen before.
“I’ve been thinking…” Fang began, their voice barely more than a whisper. “Trish and Reed. I want to talk to them, but... I don’t know how to start. Things ended pretty fucking badly between us the last time we spoke...”
I squeezed their hand gently, hoping it would give them the reassurance they needed. “I think they’d be happy to hear from you. You should text them, reach out.”
Fang looked down at their phone, their fingers trembling slightly as they typed out a message. My hand moved to cover theirs, steadying them as I whispered, “You’ve got this.”
They hesitated, their thumb hovering over the send button. Fang’s breath hitched as they took a deep breath and, finally, pressed send. I could feel the tension leave their body in a single exhale, and I smiled softly.
“I’m proud of you,” I said, my voice low but full of meaning. “As much as I’d love to have you stay here all night... A, your dad will kill me, stuff me, and mount me on the wall if he finds out, and B, you need to sleep if you’re going to survive tomorrow’s classes.”
Fang rolled their eyes, letting out a dramatic sigh, feigning offense as they pretended to be wounded by my words. “You wound me, Anon. Fine.”
But just as I was about to relax, Fang’s hand shot out, grabbing the back of my neck, pulling me into a deep, passionate kiss. For a second, I was too stunned to react, but then instinct kicked in, and I kissed them back, though not without a bit of fumbling due to our different anatomies.
The kiss deepened, Fang’s tongue teasing mine, and I felt my heart racing, pounding in my chest like a drum. My body responded in ways I wasn’t fully prepared for, and as much as I wanted to pull away, I was completely powerless. The taste of them was intoxicating, a heady mixture of sweetness and something undeniably Fang.
When they finally pulled back, both of us breathless, a thin trail of saliva connected us for a moment before Fang wiped it away with a smug grin.
Their eyes sparkled with a look of pure victory, and they leaned in close, their breath hot against my ear as they whispered,
“That’s for making me blush…. dweeb~”
I couldn’t help the groan that escaped me as they stood, their figure barely illuminated by the moonlight.
Fang shot me a sultry look over their shoulder, adding with a teasing lilt,
“Goodnight… Mumbles.”
I watched them leave, my heart still racing, my mind swirling with thoughts I couldn’t quite sort out.
They had left me a complete mess, and as the door closed softly behind them, all I could do was lay back down, with a stupid grin on my face, and try to get back to sleep.
But Sleep never did come… not with that damn tongue on my mind…
—
The smell of breakfast crept up from downstairs, pulling me reluctantly from the clutches of sleep. I groaned, my body heavy with exhaustion, as the delicious scent of something frying teased my senses. Pancakes? Bacon? Either way, it was enough to make me peel myself out of bed. I figured Samantha was in the kitchen, making breakfast for everyone like she always did. Her cooking had this way of making the house feel like a real home, and even though I was half-dead from lack of sleep, the thought of food was enough motivation to get me moving.
I rubbed at my face, still groggy, and shuffled my way to the bathroom. The hallway was quiet, the early morning light barely filtering through the windows. After splashing some cold water on my face and trying to shake off the haze of sleep deprivation, I stumbled out of the bathroom, heading back toward my room when—
Thud.
I walked straight into Fang.
“Oh, s—” I started to apologize, but then I noticed their face. They had that same smug, satisfied expression from last night, the one that said they knew exactly how much they had gotten under my skin with that kiss. But just as I opened my mouth to call them out, I saw something change.
Their eyes, which had been firmly locked on mine, slowly started to drift downwards. The smirk faltered, and their cheeks began to flush, turning a shade of red I hadn’t seen before. Their gaze lingered somewhere around my waist before they quickly jerked it back up to meet mine, wide-eyed and—holy hell—completely tomato-red.
For a second, I was confused, but then I followed their gaze, realizing what had caught their attention. I was standing there in nothing but my sleep pants, shirtless, still tousled from sleep.
A slow grin spread across my face. Oh, this was too good.
“See something you like bright eyes…?” I teased, leaning against the door frame, pretending to stretch lazily, showing off a little more than I needed to.
Fang’s eyes widened even more, their mouth opening and closing as they tried, and failed to come up with a snappy response.
The smugness from last night? Gone.
Totally wiped away by their flustered, awkward panic.
“N-No! I-I just—” Fang stammered, stepping back, their wings fluttering slightly in a way that betrayed their nerves.
Their entire face was a deep, fiery red now, and I could practically see the steam coming out of their ears.
“Uh-huh…” I said, my voice dripping with mock innocence. “Becauseee… it looked like you were pretty interested in something just a second ago…?”
Fang groaned, covering their face with one hand as they tried to hide their embarrassment, but it was no use.
I had them…
And I wasn’t about to let this opportunity slip by, I stepped closer, lowering my voice to a whisper.
“You know, I never expected you to be this bold Fang… it's been, what a day since you pronounced your ‘undying’ love to me?.”
“Sh-shut up, dweeb,” they muttered, their voice muffled behind their hand, but they didn’t step away. If anything, they were frozen in place, too flustered to make a proper comeback.
I chuckled, savoring the moment and whispered back.
“Hey, I’m just saying… You gave me plenty of payback last night. Consider this… a little revenge~”
Fang groaned again, finally uncovering their face but refusing to meet my eyes.
“Ughhhhh, you're so insufferableeeeee…”
“And yet, you can’t get enough of me…?” I shot back, grinning as I brushed past them, heading toward the stairs. I could feel their eyes on me the whole way, and I knew I’d gotten them good this time.
As I reached the bottom of the stairs, I heard Fang muttering to themselves, something about “revenge” and “dweebs,” but I didn’t need to hear the details to know they were thoroughly flustered.
And that?
That was the best part of my morning so far.
—
The smell of breakfast hit me the moment I stepped out of the guest room. It was the kind of aroma that wraps itself around you—comforting, warm, and irresistible. Pancakes, bacon, eggs—Samantha was clearly going all out, and my stomach growled in response, reminding me I hadn’t eaten much since yesterday. I took a deep breath, savoring the scent as I made my way down the hall.
When I stepped into the kitchen, Samantha was standing at the stove, completely in her element. She was flipping pancakes with practiced ease, her movements fluid and graceful, like this was something she’d done a thousand times before. I lingered in the doorway for a second, watching her work. It was such a simple, domestic scene, but it hit me in a way I wasn’t used to. The warmth of the kitchen, the sound of sizzling bacon—it felt... nice. Foreign, but nice.
“Good morning, Mrs. Aaron,” I said as I stepped into the room, breaking the silence.
She turned her head slightly, flashing me one of those warm, motherly smiles. “Good morning, Anon,” she replied, her voice light and easy, like the start of a new day.
I took another deep breath, letting the delicious scent of breakfast wash over me. “Everything smells amazing,” I said, and I meant it. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d had a real home-cooked breakfast like this.
Samantha chuckled softly, the sound warm and comforting. “Thank you, dear,” she said, glancing over her shoulder at me, clearly appreciating the compliment. But then something shifted. She paused, her brow furrowing slightly as she sniffed the air, as if she’d caught a scent that didn’t belong.
Slowly, she turned around, fully facing me, and that’s when I saw it.
That grin…
It was unmistakable. The same smug, shit-eating grin I’d seen on Fang’s face countless times before. It was almost eerie seeing it on Samantha, but there it was, clear as day. So that’s where Fang gets it from.
“Anon,” she said, her voice suddenly taking on a different tone—still sweet, but with something else lurking beneath it, “would you be a dear and accompany me shopping later?”
Her question sounded innocent enough, but that grin paired with her tone made me pause. There was something going on here, something she wasn’t telling me. It was the kind of request that felt perfectly normal on the surface, but there was an edge to it, like I was being roped into something without knowing all the details. Still, I couldn’t exactly say no.
“Uhhhh, sure?” I replied, managing an awkward smile. “I’d be happy to come along.”
Samantha’s grin widened, her eyes twinkling with what could only be satisfaction. “Wonderful,” she said, her voice almost too cheerful. “Now, go ahead and sit down. Breakfast is almost ready.”
I nodded and made my way to the table, still trying to figure out what I had just agreed to. Something told me there was more to this shopping trip than just picking up groceries, but I’d deal with that later. For now, the smell of breakfast was enough to keep me focused.
As I sat down, I noticed Ripley already at the table, hidden behind a newspaper with a half-drunk cup of coffee next to him. He was the picture of morning routine, completely absorbed in whatever article he was reading. I hesitated for a moment, unsure if I should say something.
Ripley wasn’t exactly the most approachable guy, but I figured I should make an effort, especially after last night. He’d been trying, in his own way, so maybe it was time for me to meet him halfway.
“Good morning, Mr. Aaron,” I said, a little too formal, but it was the safest route.
There was a brief pause, and I could see the top of his newspaper dip slightly. He peered over the edge, his eyes narrowing a bit as he studied me. It was the kind of look that made me wonder if I’d said something wrong, but after a moment, he grunted and lowered the paper completely.
“Just call me Ripley,” he said, his voice gruff but not unfriendly. “If you’re staying here, you might as well drop the ‘Mr. Aaron’ stuff.”
I blinked, caught off guard by how casual he was being. “Right. Uh… good morning, Ripley.”
He gave a small nod, satisfied, before retreating behind his newspaper again. It wasn’t exactly warm and fuzzy, but it was progress. At least he wasn’t treating me like an outsider. The awkwardness of last night seemed to have faded a little, and I figured if Ripley was willing to be civil, I should try to do the same.
“So,” Ripley said after a long pause, still not looking up from the paper, “you settling in alright?”
I hadn’t expected him to ask that, and for a second, I didn’t know how to respond. “Yeah,” I said after a beat, glancing around the kitchen.
“It’s been really nice, being around a fully functional family is weird, but it’s been great, honestly.”
He gave a slight smile in response, but it slightly saddened before he continued.
“I'm… glad you’ve been enjoying staying with us, kid, so long as you remember the rules, we’ll continue to have you as a guest.”
I nodded, sensing that Ripley was trying to be more than just civil—there was something behind his words, something that felt… almost protective. I didn’t want to push him or overstep, so I just smiled back.
"Of course, Ripley. I’ll stick to the rules."
He gave me a small, approving nod and returned to his paper, the air between us lighter than before. Progress. I couldn’t help but feel a little more comfortable, like maybe I was finally starting to find my place here, even if it was still a little strange.
The sound of boots thudding down the stairs caught my attention. I glanced toward the kitchen entrance just in time to see Fang swaggering in, fully dressed in their typical black halter crop top, ripped jeans, and combat boots, their confidence practically radiating off them.
They caught my eye for a split second, but instead of acknowledging our earlier awkward encounter in the hallway, they acted like this was the first time we’d seen each other today.
“Morning,” Fang said casually, sliding into the seat next to me without missing a beat.
“M-morning,” I responded, keeping the act up like nothing had happened earlier. Ripley remained behind his newspaper, unaware—or at least uninterested—in whatever was going on between us.
Fang grabbed a plate and started loading it up with pancakes, moving with the usual confidence that came so naturally to them.
They didn’t look at me right away, but I could feel the question coming before they even opened their mouth.
"Soooo, how’re my family treating you? They haven't grilled you about anything too serious yet, have they?"
I chuckled. "No grilling so far. Your mom did ask me to go shopping with her later, though."
Fang froze mid-bite, their fork hovering just inches from their mouth. Slowly, they lowered it back to the plate and turned to look at me, wide-eyed. "She asked you to go shopping?"
"Yeah…" I said, now starting to feel that knot of unease return. "Is that… bad?"
Fang leaned back in their chair, crossing their arms with a knowing smirk. "Ohhhh, she’s up to something, that’s for sure. She doesn’t ever just ask people to tag along for shopping unless she’s got a plan."
I frowned. "What… kind of plan?"
They shrugged, still grinning. "Could be anything. My mom’s crafty like that. Just… keep your guard up, and maybe don’t let her talk you into any wardrobe makeovers."
I groaned, already imagining the worst. "Great... Any other tips?"
Fang pretended to think about it for a second, tapping their chin dramatically.
"Smile and nod, dweeb. That’s your best bet. Maybe ask her if she needs help carrying things, so she doesn’t unleash the full fury of her agenda on you."
We settled into a comfortable silence for a minute, the hum of Samantha moving around the kitchen filling the space. As I turned back to my breakfast, I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket. I pulled it out, unlocking the screen to see a new message from Fang.
Reed texted me this morning. He says they’ll meet us after school.
I glanced over at Fang, who was busy with their pancakes, acting like they hadn’t just dropped that little update on me.
I shot back a quick reply. Okay, I’ll meet up with you guys later. Don’t worry about it—it’ll be fine.
Fang didn’t look up from their food, but I noticed the slight shift in their posture, the tension in their shoulders easing just a little.
I put my phone away, taking another bite of my breakfast, feeling the small weight of the conversation settle into something more manageable.
—
Just as I was finishing up my plate, I heard footsteps approaching the kitchen. Naser appeared in the doorway, arms crossed, wearing his usual stoic expression.
“Come on Fang…” he said, his voice firm but not unkind, “we should probably get going, don't wanna be late, or Spears'll have our heads.”
Fang sighed, clearly not thrilled about having to leave. They shot me a brief glance before pushing back their chair and standing up, lazily tossing their napkin on the table.
"Yeah, yeah, keep your shirt on…" they muttered, rolling their eyes. They grabbed their bag from the floor, slinging it over one shoulder before heading toward the door.
I leaned back in my chair, watching them go. "See you later," I called after them.
Fang paused for just a moment by the door, giving me a small, playful smirk before following Naser out of the kitchen. The room felt quieter without them in it, and I couldn’t help but smile to myself at the familiar back-and-forth that seemed to come so naturally with them.
Then, just as I was about to finish up my coffee, my phone buzzed in my pocket. I pulled it out, seeing Fang’s name pop up on the screen.
"I'd have kissed you, but my dad would've buried you in the backyard. Love you, Dweeb xxx"
I snorted, trying to suppress the grin spreading across my face.
I typed back quickly.
"Dodged a bullet then, huh? Love you too Bright Eyes x."
Slipping my phone back into my pocket, I leaned back in my chair, that small burst of warmth still lingering.
Fang always knew how to keep me on my toes, but that’s exactly what I liked about them. Even with everything going on, they managed to make it all feel a little less heavy.
I was still sitting at the table, smiling like an idiot without even realizing it. The message from Fang replayed in my mind, making the corners of my mouth lift involuntarily. But before I could lose myself in that small moment, Ripley's voice cut through the air like a cold wind.
“I’m not blind, you know,” Ripley said, his tone strict and fatherly. I snapped back to reality, turning to face him, his newspaper now folded in his lap as his eyes bore into me. “I remember what rule three was.”
A cold wave of dread washed over me. I felt my stomach drop, realizing immediately that I’d been caught. Ripley wasn’t the kind of guy to miss anything, and his stern expression told me he wasn’t about to let this slide.
“There will be no fooling around under my roof,” Ripley continued, his voice sharp and final. His eyes locked onto mine, and I could feel the weight of his authority pressing down on me.
I swallowed hard, quickly trying to explain myself. “We’re not fooling around,” I said, my voice firm but respectful. “I’m serious about them.”
For a moment, Ripley’s eyes flared with anger, and I could feel his gaze piercing straight through me. The intensity of it made my chest tighten, and I half-expected him to blow up right then and there. But after what felt like an eternity, Ripley let out a huff, his shoulders relaxing just a little. His eyes softened, but his warning remained clear.
“If I catch you both fooling around… at all,” he said, his voice low but deadly serious, “then you and my golf club are going to be acquainted very quickly. Are we understood?”
I nodded, trying not to let my nerves show. “Yes, sir. Understood.”
Ripley gave me one last hard look, then huffed again, clearly not thrilled but willing to let it go… for now.
He stood up, folding his newspaper under his arm, and made his way into the kitchen. I could hear the faint sound of Samantha’s voice as Ripley kissed her goodbye before heading out the door for work.
As soon as the front door clicked shut, Samantha emerged from the kitchen, wiping her hands on a dish towel. She gave me a soft smile, clearly having overheard the exchange.
“Don’t take too much notice of Rip dear,” she said, her tone light and reassuring. “He’s just being a dad.”
I couldn’t help but smile back, though there was still a trace of nervousness lingering from my conversation with Ripley. “It’s okay,” I said, shrugging slightly. “I get it. He’s just looking out for them.”
Samantha’s smile widened. “He is. But don’t let him scare you too much, he’s much more bark, than bite.”
She tossed the dish towel over her shoulder and gave me a small wink. “Now, go get yourself ready, dear. We’ll be heading out to the mall soon.”
I nodded, standing up from the table. “Right. I’ll be quick.”
As I made my way upstairs, the encounter with Ripley still played over in my mind. His protectiveness didn’t surprise me, but the intensity of it was something else. Still, I couldn’t help but feel a strange sense of relief. It wasn’t that I was scared of Ripley… well okay, maybe a little, but I knew I had to respect his boundaries if I was going to continue staying here.
‘Just don’t know how that’s going to be possible… with Fang being around…’
Reaching the top of the stairs, I headed into my room to get dressed, mentally preparing myself for whatever Samantha had in store for this shopping trip.
Something in the back of my mind told me this was going to be more than just getting some groceries…
—
The mall wasn’t as crowded as it would have been on a weekend, with only a few shoppers here and there—mostly retirees or people sneaking in some quick errands during their lunch break.
It was the middle of the school week, and I was pretty sure I was the only person under 30 wandering around. As we made our way through the various stores, things seemed... normal. Maybe this whole shopping trip was just an excuse for Samantha to get me out of the house and keep me busy.
I couldn’t shake the feeling that there was more to this than just running errands. Why did Samantha specifically ask me to come along? Was it really just to help carry things, or was there something else going on?
She was being perfectly nice, but I could feel something just below the surface, like there was a hidden agenda waiting to reveal itself.
We turned the corner, and suddenly, Samantha stopped in front of a store that made my stomach lurch.
The sign hanging above the entrance read Edge Emporium, glowing in bright neon letters.
The place was a goth-kid paradise—black leather jackets, studded belts, combat boots, and racks of graphic tees featuring bands that probably hadn’t released new music since I was in middle school. Posters of dark, moody artwork lined the walls, and there was a faint scent of incense hanging in the air.
My heart sank.
Oh, no…
Samantha turned to me with that familiar, mischievous smile that I’d come to associate with trouble. Before I could even process what was happening, she grabbed my arm and tugged me toward the entrance.
“Come on, Dear!” She said, leading me inside. “I know Lucy and their friends get a lot of their clothes from places like this, so I figured it would be fun for you to pick up a few things for yourself while we’re here!”
I stopped dead in my tracks, glancing around the store with rising dread. The idea of buying clothes here, it definitely wasn’t my style, more so Fang’s fashion.
Don’t get me wrong, the store was cool in theory, but the idea of Samantha watching me pick out outfits was just too much.
“I-I’m good, really,” I stammered, trying to find a way out. “I’ve got plenty of clothes already.”
But Samantha wasn’t having it. She crossed her arms, fixing me with a look that said, You’re not getting out of this that easily.
“Anon,” she said, her voice firm but kind, “you’ve been so helpful today. I’m not letting you leave this store without picking out a couple of outfits. Think of it as a gift. Something new to freshen up your wardrobe!”
I sighed, realizing there was no way I was going to win this one. Samantha was as determined as she was kind, and I had a feeling I’d be in this store for a while if I didn’t just give in.
“Alright, alright,” I muttered, rubbing the back of my neck awkwardly. “I’ll grab a few things.”
Samantha beamed at me, clearly pleased with herself, and I trudged over to the racks, scanning the selection.
It was a strange mix of nostalgia and discomfort—band tees from groups I used to listen to in high school, ripped jeans that looked like they’d seen better days, and jackets that seemed more suited for a rock concert than everyday life. I grabbed a couple pairs of jeans, a few flannels, and some tank tops.
With my arms full of clothes, Samantha ushered me toward the changing rooms. That’s when the real embarrassment began.
I stepped into the first changing room, pulling on a pair of dark jeans and a tank top with a graphic that had a faded logo of a band I vaguely remembered listening to years ago. I opened the door hesitantly, stepping out for Samantha’s approval.
“Oh, that looks great on you!” she exclaimed, clapping her hands together. “I think Lucy would really like that shirt…!”
I felt my face heat up as I forced a smile. “Y-yeah, I guess it’s not bad…”
But the next outfit wasn’t any better. I stepped out in a flannel shirt with ripped jeans, and Samantha gave another nod of approval.
“That’s perfect for casual days,” she said, her eyes twinkling with amusement.
And so it went. Every time I emerged from the changing room, Samantha was right there, ready with her seal of approval. Each outfit seemed to embarrass me more than the last, and by the time I was on the final one, a tank top, flannel shirt and jeans combo… I was honestly starting to see why Fang shops here.
Finally, we made our way to the register, my arms full of the clothes Samantha had practically forced me to pick out. I pulled out my wallet, fully intending to pay for everything myself, but before I could even reach for my card, Samantha’s hand shot out, placing her card on the counter.
“Hey, I can—” I started, but she cut me off with a soft smile.
“It’s my treat, silly!” she said firmly. “A thank you for being so helpful with the shopping today.”
I hesitated for a second, not wanting to take advantage, but the look on her face told me there was no point in arguing. “Alright,” I muttered, feeling my face flush again. “Thanks.”
After the cashier rang everything up, Samantha and I left the store, bags in hand. I still couldn’t quite believe what had just happened. I had come to the mall expecting to help with some simple errands, and now I was leaving with a whole new wardrobe from Edge Emporium.
As we made our way down the corridor, Samantha glanced over at me, her smile still warm and knowing.
“There’s a café on the other side of the mall,” she said casually. “Why don’t we stop for a cup of coffee, dear? My treat.”
I paused for a moment, that uneasy feeling returning. This was it. I had known there was something else coming, something more than just errands and clothes shopping. I had a strong suspicion that this coffee invitation wasn’t as innocent as it seemed.
I forced a smile, bracing myself for whatever was about to happen. “Sure, coffee sounds good.”
As we headed toward the café, I couldn’t help but feel like I was walking into a trap, one that involved more than just caffeine. Whatever Samantha had planned, I had a feeling this was the moment she’d reveal her true agenda.
—
As we sat down in the quiet café, the clinking of coffee mugs and the hum of conversation filled the space around us. Samantha took a slow sip of her cappuccino, her eyes studying me for a moment before she finally spoke.
“So, how are you feeling today, Anon?” she asked, her voice gentle and filled with concern.
I shifted slightly in my seat, not wanting to make a big deal out of it. “I’m still pretty bruised,” I admitted, feeling the dull ache in my ribs as I moved. “But for the most part, I’m okay. Just taking it easy, like the doctor said.”
She gave me a nod, her eyes soft but with a weight behind them that told me this conversation was going somewhere. After a brief pause, she continued, her tone a little more serious now.
“I imagine you’re probably wondering if there’s another reason I invited you out today,” she said, setting her cup down on the table. “And you’d be right.”
I felt a flicker of tension in my chest, but I nodded, staying quiet. Samantha’s expression shifted slightly, her warm demeanor still there, but with an edge of the same seriousness Ripley carried when he was laying down the rules.
“I wanted to ask you, Anon,” she said, folding her hands neatly in front of her, “exactly what your intentions are with my daughter.”
Her words hung in the air, the question heavy with meaning. It was the kind of moment where I knew I couldn’t half-answer, couldn’t skirt around the truth. Samantha wasn’t just looking for a casual response—she wanted to know where I stood, how serious I was.
I straightened up a little, locking eyes with her, feeling the weight of her gaze on me. But I didn’t flinch. I needed her to understand how much Fang meant to me.
“Fang means the world to me,” I said, my voice steady. “Ever since I came to Volcaldera, they’ve been the one who’s always had my back. Always in my corner. When I left Rock Bottom, it wasn’t just to get away from my past… it was because I wanted a fresh start. And yeah, I’ve stumbled along the way, but I wouldn’t have made it this far without Fang.”
I paused for a moment, gathering my thoughts, feeling my heart race as I realized how much this conversation meant to me. “I love them, Samantha. I really do. It’s not just that they’ve been there for me… it’s who they are. Fang’s strong, they’re fiercely protective of the people they care about, and even though they act tough, they have the biggest heart of anyone I’ve ever met.”
Samantha stayed quiet, watching me closely, her eyes unreadable. I swallowed hard but continued.
“They’ve changed my life. Made me want to be better. And I’m serious about them. I want to be there for them the way they’ve been there for me. I don’t know where life is going to take us, but what I do know is that I love them, and I’ll always do whatever I can to make sure they’re happy.”
By the time I finished, my throat was tight, my emotions raw from putting it all out there. I wasn’t sure how Samantha would react, but I knew I had to be honest. Fang deserved that much.
There was a long pause before Samantha slowly blinked, and I saw a tear escape the corner of her eye. She reached across the table, placing her hands gently over mine, her face lighting up with an expression of pure joy.
“You’re a wonderful young man, Anon,” she said, her voice thick with emotion. “My daughter is very lucky to have someone like you who sees them for who they truly are. I can’t tell you how much that means to me.”
She wiped at the tears streaming down her cheeks, sniffling as she tried to compose herself. Her smile was soft, almost glowing with warmth. I felt a rush of relief, like a weight had been lifted from my shoulders, knowing she understood how serious I was.
After a moment, I hesitated, unsure if it was the right time, but I needed to ask. “Samantha… can I ask you something?”
She looked up, still wiping her eyes, and nodded. “Of course.”
I took a deep breath, choosing my words carefully. “Why do you still call them Lucy? I’m not trying to start an argument or anything, but… it’s been a while since they came out as non-binary and started going by Fang. I just… I wanted to understand.”
Her smile faltered slightly, replaced by a look of sadness in her eyes. I immediately regretted asking, but before I could apologize, Samantha raised her hand, stopping me.
“No, no need to apologize, Anon,” she said softly. “It’s not that I don’t accept them… it’s just… it’s hard to let go of who they were before.”
She paused, her gaze drifting down to the table as a bittersweet smile tugged at her lips. “Lucy was my little pirate princess,” she said, her voice filled with nostalgia. “She used to chase the other kids around the neighborhood with a little toy cutlass, pretending to be the scourge of the seas. She was so fearless… so full of life.”
Samantha chuckled to herself, the memory clearly warming her heart, but the smile faded as she looked back at me, her eyes glistening with fresh tears. “When they told me they were non-binary and wanted to be called Fang… it was difficult for me. Not because I don’t love or
accept them, but because it felt like I was losing that little girl I raised. That pirate princess who ruled the neighborhood.”
Her voice cracked slightly, and she wiped at her eyes again. “I know they’re still the same person deep down, but letting go of Lucy… it’s been harder than I expected.”
I could feel the emotion radiating off her, and it was impossible not to be moved. I reached across the table, placing my hand gently over hers. “Samantha,” I said quietly, “Fang is still that same kid. They’ve just grown up. They’re discovering who they are and what they want to be, and this—who they are now—is part of that.”
She looked at me, her eyes filled with a mix of gratitude and sadness as I continued. “They just want to be seen and accepted for who they are now. And right now, I think they feel like they’re not completely accepted yet. But I know if steps are taken to fully accept them… they’ll be so much happier. They’ll feel like they belong.”
Samantha’s breath hitched, and for a moment, I saw the weight of everything sink in. She nodded slowly, squeezing my hand gently, and then whispered, “You’re right. I just… I need to make that step.”
We sat there for a moment, both of us silent but connected in that shared understanding. Samantha let out a shaky breath, wiping away the last of her tears.
“Thank you, Anon,” she said softly. “For loving them the way they deserve to be loved. And for reminding me what really matters.”
I smiled, feeling a sense of peace settle over the conversation. “Anytime.”
After the weighty, emotional conversation, there was a comfortable pause between us, like a breath of fresh air after a storm. Samantha’s tears had dried, and I could tell that we had crossed some unspoken bridge—an understanding about what Fang meant to me and, just as importantly, what I meant to them.
We sipped our coffee quietly for a while, the warm aroma filling the air between us. I felt lighter, relieved that I hadn’t fumbled the chance to express my feelings and intentions.
But just as I started to relax, Samantha leaned in a little closer. There was a glint in her eye that immediately put me on alert. It wasn’t the serious, concerned mother I’d just spoken with—it was something else entirely, something mischievous.
"Anon dear," she began, her voice light and almost playful, "may I give you a little tip?"
I blinked, taken off guard. A tip? After all we just talked about? “Uh, sure?” I said, not sure where this was heading but definitely getting the feeling it wasn’t going to be something I was prepared for.
Samantha’s smile widened, and for a moment, I saw the same wicked grin Fang often had when they were about to pull a prank or tease me. She leaned forward just slightly, lowering her voice as though she were about to let me in on a great secret.
“In the future,” she said, her tone now tinged with amusement, “you and Fang might want to be a little more careful.”
Immediately, my stomach sank. Careful? I didn’t know where she was going with this, but my mind raced, and I had a sinking feeling that I wasn’t going to like the answer.
I stared at her, confusion and dread warring inside me. “W-What are you talking about?” I managed to stammer, already bracing myself for whatever was coming next.
Samantha’s grin only widened further, clearly enjoying the suspense. “Oh, come on, dear,” she said with a soft chuckle, as if the answer was obvious. “Whatever you and Fang were up to last night? Their scent is all over you.”
I froze, my mind going blank as her words registered. Their scent is all over me? I nearly choked on my coffee, my face instantly heating up as my heart raced. “W-What?!” I sputtered, feeling a rush of embarrassment flood through me. “Wait, what are you—?”
Samantha leaned back in her chair, taking another sip of her coffee like she was commenting on the weather. “Don’t worry, Ripley didn’t notice,” she said casually, “male pterosaurs don’t have as sharp a sense of smell as females do. So, thankfully for you, my husband is blissfully unaware. But if you two are going to… you know… spend time together when you’re alone, you might want to be more subtle.”
My face was on fire, the blush spreading all the way down my neck as the realization hit me like a freight train. Samantha wasn’t just guessing—she knew something had gone down last night.
And worse, she had smelled it. I could feel the blood rushing to my face as I tried to figure out how to respond, but my brain was short-circuiting.
“I—what… OH GOD!” I groaned, hiding my face behind my hands as the full weight of the situation sank in.
She laughed softly, clearly enjoying my complete and utter mortification. “Oh, sweetie,” she teased, “don’t be embarrassed. I’m not mad. I just thought you might appreciate the tip: take a shower afterward next time, okay? It’ll help hide it. Unless you want Ripley to start asking questions…”
I groaned again, louder this time, and dropped my head onto the table in complete humiliation. My face was so hot it felt like I was going to burst into flames. Samantha was still laughing softly to herself, clearly entertained by my reaction.
“Oh my god,” I muttered into the table, my voice muffled by my arms. “I… I can’t believe this is happening…”
She patted my arm gently, a motherly affection in her touch despite the fact that she was the one who had just completely embarrassed me. “Don’t worry, Anon,” she said, trying and failing to suppress another giggle. “I’m not going to tell anyone. But you might want to keep that little bit of advice in mind for next time. It’ll save you from another close call.”
I peeked up at her from behind my hands, my face still flushed bright red. “Please, just… please never mention this again.”
Samantha’s smile was pure mischief. “No promises dear!~” she teased, winking playfully. “But I’ll try to spare you too much embarrassment. Just… be mindful in the future, alright?”
I let out a strangled laugh, trying to recover from the sheer mortification I was feeling, but it was hard to shake the fact that she had completely caught me off guard. Of all the things I expected to talk about today, this was not one of them. I couldn’t even look her in the eye without turning red all over again.
“Noted,” I mumbled, still hiding my face behind my hands.
Samantha chuckled again, giving my arm another affectionate pat. “You’re a good man, Anon,” she said, her tone softening. “But really. Just… take a shower next time, okay? It’ll help~.”
I groaned one last time, burying my face even deeper into my hands, but despite the embarrassment, I couldn’t help the small, sheepish grin that crept onto my face.
Lesson learned. Samantha might have been kind and understanding, but she had a wicked sense of humor when she wanted to—and now, I was the one caught in the crosshairs.
She stood up from the table, still giggling softly to herself as she gathered her things. “Ready to finish up our errands dear?” she asked, her tone now light and easy, like we hadn’t just had the most embarrassing conversation of my life.
I slowly lifted my head, still flushed, but nodded. “Yeah… yeah, let’s get out of here.”
As we left the café, I could still feel the lingering embarrassment clinging to me like a second skin. But despite it all, I couldn’t help but smile. Samantha was just as sharp and clever as her child… maybe even more so.
And I had a feeling that if I stuck around long enough, there’d be plenty more of these moments to come…
But seriously… note to self: shower, next time…
Chapter 32: Fury and Forgiveness.
Chapter Text
A few hours had passed since Samantha and I had our heart-to-heart at the café. After a quick stop to pick up the last of the groceries, we made our way back to the Aaron residence. The house was calm, with the faint hum of the dishwasher in the background. I still had some time to kill before the afternoon slipped away, and my mind was already buzzing with thoughts about my next move.
Samantha had wandered into the kitchen, sorting out the groceries and prepping things for dinner. I watched her for a moment from the doorway, considering my next words carefully. After everything we'd talked about earlier, it felt like the right time to be upfront with her and, at the same time, to get out for a while and clear my head.
I cleared my throat and stepped into the kitchen. “Hey, Samantha. Need any more help around the house?”
Samantha glanced over her shoulder, her smile warm as always. “Oh, I’m fine dear, you’ve been such a help already. You don’t need to do another thing, but thank you for asking.”
I nodded, shuffling my feet awkwardly before adding, “I’m thinking about heading out for a bit... There’s someone I want to visit.”
Her face shifted ever so slightly, the warmth still there but now with a layer of concern. “Okay dear. Just be careful, alright? And if you’re going to be out late, make sure to let one of us know.”
There was that familiar motherly concern again—something I wasn’t quite used to, but it was comforting in its own way. “I won’t be out too late. I’ll be coming back with Fang once school finishes. We’ll text if anything changes.”
Samantha gave a short nod, still smiling. “Good. Be safe, dear.”
I slipped out of the house, closing the door gently behind me, and stood for a moment on the porch, breathing in the early afternoon air. The sun was still high in the sky, casting the street in a bright, warm glow. It was nice, peaceful, but I needed to get moving. I pulled my phone from my pocket, scrolling through contacts to find a local taxi company. Walking wasn’t really an option, not with how far I needed to go.
A quick search pulled up "Monarch’s Taxi Co." The name seemed familiar, but I couldn’t place it. Figuring it would get the job done, I dialed the number and held the phone up to my ear.
A few rings later, a gruff voice picked up on the other end. “Monarch’s Taxi. Need a ride?” the guy barked.
“Uh, yeah. I’m at the Aaron residence, just off—”
Before I could finish giving him my location, the driver cut me off abruptly. “I’ll be there in a few minutes,” he snapped, and then hung up without another word.
I blinked at my phone, confused. That was... weird. I hadn’t even told him where I was, and the conversation had already ended. What the hell was that about?
Shrugging, I considered calling a different company, but something stopped me. If this Monarch guy was as fast as he claimed, maybe it wasn’t worth the hassle of switching. Maybe he was just some eccentric dude with bad manners.
Not even two minutes later, the screeching sound of rubber tires tearing down concrete echoed through the neighborhood. My head snapped up just in time to see a taxi come barreling around the corner, moving so fast that I instinctively took a step back.
The vehicle skidded to a halt in front of the house, the driver barely missing the curb by an inch. Dust kicked up from the street, swirling around the car as the window rolled down.
A guy in a dark leather jacket leaned his arm out, smirking like he’d just pulled off the world’s coolest stunt. His sunglasses reflected the sun’s glaring light, and his sharp jawline gave him a look like he belonged in an action movie, not behind the wheel of a taxi.
“You call for a ride, kid?” he asked, his tone as casual as if he hadn’t just drifted into my street.
I blinked again, still processing the fact that this guy had arrived so fast. “Uhhh, yeah. That was fast…”
“Monarch,” he said, introducing himself with a smirk, clearly proud of his driving skills. “Where to, kid?”
I hesitated for a moment before climbing into the backseat, still wary about what kind of ride this was going to be. “Moe’s Pizzeria,” I said, buckling my seatbelt a little tighter than usual. “It’s in Lil’ Troodon, shouldn’t be too far from here.”
Monarch’s smirk widened. “Moe’s, huh…? Haven’t been there in a while. Used to be a regular. Hold tight, kid.”
With that, he floored the gas pedal, and the taxi shot forward like a rocket. My grip tightened on the seat as we sped down the quiet streets of Volcaldera at what felt like twice the speed limit. Monarch was in full control, navigating turns and side streets with ease, but it didn’t stop my heart from racing every time we narrowly missed a parked car or a mailbox.
“You work at Moe’s?” Monarch asked, his tone casual despite the white-knuckle driving. “Best pizza in all of Volcaldera right there. Greasy, but that’s part of the charm, right?”
“Used to,” I said, trying to sound calm even though we were flying through the neighborhood like we were in a high-speed chase. “Worked there for a little while, but Moe’s been in my corner, even after I left.”
Monarch nodded, his sunglasses still firmly in place as he whipped the car around another corner. “You tell Moe I said hi when you see him. Tell him Monarch’s still the best driver in any ‘Business.’”
“Will do,” I muttered, trying to keep my stomach from flipping as we raced toward downtown. It was clear this guy may have been involved in Moe’s other Business, and that was enough for me to know the guy was a professional driver.
The ride, as chaotic as it was, didn’t last long. In what felt like a matter of minutes, Monarch brought the taxi skidding to a halt in front of Moe’s Pizzeria, tires screeching as he expertly pulled into a parking spot.
I exhaled the breath I didn’t realize I’d been holding and reached into my pocket for some cash. “How much do I owe you?”
Monarch waved me off with a grin, shaking his head. “First ride’s on the house, kid… Consider it a gift, from one friend of Moe’s to another.”
He reached into the glove compartment and pulled out a sleek black business card, handing it to me. “If you ever need a ride again, just call me. I’ll get you anywhere in Volcaldera in half the time of anyone else.”
I stared at the card, then back at him, still a little dazed by the entire experience. “Uh… thanks, I guess.”
Monarch winked, revving the engine one last time before speeding off, tires squealing as he disappeared down the street. I stood there for a moment, holding the card and wondering if I’d just been dropped off by a real-life action hero or some kind of speed demon.
Shaking my head, I tucked the card into my pocket and turned toward Moe’s. As strange as Volcaldera could be, it was starting to grow on me. The town had a way of throwing the weirdest people into your life, but it also made things a lot more interesting.
With a small smile tugging at the corner of my lips, I pushed open the front door to Moe’s Pizzeria. The familiar chime of the bell rang out, and the warm, comforting smell of pizza dough and sauce hit me instantly.
It was almost like the smell of a second home, or at least, one of the closest things to home I’d found since coming to Volcaldera.
The familiar scent of pizza and tomato sauce hit me the second I walked into Moe’s. Normally, it would have brought me some comfort, but today? It felt like a weight pressing down on me. Guilt gnawed at my insides, like a parasite I couldn’t shake. I hadn’t been back since the gig, and I couldn’t help but feel like I’d screwed everything up for Moe. He’d gone out on a limb for me and Fang, giving us a chance to play our first gig at his place, and I blew it. I fell for Bishop’s bait, and now... well, everything was a mess.
I stepped toward the host desk, where Sophie was standing, her usual stoic face staring down at a clipboard. I half expected her to ignore me, or worse, give me one of those cold stares she used to whenever I messed something up. But as soon as she looked up and saw me, her eyes widened.
“Anon?” She blinked, her voice catching me off guard. “Wow, it’s good to see you. I... I heard about what happened. You ended up in the hospital and—well, we were worried.”
I had to stop myself from looking at her like she had just sprouted an extra head. Sophie, worried? About me? “Uh, sorry for worrying you,” I muttered, awkwardly scratching the back of my neck. “But I’m okay. Better now, anyway.”
She nodded, her expression softening into something almost... kind. “Good to hear. I’m glad you’re up and about.”
“Thanks. And sorry to cut this short, but is Moe in the kitchen?”
Sophie shook her head. “Nah, it’s just Jerry in there today. Moe’s in the back office. You should go say hi.”
“Right. Thanks.” I gave her a small smile before heading toward Moe’s office, the nerves knotting tighter in my stomach with every step. What was I expecting? Moe pissed at me for how things went down? I mean, how could he not be? I was supposed to play a gig, and instead, I bolted off stage to chase down Bishop like some idiot and ended up in the hospital. The door to the office loomed ahead of me, and I hesitated, wondering if I should even bother. But then I heard the familiar voice of Paulie behind the door.
I knocked lightly, and before I could even wait for a response, Paulie threw the door open, his wide eyes locking onto mine. “Holy shit kid, is dat’ you?!” he exclaimed, grabbing me by the arm and yanking me into the office.
Paulie had barely pulled me into the office before I was seated in Moe’s big leather chair. The familiar smell of cigars and whiskey filled the room, along with something else—anticipation. My nerves were already on edge, expecting Moe to let me have it for what went down during the gig. I mean, who wouldn’t be pissed? I fell for Bishop’s bait, ran off the stage after him like an idiot, and ruined what was supposed to be a great night for the band, for everyone.
As I sat there, my thoughts spiraling, Moe was hunched over at his desk, completely unaware I was here. He was smoking a fat cigar, swirling whiskey in his glass, lost in his own world. The weight of guilt sat heavy in my stomach. I’d let him down. I was sure of it.
But then it happened.
Moe’s eyes lifted from the desk, and when he saw me sitting there, his entire demeanor changed. His cigar dropped from his mouth, tumbling into the ashtray as his whiskey glass fell from his hand, shattering on the floor.
“Madonna mia!” he exclaimed, standing up so fast his chair nearly toppled over. “Anon?! Ragazzo, you’re awake! Cristo Santo!”
Before I could even respond, Moe’s hulking figure moved toward me, and in an instant, his arms wrapped around me in a bear hug so tight I thought my ribs might crack again. He pulled me against him, squeezing me like he was afraid I’d disappear if he let go.
“I thought you was dead!” Moe’s voice was gruff, but it trembled just slightly, betraying the emotions behind the tough exterior. “Che diavolo! Look at you! Standin’ here like you just walked outta the grave. Figlio mio, you don’t know how worried I was.”
I blinked, stunned. This wasn’t at all what I expected. Moe—the same gruff, no-nonsense T-Rex who ruled over this pizzeria with an iron fist—was hugging me like I was family. I stood there, frozen, trying to process it.
“M-Moe...” I stammered, completely thrown off by the warmth of his hug. “I... I’m sorry. I didn’t mean—”
But Moe wasn’t having it. He pulled back just enough to look at me, his big hands still gripping my shoulders, his eyes studying me with a mix of relief and frustration. “No, no, no. You don’t apologize. We gotta talk. You and me, ragazzo. We gotta talk about what happened at the gig.”
He let go of me and stepped back, his expression shifting from relief to something more serious.
“Now, sit down, huh…? We gotta sort this out.”
I sat down in the chair, my nerves spiking again as Moe paced around the room. He still had that look of worry on his face, but there was something else there—something darker, more intense.
Moe grabbed another cigar from his desk, lighting it with the flick of his old-school lighter. He took a long drag before finally speaking. “I wanna know, Anon. I wanna know what happened that night. Who was that stronzo you ran after? What the hell happened that got you laid up in the hospital, huh?”
I hesitated, feeling the weight of his words. Moe wasn’t just asking out of curiosity. He needed answers. And I knew I had to give them to him, even though it meant revisiting every painful detail.
“Okay,” I began, my voice low. “His name’s Bishop. He’s... he’s the leader of a gang back in Rock Bottom. I used to know him. Used to be involved with him, in a way...”
Moe’s eyes narrowed, but he didn’t interrupt. He just listened, his cigar hanging loosely from his mouth as I explained everything—how Bishop and I met, how he manipulated me, how things escalated.
I told him about the fights, the threats, the way Bishop used fear and violence to control people. And then I told him how Bishop had shown up at the gig, how he baited me into going after him, how I fell for it.
By the time I finished, my hands were shaking, my throat dry. I could still see the look on Bishop’s face as he taunted me, daring me to fight him. And I could still feel the moment everything went wrong—when I lost control and ended up in the hospital.
Moe stood there, his face unreadable as he took it all in. He was quiet for a long time, the only sound in the room was the soft crackle of his cigar. But then, something snapped.
“You think this guy’s done…?” Moe’s voice was low, dangerous.
“You think he’s just gonna walk away, huh? ‘Cause I’ll tell ya somethin’, Anon. Guys like that? They don’t just go away. They keep comin’. And if you’re tellin’ me this stronzo’s gunnin’ for you, then I need to know, what did he say? What did he say about Fang and ya friends?”
I clenched my fists, the fear rising in my chest. “Moe... he’s not just after me. He said... he said he’d come after Fang. He knows how much they mean to me, and he’s gonna use that to hurt me. I’m scared, Moe. Not for me, but for them… I don’t know how to stop him.”
Without warning, Moe’s hand shot out and slapped me hard across the face. My head whipped to the side, and the sting was immediate, my cheek burning from the impact. I looked up at Moe, wide-eyed, shocked at what had just happened.
“CHE CAZZO STAI DICENDO?!” Moe’s voice was full of fire, his face twisted in anger.
“YOU DON’T CARE WHAT HAPPENS TO YOU?! THAT’S THE MOST STUPIDO THING I EVER HEARD! DON’T YOU DARE SAY YOU DON’T MATTER, RAGAZZO. DON’T YOU DARE.”
I blinked, my hand instinctively reaching up to touch my stinging cheek. Moe’s hand was still hovering in the air, but his eyes were full of something I hadn’t seen before, fear…
Fear for me.
“M-Moe... I didn’t mean—”
“Shut up!” Moe barked, grabbing my shirt and pulling me toward him, his voice thick with emotion.
“You matter, Kid! You matter to me. You matter to Fang. You matter to everyone who gives a shit about you, capisce? Don’t you ever say you don’t care what happens to you again… ‘Cause if you do, I’ll slap you again… And next time? I’ll make sure I got my rings on, huh?”
I swallowed hard, nodding quickly. “Okay, okay. I promise... I’m sorry.”
Moe let go of me, stepping back and running a hand through his hair. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down, but I could see the anger still simmering beneath the surface.
“Good,” Moe muttered, taking another drag from his cigar.
“Now... tell me what this bastardo said about my goddaughter... I need ta know, Anon.”
I hesitated, but Moe’s eyes were locked onto mine, and I knew I couldn’t hold back. “He said he’d come after them. He knows they mean a lot to me, and he’s gonna use that. He doesn’t care who he hurts, Moe. He’ll do anything to get to me.”
For a moment, Moe was silent. His cigar smoldered in the ashtray, the smoke curling up toward the ceiling as he stared at me. But when he finally spoke, his voice was quiet—too quiet.
“Describe im’ to me, kid... tell me everything.”
I swallowed, my throat dry. “Bishop’s... he’s the leader of a gang back in Rock Bottom. He’s dangerous. Got a lot of people working for him. He’s not someone you can take on head-on, Moe. He’s got connections—suppliers, associates, people who owe him favors. He’s not just some street thug. He’s... he’s smart.”
Moe’s eyes lit up at the mention of the word gang. A slow, dangerous smile spread across his face, his sharp teeth glinting in the dim light of the office.
“Ahhhh, a gang leader, eh?” Moe said, his voice dripping with menace. “Now we’re talkin’. Paulie!” Moe turned toward the door, calling for his right-hand man.
“Paulie, get in here! We got ourselves a situation.”
Paulie appeared in the doorway, looking wide-eyed but ready. “Boss?”
“Paulie, I want you to look into this gang,” Moe growled, his voice low and dangerous. “I want names. I want locations. I want everythin’. This bastardo’s crew is goin’ down, capisce?”
Paulie nodded, his face serious. “Got it, boss. I’ll get on it right away.”
As Paulie left the room, I looked at Moe, a knot of fear forming in my stomach. “Moe... what are you gonna do?”
Moe took out another cigar, lighting it up with a flick of his lighter. He handed me one, and though I didn’t smoke, I took it anyway, feeling like I was part of something bigger than myself. Moe took a slow drag, blowing out a cloud of smoke before looking me dead in the eyes.
“I’m gonna pick this asshole apart, piece by piece. His gang? Gone. His contacts? Erased. Every fuckin’ tie this bastard has? It’s gonna disappear. It’s one thing to do shit on my turf… but threatenin’ one of my old workers? Goin’ after kids? Goin’ after my goddaughter…?”
Moe chuckled darkly, the sound sending a shiver down my spine.
“He’s fuckin’ done... My boys are gonna keep an eye out for him. If he’s smart, he won’t be makin’ any waves to stay hidden. But his gang? His entire world? It’s gone. Leave it to me.”
I stared at Moe, my heart racing. He wasn’t kidding. This wasn’t just a threat—this was a promise. Moe was going to destroy Bishop’s entire world.
“You don’t mess with me on my turf,” Moe continued, taking another drag from his cigar. “And you sure as hell don’t threaten kids in school. You don’t come after my goddaughter. This Bishop? He’s gonna wish he never set foot in Volcaldera.”
I nodded, unable to find the words to thank him. Moe had just taken my biggest nightmare and made it his personal mission to destroy it. And somehow, that made me feel like maybe—just maybe—we’d all get through this in one piece.
—
Moe leaned back in his chair, letting the smoke from his cigar drift lazily into the air as he eyed me with a calculating gaze. I could feel the weight of everything that had just been said hanging between us. The promise Moe made to dismantle Bishop’s entire world felt unreal, like something out of a mob movie, but I knew better. This wasn’t fiction. This was Moe, and when he said he was going to do something, it wasn’t an empty threat.
I swallowed hard, still trying to process everything. “Moe, I—" I started, but Moe held up his hand, cutting me off.
“Fuggedabout it, Anon,” he said, his voice firm but calm. “You don’t gotta thank me. Like I said, this ain’t just ‘cause of you. That stronzo came onto my turf. He disrespected me, my pizzeria, and my family. You think I’m just gonna sit back and let that slide? No way, ragazzo.”
I nodded, my mind spinning. Moe’s protectiveness over Fang, and even me, was overwhelming. I wasn’t used to this kind of loyalty, this level of care. It was the kind of thing you only hear about in stories—the wise old boss looking out for his own. But Moe meant every word.
Paulie poked his head back into the office, his notebook already in hand. “I know a guy who can get us the info on his crew. Names, locations, all that. Should have it by the end of the week, boss.”
Moe’s toothy grin widened. “Perfetto, Paulie. You know what to do. I want everythin’ on this bastard and his crew. And make sure nobody sees it comin’, capisce?”
Paulie gave a sharp nod. “Leave it to me, boss.”
As Paulie left the room again, Moe turned back to me, his expression softening just a bit.
“Listen, kid... I know this Bishop fella’s got you rattled. I can see it in your eyes. But you gotta trust me on this—he ain’t gonna get near Fang or yer’ friends. Not while I’m around. We’re gonna handle this.”
I took a deep breath, trying to let Moe’s words sink in. I wanted to believe him, to trust that he had everything under control, but a part of me couldn’t help but feel the weight of responsibility. This was my mess. Bishop was after me. And now Moe and his crew were stepping into the crossfire.
“Moe…” I started, hesitant but needing to say it. “I don’t want you to get hurt because of me. Bishop’s dangerous, and I don’t know if—”
“Stai zitto!” Moe barked, cutting me off with a wave of his hand.
“You think this is the first time I’ve dealt with dangerous people, huh? You think I don’t know how to handle scumbags like Bishop? I’ve been around da’ block more times than you can count, kid. This ain’t my first rodeo.”
I bit my lip, feeling a mix of gratitude and frustration bubbling up inside me. Moe wasn’t just dismissing the danger—he was embracing it. He wanted to take Bishop down, and there was nothing I could say to change his mind, nor did I even want to.
Moe must have sensed my hesitation because he leaned forward, his cigar still smoldering between his fingers as he gave me a pointed look.
“You’re mi familia, kid’. Maybe not by blood, but dat’ don’t matter. You worked for me. You took care of business here. And now, I’m takin’ care of business for you. That’s how it works… Capisce?”
I swallowed hard and nodded. “Yeah… I capisce.”
Moe smiled, a rare, genuine smile that softened the hard lines of his face. “Good. Now, I know you’ve been through the wringer, but you gotta focus on healin’. Leave the heavy stuff to me and my boys. We’ll make sure Bishop and his crew don’t lay a finger on you or Fang.”
I tried to relax, leaning back in the chair, but my mind kept racing. I couldn’t shake the feeling that things were going to escalate—fast. Bishop wasn’t the type to back down easily, and knowing Moe, he wasn’t going to give Bishop a chance to retaliate. This was going to be a war, and I was right in the middle of it.
Moe stood up, stretching his large frame and rolling his shoulders. “Now, enough of this serious talk,” he said, his voice lighter. “You look like you could use a drink. Whiskey, maybe? Or somethin’ softer?”
I shook my head, a small smile tugging at the corner of my lips. “I’m good, Moe. Thanks.”
He chuckled, clapping a heavy hand on my shoulder. “Alright, alright. But if you change your mind, you know where to find me.”
Just as I was about to open the door, Moe called out one last time. “Anon.”
I turned back, meeting his gaze.
His expression softened for just a moment, and he leaned forward, resting his thick hands on the desk. “Don’t go beatin’ yourself up over what happened. We all make mistakes. What matters now is how you deal with it. Understand?”
I swallowed hard, feeling the guilt I’d been carrying with me since that night still clinging to me like a shadow. But Moe’s words struck something deep in me, and I nodded.
“Yeah… I understand.”
Moe gave a final nod, his eyes lingering on me for just a moment longer before he leaned back, dismissing me with a wave of his hand. “Alright then, get outta here kid. I’ll catch you later.”
I stepped out of the office, feeling the tension in my shoulders finally begin to ease. The familiar smell of the pizzeria hit me, warm and comforting, and the chatter from the kitchen echoed through the narrow hallway. But for a moment, I just stood there, breathing in the atmosphere, letting it ground me.
Paulie was still hanging out in the hallway, casually flipping through his phone. When he noticed the red mark across my face, he shot me a wink. “Moe didn’t rough ya up too much, did he?”
I managed a small chuckle. “Nah, he’s all bark… well, mostly.”
Paulie grinned, shaking his head. “You did good, kid. Just leave… things to us, yeah? Go be a kid for as long as ya can, keep making stupid mistakes like kids do.”
I shrugged, not really feeling like I deserved the praise, but appreciating it all the same. “I will, Paulie. Just trying to make things right where I can.”
Paulie gave me a pat on the shoulder as I started to walk past him. “You’ll figure it out, kid, don’t worry. Just keep your head on straight.”
“Thanks, Paulie,” I said, giving him a quick nod before heading toward the main floor of the pizzeria.
As I stepped out into the restaurant, the familiar sight of Moe’s Pizzeria greeted me—the checkered floors, the framed pictures of classic movie stars, and the smell of pizza baking in the ovens. Sophie was at the host stand, chatting with a couple of customers, but when she saw me, she gave me a small wave.
I returned it, offering a smile, and made my way toward the door. But as I reached for the handle, I paused. My mind was still buzzing from the conversation with Moe, the weight of everything that had happened swirling around me.
Bishop was still out there. Fang and the others were still in danger. And I had no idea how to stop it.
But Moe’s words echoed in my head.
‘What matters now is how you deal with it.’
I took a deep breath, pushing the door open and stepping out into the afternoon sun. The cool breeze hit my face, and for a moment, I just stood there, letting it wash over me.
I didn’t know what was going to happen next, but I wasn’t going to let fear or guilt control me anymore. I had to do whatever it took to keep Fang and the others safe.
I started down the sidewalk, my hands in my pockets as I made my way toward the street. I’d figure out the next move soon enough.
But for now, I had to get to the park.
School would be finishing soon… and there was a certain Ptero that needed me.
— As I walked toward the park, I could feel my phone buzz in my pocket. Pulling it out, I saw a new message from Fang. They were already a bit nervous about meeting up with Trish and Reed. After everything that had happened—the argument about Trish and Reed keeping the secret about my suicide attempt—it wasn’t surprising that they were feeling on edge. I could almost sense their unease through the screen.
Fang: I'm still not sure if this is a good idea... I don’t know if they’ll even wanna talk to me after the way I went off on them.
My fingers hovered over the keyboard for a second before I started typing. I wanted to make sure they knew I had their back through all this.
Me: It’ll be okay. They’re your friends, Fang. And I’m sure they understand why you were upset. I’ll be there next to you the whole time, promise.
There was a pause, and then a reply came through.
Fang: Thanks... I just... don’t want them to hate me.
Me: They won’t. And besides, I’m sure they’re feeling just as bad about keeping that from you. It’ll work out, trust me.
Another pause, and then:
Fang: Okay. Thanks, Dweeb x.
I slipped my phone back into my pocket, picking up the pace. The trees and benches of the park came into view, and there, sitting on one of those benches, was Fang. The moment they saw me, they stood up, their nerves clear as day despite trying to hide it.
“Hey,” I greeted with a smile, hoping it’d help lighten the tension.
“Hey, Dweeb,” Fang replied, their voice a little softer than usual.
I walked up next to them and nudged them gently. “You okay? You look like your brain’s been doing cartwheels.”
Fang sighed, letting their shoulders droop a bit. “Yeah... just thinking. You know how it is.”
“Yeah, I do,” I said, walking alongside them as we made our way toward where we were meeting Trish and Reed. “But you don’t need to stress. I’m sure they’re just as freaked out as you are.”
They gave a small nod, but I could still feel the tension in their body. I decided to switch gears to take their mind off it.
“So, how was school today?” I asked.
That got a small chuckle out of them. “School was... well, school. Nothing special. But what about you? How was shopping with my mom?”
I laughed, thinking back to Samantha’s enthusiasm. “It was actually pretty good. She’s like a pro at finding the best deals.”
“She’s got that mom energy,” Fang teased, and I could see some of the tension lift from their face.
“Yeah, for sure. After shopping, I went by Moe’s to say hi.”
Fang raised an eyebrow, a bit more curious now. “Oh? How’s Moe?”
I smiled. “He was really happy to see me. Honestly, he’s more of a softie than he likes to admit.”
Fang’s lips tugged into a grin. “That sounds like him.”
“Yeah, but I had to explain the whole Bishop thing to him... He wasn’t too happy, but he’s got this plan to handle it.”
That seemed to catch their attention more. “What kind of plan?” they asked, their tone more serious.
“He’s gonna go after Bishop’s connections. Cut him off from everything,” I said, trying to keep my voice steady. “But Moe’s not going to do anything reckless. He’s just making sure Bishop can’t come back to cause more problems.”
Fang bit their lip, looking a bit concerned. “That’s... intense. But I guess it’s Moe. He doesn’t take threats lightly.”
“Yeah, but it’s good to know we’ve got someone like him on our side, right?”
Fang nodded. “Yeah, you’re right.”
As we got closer to where we were meeting Trish and Reed, I could feel the tension creeping back in. I nudged them again, giving them a small smile.
“You ready?” I asked, keeping my voice soft.
They took a deep breath. “Yeah. Let’s do this.”
I nodded, staying close to their side as we approached Trish and Reed. Whatever happened next, I wasn’t going anywhere.
Fang looked at me, their amber eyes filled with uncertainty, but I could see the gratitude there too. “You really think it’s gonna be okay?”
“I do,” I said, squeezing their hand a little tighter. “And I’ll be there the whole time. You’re not facing this alone.”
They gave me a small, appreciative smile, the tension easing from their shoulders. “Thanks, Dweeb. I... I don’t know what I’d do without you.”
I chuckled softly, nudging them with my shoulder. “Good thing you don’t have to find out.”
Fang let out a quiet laugh, finally relaxing a bit more. “Alright. Let’s do this.”
We both stood up, and I stayed close to Fang as we made our way toward the spot where Reed and Trish were waiting. My heart pounded a little harder in my chest as we got closer, but I knew that no matter what happened, I wasn’t going to leave Fang’s side.
—
As we approached the meeting spot, I could see Reed and Trish sitting on one of the park benches, their postures tense, clearly waiting for us. Reed was fidgeting with his cigarette, flicking ash onto the ground, while Trish had her arms crossed, staring down at the grass. They both looked up as we got closer, and the air between us felt heavy—like we were all bracing ourselves for whatever was about to unfold.
Fang’s hand tightened in mine, their wings shifting slightly in a nervous twitch. I gave their hand a gentle squeeze, offering them as much reassurance as I could. They glanced at me, and I could see that flicker of doubt in their eyes again.
I leaned in closer, my voice barely above a whisper. “Remember, I’m right here.”
Fang nodded, taking a deep breath before stepping forward. “Hey.”
Reed was the first to speak. “Hey,” he said, his voice unusually serious. “Glad you guys could make it.”
Trish stayed quiet for a moment, her gaze flicking between Fang and me before she finally said, “We need to talk.”
Fang didn’t flinch, though I could feel the tension in their body. “Yeah, we do.”
We all stood there in awkward silence for a few moments, none of us really sure how to start. The weight of everything that had happened was hanging over us, unspoken but present in the air. Reed glanced over at Trish, then back at Fang, clearly waiting for someone to break the ice.
Fang took the initiative. “Look, about what happened... I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to blow up on you both like that, but... you guys didn’t tell me something important. Something I needed to know.”
Trish’s face softened, and she uncrossed her arms, her voice quiet. “We didn’t want to hurt you, Fang. We thought we were doing what was best.”
Fang’s jaw clenched, but they kept their voice steady. “You don’t get to decide what’s best for me. We’re supposed to be a team... friends. And if I can’t trust you to tell me the truth, then what’s the point?”
Reed looked down at his cigarette, his usual easy-going attitude gone. “You’re right, Fang... We messed up. We should’ve told you about what Anon was going through, but... we didn’t know how to handle it ourselves.”
Trish nodded, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. “We didn’t want to make things worse. But we should’ve been honest with you. I’m so sorry, Fang.”
Fang’s grip on my hand tightened, and I could feel their internal struggle. This wasn’t easy for them—to hear apologies, to let the anger go. But slowly, I saw their expression soften, the harsh lines of frustration easing.
“I was so scared,” Fang admitted, their voice cracking just slightly. “I thought... I thought I lost Anon, and then finding out you both knew... it felt like another betrayal.”
Trish took a step forward, her voice soft and filled with regret. “We didn’t mean to betray you. We were just... scared. But you’re right. You deserved to know.”
There was a long pause, the kind that felt like everyone was holding their breath, waiting for something to give. Finally, Fang let out a heavy sigh. “I’m not saying I’m not still mad, but... I get it. And I don’t want this to be the end of us. We’re stronger together.”
Reed looked up, a small, hopeful smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. “So... we’re still a band?”
Fang smiled, the first real smile I’d seen from them since this whole thing started. “Yeah. We’re still a band.”
Reed immediately grinned, his usual cocky demeanor slipping back into place. “Hell yeah! Knew you couldn’t stay mad at us forever!”
Trish wiped at her eyes, smiling softly as well. “I’m so glad... I didn’t want to lose you.”
The tension seemed to melt away at that moment, the weight that had been pressing down on all of us finally lifting. Fang relaxed, and I could feel them exhale a long, relieved breath.
Reed leaned back against the bench, his grin wide and infectious. “By the way, dude,” he said, glancing over at me, “where are you staying now? I drove by your apartment this morning, and uh... well, it looked like there were cops outside and the door was broken open?”
I winced, knowing exactly what he was referring to. “Yeah about, that... I’m staying with Fang and their family for now.”
Reed’s face immediately lit up, a grin spreading across his face. “Ohhhh, so you’re staying at Fang’s place, huh?” He leaned closer, waggling his eyebrows in the most exaggerated way possible. “What’s the sleeping arrangement like? Sharing a room? A bed? C’mon, you gotta give me details.”
I could feel my face heating up instantly. “What? No! I’m in the guest room!”
Fang groaned, rolling their eyes. “Raptor Christ, Reed...”
But Reed wasn’t letting up. He grinned even wider. “Uh-huh. Sure, the ‘guest room.’ I’m sure nothing’s happening at all over there...”
I stammered, trying to think of a comeback that didn’t sound completely defensive, but my brain short-circuited. “We’re not—! Nothing’s happening, okay?”
Fang, who had been tolerating Reed’s teasing with a semi-annoyed expression, suddenly stood up and walked over to me. Without a word, they leaned down and kissed me on the cheek.
I froze. My brain completely shut down as the world seemed to tilt for a second. Fang looked down at me with a smug grin, their voice teasing as they said, “Yeah, Reed, nothing’s happening at all...”
I blinked, my brain short-circuiting as I processed what just happened. Fang had kissed me. In front of everyone.
Reed let out a loud, triumphant laugh. “HA! I knew it! I freakin’ knew it!” He pumped his fist in the air, shooting me a massive grin and a thumbs-up. “About damn time, you two!”
Meanwhile, Trish was just staring, her eyes wide and her mouth slightly open in shock. “Wait... you two... seriously?”
Fang just shrugged, still grinning smugly, and I was too flustered to say much of anything. “What can I say?” Fang said, clearly enjoying the chaos they’d just caused. “I’ve got good taste.”
I groaned, burying my face in my hands, but I couldn’t help the smile that tugged at my lips. Reed’s laughter was infectious, and even Trish was starting to smile again, though she still looked like she was processing everything.
“Man, I’m so happy for you guys,” Reed said, clapping me on the back. “Seriously, it’s about time you two stopped dancing around each other.”
I couldn’t help but laugh, despite my embarrassment. “Yeah, yeah, Reed. Don’t rub it in.”
Trish finally found her voice, shaking her head as if she couldn’t believe what was happening. “I... I’m happy for you guys too. I just... didn’t see that coming.”
Fang grinned, sliding an arm around my shoulders. “That’s the point, Trish. Gotta keep you on your toes.”
We all laughed, the mood finally lightening. The tension that had been weighing on us earlier seemed like a distant memory now, replaced with a sense of relief and camaraderie. Fang looked at me, their eyes shining with something warm and real, and I felt that same warmth blooming in my chest.
For the first time in what felt like forever, everything felt right. We were all together again, and despite everything we’d been through, we were moving forward.
And as Reed continued to tease us and Trish rolled her eyes in amusement, I couldn’t help but think that maybe, just maybe, things were going to be okay after all.
Chapter 33: Restoring What’s Broken, Breaking What’s Whole.
Chapter Text
I woke up with my eyes glued to the ceiling, thoughts swirling like a chaotic storm. Sleep? Nonexistent. Anxiety had me in its grip all night. Today was the day. My first therapy session.
I sat up, the weight of everything hitting me like a tidal wave. The broken version of myself that emerged from the coma echoed in my head, louder than it had been in days.
“You’re broken, but you don’t have to stay that way.”
I clung to those words like a lifeline, even if they felt distant. Therapy was a massive step, the kind that felt like standing at the edge of a cliff. But deep down, I knew it was something I had to do. The alternative was staying stuck in this cycle of fear and guilt.
Swinging my legs over the side of the bed, I let the cold floor shock me back to the present. Rubbing my face, I tried to shake off the grogginess. Today wasn’t about surviving. It was about moving forward. Finding peace, if that was even possible.
The thought of Bishop flashed through my mind, his sneer still fresh. But no—today wasn’t about him. It was about me.
The Aaron household had been my home for the past week and a half. Surprisingly, it wasn’t awful. Sure, there were awkward moments, especially with Ripley. But lately? He’d become more… tolerant. There was still tension, but the glares had turned into nods, which was progress, I supposed.
Life had settled into a kind of rhythm. Fang and I spent most of our time together, studying, watching movies, just... being. Some moments even felt peaceful, like maybe, just maybe, I could be okay again. But even in those moments, a cloud hung over me—Bishop was still out there.
But not today. Today was about me.
I took a long, hot shower, hoping it would calm the nerves. It didn’t. After getting dressed, I stared at my reflection. I looked tired, sure, but also... determined. I could do this.
Downstairs, the hum of conversation filled the kitchen. Fang’s voice drifted through the door, along with Samantha’s and Ripley’s. I took a deep breath and stepped inside.
“Morning,” I croaked, my voice rough from lack of sleep.
Samantha turned, her eyes softening the moment she saw me. “Morning, dear. Did you sleep well?”
I shrugged. “Not really, but I’ll be fine.”
She smiled, though her gaze lingered on me a second longer. “Make sure you eat something, Dear... You’ll need it today.”
I nodded and slid into the chair next to Fang, who gave me a quick, reassuring glance.
Ripley barely looked up from his coffee, offering a curt nod. “Morning, kid.”
“Morning,” I mumbled. Neutral was better than hostility, and that’s where we’d been for the last few days. Small steps.
Fang nudged me under the table, their wing brushing against my arm. “You okay, dweeb?” they asked quietly.
I picked at my toast, my stomach too knotted to eat. “Nervous.”
Fang smiled softly, their hand slipping under the table to squeeze mine. “It’s okay to be nervous. It’s a big step. But I’ll be there with you. You’re not alone.”
Their words sank in, loosening the tight grip anxiety had on my chest. “Thanks,” I whispered, squeezing their hand back.
Fang gave me one of their usual smirks, the one that said ‘you’ve got this.’
The rest of breakfast passed in a blur, Samantha and Ripley chatting about work, Naser mumbling something about school. I caught his glance, noting how distant he seemed. Naomi hadn’t been around much lately either, and I wondered if something was up.
“Maybe I should talk to him later…”
As breakfast wrapped up, Fang stretched their wings, standing up. “You ready to head out?”
I nodded, pushing my chair back. “Yeah... let’s do this.”
They smiled. “You’ll be fine, Anon. Remember, I’ll be right there.”
Ripley glanced at me as we headed to the car, his face unreadable. “You’ll be okay,” he muttered gruffly. “Therapy’s good. Don’t screw it up.”
I blinked, surprised by his words. “Uh... thanks.”
As we got in the car, the drive was quiet, heavy with unsaid words. I stared out the window, watching the streets blur by, my heart racing. Therapy was a step toward healing, toward confronting all the things I’d been avoiding.
Bishop. Fang. Myself.
“You nervous?” Fang’s voice cut through the quiet from the back seat.
I swallowed, gripping the seatbelt tighter. “Yeah. Feels like I’m walking into a fight I’m not ready for.”
Fang leaned forward, their hand on my shoulder again. “It’s okay. You’re stronger than you think, dweeb. You’ve already made it through worse.”
Ripley cleared his throat. “You’re doing the right thing. Just... don’t expect it to be easy.”
I glanced at him, unsure how to respond. He rarely gave advice, especially to me. But maybe he understood more than he let on.
As the hospital came into view, my stomach twisted. This was it. The first step. Fang and Ripley’s words echoed in my head as we parked.
“You got this, Anon,” Fang whispered as we stepped out. Their hand brushed mine for a moment before letting go. “I’ll be right here.”
With one last deep breath, I walked toward the building. It was time to face the first step toward healing.
The morning air was crisp as Fang and I stepped outside, the door to the Aaron residence closing softly behind us. The cool breeze brushed against my skin, doing little to calm the nerves buzzing under the surface. My first therapy session—it was a thought that had consumed me for days, and now the reality of it made my stomach churn.
Fang walked beside me, their presence a constant, steadying force. I could feel the warmth of their body as they brushed against me, a subtle reminder that I wasn’t alone. I glanced over at them, catching the quick, reassuring smile they shot my way.
We made our way to the driveway where Ripley was leaning against his car, arms crossed over his chest. His eyes were unreadable, but he gave us both a short nod when he saw us approaching.
“Ready to go?” Ripley’s voice was flat, his tone neutral, like he didn’t want to make a big deal out of this. That was kind of his way.
“Yeah,” I muttered, feeling Fang’s wing brush my shoulder as they gave me a small nudge forward.
Ripley didn’t say anything else as he unlocked the car, slipping into the driver’s seat while Fang and I climbed into the back. The car started with a quiet hum, and soon, we were pulling out of the driveway. The silence in the car was heavy, but not uncomfortable. It felt like all three of us were lost in our own thoughts, the weight of what was coming hanging in the air.
As the hospital came into view, my stomach clenched. I stared out the window, trying to prepare myself for what was coming, but my mind kept racing back to that version of myself in the coma—the one that had told me I was broken but didn’t have to stay that way.
“Anon.”
Ripley’s voice broke through the silence, and I turned to see him glancing at me in the rearview mirror. His eyes flicked between me and the road, his jaw tight like he was debating whether or not to say something. Finally, he cleared his throat.
“You’re doing the right thing,” he said gruffly. “Doesn’t matter if it’s hard. You stick with it.”
I blinked, surprised by his words. Ripley wasn’t the kind of guy to hand out pep talks, least of all to me. But I could hear the sincerity in his voice, and it struck me in a way I hadn’t expected.
“Yeah... thanks,” I said quietly.
Fang leaned forward from the back seat, their hand resting on my shoulder. “He’s right, dweeb. You’ve already come this far. You’re not doing this alone.”
I swallowed, the tightness in my chest easing just a bit. “Thanks, both of you.”
Ripley didn’t respond, but Fang gave my shoulder a comforting squeeze before leaning back in their seat. The rest of the drive passed in silence, but the tension in the air felt a little less suffocating.
When we finally pulled into the hospital parking lot, my heart felt like it was pounding in my throat. Ripley parked, and as the car came to a stop, he turned slightly in his seat, looking back at me.
“You got this, kid,” he said, his voice gruff but oddly gentle. “Don’t overthink it.”
I nodded, taking a deep breath before unbuckling my seatbelt. Fang was already out of the car, waiting for me with that usual confident smirk on their face, the one that always seemed to ease my nerves a little.
“You’re gonna be fine, Anon,” Fang said, their amber eyes full of warmth. “I’ll be right outside. You’ve got this.”
I swallowed hard, feeling the weight of everything pressing down on me. “Yeah... okay. Let’s do this.”
With one last deep breath, I followed Fang into the building. The sterile smell of antiseptic hit me the moment we walked through the doors, and the bright fluorescent lights overhead made everything feel more real—like I couldn’t run away from this even if I wanted to.
The receptionist greeted us with a polite smile, and after a brief exchange, she directed us to the therapy wing. The walk to the therapist’s office felt long. Too long. Each step felt like I was carrying the weight of everything I’d been avoiding, everything I was about to face.
Fang stayed close, their hand brushing against mine every so often in quiet support. When we finally reached the waiting room, I sat down in one of the chairs, my leg bouncing nervously.
Fang took the seat next to me, their arm draping casually over the back of my chair. They leaned in, their voice low. “You got this, dweeb. Just remember, I’m right here.”
I gave them a small nod, trying to calm the racing in my chest. “Thanks. I don’t know if I could do this without you.”
They smiled, their thumb brushing lightly over my shoulder. “You don’t have to. We’re in this together.”
Before I could respond, the door to the therapist’s office opened, and a woman in her late thirties stepped out. Her face was warm and welcoming, but there was a sharpness in her eyes, like she could see right through me.
“Anon Mous?” she called, her voice calm and steady.
I stood up, my heart pounding in my chest. Fang squeezed my hand one last time before letting go, giving me a reassuring smile.
“I’ll be right here,” they said softly. “You’re going to be okay.”
I nodded, taking a deep breath as I followed the therapist into her office. The door clicked shut behind me, and I felt the weight of what I was about to do settle over me.
This was the first step toward healing. Toward becoming whole again.
As we stepped inside, the quiet ambiance of Dr. Calloway’s office contrasted sharply with the turmoil swirling inside me. The room was decorated in soft hues, the kind of peaceful tones meant to make you feel at ease, but the weight pressing down on my chest wasn’t so easily dispelled.
“Take a seat, wherever you’re comfortable,” Dr. Calloway said, her voice gentle but firm. She motioned to a plush chair in the corner. “We can start whenever you’re ready.”
I swallowed, moving slowly toward the chair as I settled in. The seat was soft, and for a second, it felt like it was trying to pull me in, trying to coax me into relaxing. But I couldn’t. Not yet.
Dr. Calloway sat across from me, a soft, patient smile on her face, but her eyes—there was something about her eyes that made me feel like she could see straight through the walls I’d spent so long building.
“How are you feeling today, Anon?” she asked, folding her hands neatly in her lap.
I exhaled slowly, feeling the words bubble up in my throat. “Nervous,” I admitted. “But… I know I need this.”
Dr. Calloway nodded, encouraging me to continue. “That’s perfectly normal. Therapy can feel daunting at first, but the fact that you’re here—acknowledging that you need this—is a huge first step.”
Her words felt comforting, but they also stirred something inside me, something fragile and uncertain. I shifted in my seat, glancing briefly at the door, half expecting Fang to burst in and pull me out of here.
“I guess… I don’t really know where to start,” I said, my voice low. “It’s like there’s so much... and I don’t even know how to say it all.”
Dr. Calloway leaned in slightly, her gaze never wavering. “There’s no rush, Anon. We’ll go at your pace. But if there’s anything that feels heavy on your mind—anything you’ve been carrying—let’s start there.”
I clenched my fists in my lap, my knuckles turning white as the memories began to swirl. The coma, the broken version of myself, Bishop… all of it crashing together in a mess I wasn’t sure I could sort through. But if I didn’t say it now… when would I ever?
“I keep thinking about the coma,” I started, my voice barely above a whisper. “There was this… version of me. The broken version. The one that gave up. He… he told me something before I woke up.”
Dr. Calloway’s expression remained calm, but there was a shift in her eyes—a sharper focus, like she was zeroing in on something important. “What did he tell you?”
I swallowed, my throat dry as the words pushed their way out. “He told me I didn’t have to stay broken.”
Saying it aloud felt strange, like I was admitting something I’d been too scared to face. I could feel my chest tightening again, my heart pounding as the memory of that twisted version of me resurfaced, his words echoing in my mind.
“You don’t have to stay that way.”
Dr. Calloway’s gaze softened, her voice gentle but probing. “How did it feel when you heard that?”
I closed my eyes, letting the memory wash over me again. “It was… jarring. But also… freeing, in a way. I’d been so sure that I was just… stuck. That I couldn’t move forward. But hearing that… it gave me hope. It made me think that maybe… maybe I could change.”
Dr. Calloway nodded, her expression one of understanding. “It sounds like that moment in your coma was a turning point for you. A realization that while you may have been through something traumatic, it doesn’t define you. You’re not bound to it.”
I rubbed the back of my neck, feeling the tension ease slightly. “Yeah, I guess so. But it’s hard. I still feel… I don’t know… like I’m not strong enough to really do this.”
“Strength isn’t about never feeling weak, Anon,” Dr. Calloway said softly. “It’s about continuing to move forward, even when it’s hard. Even when you’re scared. You don’t have to have all the answers right now. You just need to keep showing up—for yourself.”
Her words sank in slowly, and I could feel the knot of fear inside me loosening. Maybe she was right. Maybe I didn’t have to have it all figured out yet. Maybe just being here, sitting in this chair, was enough for now.
“I guess I’ve been so focused on not messing up for everyone else,” I admitted quietly, my hands gripping the arms of the chair. “I didn’t realize how much I needed to do this… for me.”
Dr. Calloway smiled, her eyes soft but steady. “That’s exactly it, Anon. You deserve healing just as much as anyone else. This is your journey, and it’s okay to prioritize yourself.”
I nodded, the weight of her words settling into my chest, but in a way that felt less suffocating than before. “Fang’s been… incredible. But I need to be able to stand on my own, too.”
“And you’re taking the steps to do that,” Dr. Calloway said, her voice full of quiet confidence. “This is a process, Anon. It’s messy and hard, but it’s yours. And you don’t have to go through it alone.”
I exhaled slowly, feeling lighter than I had in weeks. “Thanks, Doc. I… I’m starting to realize that.”
We spent the rest of the session peeling back the layers, the fears, and the guilt I had carried for so long. I talked about Bishop, about the nightmares that still haunted me, about the fear that he would come back. I laid it all out, and Dr. Calloway listened, never interrupting, but always encouraging me to keep going.
By the time the session ended, I felt drained, but in a good way. Like I had just laid down the first piece of a foundation—a foundation that was mine to build.
As I stood to leave, Dr. Calloway smiled warmly. “You did really well today, Anon. I’ll see you next week. And remember—one step at a time.”
I nodded, the words echoing in my mind as I left her office. One step at a time.
Fang was waiting for me in the lobby, their eyes lighting up the moment they saw me. They stood, walking over to me with that familiar, easy confidence.
“How’d it go?” they asked, their voice soft but full of genuine curiosity.
I gave them a tired but honest smile. “It went… good. Hard, but good.”
Fang grinned, their hand slipping into mine. “I’m proud of you, Dweeb.”
I squeezed their hand, feeling a surge of gratitude for them, for their unwavering support. “Thanks. I think… this is the first real step. Toward healing.”
Fang’s smile softened, their amber eyes full of warmth. “I’m here for every step, you know that. You don’t have to do this alone.”
“I know,” I said quietly. “But I think… I’m starting to believe that I don’t have to stay broken. I can heal.”
They gave my hand a gentle squeeze. “You’re already doing it, Anon. You’re already healing.”
And for the first time in a long while, I believed them.
The ride home was quiet but peaceful. Ripley didn’t say much, but I caught him glancing at me in the rearview mirror more than once. When we finally pulled up to the house, he put the car in park and turned to me.
“You did good today, kid,” he said, his voice low but sincere. “Keep at it.”
I blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected encouragement. “Thanks, Ripley. I appreciate it.”
Ripley gave a short nod, his gruff exterior cracking just enough to show that he meant it. “You’re stronger than you think, Anon. Just remember that.”
The words hung in the air as Fang and I climbed out of the car, but they lingered with me long after. Maybe Ripley was right. Maybe I was stronger than I thought.
As we walked into the house, I felt a strange sense of peace settling over me. I wasn’t fixed. I wasn’t healed. But I was taking steps—steps toward something better. And for now, that was enough.
—
Dinner was quiet, the usual clatter of plates and silverware the only sound breaking through the silence. Samantha was bustling around the kitchen, humming softly as she prepared the evening’s meal. I sat at the dining table, the weight of the therapy session still heavy on my mind. Fang sat next to me, their wing lightly brushing my shoulder, a quiet reminder that they were there.
Ripley was at the head of the table, quietly reading the newspaper, his eyes flicking up every now and then to glance at me. Naser was absentmindedly scrolling through his phone, the glow of the screen reflecting off his glasses.
Samantha finally set down the steaming plates of pasta in front of us. “Eat up, everyone,” she said cheerily, taking her seat. “You’ll need your strength after such a long day.”
I poked at my food, not particularly hungry but knowing I had to eat something. I could feel Ripley’s gaze on me, but he didn’t say anything, and for a few minutes, the room was filled with the sound of clinking forks and soft murmurs.
Eventually, Ripley cleared his throat, setting down his newspaper. “Anon,” he started, his tone gruff but softer than usual. “I just… wanted to say, I’m glad you’re doing this. The therapy.”
I looked up, startled by his words. Ripley wasn’t exactly the sentimental type, so hearing him say something like that caught me off guard.
“Uh… thanks,” I muttered, unsure of what else to say.
Ripley nodded, his expression serious. “It’s important, you know? Taking care of your head. It’s… it’s good you’re doing this. Not everyone has the guts.”
Fang glanced at me, a small smile tugging at the corner of their mouth. “Told you he’s a softie,” they teased under their breath, earning a playful elbow from me.
I didn’t know how to respond to Ripley. His words hung in the air for a moment, and I could feel the weight of their sincerity. It wasn’t easy for him to admit things like that, and I appreciated it more than I could say.
“Thanks,” I said again, more genuinely this time. “I… I appreciate it.”
Ripley grunted in acknowledgment before picking up his newspaper again, clearly uncomfortable with any further discussion. But the moment felt significant, a small step toward something better between us.
As we continued eating, I noticed Fang’s phone buzz quietly on the table. They glanced at the screen, their expression shifting as a mischievous smirk spread across their face.
“What’s got you grinning like that?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.
Fang locked their phone, slipping it into their pocket with an air of fake nonchalance. “Oh, nothing,” they replied, their voice dripping with amusement. “Just a little message from Reed.”
“And?” I pressed, narrowing my eyes at them. “What’s he saying?”
Fang leaned back in their chair, their smirk widening. “He says we should meet him in Lil’ Troodon later.”
I blinked, suspicious. “Why?”
Fang shrugged, trying—and failing—to look casual. “You’ll have to ask him yourself.”
I groaned, leaning in closer to them. “Come on, birdbrain, spill it. What’s going on?”
Fang just chuckled, shaking their head. “Nope. Not telling. Trust me, you’ll like it.”
I shot them a skeptical look, but their grin was contagious, and the curiosity was already eating away at me. “Alright, alright. Let’s go see what this is about.”
Fang stood up, stretching their wings before tossing a glance toward the rest of the Aaron household. “We’re gonna head out for a bit. Don’t worry, we’ll be safe.”
Samantha looked up from her plate, her expression a mix of concern and motherly understanding. “Be careful, sweetie,” she said. “And don’t stay out too late.”
Naser gave a casual wave from the couch, barely looking up from his phone. “See you guys later.”
Ripley, still buried in his newspaper, just grunted his usual response. “Don’t stay out too long.”
I rolled my eyes. I was used to the Aaron household’s particular flavor of overprotective concern by now. When Fang came back to the table, they were still grinning like they had the world’s best-kept secret.
“Ready to go?” they asked, that glint of mischief still dancing in their eyes.
I sighed, standing up. “Yeah, I guess.... But seriously, what’s this about?”
Fang winked at me. “You’ll see.”
Still suspicious, I pulled out my phone to call a ride. If we were heading to Lil’ Troodon, we’d need Monarch’s Taxi.
The phone rang a couple of times before that familiar gruff voice answered. “Monarch’s Taxi. Need a ride?”
“Yeah, we’re at the Aaron residence again,” I said.
“On my way, kid,” Monarch replied, hanging up before I could say anything else.
I turned back to Fang, who was still waiting with barely-contained excitement. “Monarch’s on his way,” I said. “Now, seriously—what’s the surprise?”
Fang just laughed, shaking their head as they grabbed their jacket. “You’re gonna love it, Dweeb. Trust me.”
I groaned dramatically but couldn’t help the small smile tugging at my lips. “Fine. But I’d just like to say, this sneaky side of you doesn’t suit a birdbrain like you.”
Fang elbowed me playfully in the ribs, flashing me a grin. “Says the Dweeb who’s dying to know what’s going on.”
I snickered, rubbing my side as we stepped outside to wait for Monarch’s Taxi. The cool evening breeze wrapped around us, and the anticipation in the air was almost palpable. Knowing Fang, whatever was about to happen was definitely going to be interesting…
—
-???-
The icy night air cut through the streets like a blade, but it didn’t do a damn thing to cool the rage burning in my chest. Every breath I took came out in clouds of steam, but it wasn’t from the cold—it was from the fury bubbling just under my skin. My scales were practically vibrating with the heat of it, the memory of that little punk, Anon, punching me, still fresh in my mind.
“That fuckin’ kid…” I muttered through gritted teeth. I could still feel the sting where his fist had landed. “The nerve of that runt.”
I paced the narrow alley, my footsteps echoing off the walls. Each step felt like a stomp, like I was trying to crush the earth beneath me just to release some of the tension coiling tighter and tighter in my chest. That punch… it wasn’t just a hit. It was a declaration. That little shit thought he could stand up to me? Like we were equals?
Equals?
“He’s just a scrawny nobody,” I spat, kicking a trash can so hard it flew into the wall, crumpling with a loud crash. The few goons standing nearby flinched but didn’t dare move. They knew better than to get in my way right now. “I fucking made him,” I growled, my voice low and dangerous.
My fists clenched so tight my claws dug into my palms. I had taken Anon from nothing. Pulled him out of the gutter, gave him purpose, gave him a life. And how does he pay me back? By sucker-punching me and running to hide behind that washed-up, nobody cop?
My breath came out in jagged bursts, my vision swimming with red as I thought about it.
“I gave him everything,” I snarled, kicking the wall hard enough to send chips of brick flying. “And he fucking spits in my face?”
The goons stood back, watching, their eyes darting nervously between me and the mess of garbage and debris scattered in the alley now. They knew better than to speak unless spoken to, but I could feel their tension. They were on edge, waiting for me to make the next move.
“I’ve been hiding like a rat because of that punk,” I hissed. “Me! I used to be the one making people run. I was the one making people afraid to breathe too loud around Rock Bottom. And now? Now I’m ducking and hiding like some goddamn cockroach because of that scrawny little bastard?”
I whirled on one of the goons standing closest to me. “You think that’s how this is gonna go? You think I’m gonna sit here and let that kid walk around thinking he’s won?”
The goon swallowed hard, shaking his head so fast it looked like it might snap off. “N-no, Bishop. Of course not. We’re just… waiting for your call.”
“My call?” I sneered, my voice mocking. “You’re waiting for my call? I’ve been waiting too long already. Hiding. Ducking.” I spat on the ground, my claws flexing as I imagined ripping into something—anything. “For what? Because some washed-up gangster thinks he can take me down?”
I shoved the goon out of my way and turned back to the street, pacing again. “Anon is the reason I’m in this mess. He’s the one who dragged me into this shit. And that punch?” I rubbed my jaw, feeling the memory of it like a brand. “That was just the beginning.”
The rage inside me wasn’t just simmering anymore—it was boiling over. I wanted to tear him apart, piece by piece. Make him regret the day he ever thought he could raise a hand to me. Make him pay.
“I’m gonna make him wish he stayed in that coma,” I muttered, mostly to myself. “That punch he threw? That’s the last one he ever gets over on me.”
My mind flashed back to that moment, to the crowd watching, to the way I’d felt the blood running down my lip. He didn’t just hit me. He humiliated me. In front of everyone. He turned his back on me, on the life I gave him, and now he thought he was safe because he had some new friends? Some protection?
He thought wrong.
“Anon’s gonna pay for that,” I said, my voice louder now, echoing through the alley. “I’m gonna rip apart everything he loves. His friends? Gone. His safety? Gone. I’ll make him watch as everything he’s tried to protect crumbles around him. One by one.”
One of the goons finally spoke up, his voice trembling like a leaf. “B-Bishop, we’re keeping an eye on him. He’s still holed up at that cop’s place. He hasn’t moved. But, uh…” He hesitated, glancing at the others before continuing. “That gangster guy… the one looking for you? He’s getting closer.”
I turned on him, my eyes blazing. “Closer?” I stepped forward, looming over him. “Closer how?”
He swallowed hard, shrinking back under my glare. “We’ve been hearing things. He’s shutting down your contacts. Taking out suppliers. One by one.”
For a moment, the rage flared into something hotter—something bordering on panic. But I squashed it down, fast. Panic was for weaklings. I wasn’t done yet.
“He thinks he can shut me down?” I scoffed, shaking my head. “Let him try. Let him fucking try. I’ve dealt with worse. He’s just some old-timer reliving his glory days.” I narrowed my eyes at the goon, my voice dropping low. “I’ve still got power. I’ve still got people.”
The goon nodded quickly, but I could see the doubt in his eyes. It pissed me off. They didn’t have the guts to believe in me anymore. My crew was rattled, and I hated it.
I stepped forward, grabbing the goon by the front of his shirt, lifting him onto his toes. “You think this is it for me?” I hissed, my breath hot against his face. “You think I’m gonna let some punk kid and a washed-up gangster take me down? I’m Bishop. I’ve clawed my way out of worse shit than this.”
He nodded, eyes wide with fear. “N-no, Bishop. I didn’t mean—”
“Shut up,” I snapped, shoving him away. “We’re done waiting. We’re done hiding.”
I pulled out a cigarette, lighting it up and taking a deep drag. The flame flickered in the darkness as I let the smoke curl up into the air, watching it swirl like my anger.
“You get the boys ready,” I growled, exhaling slowly. “We’re not running anymore. We’re not hiding. That little shit thinks he’s won? Thinks he’s safe?” I grinned, a wicked, cruel grin that made the goons flinch. “We’re gonna remind him who the fuck I am.”
I turned my back on them, the cigarette still burning between my fingers, the night air colder than ever. But it didn’t matter. The fire inside me was hotter than it had ever been. I was ready.
“I’m gonna tear his world apart,” I muttered to myself. “Piece by piece. He won’t even know what hit him.”
And this time? There wouldn’t be any second chances. No more games.
Anon was mine.
I crushed the cigarette under my boot, the tension in the air thick as I turned to face my crew. My eyes gleamed with the kind of viciousness they hadn’t seen in a long time.
“Get ready, boys,” I said, my voice low and deadly. “Because when this all goes down, we’re taking everything from that little shit.”
I turned away again, the plan already forming in my mind. One final card to play. One last move that would bring everything crashing down around him.
He was playing checkers, while I was playing chess.
And when I make my move?
Lil’ Nonny won't see it coming…
Chapter 34: Curiosity Killed the Dweeb.
Notes:
Before you begin reading, just wanted to say a massive thank you to SwanFather for his help in the editing of this chapter, if any of these recent chapters seem better editing wise?
You can thank him.
Seriously, if you haven't read any of his fics yet, please give them a read, he's one of the reasons/Inspirations that gave me the courage to write this fic in the first place.
Chapter Text
The ride to Lil’ Troodon was quick, but Monarch’s car felt like a pressure cooker, tension building with every minute. Fang sat beside me, wearing that smirk that said they knew exactly what was going on, and it was driving me insane. I could practically feel the excitement buzzing off them, and it was making me way too curious for my own good.
"You’re killing me, Fang," I muttered, tapping my foot against the car floor like a nervous tic. "Seriously, what’s this all about?"
Fang just laughed, leaning back like they had all the time in the world. "Patience, Dweeb. You’ll find out soon enough."
I groaned, slumping down in the seat, letting out a dramatic sigh. "Patience? You love torturing me with this stuff, don’t you?"
"Obviously," they teased, glancing over at me with that mischievous grin. "It’s part of the fun."
I rolled my eyes, knowing there was no point in pushing them for answers. Fang thrived on dragging these things out as long as possible. The more I squirmed, the more they enjoyed it.
When Monarch finally screeched to a stop in Lil’ Troodon, I shot forward in my seat a little, clutching the door handle like it was my lifeline. He always drove like he had a personal vendetta against the brakes.
"Nice driving," I muttered under my breath as I climbed out of the car, shaking off the nerves.
Fang just chuckled, hopping out and stretching their wings lazily. "Oh, come on, admit it—you love the thrill."
"I’d prefer keeping my insides inside my body, thanks," I grumbled, closing the door behind me.
Monarch revved his engine with a grin and peeled out into the night before I could even properly thank him. Classic.
As we walked, Fang led the way with that quick, eager pace of theirs, like they were dying to get wherever we were going. The streets of Lil’ Troodon were alive with energy—street performers doing their thing, the chatter of vendors and shoppers blending into the sounds of live music spilling from nearby bars. The place had a vibe that always felt alive, and tonight was no different.
I glanced over at Fang, still trying to figure them out. "Seriously, though, what’s the deal? Why did Reed and Trish drag us out here?"
Fang’s smirk only widened, not even bothering to hide their amusement. "You’ll see, Anon. Just trust me."
"Trust you?" I scoffed, raising an eyebrow. "Last time you said that, I ended up with a glitter bomb in my guitar case. I still find glitter everywhere."
They burst out laughing, nudging me with their elbow. "Okay, yeah, that was hilarious, but this time it’s different. No glitter, I swear. You’re gonna love this."
I shook my head, deciding to just roll with it. "Yeah, sure. If I get glitter bombed again, you’re sleeping on the couch."
Fang just gave me an innocent shrug, but their grin told me they weren’t entirely ruling out another prank. "Deal."
We continued walking, the sounds of Lil’ Troodon swirling around us. I couldn’t help but get swept up in the atmosphere—there was something about the place that always felt nostalgic, like it was frozen in time and full of life all at once.
Up ahead, I spotted Reed and Trish waiting outside a small shop. Reed was messing around with something in his hands, while Trish leaned against the wall, looking casual but definitely in on whatever was happening.
"There they are!" Reed called out as soon as he saw us, flashing a grin that immediately put me on edge. "Thought you guys were skipping out on us!”
Fang smirked, shooting me a look. "Seeeee? Told you there was nothing to worry about."
"Yeah, yeah," I muttered, narrowing my eyes at Reed. "Alright, what’s this big surprise you’re all being so cryptic about?"
Trish pushed off the wall, her smirk just as wide as Reed’s. She was way too calm about this. "Oh, you’ll find out soon enough," she teased, her tone light but full of mystery.
"Not you too…" I groaned, throwing my hands up in mock defeat. "Is anyone gonna tell me what’s going on, or are you all just enjoying watching me suffer?"
Reed clapped me on the back, nearly knocking the wind out of me. "Trust me, dude. You’re gonna love this. Just go with it."
I crossed my arms, shooting them all a suspicious look. "Go with it, huh? Is this some kind of group conspiracy?"
Fang shrugged, clearly enjoying the banter. "Conspiracy? Nah. It’s just a well-organized surprise."
Trish rolled her eyes playfully. "Relax, Anon. This isn’t some elaborate prank… though that would’ve been fun too."
I looked between the three of them, trying to gauge whether I was about to walk into a trap or something actually cool. Fang just kept grinning, and Reed looked like he was on the verge of bursting with excitement. Trish was doing her best to play it cool, but I could see the gleam in her eyes.
"Fine," I finally relented, throwing my hands up. "Lead the way to whatever this is."
Reed shot a quick glance at Trish, then jerked his head toward the shop behind them. "Right this way, my dude," he said with an exaggerated bow, opening the door for us.
Fang stepped inside first, shooting me a quick wink. "Don’t worry, Anon. You’ll definitely wanna see this."
My curiosity was officially piqued now. Whatever they had planned, I wasn’t going to let my guard down just yet. But I had a feeling this was going to be worth the wait.
With a deep breath, I followed them into the shop, hoping that maybe, just maybe, this wouldn’t involve any glitter bombs or embarrassing surprises. But knowing these three? Anything was possible.
—
As I stepped into the shop, the scent of polished wood and the faint buzz of amplifiers hit me like a wave of nostalgia. The place was a musician's paradise, guitars of every make and model hung on the walls, gleaming under the soft lights. Drum kits, keyboards, basses, and every other kind of instrument imaginable were all perfectly displayed like candy in a shop window. I glanced around, taking it all in, but I was still completely lost.
“What… what’s going on?” I asked, furrowing my brow as I shot a confused look at Fang.
Before I could get an answer, Reed threw his arm around my neck in that classic bro way of his, pulling me in tight. "Well, well, well, my dude," he said with a grin, "you’re about to find out."
Fang, standing by the counter, called out to the shop attendant with a wave of their hand. “Yo, can you go get our order?” Their voice was casual, but I could tell they were trying to contain their excitement.
The attendant nodded and disappeared into the back room. I turned back to Reed, narrowing my eyes. "What are you guys up to?"
Reed laughed, squeezing my shoulder. “So, we’ve been thinking for ages now, trying to figure out the perfect way to give you a proper welcome into the band. But every idea we had felt... I dunno, like it wasn’t enough, you know?”
Trish, leaning against the wall with a smirk, chimed in, “Yeah, took us forever to come up with something good. We couldn’t think of anything that would do it justice.”
I looked between the three of them, utterly baffled. “Okay, but what does that have to do with me?”
Reed grinned wider, practically vibrating with excitement. “Well, you gave us the perfect idea. Slipped up a few days ago while talking to Fang.”
“Huh? What are you talking about?” I turned to Fang, who was standing there with the biggest grin on their face, practically glowing with satisfaction. They knew something, something I clearly didn’t, and it was driving me crazy.
And then... it hit me.
I remembered a conversation Fang and I had while we were writing new songs in their room. I’d been messing around on my guitar, and during a break, I casually mentioned seeing a guitar in the window of a music store when I first arrived in Volcaldera.
It was a dream guitar… the kind you fantasize about owning, but never think you’ll actually get your hands on. A few weeks later, I went back, hoping to see it again, but it was gone. Sold.
Fang had asked me a few innocent-sounding questions at the time, what model it was, what color, how it played. I didn’t think much of it then, just figured they were being curious. But now... now I understood.
"No way..." I whispered, realization dawning on me like a bolt of lightning. My heart started pounding as I looked at Fang, who was absolutely beaming.
"Yep," Fang said, clearly loving my reaction. "It took a bit of digging, but once I knew what guitar it was, I had to make a few calls. We all pitched in. No way were we letting your dream guitar get away from you."
I stood there, my mouth opening and closing like a fish, completely at a loss for words. Before I could say anything else, the attendant came back from the back room, carrying a guitar case with both hands.
My heart was practically in my throat as I walked over, my legs feeling like jelly. The attendant placed the case on the counter, and I reached out with shaky hands, unlatching it slowly. The moment I opened the lid, my breath caught in my throat.
It was the same guitar… ?
The one I had seen all those weeks ago. The body was the same matte black with a nebula of colors swirling around the center in a sunburst pattern, with intricate details I had only dreamed about owning.
My fingers brushed over the strings, and I swear I felt like I was going to pass out. I blinked, trying to process the fact that this guitar… my dream guitar, was sitting here in front of me.
“Are you… are you fucking serious…?” I whispered, barely able to speak.
Fang stepped up beside me, grinning. “Surrrrprise Dweeeeeb~”
Reed clapped me on the back. “Told you, man... We couldn’t think of anything better than giving you the one thing you’ve wanted since you got here. You’ve been one of us since the beginning, even after we asked you to join, I can now safely say you’re officially one of us forever dude!”
I stared down at the guitar, my heart pounding so loud I could barely hear anything else. “I can’t believe this…”
Trish, who had been quietly watching, walked up with a smile. “You deserve it, Baldy, And besides, now we’re expecting some seriously hardcore bangers from you with this thing.”
I laughed, but it was shaky, and I couldn’t tear my eyes away from the guitar. This was... beyond anything I’d ever imagined. “I—I don’t even know what to say.”
Fang leaned against the counter, arms crossed, looking far too pleased with themselves. “You can say, ‘Thanks, Faaaang, you’re the best partner a Dweeb like me could hope for!’ or something equally praising.”
Without thinking, my body acted before my brain could catch up. Overwhelmed by an intense wave of love and gratitude, I turned toward Fang, grabbing them by the shoulders and kissing them passionately.
For a moment, everything else faded—the shop, the lights, even Reed and Trish standing behind us. It was just me and Fang, and all the emotions that had been swirling around inside me poured out in that kiss. It wasn’t just about the guitar or the surprise; it was about everything they’d done for me, everything they were. I loved them, more than I had words for.
Fang froze, their wings stiffening as if they didn’t know how to react, completely caught off guard. When I finally pulled back, their face was bright red, their eyes wide, and their mouth slightly open like they were struggling to process what had just happened.
“Wha—?” Fang stammered, blinking rapidly. “Dweeb… what the hell was that!?”
I grinned, feeling a little smug, watching them turn as red as a tomato. “Just... felt like the right moment, I guess.”
Fang’s flustered expression only deepened, and they immediately crossed their arms, trying to regain their usual composure. “You—” They paused, clearly flustered. “You can’t just... do that, y’know?”
“I think I just did,” I teased, feeling lighter than I had in ages. Fang was usually the one to catch me off guard, so it felt good to turn the tables for once.
Before either of us could say anything else, Trish let out an exaggerated gagging sound. “Ugh! Someone hand me a bucket. I didn’t come here to watch a rom-com!”
“Yeah, seriously,” Reed chimed in, raising an eyebrow and flashing a sly grin. “Get a room, you two. Preferably one without us in it.”
Fang, now officially flustered beyond belief, glared at them, cheeks still burning. “Oh, shut up, both of you!” They huffed, crossing their arms tighter around their chest, trying to hide their embarrassment.
Reed just cackled, leaning on his drumsticks. “I mean, we’re happy for you, but come on, don’t make us watch all this mushy stuff.”
“Yeah, save it for the ballads,” Trish added, smirking.
Fang grumbled under their breath, still beet-red, but I could see the tiniest smile tugging at the corner of their mouth. I nudged them gently, feeling way too proud of myself for causing that reaction. “What’s the matter, Fang? Can dish it out but can’t take it?”
They shot me a look, still trying to recover from their flustered state. “Shut up, Dweeb.”
I just chuckled, giving their hand a light squeeze. The teasing, the banter—it all felt right, like this moment had been building up between us for a while. And even with Reed and Trish poking fun, I wouldn’t trade it for anything.
—
As we walked out of the shop, the banter between Reed, Trish, Fang, and I continued flowing, each jab and playful insult flying faster than the last.
"So," I started, a mischievous grin creeping onto my face, "since we’re all talking about couples and everything, when are you two finally going to hook up?" I jerked my thumb toward Reed and Trish, my tone casual but pointed.
Fang, ever the quick thinker, jumped right in with a smirk that screamed trouble. "Yeah, seriously. You two have been doing this 'will-they-won't-they' dance longer than a shitty sitcom. It’s getting painful to watch."
Trish’s face went from normal to a weird purple-red blush in a matter of seconds. She let out a high-pitched squeak that sounded more like a cartoon character than anything else. "Wh-What?! Shut up!" Her voice cracked, and she frantically waved her hands as if trying to bat the teasing out of the air. "That’s—that’s not—"
Fang wasn’t about to let her off that easy, though. "Uh-huh, sure, Trish." They leaned in a bit closer, their smirk widening. "You’re not fooling anyone. We’ve all seen the way you two look at each other."
I laughed, adding fuel to the fire. "Yeah, Reed, Mr. Smooth over here, acts like he’s got it all together, but we’ve all noticed how you get whenever Trish is around. You’re practically tripping over yourself trying to be cool."
Reed, who was usually the king of snarky comebacks, was caught completely off guard. His confident swagger faltered, and he scratched the back of his neck, looking uncharacteristically embarrassed. "Wha—what are you talking about, dude? Pfft, I’m not tripping over anything!" His voice cracked, and for the first time, I saw him genuinely flustered.
"Ohhh, look at him!" Fang teased, nudging me with their elbow. "I think we’ve actually broken Reed. Didn’t think it was possible!"
Trish, still an awkward, blushing mess, crossed her arms tightly over her chest, trying to regain her composure. "I—I said shut up, okay?! There’s nothing going on between us!" Her voice wobbled, but the deepening blush on her cheeks told a very different story.
"Uh-huh," I said, drawing out the syllables in a way that made Trish squirm even more. "Totally believable. You’re just… you know, best friends who flirt constantly, bicker like an old married couple, and blush every time someone mentions the other person’s name. Nothing to see here, folks."
"Exactly!" Fang added, snickering. "Completely normal, platonic behavior. Just like how Anon and I started, right?"
Reed shot me a look, his face still betraying him with a red tint. "Man, you’re not helping!" He tried to muster some of his usual swagger, but his voice cracked again, and he glanced awkwardly at Trish before looking anywhere but at me.
I grinned. "Come on, dude. You’re usually so smooth. Don’t tell me we actually managed to get under your skin."
"Shut up!" Reed groaned, burying his face in his hands as if that would save him from our relentless teasing.
Trish, on the other hand, was now practically vibrating with embarrassment. Her face was so red it was almost glowing, and she had this mix of frustration and awkwardness swirling in her expression. "You guys are the worst! I swear, if you don’t stop, I’m gonna… I’m gonna…!"
Fang waggled their eyebrows at her, their grin wide. "Gonna what? Kiss him?"
Trish let out another high-pitched squeak before grabbing Reed by the arm and storming off, dragging him along with her. "We’re leaving before you two idiots make things worse!"
Reed, still in shock from the whole thing, stumbled along behind her, shooting us a glare over his shoulder. "Thanks a lot, jerks. You’ve officially ruined my street cred!"
Fang and I just burst out laughing, watching the two of them awkwardly shuffle off together, both red-faced and flustered beyond belief.
"Oh, that was priceless," I said between laughs, clutching my stomach.
Fang wiped a fake tear from their eye, still chuckling. "Honestly, that was even better than I expected. I give it, like, two weeks before those two finally crack."
"Two weeks?" I shot them a look, raising an eyebrow. "You’re being generous. I’m betting they’ll hook up before the end of the week. Reed was practically melting back there."
"Deal," Fang said, sticking out their hand for a shake. "Loser buys dinner."
I took their hand, sealing the deal with a grin. "You’re on."
We stood there for a moment, watching Reed and Trish disappear down the street, still bickering as they went, and I couldn’t help but feel a wave of warmth and contentment wash over me. Despite everything—the teasing, the banter, the chaos—these were my friends. This was my family.
— As Fang and I finally caught our breath, the laughter fading but still lingering in our smiles, I glanced over at them. My curiosity was piqued after everything that had just happened. "So... do I need to call Monarch, or are we hanging around here a little longer?" I asked, half-expecting Fang to string me along with another round of teasing.
But to my surprise, Fang shook their head, still wearing that same playful smirk. "Nah, Dweeb. No need for a taxi just yet. We’re not done."
I raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean? I thought this was the big surprise?"
Fang chuckled, tossing me a sideways glance as they started walking down the street, motioning for me to follow. "We’re heading over to Reed’s place for a little practice session. Figured it’s about time to hear that shiny new guitar in action."
I glanced down at the guitar still cradled in my hands, the weight of it suddenly hitting me again. My dream guitar...and now I was about to break it in with the band. That thought sent a rush of excitement through me, replacing the earlier nerves.
"A practice session?" I asked, a bit confused but already feeling that twinge of excitement creeping back in. "So, you guys just want to jam for a bit?"
Fang nodded, their eyes twinkling with a hint of something. "Yeah, a little jam session. And it's been a minute since we all played together, right? Plus..." They shot me a mischievous grin. "We all wanna hear what that beauty of yours can do."
I couldn’t help but smile back. The idea of playing with the band again felt...right. After everything that had gone down, the idea of getting lost in the music was exactly what I needed.
But I couldn’t shake the feeling that Fang was still holding something back. Their grin had that extra bit of smugness to it—the kind they wore when they were up to something. "You’re being vague again, Fang," I muttered, eyeing them suspiciously. "Is this really just a practice session, or are you hiding something else?"
Fang laughed, bumping their shoulder into mine. "Don’t get paranoid, Dweeb. It’s just a practice. You’ll find out soon enough."
"You and your secrets," I grumbled, but my smile stayed. "You’re gonna give me a heart attack one of these days."
They just grinned, and we kept walking through the lively streets of Lil’ Troodon. The warm night air surrounded us, the city buzzing with the usual hum of life—street vendors calling out their last sales, musicians strumming guitars in the distance, and the low murmur of conversations flowing around us. It was the kind of night that felt alive, like anything could happen.
Ahead of us, Reed and Trish walked side by side, their silhouettes framed by the glow of the streetlamps. Reed turned around, flashing me a big, goofy grin. "Yo! You two gonna keep up, or what? We’ve got a session to get to, and I’m ready to rock!"
Trish rolled her eyes, but she was smiling. "Don’t mind him, Anon. Reed’s just hyped because he thinks he’s gonna impress us with some new riffs. But don’t worry, I’ll still outplay him."
I laughed, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders as the banter bounced between us. This felt good. Normal. Like the world hadn’t turned upside down on me in the past couple of months. "We’ll see about that, Trish. You might be surprised when I break this bad boy out," I said, patting the guitar case slung over my shoulder.
"Oooh, big talk from the guy who just got a new toy!" Reed called over, still walking backward as he talked to us. "You better bring your A-game, Anon. Can’t let that shiny new axe go to waste."
"Oh, he’ll bring it," Fang said with a confident grin, their wings stretching behind them. "Don’t worry. I’ve been hearing some of his practice. He’s gonna blow you all away."
Reed threw his arm dramatically over his forehead. "Oh no! He’s getting too strong, Trish! We’ll never be able to compete!" he teased.
Trish snorted, crossing her arms. "Speak for yourself, Reed. I can handle whatever Anon’s got."
Reed shot her a sideways glance, a mischievous smirk creeping onto his face. "Oh, can you now? Well, I guess we’ll see when we get to my place, huh?"
We all laughed as the playful back-and-forth carried on, the four of us moving as one unit through the busy streets. The energy between us felt light, carefree, something I hadn’t felt in what seemed like ages.
I glanced over at Fang, who was still smiling like the cat that ate the canary. I shook my head, still a bit suspicious, but too content to question it any further. Whatever they had planned, I was game for it.
As we rounded the corner toward Reed’s place, I felt a familiar sense of anticipation building. It had been a while since we’d had a proper practice session, and after everything—Fang’s recovery, the band’s reunion, and now this incredible gift—I was itching to play.
Just as we reached the door to Reed’s place, Fang shot me one last grin, their eyes glinting with that same mysterious spark. I had no idea what was in store for me, but I had a feeling tonight was going to be one to remember.
And little did I know… there was still one more surprise waiting for me.
Reed pulled out his keys, unlocked the door, and pushed it open with a dramatic flourish. “Alright, welcome to Casa de Reed! Where legends are made, and egos are crushed,” he said, giving us a wink.
I rolled my eyes, stepping inside. “Crushed egos, huh? Sounds like you’re setting yourself up for disappointment, Reed.”
Trish snorted as she walked past him, giving him a playful shove. “He’s just nervous because he knows I’m gonna outplay him. Again.”
Reed puffed out his chest, trying to regain some of that bravado. “Hey, hey, don’t forget who’s the shred master around here. I’ve been working on some new stuff, and tonight’s the night I blow all your minds.”
“You mean blow our ears out,” Fang muttered under their breath, and I snickered, earning a grin from them.
Reed’s living room was exactly what I expected—chaotic, but in a way that felt like home. Posters of bands covered every inch of the walls, amps and guitar cases were scattered across the floor, and Reed’s drum kit took up a good chunk of space in the corner. It was far from organized, but it was our space, and that’s what mattered.
“Alright, make yourselves comfortable!” Reed said, tossing his keys onto a nearby table. “Trish, you wanna help me grab some drinks before we get started?”
Trish shrugged, already heading toward the kitchen. “Sure, just don’t get in my way.”
I dropped down onto one of the couches, the cushions sagging beneath me as I set my guitar case down. Fang slid in next to me, looking far too pleased with themselves.
“So,” I began, still buzzing from the excitement of earlier, “what’s the plan for this jam session? Are we winging it, or do you have something specific in mind?”
Fang leaned back, crossing their arms. “We’re definitely winging it, but let’s just say tonight is your moment, Dweeb. We all wanna see what you and that shiny new guitar can do.”
I couldn’t help but grin at their words, feeling that familiar warmth in my chest. Fang always had a way of making me feel like I could take on the world. I nudged their leg with mine, teasingly. “I’ll do my best not to let you down.”
“You never do,” they said with a smirk. “Now hurry up and tune that thing. I wanna hear some magic.”
Before I could respond, Reed and Trish came back into the room, arms loaded with bottles of soda and snacks. Reed flopped down on the other couch, a bottle already half-open in his hand.
“Alright, Anon,” he said with a grin, “let’s see that beauty in action.”
I carefully opened the guitar case, my fingers brushing over the sleek body of my dream guitar. I still couldn’t believe it was mine. It felt surreal, like I was holding a piece of my past and future all in one.
I plugged it into the amp and tuned it quickly, my hands shaking slightly with anticipation. Reed was already sitting behind his drum kit, twirling a drumstick in his fingers like he was born for this. Trish stood nearby, checking the sound on her bass, her eyes flicking over to me with a mix of curiosity and excitement.
“Alright,” Reed said, tapping his drumsticks together. “Let’s see what you’ve got, man.”
I took a deep breath, feeling the familiar weight of performance settle in. This wasn’t just any practice session—it was my first time playing with the band after everything that had happened, and I wanted to make it count.
With a nod to Reed, I strummed the first chord, the sound ringing out rich and full through the room. The guitar felt perfect in my hands, like it had been waiting for me all along. I hit the next chord, building a rhythm, and soon enough, Reed jumped in with his own beat, his drumming fast and tight. Trish followed with a steady bassline, her fingers moving fluidly across the strings.
Fang just sat back, watching me with that smug grin, tapping their foot along to the beat.
I lost myself in the music, the four of us locking into a rhythm like we’d been doing this forever. The energy between us was electric, everything clicking into place like magic. By the time we finished the song, I was out of breath, but grinning like an idiot.
“That… was awesome,” I panted, wiping the sweat from my forehead.
Reed was grinning ear to ear. “Dude, that was killer! You and that guitar are a match made in heaven.”
Trish nodded in agreement. “Yeah, I think we’re unstoppable now. That thing sounds incredible.”
Fang crossed their arms, a satisfied smirk on their face. “Told you it was the perfect gift.”
I smiled back, feeling that overwhelming gratitude bubbling up again. “Yeah, it really is.”
Reed leaned back against his drum kit, spinning a drumstick in his hand. “Alright, we’ve heard you play. Now, how about we hear you sing?”
I blinked, caught off guard. “Wait, sing?”
Fang gave me a sideways glance, their grin widening. “You know what I’m talking about, Dweeb. That new song you’ve been working on.”
Reed raised an eyebrow, looking intrigued. “New song? What’s this about?”
I scratched the back of my neck, suddenly feeling shy. “It’s nothing major. Just something I’ve been messing around with.”
I felt a wave of shyness wash over me, but I knew there was no backing out now. "Alright, alright," I said, giving Fang a quick side-eye. "But this one’s a bit different from our usual stuff. It’s got a lot more attitude—kind of like the vibe you get from a band like Månescale. Ever heard of them?"
Reed leaned forward, narrowing his eyes. "Månescale? Yeah, I’ve heard a few tracks. They’ve got a crazy energy, real in-your-face kinda sound. So what’s this one like?"
I strummed a couple of chords, letting the deep, gritty sound of the guitar echo through the room before speaking again. "This doesn’t have a title yet,' It’s got a lot of energy, you know? It’s loud, unapologetic. The lyrics have got this rebellious kinda edge, a bit of a ‘screw you’ attitude. The guitar riff is punchy, like it’s daring you to go ape shit, I think it’d be a great opener for any future gigs."
Fang grinned beside me. “He’s not wrong, It’s definitely a song to get the crowd going.”
Trish crossed her arms, already intrigued. "Sounds like it’s right up our alley... Give us a taste then, baldy!"
Taking a deep breath, I adjusted the strap on my guitar and started playing the opening riff. The sharp, electrifying notes filled the room, instantly pulling everyone’s attention. The rhythm was fast-paced, the kind of beat that gets under your skin and makes you want to move. As the riff grew louder, I could feel the energy shifting around us.
And then… I began to sing.
"Welcome to the city of lies Where everything's got a price It's gonna be in your favorite place..."
The words tasted bitter on my tongue, reminding me of how I felt when I first arrived in Volcaldera. It looked so bright, so promising, my fresh start for a better life, but it didn’t take long to see the cracks underneath. No one told you upfront, but this place? It had its share of problems.
"You can be a movie star And get everything you want Just put some plastic on your face..."
I glanced over at Fang, who was listening, eyes gleaming with that proud look they always had when I played something personal. But that verse? It was about more than just me. It was about the way people judged, the way they sized you up, waiting for you to slip up, like I wasn’t even a real person to them. Just some curiosity. A human in a city full of Dinosaurs. I had to pretend, had to fake it just to survive.
"This place is a circus, you just see the surface They cover shit under the rug..."
I thought back to the crap I left behind in Rock Bottom. My family. The so-called "friends" who only showed up when it was convenient. That place was toxic, sure, but this place had its own ways of hiding the dirt. Volcaldera wasn’t perfect. Hell, no place was. But at least here, I’d found a few people worth holding onto.
I could feel the song taking over me, my hands moving on instinct as I strummed through the next verse.
"Sip the gossip, drink 'til you choke Sip the gossip, burn down your throat You're not iconic, you are just like them all..."
The pressure to fit in, to be like everyone else, had been crushing at times. It was easier to pretend, to act like everything was okay. But the truth was, I didn’t want to blend in anymore. I didn’t want to play their stupid games or be part of their shallow cliques… I wanted to stand out, even if it meant dealing with the fallout.
"Don't care if your day is blue Nobody loves a gloomy face..."
The image of people brushing off my struggles, telling me to just "toughen up" or "get over it," hit me like a punch to the gut. How many times had I been told that my problems didn’t matter? That nobody wanted to hear about it unless I could put on a smile? This song was me flipping them all off, telling them I wasn’t going to hide anymore.
As I kept playing, I glanced up at Reed and Trish. Reed was tapping out a rhythm on his leg, his face a mix of concentration and excitement, while Trish was nodding along, grinning like she was ready to jump in at any moment. And then there was Fang, sitting there, watching me with that look—the one that made me feel like everything was going to be okay, no matter what. I was baring my soul, and they were all here, listening, feeling it with me.
The chorus hit again, and I could feel the power in the words as they echoed through the room.
"Sip the gossip, drink 'til you choke Sip the gossip, burn down your throat..."
I was done pretending. Done faking it for people who didn’t give a shit about me. This song wasn’t just for me… it was for my friends and anyone who had ever felt like they didn’t belong, like the world wanted them to fit into a mold that didn’t suit them. I let out the last few chords, feeling like a weight had been lifted off my chest.
As the last notes of the song hung in the air, I felt like I’d just opened a part of myself that I’d kept hidden for way too long. I glanced around, waiting for the reactions, still riding that emotional high from the song. Fang gave my hand another squeeze, and I smiled back, feeling that familiar warmth I always got when they looked at me like that.
“Dude… that was… incredible.”
Trish nodded, grinning. “Yeah, Baldy, I didn’t know you had that in you… That was fuckin’ catchy as hell!”
Fang reached out and gave my hand a squeeze, their eyes glowing with pride. “Told you, you’d nail it, Dweeb.”
Then, out of nowhere, Fang stood up, brushing their hands on their jeans and giving me this look, the kind of look that said they were about to stir up trouble. They turned to Reed and Trish, who were still buzzing from the performance.
"Soooo," Fang started, crossing their arms and raising an eyebrow, "have you two seen enough to vote on what we talked about?"
Reed leaned back on his chair, cracking a grin as he gave Fang a nod. Trish, still leaning against her bass, shot Fang a smirk. "Oh yeah, definitely seen enough," she said, her voice laced with that teasing tone that always made me suspicious.
I blinked, looking between the three of them, feeling that familiar pit of confusion opening up in my stomach. "Wait, vote on what? What’re you guys talking about?"
Fang turned to me, that damn mischievous glint in their eyes making my heart race. I could feel something brewing, and I knew whatever it was, I wasn’t ready for it.
"Well, Dweeb…" Fang started, taking a step toward me, "we’ve been thinking. More like I’ve been thinking, and I brought it up to these two."
I raised an eyebrow. "Thinking about what?"
Fang grinned, dragging it out just to mess with me. "Remember our gig at Moe’s…?"
I nodded, unsure of where this was going. "Yeah…? Of course, I remember birdbrain... What about it?"
Fang exchanged a glance with Reed and Trish, who were both clearly in on whatever this was. "Well," Fang continued, "during that gig, we noticed something. Your voice? It’s kinda wasted as just a backup singer."
I stared at them, my brain short-circuiting for a second. "Wait, what? What do you mean?"
Trish chimed in, giving me a playful nudge with her elbow. "Yeah, Baldy. You’ve got pipes. We all noticed it during that set, especially when things got crazy with Bishop. You held your own out there, and we’ve been thinking—maybe it’s time you take the lead on some songs."
Reed grinned, looking far too pleased with himself. "Hell yeah, man. We were blown away by your vocals, and let’s face it, with that new guitar, you’re already stepping up. Why not go the whole way and take lead vocals for some songs in our gigs?"
I blinked, trying to wrap my head around what they were saying. "You guys want me to be… the lead singer? For some of our songs?"
Fang nodded, stepping even closer, a smile tugging at the corners of their mouth. "Yuuuup. We figured it’s about time you had your moment in the spotlight, Dweeb."
My heart pounded in my chest, and I felt a mix of excitement and panic bubbling up. "But… it’s your band, Fang! It wouldn’t work. I’m just—"
"Anon," Reed cut in, rolling his eyes, "don’t start that 'I’m just' bullshit. You’re part of this band. Have been since day one. We all agree that your voice should take the lead on some tracks. It’s not about whose band it is—it’s about what works best for the music."
I opened my mouth to refute, but Fang, ever the master of timing, cut me off by raising their hand. "And," they said loudly, "I think it’s time we vote, don’t you think, guys?"
Trish, already grinning, gave me a wink. "Oh, I’m ready."
Fang turned back to face Trish and Reed, their voice loud and clear. "All in favor of letting the Dweeb take lead vocals on some of our future sets?"
Reed immediately shot up his hand. "Aye."
Trish raised her hand without hesitation. "Aye."
I stared at them in disbelief, my heart still racing. This couldn’t be real. I turned to Fang, about to argue, but they were already grinning, enjoying every second of this.
Fang clapped their hands together, turning back to me with a triumphant smile. "Well, looks like you’re outvoted, Anon. Group majority says you’re singing. You’ve got no choice now, Dweeb~
I shook my head, feeling my face heat up. "You guys can’t just—"
Fang smirked, stepping close enough that I could see the amusement dancing in their amber eyes. "Oh, we can. And we just did. You’ve got a great voice, Anon... Now, stop acting like a dumbass and own it."
Reed clapped me on the back with a grin. "C’mon, man! You know you’ve been wanting this. Don’t even try to deny it."
Trish nodded, crossing her arms with a knowing look. "Yeah, stop being all humble about it, Baldy."
I let out a laugh, shaking my head. I was still processing everything, but deep down, I knew they were right… I had wanted this.
Maybe I’d been too scared to admit it, but there it was… staring me in the face.
I looked at Fang, who was still smirking, their arms crossed as they waited for me to say something. Finally, I sighed, letting go of the tension in my chest. "Fineeee... You win. But I swear, if this goes south? I won't hesitate to say, ‘I told you so.’
Fang laughed, pulling me into their embrace, the world always seemed to slow down whenever I looked into them. My heart pounded in my chest, but all I could focus on were their eyes…
Those deep, amber eyes that seemed to hold entire galaxies within them. They were warm, fierce, and alive, filled with a blend of mischief and tenderness. The way they caught the light made them shimmer… like molten gold swirling with hidden depths.
‘Raptor Christ… I’m never gonna be able to say no to those eyes…’
Fang’s smirk softened as I stared into those amber eyes, completely captivated. My mind was still spinning from the idea of becoming lead singer, but I couldn’t tear my gaze away from them.
“You’re mumbling again, Dweeb,” Fang teased, their voice warm and low, a slight blush creeping up their cheeks.
I blinked, snapping out of my thoughts as my face grew hot. “W-What? I wasn’t—”
“Oh, you definitely were,” Reed chimed in with a wicked grin from across the room. “What’s it gonna be next, a full-on serenade?”
Trish, leaning against the amp, let out a dramatic groan. “Oh please, we don’t need to witness any more of their sappy lovefest. This is a band practice, not a soap opera.”
I felt my face flush even harder, but before I could think of a comeback, Fang pulled me closer. With a mischievous glint in their eyes, they wrapped their wing around me, creating a cocoon of privacy between us and Reed and Trish. My heart skipped a beat as they leaned in, their lips brushing mine in a tender yet confident kiss.
For a moment, everything else disappeared. The teasing, the nerves, the uncertainty—it all faded into the background as Fang kissed me, their warmth pulling me deeper into the moment. It was soft and sweet, but there was an undeniable electricity that made the world around us melt away.
Behind us, I heard Reed cough loudly. “Uh, hello? We’re still here!”
Trish’s exaggerated retching noise echoed through the room. “I’m gonna lose my lunch! Knock it off, you two!”
Without breaking the kiss, Fang lifted their other hand and shot them both a middle finger over their wing. I snorted into the kiss, unable to hold back a laugh. Fang pulled back slightly, their breath warm against my lips as they grinned at me.
“Guess we showed them,” they whispered.
I laughed, my head still spinning, then threw up my own middle finger in solidarity as I shot a glance at Reed and Trish. "You asked for it!"
Reed groaned, pretending to shield his eyes. “I did not ask for this! This is trauma, dude. You owe me therapy bills.”
Trish, still cringing, waved her hand dismissively. “Okay, okay! You guys are officially gross, but like... good for you, I guess. Just please keep the PDA to a minimum before I lose my mind.”
Fang lowered their wing with a smug grin, giving them both a wink. “Can’t promise anything, but we’ll try.”
As the banter continued, I couldn’t help but feel lighter. The idea of singing as a lead in the band still buzzed in the back of my mind, but right now, wrapped up in Fang’s warmth and surrounded by my friends, I knew I could handle whatever came next.
Chapter 35: Operation: Bright Eyes.
Chapter Text
I woke up with sunlight streaming through the window, the warmth pulling me out of sleep. Today wasn’t like the other lazy Sundays where I’d drag myself out of bed with no plans. No, today was different…
Today was going to be special…
I rolled over, my head buzzing with excitement as the plans I’d been carefully plotting came together in my mind. Today was the day I’d sweep Fang off their feet with the perfect date. I could already picture their surprised face when they realized what I had in store. A little grin tugged at the corner of my mouth as I sat up in bed. This was going to be perfect.
I had everything lined up. From the morning hangout to the afternoon surprise, all the way to the perfect evening to cap it off. Fang had no idea what was coming, and that was the best part. They had no clue that I’d been quietly scheming all week. If I played my cards right, today would be the day they’d remember for the rest of their life.
I jumped out of bed, the excitement coursing through me too strong to just lie around. I grabbed my towel and headed to the bathroom, my mind running through every detail of the day one more time. Morning plan for when everyone goes to church? Sorted. Afternoon plan? Locked down. The evening surprise? Oh, that was going to blow their mind.
As I stepped out of the shower, the warm water still dripping off me, I heard a door creak down the hall. Fang appeared in the hallway, clearly about to head into the bathroom for their own shower.
“Morning,” I greeted them, flashing a sweet smile. Fang blinked, looking at me in surprise. I could see the faint blush on their face from the surprise of seeing me fresh out of the shower.
“M-morning, Dweeb…” Fang replied, their voice soft as they shifted on their feet.
I stepped closer, leaning in without much thought. It was an impulse, but one I didn’t try to resist. With a soft grin, I leaned in and kissed them on the side of their snoot. The effect was instant—Fang’s eyes went wide, and their scales flushed a deep red, turning them into a blushing mess.
“Anonnnnnnn…” Fang grumbled, clearly flustered but doing their best to act unfazed.
“You’re gonna pay for that, you know...”
I chuckled, leaning in just a little closer, enjoying the way their flustered reaction made me feel. “Ohhhh, you think so?” I whispered, letting my voice drop to that low, teasing tone I knew got to them.
“I'd normally wish you luck... But for today? Today’s mine… Bright Eyes.”
Fang blinked, their confusion breaking through the flustered haze. “What is that supposed to meannnn…?” they asked, clearly caught off guard.
I grinned, taking a step back and throwing them a wink. “That’s a secret,” I teased, my voice full of smugness. “You’ll just have to wait and find out.”
Before they could fire back, I darted past them, laughing as I narrowly avoided the towel they playfully swung at me. Their face was still red, but I could hear the huff of laughter that followed me as I disappeared into my room.
This is gonna be so much fun.
I grabbed my clothes and got dressed, my mind running over the surprise plans for the day again. Fang had absolutely no clue what was coming, and I was determined to keep it that way. The element of surprise was half the fun, after all.
Once I was dressed, I headed downstairs, feeling the excitement bubbling in my chest. The Aaron family was gathered around the table, as usual, though there was a noticeable weight in the air.
Samantha was in the kitchen, humming softly as she served breakfast, and Ripley was at the table, his usual stern expression in place, but the one person who caught my attention was Naser.
Naser sat at the table, staring down at his plate, barely touching his food. He had been like this for over a week now, withdrawn and distant. I’d tried talking to him a few times, asking if everything was alright, but he always brushed me off with the same answer: “I’m fine, just stressed about schoolwork.”
But I knew better. It wasn’t just school. There was something else bothering him, something deeper, and I couldn’t shake the feeling that it was more serious than he let on. The way he barely spoke to anyone, the way his usual energy had been replaced by this quiet, brooding version of himself… it's worrying.
“Morning,” I said, sliding into my usual seat beside Fang, who joined a few minutes later, freshly showered and still giving me that suspicious look.
Samantha smiled warmly as she placed a plate in front of me. “Morning, Dear. You’re up early today… Got something special planned?”
She of course knew at least a part of what I had planned, and after a lengthy conversation about ‘safety’ and ‘not doing anything she wouldn't do,’ I had no idea what made her think I was alluding to any of ‘that' but I refuted the advice she was trying to say it isn't like that.
To which she just snickered and said ‘You never know when you can get swept up into the moment dearrrr!~” and left me to reboot after my neurons wouldn't stop firing at the sheer idea of what she was alluding to…
I shrugged, doing my best to keep my face neutral. “Maybe,” I said casually, trying not to give anything away. “Just… thought I’d make the most of the day.”
Ripley grunted from behind his newspaper, acknowledging me with his usual gruffness, thankfully I don't think Samantha had mentioned any of what I'd said to them, or I'm sure I wouldn't have woken up this morning...
He was still a bit of a tough nut to crack, but lately, I’d noticed that he was trying to be less… nicer to me.
He's been giving me a lot of space and time when broaching the subject regarding my checkered past, but after the therapy session, I think the best thing to do is explain everything, he deserved that much, especially after opening up his home to me, he may justify it by saying ‘It was the right thing to do.’
But he was still going out on a limb inviting a stranger into his home, perhaps if after I explain things it'll help deal with Bishop, sure Moe was ‘dealing with it’ but I feel wrong not confiding in him after all he's done, but… I'll leave the part about Moe out of it.
Not sure what the deal is between them, with one of them being the commissioner for the police department, and the other a humble pizzeria owner who's other ‘business’ is definitely on the other side of the law…
Ripley doesn't strike me as the guy to be that oblivious, he was sharp and could spot an inconsistent story a mile away… but he's also the kind of man who wouldn't turn a blind eye to any form of illegal activities, even for a friend…would he?
Thinking about Ripley’s connections to the mustached mobster aside… there was still one last parson at this table who was plaguing my mind as of late.
Naser…
He was still an enigma, his eyes fixed on his plate as he toyed with the food in front of him. I wanted to ask him what was wrong, to find out what was really going on, but every time I tried, he’d brushed me off...
It really wasn’t like him to be this distant, and it was starting to seriously weigh on me.
“Morning Nas, up to much today?” I said to Naser, hoping maybe today he’d open up a little more.
Naser glanced up at me briefly, forcing a half-hearted smile. “Mornin’ Non’ nah nothing much today, just same old, same old, schoolwork, studying, yadda-yadda-yadda...”
That was it. Just a brief conversation before he went back to staring at his plate, nudging a sausage around. My stomach twisted with worry, normally he's like a trash compactor when you put food near him, but him not eating is almost a sign for the end times approaching… I wanted to talk to him so badly, but I didn’t want to push him again. Not right now, anyway…
Fang noticed the way I was looking at Naser and nudged me gently. “You alright dweeb?”
I shrugged, trying to shake off the unease. “Yeah, just… worried about your brother.”
Fang’s gaze flickered over to Naser, and I could see the same concern in their eyes. “Yeah, I know... He’s been like that for a while now. I've tried talking to him, but he's being a stubborn ass about it. He just doesn’t like talking about stuff when it’s bothering him.”
I nodded, but the worry still gnawed at me. I’d have to try again to talk to me about it later, and take no for an answer...
As breakfast continued, I picked at my food, the excitement for the day bubbling up again despite the tension. I could feel the feathered menace watching me, clearly sensing that something was up.
“I REALLY don't like that smug look on your face, Dweeb… just what the hell are you up to?” Fang finally asked, giving me a suspicious look as they poked at their own food.
I smirked, leaning back in my chair as I crossed my arms. “What smug look? I have no idea what you’re talking about…” I say with the biggest shit eating grin possible.
‘The poor Birdbrain has no idea what's coming…’
Fang narrowed their eyes at me, clearly not buying it. “Uh-huhhh… Suuuure, Dweeb…”
I shrugged again, keeping my voice casual. “You’ll just have to wait and see, hmm?.”
Fang gave me a long look, debating whether or not to push for more information, but I wasn’t going to give them anything.
Not yet, anyway… The plan was still in motion, and they had to be surprised.
After breakfast, as we cleared the table, Fang shot me another suspicious look.
“Come onnnnn Dweeb… What's the plan for today? You know I hate surprises!.”
I chuckled, feeling the anticipation bubble up again.
“You’ll find out soon birdbrain, Trust me, today’s gonna be great, I promise.
Fang rolled their eyes, but I could see the hint of excitement creeping into their expression. “Ugh fineeeee, but wipe that smug look off your face dork, It doesn't suit you at all.”
“No promises!” I said with a grin, leaning in close. “Today is going to be about you, Fang… You'll just have to wait and see.”
Fang’s blush deepened, and they huffed, clearly flustered by my sudden sweetness.
“A day about me? Oh god… you're gonna be a cheesy dork aren't you… guess I better go prepare myself huh?” they said in a feigned annoyed tone.
As I watched them head out of the room, I couldn’t help but feel a surge of excitement. Everything was in place. Today was going to be perfect.
---
As breakfast was winding down, Samantha suddenly glanced at the clock and her eyes widened. “Oh! Rip honey, Naser, we’re going to be late for church if you two don’t hurry up,” she called, her voice laced with that motherly authority no one dared challenge.
Ripley lowered his newspaper just enough to peer over it. "I'm almost done, Sam. No need to rush such a wonderful breakfast," he said, shoveling the last bit of food into his mouth.
Naser barely looked up from his plate, still poking at the remnants of his food. "Yeah, yeah, I'm finishing up," he muttered. He was still clearly not himself, and it gnawed at me seeing him like that, but now wasn’t the time to push it.
Samantha’s expression softened just a touch as she moved to the front door, grabbing her bag and coat. “Anon, Fang,” she said with a playful tone, shooting me a knowing wink that instantly made my stomach flip. “Be good, you two. Don’t get into any... trouble while we’re gone.”
I blinked, my face heating up instantly, and I opened my mouth to protest, but Fang beat me to it.
“OH MY GOD, MOM!” they groaned, burying their face in their hands.
Samantha chuckled, as she gave me one last glance, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Oh, and Fang, dear? Just remember what we talked about the other day, hmm…?" she added with a wink before stepping outside, leaving me to reboot as my brain tried to process whatever that cryptic message was supposed to mean.
Fang’s face flushed a deep shade of red. "Oh my godddd, she’s going to be the death of me…" they muttered, clearly flustered.
I stifled a laugh, shooting them a teasing grin. “What was your mom talking about…?”
“D-don’t worry about it!” Fang mumbled, trying to cover their embarrassment. "S-she’s just messing with me..." But I could see the uncertainty in their eyes, they were failing to keep it together after Samantha’s seemingly innocent comment.
As the door clicked shut and the house fell into a comfortable silence, I took a deep breath, preparing to reveal the first part of my grand plan. I turned to Fang, who was still standing by the kitchen table, clearly waiting for me to spill the beans.
“Alright, Birdbrain…” I said, grinning mischievously. “The first surprise is upstairs.”
Fang's eyebrows shot up in interest, and a sly grin spread across their face. They leaned in just slightly, lowering their voice in a way that instantly made my pulse quicken.
“Upstairs, huh? You sure this isn’t some other kind of surprise, Dweeb…? You’ve got me all alone now… Who knows what might happen up there…”
The implication in their tone hit me like a freight train, and I swear my heart nearly jumped out of my chest. My face flushed red almost instantly, and I felt my brain short-circuiting for a second.
“Wha—no! No, no, no, it’s nothing like that!” I stammered, waving my hands frantically, trying to clear the very obvious misunderstanding. “It’s not that kind of surprise, Raptor Christ, Fang!”
Fang burst into laughter, clearly enjoying the absolute chaos they had just caused in my mind. They straightened up, still chuckling as they watched me squirm, their smugness now at an all-time high. “Relax, Dweeb, I’m just messing with you!” they teased, giving me a playful nudge. “I knew you’d get flustered~”
I groaned, feeling the heat on my face still burning as I tried to regain my composure. “You’re gonna give me an aneurysm one of these days, you know that?”
Fang’s laughter softened into a warm smile, their amber eyes sparkling with mischief. “But you love me for it dork~” they said, their tone much softer now, a playful twinkle still in their eyes.
I sighed, running a hand over the back of my head. “Yeah, yeah... I do. But seriously, the first surprise is nothing like what you’re thinking. Just… trust me, alright?”
Fang crossed their arms, still grinning but clearly curious now. “Alright, fine, I’ll stop teasing—for now. Lead the way, Dweeb.”
I shot them a glare, though I couldn’t help the small smile that tugged at my lips. “You’re lucky I’ve got a great surprise planned for you, otherwise I’d make you guess for hours...”
With that, I motioned for them to follow me as we headed upstairs, their playful teasing still lingering in the air between us.
—
As we climbed the stairs, my heart raced, still trying to shake off the flustered feeling from Fang's earlier teasing. I stole a glance at them, their smug grin still plastered on their face, knowing full well they’d rattled me good. Fang could never resist stirring the pot, especially when it came to teasing me.
The upstairs hallway was quiet, and I could practically feel their curiosity growing by the second as I led the way. I was holding onto the satisfaction that, somehow, I’d managed to keep this entire plan under wraps without Fang catching on.
“So...” Fang started, the teasing tone still hanging in the air. “You gonna tell me what this innocent little surprise is, or do I need to guess? Because, I’ve got plenty of ideas, Dweeb.”
I could hear the grin in their voice, and I rolled my eyes, trying to keep my cool. “You’re not guessing anything. You’ll see.”
When we got to the door of my room, I paused for just a moment, savoring the last few seconds before the big reveal. Then, with a flourish, I opened the door and gestured for Fang to step inside.
They raised an eyebrow at me, still grinning as they walked in. But that grin quickly faded, replaced by genuine surprise as they took in the sight before them.
Spread across my bed was an assortment of things I knew they’d love. Vinyl records—classics and some rare ones they’d mentioned wanting for ages—along with a set of guitar pedals I’d managed to track down after some serious digging. But the pièce de résistance was a pair of tickets to see one of their favorite underground bands, a gig that had been sold out for months. It had taken me forever to find those tickets, and the look on Fang’s face made it all worth it.
For a moment, they just stared at it all, their usual teasing smirk gone, replaced by wide-eyed shock. “What...?” Fang started, clearly struggling to find the words. “Anon, you... you did all this?”
I leaned against the doorframe, grinning. “Surprise, Birdbrain.”
They turned to me, still speechless. Their eyes flicked from the tickets to the vinyl and then back to me, a mixture of disbelief and something softer in their gaze. “You’re serious? This is... for me?”
I nodded, a swell of pride and nerves hitting me all at once. “Yeah, I’ve been planning it for a while. Thought it was time I did something special for you.”
Fang blinked, still processing everything. “You— Holy shit, dweeb! How did you even get these tickets?! They were sold out in, like, seconds?”
I shrugged, trying to play it cool. “Had to pull a few strings. I know a certain pink raptor... who knows a guy… who knew the event organizer.”
For a moment, they didn’t say anything, just stood there looking at me, their amber eyes softer than usual. “You really did all this for me...” they muttered, almost to themselves.
I chuckled, stepping closer to them. “Of course I did. You’re worth it.”
Fang’s lips twitched into a smile, though their face was still flushed. “You’re such a dork.”
“Yeah, but I’m your dork,” I said, grinning.
They shook their head, but I could see how much it meant to them. The teasing was gone now, replaced by something genuine, something real. Fang reached out and grabbed my hand, giving it a squeeze. “You didn’t have to do all this... but, Raptor Christ, Anon, I love it.”
As we stood there, with Fang still processing everything I had laid out for them, I could see the emotions swirling behind their eyes—gratitude, excitement, and something deeper. The teasing grin they’d worn earlier had melted away, replaced by a warmth that made my heart skip a beat. Without warning, Fang stepped closer, their amber eyes locking onto mine, and before I could react, they kissed me.
It was soft at first, almost hesitant, but then it deepened, full of all the emotions they couldn’t quite put into words. My heart pounded in my chest, and for a moment, everything else disappeared—just me, Fang, and the electricity of that kiss.
When they finally pulled back, their scales were flushed, and there was a small, almost shy smile playing on their lips. "You’re unbelievable, you know that?" Fang whispered, their voice still a little breathless.
I smirked, my own cheeks probably as red as theirs. "Oh, I know," I said, trying to sound cocky but failing miserably with how fast my heart was racing.
Fang chuckled, their hand still resting on my arm as they leaned in a little closer, eyes sparkling with mischief. "If all your surprises are like this, I could get used to it, Dweeb."
I grinned, the cockiness returning. "Well, there’s more where that came from… But, you know, we can always stay here if you’d rather make out some more?" I waggled my eyebrows, trying to keep my voice casual but knowing I was pushing my luck.
Fang’s face turned even redder, but they didn’t back down. Instead, they shot me a sly look. "Ohhh, don’t tempt me, Anon. But something tells me you’ve got bigger plans than just kissing in your room all day."
I laughed, pulling them close for a brief hug before stepping back. "You know me too well. But yeah, there’s definitely more. Come on, we’ve got a day ahead of us, and trust me, you don’t want to miss what’s next."
Fang gave me one last playful look before nodding. "Alright, Dweeb, lead the way. But if the next surprise isn’t as good as that kiss? You’re in trouble."
I grinned, feeling the excitement bubble up again as I led them out of the room. "Oh, don’t worry, Birdbrain. I’ve got plenty more surprises up my sleeve. Just you wait."
Fang followed me, still wearing that mischievous grin, and I knew that no matter what happened next, today was already off to the perfect start.
—
As soon as Fang and I stepped out of the house, I pulled out my phone and dialed Monarch for a ride. It didn’t take long—less than ten minutes, and the familiar screeching of tires echoed down the street, announcing his arrival before the taxi even came into view.
"Right on time, as always," I muttered, rolling my eyes with a grin as the taxi came to a dramatic halt right in front of us.
Monarch leaned out the window, flashing his usual smirk. "Ah, there’s my favorite lovebirds! Hop in, kiddos, where we headed today?" His voice dripped with that playful tone I had come to expect from him.
I opened the door, letting Fang slide in first before climbing in next to them. As soon as I closed the door, Fang leaned against me, getting comfortable in the backseat, their head resting on my shoulder. I could feel their warmth, and the closeness made my heart do that weird flutter thing again.
Monarch noticed immediately, of course. He never missed a thing. As he glanced at us through the rearview mirror, his smirk widened. "Awww, look at that! Ain’t you two just the cutest damn couple I’ve ever seen? You should really get a room, y’know—preferably not my backseat."
Fang's scales instantly flushed a deep red, but before they could even respond, they lifted their foot and delivered a swift kick to the back of Monarch’s seat. "Shut up, old man," they muttered, glaring playfully at him.
Monarch let out a low laugh, clearly not bothered by the kick. "Hey now! I’m just sayin'—I’ve seen enough rom-coms to know where this is heading!"
I couldn’t help but laugh, the whole situation so ridiculous that it just cracked me up. "Yeah, yeah, alright. Focus on the road, Monarch. Fang’s about to murder you if you keep going."
Monarch grinned, shaking his head as he shifted gears and tore down the road like he always did, driving with that reckless speed he somehow controlled perfectly. Fang huffed and leaned back into me, clearly trying to recover from Monarch’s teasing.
A few minutes later, we arrived in downtown Volcaldera. Monarch screeched to a halt in front of the building—a weird, almost industrial-looking place with chipped paint, dim lighting, and absolutely no signs indicating what it was.
Fang stared at the building for a second before giving me a skeptical look. "Uh, Dweeb, are you sure this isn’t some elaborate plot to murder me? 'Cause this place looks straight out of a horror movie."
I rolled my eyes, smirking. "Please, like I'd be that predictable. It doesn’t need to look nice—that’s the aesthetic. Trust me, you’re gonna love this."
Fang’s brow furrowed, clearly still suspicious but also really curious. "Aesthetic? Right…"
Monarch leaned out his window one last time before driving off. "Hey, if you end up dead, don’t forget to leave me a five-star review!" he shouted, cackling as his taxi peeled away.
I shook my head, ignoring him. "Come on, Birdbrain, you’ll see."
We headed up to the front door, stepping inside the dimly lit, industrial-styled space. The smell of metal and dust hit us as soon as we walked in. The place was mostly empty, save for the lone clerk standing behind the counter, fiddling with a register.
I walked up to the counter confidently, flashing a grin at the clerk, who gave me a nod, recognizing the reservation I’d made. As the clerk pulled up the details, I could feel Fang’s confusion start to shift into something else—something closer to realization.
I turned back toward Fang, waiting for that moment when the pieces finally clicked into place.
Fang’s eyes slowly widened as they looked around, finally understanding where we were. "Wait… is this…?"
I smirked, crossing my arms. "Surprise number two, Birdbrain. You ready to smash some shit up?"
Fang’s eyes lit up like it was Christmas morning, their face breaking into the biggest grin I’d ever seen. "Oh my god… you did not just take me to a rage room."
"Yup," I said, my grin matching theirs. "So, what do you think? Ready to vent some of that pent-up anger?"
Fang practically vibrated with excitement, barely able to contain themselves. "Oh my god, Anon, I couldn’t love you any fucking more than I do right now."
I chuckled, raising an eyebrow. "Oh, I wouldn’t be so sure about that. The day’s not over yet."
Fang’s eyes gleamed with excitement as we were handed our protective gear. We suited up, helmets and all, looking like we were about to go to war. Fang was bouncing on the balls of their feet, clearly hyped up.
We stepped into the rage room, and the door closed behind us with a heavy clang. The room was filled with all sorts of things to destroy—glass bottles, old electronics, furniture, and even a couple of bats and crowbars to help us get started.
I picked up a crowbar, spinning it in my hand before turning to Fang with a grin. "Well, Birdbrain, you ready?"
Fang didn’t even respond with words—just grabbed a bat, let out a loud laugh, and swung at the nearest stack of plates. They shattered with a satisfying crash, the sound filling the room like music. I couldn’t help but laugh as Fang turned to me with that wild, exhilarated grin.
"Your turn, Dweeb!" they called, already winding up for another swing.
I grabbed a bottle and hurled it against the wall, watching it explode into tiny shards. The feeling was incredible—like all the stress and tension of the past weeks was being smashed into pieces, right along with everything in this room.
We went to town, smashing everything we could get our hands on. Bottles, plates, old televisions—nothing was safe from us. Every crash, every shatter felt like a weight lifting off my chest, and from the look on Fang’s face, they were feeling the same thing.
The room was filled with the sound of chaos and laughter, and for a moment, it was like nothing else mattered—just us, a couple of bats, and a room full of stuff to destroy.
By the time we were done, we were both breathless, covered in dust and grinning like maniacs.
Fang turned to me, panting slightly. "Best… surprise… ever."
I laughed, resting the crowbar on my shoulder. "Told you."
Fang walked over, still buzzing with energy, and kissed me on the cheek. "You’re full of surprises, Dweeb. I might actually die from how much I love you right now."
I smirked, feeling that familiar warmth spread through my chest. "Well, don’t die yet. We’ve still got more surprises lined up for today."
Fang’s eyes widened. "More? Are you kidding me?"
I shook my head, grinning. "Nope. But we can stay here a little longer if you’d rather keep smashing things. Or, you know… make out some more. Your call."
Fang flushed a deep red again, their wings fluttering slightly as they tried to regain their composure. "You’re impossible."
"Yeah, but you love me for it."
Fang chuckled, pulling me into a quick kiss before glancing around at the wreckage we’d caused. "Alright, Dweeb. What’s next on your master plan?"
I grinned. "You’ll just have to wait and see."
With that, we suited down and headed out, leaving the wreckage behind. The day wasn’t over yet, and I had plenty more up my sleeve.
—
As we stepped out of the rage room, the adrenaline still coursing through my veins, I took a deep breath of the cool, evening air. Fang was beside me, practically buzzing with excitement. They had this wide grin plastered across their face, their amber eyes still gleaming with the thrill of the destruction we had just unleashed.
“That,” Fang said, stretching out their arms as we started walking down the street, “was the best fucking thing ever.”
I smirked, glancing over at them. “Oh, we’re just getting started. That was only surprise number two.”
Fang shot me a sidelong glance, eyebrow raised in suspicion. “You’ve still got more up your sleeve, Dweeb? What, are we going to the moon next or something?”
I chuckled, shaking my head. “Nope, no moon. But you’ll just have to wait and see. The next one’s a little more... relaxed.”
Fang huffed, clearly trying to play it cool, but I could tell they were curious. They always acted like they hated surprises, but deep down, I knew they loved them—especially when they came from me. We walked side by side through the bustling streets, the neon signs flickering above us as the night crept in. The energy of the city was always different in the evening—alive but somehow calmer.
“Alright, alright,” Fang said, breaking the comfortable silence. “You’ve got me hooked, Dweeb. Where’s the next surprise?”
I grinned but didn’t answer, just kept walking. Fang let out an exaggerated groan, nudging me with their shoulder. “Come onnnnn, you’re killing me here.”
“Patience, Birdbrain. You’ll find out soon enough,” I teased, enjoying the game we were playing.
They sighed dramatically, throwing their head back. “I swear, you’re enjoying this way too much.”
I just smiled, grabbing their hand and intertwining our fingers. “Maybe. But isn’t that part of the fun?”
Fang didn’t answer right away, just squeezed my hand and leaned into my side. “You’re lucky I love you, Anon. Otherwise, I’d have thrown you into the street by now.”
“Damn, love and violence in the same breath? I must be doing something right,” I teased.
Fang rolled their eyes but laughed, their arm wrapping around mine as we continued walking. “I mean, it’s part of your charm, Dweeb. Somehow, you manage to keep me guessing.”
The playfulness between us softened into something warmer, something deeper. It wasn’t just the banter or the teasing—it was the way we fit together in these little moments. The way the world seemed to fade away when we were just walking, talking, enjoying each other’s company. It felt... right. Like I was exactly where I was supposed to be.
As we walked through the quieter part of downtown, the streets less crowded now, Fang spoke again, their voice a little softer this time.
“You know...” they began, their eyes fixed ahead. “I’ve never really had someone do stuff like this for me before. Not like... surprises or dates or whatever.”
I glanced over at them, feeling a little twist in my chest. “Really?”
They shrugged, their wings giving a slight twitch. “Yeah. I mean, I’ve had friends and all, but nothing like this. Nothing that felt... special.”
I squeezed their hand a little tighter, feeling the weight of what they were saying. “Well, you deserve it,” I said quietly. “You deserve to feel special, Fang. And I’m gonna keep making sure you do, for as long as you’ll let me.”
Fang’s gaze shifted to me, their eyes softening as they looked at me like they were seeing something new. They smiled, but it wasn’t the usual smug grin—they looked... moved. “You’re such a sap, Dweeb.”
“Yeah, well, I’ve got layers,” I said with a wink, trying to lighten the mood, though my heart was pounding in my chest. I wasn’t usually this upfront about my feelings, but with Fang... it felt different. It felt right.
As we continued walking, the conversation softened into a comfortable silence. The night air felt cooler now, with only the faint buzz of the city in the background. Fang was still leaning into me, and for a moment, it felt like everything was perfect, like the world was just ours.
Then, out of instinct, I reached into my pocket and pulled out my pack of cigarettes. Without thinking, I took one out and offered another to Fang. They looked at me, then at the cigarette, before taking it with a small, amused smile.
"Thanks," Fang said, twirling the cigarette between their fingers before placing it between their lips.
I flipped open my lighter and sparked it up, leaning in to light Fang’s cigarette first. The soft glow of the flame danced across their face, and as I lit it, they exhaled, a wicked grin forming on their lips.
“Is this the part where you do your little ‘move’ again, Dweeb?” Fang teased, their voice laced with playful mockery. They remembered the last time I’d pulled something like this—back to before the gig in the alley and the venue search. I could feel the heat rising in my face already, but I wasn’t about to back down.
With a smug look, I flicked the lighter again, getting it to spark as I brought my own cigarette to my lips. “Nah, no need for that Bright Eyes,” I said confidently.
Before I could say anything more, Fang moved swiftly, grabbing the collar of my shirt and pulling me closer. My breath hitched as they pressed their cigarette against mine, lighting the tip of my cigarette with theirs. Their face was inches away, the flame between us flickering as I felt the warmth of their breath.
Fang’s eyes glinted with mischief as they smirked, their voice low and sultry.
“I prefer it this way… that okay with you Dweeb…?”
My brain short-circuited. My cheeks flared up so fast I thought I might actually catch fire from the proximity. The boldness of Fang’s move had completely thrown me off guard, and they knew it. I was tomato red again, my heart thudding in my chest like a damn jackhammer.
Fang chuckled softly, clearly reveling in my flustered state. They blew out a slow stream of smoke, still holding onto my collar.
“What’s the matter, Dweeb? Ptero got your tongue…?”
I blinked, trying to gather some semblance of a response, but all I could manage was a breathless chuckle. “You’re… something else, Bright Eyes…” I muttered, still feeling the heat in my cheeks.
Fang grinned, leaning back slightly but keeping that playful look in their eyes. “You love it~”
I couldn’t even argue… I was too caught up in the moment, in the way they made my heart race with just a glance, a touch. I took a long drag from my cigarette, trying to calm my nerves as we continued walking, but the smug look on Fang’s face told me they knew exactly what they’d done.
“Alright,” I finally managed to say, shaking my head with a chuckle. “You win this round. But I’m still keeping the rest of the surprises to myself.”
Fang smirked, taking another drag from their cigarette. “You better... Otherwise, I’ll just have to find new ways to fluster you~”
I laughed, feeling that warmth settle in my chest again. “Looking forward to it,” I said, the banter flowing easily between us. It felt like nothing else mattered in that moment… just us, walking through the quiet streets, teasing and laughing like we didn’t have a care in the world.
—
As Fang and I walked down the street, the afternoon sun casting long shadows across the pavement, I could feel the anticipation building. The next surprise was just around the corner, literally.
Fang, for their part, was enjoying keeping me on edge with playful jabs and side glances. Their excitement was infectious, even though they had no idea what was coming next.
We turned another corner, the sounds of the city quieting down around us, and Fang nudged me. “Okay, Dweeb. Spill it. What’s this next big secret you’ve got lined up?”
I chuckled, keeping my eyes straight ahead. “Not tellinggggg.”
Fang groaned dramatically, throwing their head back. “You’re killing me with this suspense, you know that?”
“Patience, Birdbrain,” I teased, giving them a sideways glance. “You’ll appreciate it more if you wait.”
“Uh-huh, yeah, that’s what they always say before they spring something ridiculous on you.”
I grinned. “I wouldn’t call it ridiculous... just unexpected.”
Fang narrowed their eyes, clearly suspicious but unable to hide their curiosity. “You know, Dweeb, sometimes I wonder if your head’s full of evil genius plans or just dumb ideas.”
I shrugged. “Why not both?”
We kept walking, our conversation falling into a familiar rhythm of banter, the kind we had perfected over time. It was nice, being here together, walking through the city with no real worries—at least for the moment. But I knew the real fun was about to begin.
As we approached the next block, Fang slowed down, squinting at something up ahead. “Wait a second... is that...?”
I kept my poker face, fighting the grin that was threatening to break through.
Standing just outside a nondescript building were two very familiar figures. Reed and Trish, both leaning against the wall like they had been waiting for us. Reed had his arms crossed, his usual cocky grin plastered on his face, while Trish had her hands in her pockets, looking as cool and collected as ever.
Fang stopped in their tracks, blinking in confusion. “What the hell are Reed and Trish doing here?”
I couldn’t help but let the grin spread across my face as I slowed down beside them. “Oh, they’re kind of essential to this next part.”
Fang turned to me, their eyes wide with suspicion and curiosity. “What do you mean ‘essential’? What are you planning?”
Before I could answer, Reed pushed off the wall and sauntered over to us, his grin widening. “Sup, Birdbrain? Bet you didn’t expect to see us here, huh?”
Fang blinked, clearly thrown off. “No... I didn’t. What’s going on?”
Trish stepped forward, her arms crossed as she nodded toward me. “Your boy here has been scheming behind your back.”
Fang whipped around to face me, their eyes narrowing. “Anon... what is this?”
I chuckled, feeling the anticipation bubble up again. “Alright, alright, I’ll tell you now.” I paused for dramatic effect, enjoying the moment as Fang stared at me, practically vibrating with impatience. “We’re taking the next step toward rockstardom.”
Fang blinked, clearly not understanding. “What...?”
Reed grinned and motioned toward the building. “Look closer, dude.”
Fang turned back to the building, their eyes widening as they finally noticed the small plaque by the door. The realization hit them like a freight train, and I saw it all play out on their face in real-time.
“Is that...?” Fang began, their voice almost a whisper. “Is that a recording studio?”
I nodded, unable to hold back my grin any longer. “Yup. Today, we’re recording an album. A professional, studio-quality album.”
Fang’s eyes went wide, and for a moment, they looked completely speechless. Then they blinked and shook their head. “Wait—how the hell can we afford this? Recording studio time costs a fortune!”
I exchanged a look with Reed, who couldn’t resist jumping in. “That’s where I come in.”
Fang turned to Reed, eyebrows raised. “You?”
Reed puffed out his chest, clearly enjoying the spotlight. “Yuuup. I gave our business partner here a little sick pay while he was out of commission.” He slapped me on the back with a grin.
I rolled my eyes. “Basically, I had some money saved up, and I figured, why not use it for something important?.”
Fang stared at me, completely dumbfounded. “You… spent your money on studio time for us?”
I shrugged, trying to play it cool. “Yeah, figured it was the right time. We’ve been working our asses off, and we deserve to take that next step.”
Fang’s mouth opened and closed a few times, trying to find words, but none seemed to come out. Finally, they managed, “But... what about our guitars? And equipment?”
I smirked, crossing my arms. “Oh, that? I’ve got that covered too. I hid my house keys outside the house for Reed to find. He grabbed all our gear and stashed it in the back of his van.”
Fang’s jaw dropped. “You hid your keys… outside… for Reed to find?”
Reed grinned, looking far too proud of himself. “Don’t worry, I’m like a professional treasure hunter. I found them in no time.”
Fang gave me a look, clearly trying to process all of this. “I don’t even know what to say... I’ve always dreamed about recording an album, but I never thought we’d actually be doing it!”
I stepped closer, my grin softening into something more sincere. “Well, today’s your lucky day, Bright Eyes. We’re doing it. And we’re doing it together.”
Fang stared at me, their amber eyes filled with something I couldn’t quite describe. “Anon... you’re... you’re incredible, you know that?”
I laughed, feeling a warmth spread through me. “Oh, I know. But you’re still not ready for what’s next.”
Reed snorted. “Alright, alright, enough with the lovey-dovey stuff. We’ve got a studio waiting for us. Time to become rockstars, dudes!”
Fang finally broke into a wide grin, their excitement bubbling over. “Oh my god, we’re really doing this. We’re really recording an album.”
Trish gave a rare, small smile. “Hell yeah, we are!”
Fang turned to me again, still buzzing with energy. “Anon, I swear, I couldn’t love you more than I do right now.”
I raised an eyebrow, my grin turning playful again. “You’ve already said that
Fang rolled their eyes, but the blush on their cheeks gave them away. “You’re impossible.”
“Maybe,” I said with a wink, “but you love it.”
With that, we all headed toward the entrance of the recording studio.
As we stepped further into the recording studio, the energy in the room shifted. This was a place where music came to life, where all the work, sweat, and late-night jams were about to pay off. I could see it in everyone’s faces—this wasn’t just another practice session. This was the real deal.
Fang’s excitement was practically bouncing off the walls. Their wings twitched every few seconds, and they were grinning so wide that I was surprised their face didn’t split. It was like watching a kid open a gift they didn’t know they wanted but now couldn’t imagine life without.
“Holy shit, Anon,” Fang muttered, still staring at the studio equipment like it was made of gold. “We’re really doing this?”
I shrugged, still trying to play it cool despite my own excitement bubbling beneath the surface. “Told you I had something special planned.”
Fang shook their head, their voice full of awe. “You... I honestly don’t know how you pulled this off, but I’m glad you did.”
I gave them a quick smirk and leaned in slightly. “Told you, Bright Eyes, today’s all about you. And we haven’t even started yet.”
Fang’s amber eyes sparkled as they bit their lip, clearly holding back more excitement. “You’re too much, Dweeb,” they whispered, their tone softer than before.
Before I could respond with something smug, Reed butted in, already behind the drum kit and tapping on the cymbals like an over-caffeinated squirrel. “Hey, lovebirds, let’s save the sappy stuff for after we’ve melted some faces, yeah?” he said with a wink.
Trish, who had been quietly tuning her bass, raised an eyebrow, giving him a side-eye. “Melt faces? More like melt my eardrums if you keep tapping on that cymbal, Reed.”
Reed threw his hands up in mock surrender. “Okay, okay, no need for violence, Trish! I’m just getting the vibe going.”
“Less vibe, more play,” Trish deadpanned, though a small smile tugged at her lips.
I couldn’t help but chuckle as I grabbed my guitar and plugged it in. Fang followed suit, still casting excited glances around the room as if they couldn’t believe we were actually here. I gave my guitar a quick tune, the familiar hum of the amp buzzing through the room.
“Alright,” I said, strumming a chord that reverberated off the soundproofed walls. “Let’s make this count.”
As soon as we started playing, the energy in the room shifted into something electric. Reed’s drumming was on point, setting a rhythm that drove the songs forward, while Trish laid down the bassline with her usual calm, steady precision. Fang’s guitar playing was raw, passionate—every note filled with the kind of intensity that made them, well, them.
And me? I was in the zone, feeding off the energy of the band. It wasn’t just about the music—it was about everything we’d been through, every challenge we’d faced. We were pouring it all into these songs, and you could feel it in every strum, every beat, every note.
After a few takes, we took a break, collapsing onto the couches that lined the walls of the studio. Fang was still bouncing in their seat, their fingers tapping against their thighs like they couldn’t stop playing even if they wanted to.
“I can’t believe we’re recording an album,” Fang said for what felt like the millionth time, their voice full of awe.
Reed leaned back, tossing a bottle of water in the air and catching it with a grin. “Told you, dude. We’ve got the talent, and now we’ve got the opportunity.”
Trish, ever the quiet one, was more reflective. She set her bass down carefully, giving the room a slow glance before looking at the rest of us. “We’re actually doing it,” she murmured, her usual calm demeanor cracked by the hint of a smile. “Feels like it’s been a long time coming.”
I caught Fang’s gaze from across the room, and they tilted their head, their smile softening into something more sincere. “You knew this would blow my mind, didn’t you?”
I grinned, crossing my arms. “Maybe. But I also know we’ve earned this. We’ve worked our asses off, and now? Now it’s time to take the next step.”
Fang’s smile widened, and for a moment, it was like we were the only two people in the room. The world outside, the chaos, the challenges we’d faced—it all faded away. It was just us, standing on the brink of something we’d dreamed about for so long.
“You’re incredible, you know that?” Fang whispered, their voice just loud enough for me to hear.
Before I could respond, Reed clapped his hands together loudly, breaking the moment. “Alright, alright, let’s save the love fest for later, guys. We’ve got an album to record, remember?”
Fang rolled their eyes, grabbing their guitar again. “Alright, fine, but this better sound killer when it’s done.”
“Oh, it will,” I replied, strumming a chord that filled the room. “Trust me.”
We dove back into the music, and time seemed to melt away. Each take was better than the last, our sound getting tighter, stronger with every pass. The energy in the room built with every song, the tension of the outside world melting into the rhythm of our music.
As we wrapped up the last song of our recording session, the final notes echoing through the studio, a shared sense of accomplishment settled over the room. We’d done it. We’d actually recorded an album, something that had once felt like a far-off dream. The realization hit all of us at different moments, but the smiles on everyone’s faces said it all.
Fang leaned back against the couch, breathing heavily from the final run-through. They shot me a wide grin, their amber eyes glowing with excitement. “I still can’t believe we did it. This… this is insane.”
I chuckled, wiping the sweat from my brow. “Told you, Bright Eyes... We’re on the road to rockstardom.”
Reed, who was twirling his drumsticks like he always did when he was feeling good, stood up from behind the kit. “Not just on the road, dude. We’re speeding down it at a hundred miles per hour.” He tossed his drumsticks into the air, catching them with a triumphant grin.
Trish smirked, standing up and stretching her arms. “We’ll be unstoppable once we hit the stage with this.” Her usually calm exterior had cracked just a bit, and you could see the pride in her eyes.
“Alright, rockstars,” Reed said, clapping his hands together. “We’ve got places to be.”
I raised an eyebrow at him. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
Reed and Trish exchanged glances, their shared smirks practically gleaming. “Let’s just say you’ve got one more stop before the night’s over,” Trish said, casually slinging her bass over her shoulder.
Fang raised an eyebrow, looking from me to Reed.
I shrugged, trying to look as innocent as possible. “You already know I ain’t gonna tell you birdbrain…”
Fang narrowed their eyes at me but laughed. “You and your surprises, Dweeb.”
We packed up our gear and loaded it into Reed’s van, the atmosphere buzzing with excitement. The van was a beat-up old thing, but it had character, just like everything Reed owned. Once the equipment was stowed, we all piled in—Reed and Trish up front, with Fang and I crammed into the back, surrounded by amps and instrument cases.
Reed revved the engine and glanced over his shoulder with a grin. “Alright, next stop: the lovebirds final surprise of the night. You two ready?”
Fang leaned into me, their head resting on my shoulder as the van bounced over the uneven streets. “If it’s anything like the last surprise… I don’t know if my heart can take it.”
I chuckled, wrapping an arm around their shoulders. “Trust me, you’re going to love this.”
The drive wasn’t long, but it was filled with banter. Reed kept shooting snarky comments at us from the driver’s seat, especially once he noticed Fang leaning into me. “Aww, look at the lovebirds back there, all cuddled up. I might need to open a window or something. It’s getting real hot in here!”
Fang lifted their head slightly and gave him a swift kick to the back of his seat. “Drive the van, you idiot.”
Trish snorted from the passenger seat, but she didn’t say anything—just smiled knowingly as Reed groaned dramatically, rubbing the back of his seat.
“Violence… that’s how you repay me for driving your sorry asses around? This is the thanks I get…?” Reed said dramatically.
“Keep talking and I’ll make it worse,” Fang shot back, though there was no real heat behind their words. It was the usual back-and-forth between them, and I couldn’t help but laugh.
A few minutes later, Reed turned onto a familiar street. Fang’s eyes widened as they looked out the window. “Wait… isn’t this…?”
I grinned. “Yup.”
The van pulled up in front of a neon-lit building, the sign reading Dino Moe’s Pizzeria glowing against the night sky. Moe’s place. The spot where everything had really kicked off for us, where Fang and I had played our first gig together.
Fang blinked, clearly taken aback. “You booked us dinner here?”
Reed hopped out of the van, circling around to open the back doors. “Not just any dinner. Moe’s gonna treat you guys right after a day like today.”
Trish leaned against the van, arms crossed and a knowing smile on her face. “You two have earned it.”
I helped Fang out of the back, slinging my arm around their shoulders. “What do you think, Fang? Not a bad way to end the night, huh…?”
Fang turned to me, their smile softening into something more genuine, more tender. “You really thought of everything, didn’t you?”
I shrugged, trying to play it cool. “Well, you know… I’m just that good.”
Fang rolled their eyes but gave me a playful shove. “Yeah, yeah, Dweeb.”
“Have a good night kids, don’t do anything I wouldn’t doooo!”
“Eat a dick reed!” Fang shouts after him.
As Reed and Trish drove off, their van disappearing into the evening fog, I turned back toward Dino Moe’s, feeling a sense of excitement settle over me. The neon sign flickered above the door, casting a warm glow across the empty street. Fang and I walked up to the entrance, and as we did, I noticed how quiet it was—no customers coming or going, no chatter from inside.
“Why’s it so quiet?” Fang asked, their brow furrowing as they looked at the empty pizzeria.
I grinned, reaching for the door. “Oh, that’s because Moe mayyyy have pulled a few strings.”
Fang shot me a curious look as I pushed open the door. The familiar smell of pizza and garlic bread hit us, but the place was completely empty. Tables were spotless, chairs tucked in neatly, and the usual bustling atmosphere of Dino Moe’s had been replaced with the soft hum of the kitchen in the back.
“What the…?” Fang began, but before they could finish, a loud voice echoed from behind the counter.
“Ahhh! My two favorite customers!” Moe bellowed as he emerged from the kitchen, his exaggerated Italian accent in full force. The T-Rex chef was wearing his usual apron, but he had a towel slung over his shoulder like he’d been waiting just for us.
“Look at-a you two! Mamma mia! Come in, come in! I’ve-a closed the place just-a for you!”
Fang blinked, glancing at me in surprise. “You… booked the whole restaurant?”
I shrugged, trying to play it cool. “Welllll, technically… I just asked Moe for a table, but he went ahead and closed early.”
Moe waddled over, wiping his hands on his apron as he gave us a wide grin. “Ayy, for you two, I do anything! You’re-a my star performers! Eh? You come-a to my place, I treat you like la familia!”
Fang laughed, shaking their head. “Wow… I didn’t expect this.”
Moe clapped his hands together, beaming. “Perfetto! Now-a you two sit down, sit down! I make-a you the best dinner you’ve ever had. Just-a like my Nonna used-a to make! You hungry, huh? Of course you’re hungry! I’m-a gonna fill you up!”
We slid into a booth near the back of the restaurant, and Moe quickly shuffled off, mumbling about pasta, pizza, and something about “secret family recipes.” Fang leaned back in their seat, eyes wide with amusement.
“I didn’t expect Moe to go all out,” they said, their amber eyes still twinkling with excitement.
I grinned. “Yeahhh, well, you know Moe, he’s got a flair for the dramatic.”
“No kidding,” Fang replied, looking around the empty restaurant. “This is insane… I can’t believe you pulled this off.”
I leaned across the table, keeping my voice low. “Hey, what can I say? I’ve got connections In all the right places, plus I’ll be honest and say Moe offering to close the restaurant early for us wasn’t what I expected…” I gave them a playful wink.
Before Fang could respond, Moe reappeared with two massive plates, piled high with pizza, pasta, garlic bread, and enough food to feed an army. He set them down in front of us with a flourish, his accent somehow getting thicker as he spoke.
“Ahhhh! Here you go! Fresh-a pizza, handmade pasta! You eat, you enjoy! Eh? Buon appetito!” Moe boomed, giving us a proud nod. “I leave-a you two alone now, but if you need-a anything, you just call-a for Moe!”
“Thank you as always, Moe,” I said, chuckling at his energy.
As Moe disappeared back into the kitchen, Fang picked up a slice of pizza, shaking their head in disbelief. “This is insane,” they said again, but their grin gave away how much they were loving it. “I mean, seriously… an empty restaurant, Moe’s cooking, the perfect day…”
I shrugged, grabbing a slice for myself. “I told you I had the whole day planned out, Bright Eyes~”
Fang looked at me, their expression softening. “You really did... I almost can’t believe you went to all this trouble, Dweeb.”
“Well,” I said between bites, “you’re worth it.”
Fang’s cheeks turned a faint shade of red, and they looked down at their pizza, trying to hide the blush. “Oh my god, you’re almost as cheesy as this pizza dork.”
I laughed, leaning back in my seat. “Maybe… but you love it.”
Fang rolled their eyes but couldn’t stop smiling. “Yeah… yeah. I do~”
As we ate, the banter continued, both of us teasing and laughing like always. The empty restaurant made it feel like we had the whole world to ourselves, just the two of us in our own little bubble. The food was incredible, of course—Moe never disappointed—but it was the company that made everything feel perfect.
After a while, Moe popped his head out from the kitchen, his booming voice breaking through the quiet. “Ehhh! You two want-a dessert, huh? I’ve-a got cannolis, tiramisu, anything you want!”
Fang’s eyes lit up at the mention of dessert, and they turned to me with a mischievous grin. “Ohhhh, I think we can’t leave without trying some cannolis, right, Dweeb?”
I chuckled. “Yeah, let’s do it.”
Moe beamed. “Bellissimo! I bring-a them out right now!”
As Moe disappeared again, Fang leaned across the table, their voice softening. “Seriously, Anon… I don’t know how you managed to make today so perfect, but… I couldn’t ask for anything more.”
I smiled, feeling a warmth spread through me at their words. “Well, don’t get too comfortable. There’s still more to come.”
Fang raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. “More?”
I just smirked, leaning back. “You’ll see.”
Before Fang could press me for more details, Moe returned with a plate of cannolis, setting them down with a flourish. “There you go! Best-a cannolis in the city! You enjoy, huh?”
As Moe headed back to the kitchen, Fang grabbed a cannoli, their eyes practically sparkling. “You really did think of everything...”
As we sat there, finishing the last bites of our dessert, I realized that no amount of planning could have made tonight more perfect than it already was. Because it wasn’t about the surprises or the fancy plans, it was about being with Fang.
That was all I needed.
I leaned back in my seat, glancing at Fang as they took a sip of water. “You know,” I said casually, “tonight’s been pretty amazing. I gotta say, I think I outdid myself.”
Fang raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing on their lips. “You really did, Dweeb. But something tells me you’ve still got one more surprise up your sleeve.”
I chuckled, shaking my head. “Nope. That’s it. No more surprises. I’ve officially exhausted my bag of tricks.”
Fang blinked in surprise, clearly not expecting that. “Wait, really? No last-minute twists?”
I grinned, leaning in closer. “Sorry to disappoint, but nope. Tonight’s all about enjoying the moment.”
Fang pouted dramatically, crossing their arms. “Hmph. And here I was expecting some grand finale.”
I laughed, shaking my head. “You know me too well, but nah, that’s it. I’ve got nothing left.”
Fang’s pout slowly shifted into a softer smile, their amber eyes twinkling. “You really thought of everything, huh?”
I shrugged, reaching across the table to take their hand. “I just wanted to make tonight special for you, Bright Eyes. And honestly? You being here with me… that’s all I need.”
Fang’s smile widened, their eyes softening as they squeezed my hand. “You’re such a sap, Anon. But… I love you for it.”
“I love you too,” I said, my voice low but sincere.
Fang gave me a soft, almost mischievous smile as they leaned forward across the table. The dim lighting of Dino Moe’s cast a warm glow over their face, making their amber eyes shine. I couldn’t help but get lost in them for a second, the rest of the world fading into the background.
“Hey, Dweeb,” they began, their voice low and teasing. “You know, you’re not the only one who can pull off surprises.”
I raised an eyebrow, curious. “Oh? You’ve got something up your sleeve now?”
Fang leaned back with a smirk, that familiar mischievous glint back in their eyes. “Yup. Since you’re all out of surprises, I figured I’d throw one in.”
I chuckled, a bit skeptical but definitely intrigued. “Alright, Bright Eyes, lay it on me. What’ve you got?”
Fang glanced around the empty restaurant, making sure Moe wasn’t lurking anywhere nearby, then leaned in closer, their voice dropping to a sultry whisper. “Remember that little make-out session you offered me back at the house this morning?”
I blinked, my heart instantly picking up speed as the memory of our morning teasing flashed in my mind. “Uh… yeah?”
Fang grinned, their expression downright wicked now. “Well… I’ve decided it’s happening. Tonight.”
The words hit me like a bolt of electricity, and my brain went into overdrive. “W-wait, what?” I stammered, feeling my face heat up as Fang’s smirk grew even more satisfied.
“You heard me, Dweeb. You’re not getting out of this one,” they said, leaning in just enough to make my heart race even more.
“You planned this whole perfect night for me… so now it’s my turn to give you a surprise.”
I blinked, caught completely off guard, as Fang slowly stood up from the table, pulling me to my feet. “Come on, Anon. I think it’s time we head back home...”
As Fang’s words settled in, my brain short-circuited. There was something about the edge in their voice, the way they looked at me with that gleam in their amber eyes, sharp and predatory, that made my heart skip more than a few beats.
My skin prickled, and suddenly, I felt like I was being hunted. Their eyes bore into mine with a mix of challenge and hunger, and for a second, I wasn’t sure if I should feel aroused or scared.
It was that look—the one they got when they were about to pounce, when they were in complete control, knowing exactly what they wanted and how they were going to get it.
I swallowed hard, my pulse pounding in my ears. Fang wasn’t just teasing me anymore; there was an intensity to them that made my nerves spike. It was thrilling, exhilarating... but also terrifying.
Part of me wanted to take a step back, maybe try to make a joke to break the tension, but the other part—the part that couldn’t tear its eyes away from Fang’s pin pricked gaze, was rooted in place, drawn to the danger.
Aroused or scared? Hell, I couldn’t choose.
Scaroused is probably most accurate…?
My breath hitched as Fang pulled me closer, their fingers tightening slightly around mine.
I mentally braced myself for whatever they had in store, and accepted whatever my fate would be at the hands of the beautiful Ptero in my company…
Chapter 36: No Escape.
Notes:
Surprise! good news everyone, work sent me a one armed keyboard to continue working, so i figured i'd see how good it was for writing!
Long story short, im back in action and Keep Your Snoot Out Of It! will continue as usual!
slight bad news however as it's still goint to take me multiple days to write as its still difficult to write enough daily for chapters.
One last word before the chapter begins, thank you to all of you for the support you gave with the previous update, all of your kind words were a true joy to read.
Love you all, and hope you enjoy! <3
Chapter Text
-Naser-
Church was a snooze fest as usual, truth be told it’s been hard to focus, but enough is enough, I need to see her today, I need answers.
Mom was already chatting with one of the ladies from church, her voice warm and full of that gentle energy she always had. Dad, as usual, hung back slightly, nodding politely but keeping to himself. When he caught sight of me, he gave a small nod of acknowledgment.
I pushed off the car and headed over, figuring I should at least check in with them before taking off. I had Naomi on my mind, and there was no avoiding that conversation any longer.
"Hey," I greeted them, stuffing my hands into my jacket pockets as I came up.
Mom turned from her conversation, smiling as she looked me over. "Hey sweetie. Are you heading off already?"
Dad gave me a glance but stayed quiet, letting Mom handle the small talk, as usual.
"Yeah," I said, trying to sound casual. "I’ve got some plans." My stomach clenched slightly. Just the thought of talking to Naomi again was weighing on me.
Mom's smile softened a little, like she could sense something was up. "Alright, well, don’t forget, your dad and I are going to be out for most of the day. We’ve got errands to run, and then..." She shot a playful glance at Dad.
"We’re going on a date night~"
Dad raised an eyebrow, the faintest hint of a smile crossing his face as he added, "So, don’t wait up."
I resist the urge to wretch.
Mom gave me a wink. "There’s money on the counter for pizza for later on. Or, you know, whatever you’re craving!"
I shook my head. "Thanks, mom, but I’m grabbing food with Chet and the guys from the track team later. We’re hitting up a place near the school after practice." I lied smoothly, but the truth was, Naomi was all I could think about.
“I’ll be fine. See you later.”
Mom smiled, but there was that hint of worry behind her eyes. "Alright dear… just make sure you’re eating well. And if plans change, don’t hesitate to grab something for yourself, okay?"
Dad nodded, looking at me in that assessing way of his. "Take it easy, son, make sure you don’t run yourself ragged."
"Will do dad." I replied, forcing a small smile.
With that, I gave them a quick wave and walked back to the car. Sliding into the driver’s seat, I started the engine, letting the rumble settle the nervous tension building in my chest. I knew what I had to do. I needed to talk to Naomi.
I need to figure out just why the hell she was shutting me out like this?
Because this wasn’t just stress from school, or track, or anything else. It was her. And if I didn’t get answers soon, I was going to go crazy from wondering why.
I pulled away from the church, and began my search for her, the weight of what lay ahead sinking in with every passing street.
—
I had been driving aimlessly for what felt like hours, my hands gripping the wheel as I searched for Naomi. After leaving the church and telling my parents I’d be hanging out with Chet and the guys from the track team, the reality was that all I could think about was finding her. She'd been avoiding me for over a week—no calls, no texts, just radio silence. And it was driving me insane.
The breakup had come out of nowhere. One day, everything seemed fine, and the next, she just… shut me out. I had tried everything to talk to her, to understand why. But nothing. She just vanished from my life like I hadn’t meant anything.
I pulled up near the park—one of her favorite spots. Naomi always liked the peace of it, a place to think, especially when she was stressed. I had already checked everywhere else we used to hang out, but I hadn’t seen her.
Until now.
There she was, sitting on a bench, staring off into the distance. My heart dropped into my stomach. She looked lost in thought, clutching her bag on her lap like a shield. I could almost see the weight of everything she wasn’t saying pressing down on her shoulders.
Without thinking, I parked the car and got out. My feet moved faster than my brain, and before I knew it, I was walking toward her.
"Naomi." I called out, my voice more strained than I intended.
She froze, her head snapping toward me, eyes wide in shock. For a second, it looked like she might just run off, like she'd done every time she saw me at school.
"N-Naser." she stammered, her voice shaky, her eyes darting around like she was searching for an escape.
I crossed my arms, trying to keep my voice steady. "We need to talk."
She shifted on the bench, gripping her bag tighter. "I… I have somewhere to be," she muttered, standing up, clearly about to leave.
But I wasn’t going to let her walk away this time. I stepped in front of her, blocking her path. "No, you don’t. You’ve been avoiding me for weeks. You broke up with me without a word... You owe me an explanation, Naomi."
Her eyes flickered, and she looked down, clearly uncomfortable. "Naser, please… I don’t want to do this here."
"Too bad," I said, my voice firm but not angry. "I’m not leaving until we talk."
She hesitated, still clutching her bag like it could somehow shield her from this conversation. When she realized I wasn’t budging, she let out a shaky breath and slowly sat back down on the bench. She looked up at me with a mixture of guilt and something I couldn’t quite place. "I… I didn’t want to hurt you."
I sat down next to her, my heart pounding in my chest. "Well, you did. So, what happened, Naomi? Why did you break up with me? Why have you been avoiding me?"
She didn’t respond immediately, her eyes staring at the ground. I could see her jaw clench like she was holding back tears. "I… I just thought it was for the best."
I frowned, not buying her vague answer. "For the best? What the hell does that mean? We were fine, Naomi. Everything was fine. Then one day, you just… cut me off."
Her eyes filled with tears, and she shook her head. "It wasn’t fine, Naser. I… I wasn’t fine. I couldn’t handle it anymore."
"Handle what?!" I said, my voice raising despite myself. "I thought we were in this together. Whatever it was, you could’ve talked to me. You didn’t have to run away."
She wiped at her eyes, trying to hold herself together. "You wouldn’t understand," she whispered.
"Then make me understand!" I snapped, my frustration boiling over. "Because right now, I don’t get any of this."
Naomi was silent for a long moment, her body tense like she was fighting a war with herself. Finally, she spoke, her voice small and broken. "I didn’t want to drag you down with me."
I blinked, taken aback. "Drag me down? Naomi, what are you talking about?"
She glanced at me, her eyes full of guilt. "I… I’ve been feeling so overwhelmed, Naser. With school, with us… everything. And… I thought maybe if I ended things, it would take some of the pressure off you, too."
Pressure? I had no idea what she was talking about. "Naomi, I never said I felt pressured. I loved being with you. Whatever you were going through, I could’ve helped you! Why didn’t you just talk to me?"
Her breath hitched, and she looked away again. "Because I was scared, okay? Scared of making things worse. I thought… I thought if I cut ties, it would make everything easier for you."
I shook my head, trying to process her words. "Easier? Naomi, losing you didn’t make anything easier. It made everything worse."
For a moment, there was nothing but the sound of the wind rustling through the park. Naomi’s shoulders were trembling, and I could see she was trying not to completely break down. She still wasn’t telling me everything… I could feel it.
"I just…" she started, but her voice trailed off. "I didn’t know what else to do."
I let out a frustrated sigh, leaning forward with my elbows on my knees. "We could’ve figured it out together, Naomi. You didn’t have to do this alone. But now…" I paused, feeling a lump form in my throat.
"Now it feels like you’ve been hiding from me..."
Naomi’s tears finally spilled over, and she buried her face in her hands. "I’m so sorry, Naser. I just… I thought I was doing the right thing."
We sat in silence for a few moments, her soft sobs breaking the stillness of the park. My anger was still there, bubbling beneath the surface, but seeing her like this made it hard to stay mad.
"I don’t know if I can forgive you for this right now," I said quietly, my voice cracking. "But… I want to understand. I need to understand why."
Naomi looked up at me, her face red and tear-streaked. "Can we… Can we go somewhere else? I can’t do this here."
I hesitated for a second, then nodded. "Yeah. Let’s grab something to eat and talk. For real this time."
She gave me a small, broken nod, and we stood up together. I wasn’t sure where this conversation would lead, but we couldn’t stop here.
There was more to uncover, more to fix… if it even could be fixed.
As we made our way back to the car, the silence between us felt heavier than ever. Naomi was clearly trying to hold it together, her steps slow and deliberate as if she was walking on a tightrope. I opened the passenger door for her, and she hesitated before climbing in, still clutching her bag like a lifeline. I slid into the driver’s seat, gripping the steering wheel for a moment as I gathered myself.
This was the closest I’d been to getting real answers from her. And yet, there was still so much I didn’t understand. Why had she done it? What else was she hiding? My mind was spinning, trying to put the pieces together.
As I pulled out of the parking lot, Naomi didn’t say anything, just stared out the window, the weight of everything between us hanging in the air. We drove in silence until we reached a small diner a few blocks away from the park, a quiet spot we used to visit back when things were normal between us. A part of me felt sick being back here, like the memories of how happy we used to be were mocking me.
Once inside, we found a booth toward the back, away from the few other customers. The waitress came by, her notepad at the ready, but neither of us felt like eating much. We ordered a couple of sodas, and she left us alone, sensing the tension. Naomi still hadn’t looked at me since we got out of the car.
I couldn’t take it anymore.
---
Once we arrived at the diner, we slid into a booth in the back, away from prying eyes. Naomi still looked a little shaky, her hands fumbling with the edge of her jacket. I waited until the waitress brought over our drinks before breaking the silence.
"So," I said, leaning forward, my voice low, "you told me why you ended things between us. But I know you’re not done, Naomi. What else is there?"
She glanced down at the soda in front of her, her eyes brimming with guilt. "Naser, I… I don’t know how to say this."
"Try me," I said, my tone sharper than I intended.
She hesitated, then took a deep breath. "It’s about Anon."
I blinked, caught off guard. "Anon? What does he have to do with any of this?"
Naomi looked down, her voice shaky as she spoke. "It’s not just him. It’s about Fang too. I… I did something I shouldn’t have."
I narrowed my eyes, sensing that this was bigger than I thought. "What did you do, Naomi?"
She took another breath, her shoulders trembling.
"I manipulated Anon’s schedule when he transferred to Volcano High. I made sure his classes were close to Fang’s. I thought… I thought if they were together more, maybe Fang would… change. Maybe they’d stop being non-binary, maybe the conflict between you two would go away, and everything would be easier for you."
The words hung in the air, heavy and suffocating. My heart sank as her confession settled over me.
"You… you messed with their schedules? You tried to control Fang… and Anon?"
Her tear-filled eyes finally met mine, and she nodded.
"I didn’t mean for it to go this far, Naser! But I saw how much the conflict between you and Fang was hurting you. I saw how even when it was just us together, you were always stressed and worried about Fang. You never let it go. You always carried it with you. I just… I wanted to make things easier for you."
I felt like the ground had been pulled out from under me. Anger swelled in my chest, mixing with disbelief and a deep sense of betrayal. "You think this would make things easier for me? Naomi, I was worried about Fang because they're my sibling, not because I wanted them to change! And you thought manipulating their lives would fix that?"
Tears rolled down her cheeks, and she wiped at them quickly, her hands trembling. "I know, I know it was wrong. But I just… I didn’t know what else to do. I thought if they were more… normal, maybe things between you two would get better, and you could stop worrying so much."
I leaned back in the booth, running a hand over my face, trying to process everything. "Normal? You don’t get it, Naomi. I never wanted them to change who they are. Yeah, we’ve had our issues, but that doesn’t mean I want them to be someone they’re not. And dragging Anon into this? What were you thinking?"
Her voice broke as she spoke, her guilt weighing down every word. "I wasn’t thinking clearly, Naser. I was scared. I saw you struggling, and it broke my heart to see you like that. I thought… I thought if I could take some of that stress away, maybe things would go back to the way they used to be. I didn’t mean to hurt anyone. Least of all you."
I let out a long breath, feeling the tension in my chest. "Naomi… you should have talked to me. You should have trusted me to handle things with Fang and not tried to manipulate everything behind my back."
She nodded, her head hanging low. "I know… I know I messed up. I thought I was helping, but I was just making it worse. I’m so sorry, Naser."
The anger still simmered inside me, but seeing her like this, so broken and lost, made it hard to hold onto that anger. She had acted out of a misguided sense of love, trying to help me in the worst way possible. But at the end of the day, she had been trying to help.
I rubbed my face, feeling the weight of it all pressing down on me. "I don’t know if I can just forgive you for this, Naomi. What you did… it was really messed up. But… I understand why you did it."
Naomi looked up at me, her eyes red and puffy from crying. "You… you do?"
I nodded slowly. "Yeah. You saw me struggling, and you wanted to help... You went about it the wrong way, but I get it. Doesn’t make it okay, but… I get it."
She let out a shaky breath, her shoulders slumping as some of the tension left her body. "I’m so sorry, Naser. I know I’ve ruined everything."
I looked at her for a long moment, the hurt still fresh, but something inside me softening just a little. "You haven’t ruined everything. But it’s going to take time to figure this out… okay?"
Naomi nodded quickly. "Of course. I’ll do whatever it takes to fix this. I… I just want things to be right again."
I leaned forward, resting my arms on the table. "Let’s take this one step at a time, okay? Right now, we need to talk. Really talk. No more hiding, no more scheming."
She gave me a small, hopeful nod, and for the first time in weeks, it felt like maybe we could start picking up the pieces. It wouldn’t be easy, and it wouldn’t happen overnight, but we had to start somewhere.
As we left the diner, the crisp evening air hit us, and for a moment, there was just silence between us. The weight of everything Naomi had confessed still hung in the air, but the intensity had faded, replaced by an awkward, tentative calm. We walked side by side, neither of us knowing quite what to say next.
“So… you’ve been okay? Aside from all that, I mean,” I said, breaking the silence with what felt like the safest thing to ask.
Naomi gave a small, tired smile. “Yeah, I guess. Been trying to focus on school, keep busy.”
I nodded, shoving my hands into my jacket pockets as we reached my car. “Yeah. Same.”
There was a brief pause, and I could sense her hesitation. She glanced over at me before finally speaking. “You don’t have to… but could you maybe take me home? I’ll understand if—”
“I’ll take you,” I said, cutting her off gently. There wasn’t any need for her to finish that sentence. Despite everything, I wasn’t just going to leave her here, especially after what we’d just gone through.
She looked at me, a little surprised by the quick response, then nodded. “Thanks.”
We slid into the car, and the hum of the engine broke the silence as I pulled out of the parking lot. The ride started out quiet, the tension still lingering but not as sharp as before. It was like we were both trying to figure out how to act around each other after everything that had been said.
“So… the park,” I said, forcing some lightness into my voice. “Still your favorite place to think?”
Naomi gave a small, almost nostalgic smile. “Yeah, I guess so. It’s quiet. No one really bothers me there.”
“Yeah, I figured that’s where you’d be.” I tapped the steering wheel with my fingers, searching for something to say. “I… I always thought you liked it there because it’s kind of an escape.”
She nodded, her eyes on the road ahead, her expression thoughtful. “It was. It still is, I guess. It’s a good place to get lost in my head.”
I let the words hang there, unsure how to respond. It felt strange, talking like this after everything—like we were tiptoeing around the edges of what used to be normal between us, trying to find our footing again.
The awkwardness hung in the air, but I could feel us both trying to settle into something that felt less heavy, less raw. It wasn’t easy, though. We weren’t the same anymore, and we both knew it.
Naomi glanced at me, her voice softer now. “Thank you, Naser. For talking to me. For not just… hating me.”
I glanced over at her, keeping my tone light but honest. “I’m not gonna say I wasn’t pissed, Naomi. What you did—” I shook my head. “It was messed up. But… we’ve known each other too long for me to just walk away like that.”
She let out a shaky breath, her eyes fixed on her lap. “I was scared you’d never want to see me again.”
“I didn’t know what I wanted,” I admitted. “Still figuring that out. But talking tonight helped, I think.”
The rest of the drive passed in a quiet, uneasy truce. It wasn’t perfect, but it was something.
Finally, we pulled up outside Naomi’s house, and I put the car in park. I glanced over at her, wondering what was supposed to come next. She seemed just as unsure, lingering for a moment before reaching for the door handle.
“Well… thanks for the ride,” she said softly, her fingers brushing against the door.
“Yeah,” I said, watching her, unsure if I should say something more. “Anytime.”
She hesitated, as if there were a million things she still wanted to say, but she just nodded. “Goodnight, Naser.”
“Goodnight, Naomi.”
And with that, she stepped out of the car and walked up to her house, the quiet clicking of the door echoing in the stillness of the night.
As I watched her disappear inside, I leaned back in my seat and let out a long breath, my thoughts swirling with everything that had just happened. I didn’t know where we stood now, or what was going to happen next. But at least we’d started talking again.
That was a step in the right direction.
I slid into the driver's seat of my car, the door closing with a soft thud behind me. My mind was still reeling from everything that had just happened. Naomi's confession, her guilt, the weight of her actions—it all pressed down on my chest like a heavy stone. I gripped the steering wheel, trying to shake the feeling. I needed to get home, clear my head, and figure out how the hell I was going to process all of this.
But just as I was about to start the car, I felt something cold press against my throat.
A knife.
My breath hitched in my chest, and my body went rigid, every muscle locking up in terror. I didn't dare move, didn't even blink, as the cold steel of the blade rested against my skin. My heart pounded so loud it felt like it might explode.
In the rearview mirror, I caught a glimpse of him—a black-scaled Baronyx sitting in the backseat, his wicked grin gleaming under the dim streetlights. His eyes were dark, predatory, and filled with something far worse than malice. The scales on his face shimmered faintly as he leaned in closer, his breath hot on my neck.
“Girlfriend’s a cute one,” he whispered, his voice a low, gravelly purr that made my blood run cold.
My stomach dropped, and for a second, I felt like I was going to throw up. Naomi. He had seen us, maybe even followed us. Every instinct in my body screamed at me to move, to run, but I couldn’t. The blade was too close, and I didn’t even want to think about what would happen if I made a wrong move.
“Take a breath, kid,” the Baronyx said, his grin widening as if he could sense the panic flooding my veins. He pressed the knife just a fraction harder, not enough to cut but enough to make his point clear. “We’re gonna go on a little drive.”
I swallowed hard, my hands trembling as I reached for the ignition. “What do you want?”
The Baronyx chuckled darkly. “Oh, don’t worry. I’m not here to take anything… yet. We just need to have a little chat, you and me... About a certain human.”
My heart stopped. Anon.
The pieces clicked into place almost instantly. This was him. This was the guy who had put Anon in the hospital, the one who’d been stalking him, tormenting him, the one who’d shattered everything. I felt my stomach churn with a mix of terror and rage. How the hell had I ended up in this?
“You’re…” My voice cracked, but I forced myself to speak, even as my pulse roared in my ears. “You’re the one who attacked Anon.”
The Baronyx’s grin only widened. “Smart boy.” He leaned back slightly, giving me just enough room to breathe, but the knife stayed where it was. “Now, let’s not make this harder than it needs to be. Drive.”
I hesitated for a moment, my mind racing. I wanted to fight back, to do something, but I couldn’t. Not with that knife against my throat. I had no choice. Slowly, I turned the key in the ignition, the engine roaring to life as I shifted into gear.
“Good,” he purred, his voice dripping with satisfaction. “Now… let’s take a little cruise. I’ll tell you when to stop.”
My hands tightened on the steering wheel as I pulled out onto the road. The streetlights passed in slow, steady blurs as I drove, the weight of his gaze heavy on the back of my neck. My mind raced with every worst-case scenario. What the hell did he want? Was he going to kill me? Hurt Naomi?
“Why… Why are you doing this?” I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.
The Baronyx chuckled again, that low, bone-chilling laugh. “You don’t get to ask the questions, kid. But I’ll give you a little hint—this is all lil’ Nonny…. He’s got something I want, and you…” He leaned closer again, his breath brushing the back of my neck. “You’re just leverage.”
‘Leverage.’
The word twisted like a knife in my gut, and even deeper than the actual blade at my throat.
-Anon-
As Fang and I stepped into the house, the absence of sound hit me immediately. The usual noise of the Aaron household, the quiet buzz of conversation, Naser's footsteps, Ripley’s stern but comforting grumble, or even Samantha humming from the kitchen… was nowhere to be found.
I glanced over at Fang, who was already slipping their keys onto the hallway table, wings fluttering slightly at their sides. They turned to face me, amber eyes gleaming in the dim light of the entryway.
“Looks like everyone’s out…” Fang said, their voice carrying a tone that immediately set my nerves on edge. That playful lilt, that edge of mischief…
It sent a shiver down my spine, and not… in an unpleasant way.
I nodded, trying to keep my composure as I slipped off my jacket and tossed it onto the couch.
"Y-yeah, seems like it… not that I'm complaining."
Fang didn't say anything right away, but I could feel their eyes on me as I walked into the living room.
There was an energy between us, thick and heavy, like the air before a storm... I could almost hear the unspoken words hanging in the space between us. When I turned around, Fang was watching me with a slow, predatory smile creeping across their face.
Fang took a step closer, their amber eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that made my heart skip a beat. There was something sharp… almost dangerous in their gaze.
Like I was being cornered by a predator who had finally decided to pounce…
“Something… wrong Dweeb?~” Fang said, their voice a whisper now, low and teasing. They leaned in, just close enough that I could feel the warmth of their breath on my skin. “No-nothing’s wrOong!” My voice cracked, as it appears my body has chosen this moment to betray me.
Fang snickered at the sounds of my nervousness, before moving in, even closer to my ear, before whispering.
“We’re alone now Dweeb… all those times you’ve teased me coming out of the bathroom or the shit eating grins you’ve had when you’ve think you’d won… and now…? I’ve got you alone Dweeb… so tell me… what’s stopping me from getting a little… payback?~”
I swallowed hard, every nerve in my body screaming at me to react, but I couldn’t decide whether I should be terrified or… something else.
That look in their eyes… hungry, intense.
It made my stomach twist in a way that sent my thoughts spiraling out of control. A mixture of fear and anticipation flooded through me, leaving me an utter mess of feelings.
Before I could process what was happening, Fang closed the distance between us in one fluid motion.
Their hands grabbed the front of my shirt, pulling me towards them with a force that made my heart leap into my throat. They were close now… it was strange, I could smell black cherries and… almond?
it was such a sweet scent, and yet… so intoxicating.
And as my heart pumped faster, my blood began running to somewhere… south in response.
“You ready… Dweeb?” Fang whispered, their voice sending a ripple of adrenaline through me.
I blinked, my brain scrambling to catch up with what was happening. Should I be aroused? Scared?
Probably both… definitely both.
“I—uh…” was all I managed to say before Fang’s lips met mine, their body pressing against mine in a way that left no room for escape… not that I wanted to.
That hunger I’d seen in their eyes earlier, the sharp edge in their voice, it was all pouring into me, and I couldn’t help but melt into it… overwhelmed by the intensity.
And just when I thought I’d begun to find my footing in this whirlwind, Fang pulled away slightly, their amber eyes flickered once again… with that same, dangerous glint.
Fang’s grip on my shirt tightened, pulling me impossibly closer until there was no space left between us. Their amber eyes locked onto mine, sharp and predatory, making my heart pound so loud I was sure they could hear it. It wasn’t fear exactly—more like a mix of nerves and excitement, swirling in a way that had me feeling completely off balance.
Before I could catch my breath, Fang’s lips crashed into mine, and this time it wasn’t soft or gentle. It was all hunger, all need. The kiss was aggressive, I could feel every ounce of their intensity pouring into me.
I tried to keep up, but Fang was relentless, their teeth grazing my lip as they deepened the kiss, and then.
Holy Raptor Christ…
Their tongue slipped past my lips, and it was… Long.
A shock ran down my spine as it invaded my mouth, pushing deeper, exploring in a way that was as overwhelming as it was… amazing.
For a second, I froze, my mind trying to process the sensation, but then… fuck, all my thoughts vanished as pleasure took over.
It was like every nerve in my body lit up at once, and all I could do was let it happen… drowning in the feeling of Fang’s tongue dominating me completely.
My knees went weak, and I gripped their waist harder, trying to ground myself, but I was lost in them, completely at their mercy.
Fang wasn’t holding back anymore. They were taking exactly what they wanted, and there was nothing I could do but give in.
Their tongue twisted and slid against mine, and I moaned into the kiss before I could stop myself, my head spinning from the sheer intensity of it. I didn’t care about anything else in that moment, just… them..
They pulled back, just enough to let me catch my breath, but not before biting down on my lower lip hard enough to make me gasp. Fang was breathing heavily now, their eyes wild with hunger and amusement.
“H-holy fuck, Fang…” I managed to choke out, still panting. My head felt like it was filled with static, my body trembling from the aftershock of that kiss.
Fang smirked, their voice dropping into something dark and dangerous. “What’s the matter, Dweeb?~ Thought you could handle me?” Their hands slid up my chest, and they pushed me back against the wall, their amber eyes glinting with satisfaction.
“I’m just getting started...”
Before I could even answer, they were on me again, their tongue invading my mouth once more, even more forceful than before. I groaned, my mind going completely blank as the pleasure hit me like a fucking tidal wave. The taste of them—sharp, electric, and so damn intense—it had me melting under their control. I was barely hanging on, my body responding to every move they made as I tried to keep up with them.
Fang growled low in their throat, clearly pleased with how fucked-up I was getting under their touch. They pushed harder against me, one hand sliding up to grip the back of my neck, while the other grabbed my shirt, yanking me forward as if daring me to fight back—like I even could at this point.
“Best. night. ever…” I muttered between gasps, barely able to get the words out as they continued to kiss me like they were starving for it.
Fang pulled back, just for a second, their eyes narrowing, pinpricked with that predatory gleam.
“You better be ready, Dweeb… because tonight… you’re mine.”
I swallowed hard, my pulse racing out of control. There was an edge to their voice that sent a chill down my spine, but it only made me want them more. I didn’t know whether to feel scared or aroused—or maybe both—but I knew one thing for sure: I wasn’t going to stop them. I didn’t want to stop them.
Fang smirked, clearly sensing my hesitation and loving every second of it. “What’s the matter, hmmm…? You’re quiet all of a sudden... Not so cocky now, are you?”
I let out a shaky breath, my voice hoarse. “Yeah… well, you’re making it kinda hard to think right now… think you’re tongue hit my reset button during that… ”
They grinned wickedly, as they leaned in close, their breath hot against my ear.
“Good... I don’t want you thinking, Dweeb. Just feel.”
And fuck… that’s exactly what I did.
Then… there was a hunger in her gaze, a fire that hadn’t yet been extinguished. She leaned in close, her lips brushing against my ear, her voice a low, seductive whisper.
“Should we, take this... upstairs?” Although Fang had been in controlled and exuding confidence in every movement, this was the first time I saw a bit of that shy blush creep back in, clearly nervous.”
HOLY FUCK THEY’RE TOO CUTE.
*ALARM*
*ALARM*
DEFCON 5, ALL DEFENCES HAVE FAILED, THE PTERO HAS WON.
My breath caught in my throat, my pulse quickening at her words. I looked up at her, meeting her gaze, and saw the invitation there, something more than just teasing this time.
There was a raw, undeniable need, one that I knew all to well, and the way she said it made my heart race faster than it ever had before.
I swallowed, trying to find my voice. “Y-yeah... let’s go.”
—
Fang took my hand, pulling me up from the couch with that wicked grin, leading us toward the stairs. My heart raced, a mixture of excitement and nervous energy coursing through me. Every step toward the bedroom sent a surge of anticipation through my veins, the weight of Fang’s hand in mine grounding me even as my mind whirled.
The door barely clicked shut behind us when Fang’s lips were on mine again, and I was lost in the heat of the moment. Their body pressed into mine, and I felt the familiar warmth of their wings wrapping around us. It was like being cocooned, safe in the moment with them. I responded without thinking, my hands tracing the familiar curve of their back, their feathers soft beneath my fingers. Each kiss was deeper, more desperate, and I felt myself sinking into it, letting go of everything else. Just Fang and me. Nothing else.
They kissed me harder, the intensity building between us, and I was so caught up in it I almost missed the shift in their tone—how it softened, becoming something more tender as they whispered.
“I love you so much, Nonny...”
And just like that, I froze.
That name, it echoed in my head, tearing me away from the moment. My breath caught in my throat, and everything rushed back all at once.
The memory of Bishop’s voice, dark and twisted, mocking me. “Good to see you, Nonny...” His grin, the way he always used that name to remind me who had the power, who owned me.
Fang pulled back slightly, confused by my sudden stillness. “Anon?” Their voice was soft, concerned.
“You okay?”
But I wasn’t there anymore.
I was back in that dark room, standing in front of Bishop, the box of carfentanyl in my hands, my body shaking.
His voice, so calm, so chilling…
“Go on... Inject it.” The feel of that cold needle in my hand. The panic, the fear that clung to me as I slid the needle into my skin.
The sensation of my body giving out, collapsing to the floor while Bishop stood over me, his breath hot against my ear as he whispered.
“You’re not going anywhere... Nonny.”
I tried to pull away from Fang, but they reached for me again, their touch light but enough to send a jolt of panic through me.
“Anon…?”
“No…” I whispered, my voice barely audible. I flinched, stepping back, but the room around me spun, and suddenly, I wasn’t in Fang’s bedroom anymore.
I was back in that nightmare with Bishop, his hands on me, holding me down as the drug took effect. His sick, twisted laughter. The way he licked his lips, the belt unbuckling with that deliberate, predatory intent.
I staggered backward, my legs giving out as I fell off the bed, hitting the floor hard. I scrambled away, panic crashing over me like a wave, my breath coming in ragged gasps.
“Please,” I choked out, my voice barely recognizable, “don’t... don’t touch me.”
I could feel the walls closing in. I couldn’t breathe, couldn’t think straight. Bishop’s face was everywhere in my mind…
In the shadows of the room.
I curled up, my arms wrapping around my knees as I rocked back and forth, tears streaming down my face. “Please don’t touch me,” I sobbed, my voice cracking as the panic consumed me. “Please...”
“Anon,” Fang’s voice broke through the fog, soft but steady, trying to reach me.
“Anon, it’s me… It’s just me dweeb.”
I couldn’t hear them. I was trapped in the memory… the way Bishop’s hand had slid down my back, the heat of his breath as he leaned in closer, whispering things I couldn’t escape from. His hand moving lower, his intent clear.
The helplessness, the fear, the overwhelming disgust I felt in that moment. My body had been frozen, unable to fight back, my mind screaming at me to do something. The only thing that saved me was that one moment of clarity, the syringe I’d hidden, and the violence that had followed.
But now, I couldn’t escape it. I couldn’t break free from the memory...
I was trapped in that moment, the terror clawing at my chest. I was crying, pleading with someone who wasn’t even there anymore.
“Anon, it’s me!” Fang’s voice was closer now, softer, like they were trying not to startle me.
“You’re safe… I’m here.”
I blinked, the sound of their voice cutting through the haze of my panic. My breathing was still shaky, but the room around me started to come into focus. Fang was kneeling beside me, their eyes wide with concern, their hand hovering just inches away from my face, as if they weren’t sure if it was safe to touch me. My eyes met theirs, and the tears came harder, more violently than before. I collapsed into Fang’s arms, clinging to them with everything I had. My body shook with sobs, my fingers gripping their shirt like a lifeline. Fang wrapped their wings around me, pulling me closer, shielding me from the world as they held me tight.
Their hand stroked my back in slow, comforting circles, their breath warm against my skin.
“It’s okay dweeb…” they whispered, their voice soft and steady, trying to soothe the storm inside me.
“You’re safe. I’ve got you, I’m not gonna let anything hurt you...”
I sobbed into their chest, letting the words wash over me, letting the safety of their embrace ground me in the present.
My mind was still racing, still spinning from the memory of what Bishop had almost done, but Fang’s voice was a lifeline…
Pulling me back from the abyss.
Chapter 37: The Scent of Trouble.
Chapter Text
Fang held me tightly, their wings wrapped around me like a shield, keeping the rest of the world at bay. My sobs had slowed to shaky breaths, but the weight of everything still pressed heavily against my chest.
I couldn't stop shaking, even though Fang's warmth surrounded me. I didn't want to let go. I couldn't. The fear and the memories of Bishop clung to me like shadows I couldn't escape.
I felt Fang's hand gently stroke my back, their touch careful and slow, like they were afraid of breaking me. "Anon," they whispered, their voice softer than I'd ever heard. "I'm so sorry. I didn't know... I didn't mean to..."
I swallowed hard, trying to calm my trembling body. "It's... it's not you." My voice sounded raw and shaky, but I forced the words out.
"It's not your fault. I just—" I stopped, my throat tightening around the words I couldn't say. I didn't even know how to explain it.
Fang shifted slightly, pulling back just enough so they could look at me. Their amber eyes, usually so full of mischief, were dark with worry, with something that looked almost like Guilt.
"I didn't mean to trigger anything," they said quietly, their hand resting gently on my shoulder. "You don't have to talk about it if you're not ready, but... what happened back there?"
I closed my eyes, the memory of Bishop's voice still clinging to me, thick and suffocating.
"S-sorry," I started, my voice barely above a whisper. "I thought, after t-therapy... I'd be coping with shit better; I thought I'd buried the bullshit that happened in Rock Bottom... But hearing that nickname...? it just brought it all back."
Fang's brow furrowed, confusion flickering in their eyes. "The name? You mean... 'Nonny'?"
I nodded, my throat tightening again as the memory threatened to resurface.
"Bishop... he used to call me that. Whenever he wanted to remind me that he... owned me." The words felt like poison on my tongue, and I had to force myself to keep talking, to not let the fear take over again.
"You... y-you know he hurt me, scarred me, I'd thought I'd suffer all the abuse and pain he could ever cause... but one night, he made me use Carfe` It made me numb... He took advantage of that, and he was going to..." My voice faltered, and I looked away, unable to meet Fang's gaze.
Fang's hand gently cupped my cheek, returning my gaze to theirs. Their touch was warm and steady, and when I finally looked into their eyes, I saw none of the usual teasing or playfulness.
Just concern... Just care.
"Anon... I'm so sorry," they said softly. "I'm here. You're safe. I'll never let that fucking creep hurt you anymore."
I wanted to believe them. I tried to push away the memories, to bury them back where they belonged, but my body wouldn't let go of the fear, the raw panic that still lingered under my skin.
I felt vulnerable in a way I hadn't in a long time, exposed like all the walls I'd built around myself had come crashing down in an instant.
Fang's thumb brushed away a stray tear I hadn't even realized was there, and they gave me a small, sad smile. "I'm so sorry I used that name Dweeb..." they murmured. "I didn't know."
I shook my head, trying to focus on their voice, on the warmth of their touch. "Don't apologize, Fang... you didn't know; it's not your fault."
I took a shaky breath, my hands gripping the fabric of Fang's shirt, needing the contact to ground me.
"I just... I thought I was over it. But hearing you say it... it all came rushing back... god, why can't I just be fucking over this...?"
Fang leaned in, resting their forehead against mine, their breath warm and steady. "I'll promise I'll never call you it again, Dweeb," they whispered, their voice low and full of promise.
"You're not his, Anon... You're not anyone's possession. Not anymore."
The words settled over me, and I felt something inside me begin to loosen, the tight coil of fear slowly unwinding. Fang's presence, warmth, and steady breath helped pull me back from the edge. I wasn't trapped anymore.
Fang's tender kiss on my forehead filled me with a comforting warmth that eased the tension in my chest. It wasn't fear gripped me, but a softer, unfamiliar emotion that eluded definition.
"I'm here for you," they whispered. "I won't leave you, I promise." As I released a tremulous breath, I leaned into Fang, allowing the weariness and burdens to slowly ebb away.
Though my body still quivered, the panic had receded, leaving a lingering ache that I knew would take time to heal. At this moment, I surrendered to Fang's embrace.
I embraced the safety of their arms, the shelter of their enveloping wings, and I decided that I wasn't navigating this alone for the first time in ages. We remained in quiet companionship, the silence between us a soothing presence.
Fang's hand continued to stroke my back gently. Although my tears had ceased, my mind remained a tumultuous sea of emotions I struggled to unravel.
But one thing was sure: Fang was here. And they wouldn't abandon me.
Eventually, Fang withdrew, their gaze searching mine for any lingering distress.
"Do you want to talk about it?" they inquired tenderly, their voice cautious, as if reluctant to intrude. I shook my head, wiping my eyes with the back of my hand.
"Not right now," I murmured. "I... I don't think I'm ready." Fang nodded, their expression gentle and empathetic.
"That's okay, Dweeb," they reassured me, their thumb lightly brushing my cheek once more.
"Whenever you are... I'll be here. You don't have to carry this burden alone, and you can rely on me, okay?"
I nodded, feeling a lump in my throat, but this time, it wasn't panic—it was something else akin to gratitude. I leaned into Fang's touch, allowing the warmth of their hand to soothe the ache within me.
I lacked the words to convey my emotions, but Fang didn't require them. They simply held me, their wings still enfolding me protectively, their presence serving as a steadfast anchor amidst the tempest in my mind.
At that moment, I realized something: perhaps I could begin to mend.
With Fang by my side, I wouldn't have to confront my inner struggles in solitary isolation. Fang offered me a small, reassuring smile, their eyes brimming with the fierce protectiveness that had become my reliance.
"Whenever you're ready," they reiterated softly. I nodded once more, my voice barely whispering as I expressed, "Thank you, Bright Eyes."
Fang drew me close again, their lips tenderly brushing my temple in a lingering kiss.
"I've got you," they murmured, and I believed them.
---
We lay there for a while, feeling the warmth and safety in Fang's comforting embrace; their wings wrapped around us like a cocoon. My heart had finally settled down.
The storm of emotions that had raged earlier was calmed by the simple act of Fang breathing gently against my neck, bringing me back to the present. The air around us was chill and calm, filled with a peaceful intimacy that didn't need words to be felt.
As I started feeling more like myself again, I sighed, "Sorry for messing up the vibe earlier," I whispered, my voice barely a whisper. "I really wanted tonight to be perfect, you know?"
Fang hugged me tighter, then shifted to look at me straight on. The warmth and care in their amber eyes were undeniable.
"Hey," they said softly, thumb brushing against my cheek. "No apologies needed. You didn't mess up anything, okay?"
"But—" I tried to argue, but Fang cut me off with a gentle shake of their head.
"Today was one of the best days I've ever had," they said, emotion heavy in their voice. "A day I'll always remember. And you know why? Because it was real. You let me see the real you, let me in. That's everything to me."
How Fang looked at me like I was the only person in the world made my heart somersault. I opened my mouth to say anything, but then I saw this flicker of doubt cross Fang's face, and words escaped me. They hesitated for a moment before their hand landed softly on my face.
"Can I... ask you something?" There was a depth of feeling and a bit of nervousness in Fang's voice.
"Of course," I said, turning to face them fully. "What's up?"
Fang sighed, their eyes wandering off briefly before locking back on mine, clearly wrestling with something internally. "Before we got together before you transferred to Volcano High, things were... kinda different. I was different."
I nodded, encouraging them to continue as Fang absentmindedly played with the sheets. "A few years back, when Reed and Trish first started hanging out with me, I was a real mess," Fang continued.
"I didn't even recognize who I was anymore, especially after what happened with Naser. I pushed everyone away, scared I'd hurt them just by being around. Felt like I didn't deserve anyone."
They paused, their gaze drifting off before snapping back to me: "But then I met Reed and Trish. They didn't bail on me. I tried to ignore them, but eventually, I got it—I needed them. And it was Trish who first saw how much I was struggling."
I leaned in, curious, as Fang gave a small, kinda sad smile.
"One day, Trish hit me with, 'Do you ever feel like Lucy anymore?'" Fang shared, almost whispering. "She saw I was battling with who I was and just asked straight up, 'If you're not Lucy, then who are you?'"
Fang laughed softly, a sound tinged with relief. "I was lost for words. Felt like I didn't know myself at all. But then Trish laid it out and explained what being non-binary meant, and suddenly, everything clicked. That's when I started going by Fang."
I listened, finally getting the pieces of Fang's story.
"Being with you, I've started finding pieces of myself again," Fang said, their voice dropping to a whisper. "Lucy... she cared for others, loved deeply, but never had the guts to chase her dreams. Fang, though? Fang is fiery, determined, stubborn, and gets angry at the world. Fang fights back. Lucy... she was too scared to even start."
Fang's hand slipped into mine, their fingers intertwining effortlessly. "You know, you really did something amazing for me," they started, their voices loaded with emotions. "It's like you pieced me back together. You showed me it's cool to embrace all of me—loving me, pushing me to try new things, and helping me figure out my true self."
My heart felt heavy with the rawness of Fang's emotions, and I gave their hand a reassuring squeeze. "Fang..."
A small, timid smile appeared on their face. "And now, the person I've found within myself," they whispered, "she's a girl. I don't really connect with being non-binary anymore. I'm sure of who I am now. And that's thanks to you."
We just stared at each other for a moment, letting the weight of their words hang in the air. Fang looked nervous, biting their lip before they went on even more quietly. "Anon... do you think... could you see me as your girlfriend?"
That question hit me hard in the best way possible. My heart started racing, filled with so much love for Fang. Looking into her hopeful amber eyes, I saw her vulnerability and strength. She was asking me to really see her for who she was now.
I couldn't help but smile, leaning forward to kiss her forehead gently, pouring all my love into that simple gesture. "Of course," I whispered back, my voice thick with emotion. "You're my girlfriend, Fang. And I love you so much."
Seeing Fang's bright and beautiful smile then made everything feel right. When she kissed me back, all the pieces of our lives clicked.
We were exactly where we needed to be together.
---
The tension that had been hanging between us had evaporated, leaving behind a quiet, intimate peace.
I couldn't help but let my thoughts wander. My hand absently stroked Fang's arm, and curiosity tickled at the back of my mind. I remembered something that had been on my mind for a while now, something I hadn't figured out how to address.
"Hey, Fang?" I asked softly, trying to find a natural way to answer the question.
"Yeah?" they murmured, their breath warm against my neck.
I hesitated for a second, then decided to just go for it. "I've always wondered... your scent. It's... I don't know how to describe it, but it's kinda comforting, you know? Is that like... a Ptero thing?"
Fang shifted slightly, their eyes lighting up with that familiar mischievous spark. "Oh? You've noticed, huh?" They smirked, leaning back a bit to look at me properly. "Well, I guess you could say it's a Ptero thing. It's got to do with pheromones."
I blinked, intrigued. "Pheromones? Like... in the air?"
"Yeah, sort of," Fang started explaining, their voice taking on a playful tone. "See, we Pteros give off certain—"
They suddenly stopped, sitting up so abruptly that I almost fell back. Fang's eyes widened in a mix of realization and panic.
"Oh. Oh no."
I frowned, watching as Fang got up in a flurry of movement, running a hand through their hair. "What's wrong?"
"I... I need to light a candle!" Fang exclaimed, pacing now, their tone urgent. "Or spray something! Oh, fuck, I forgot about this!"
I sat up, completely confused. "What are you talking about?"
Fang's wings fluttered anxiously, and they started heading for the door.
"We can't leave the room like this! I need to air it out—oh my god, Ripley and Samantha will know."
And then it clicked. My brain replayed that conversation with Samantha about Pteros and their heightened sense of smell. About how if Fang and I ever... well, you know, did anything, we'd need to clean up the scent, or anyone walking in would be able to tell.
My stomach dropped as I realized precisely what Fang meant.
If we didn't do anything, when Samantha and Ripley got back, they'd be able to smell what had been going on. And considering Ripley was a 6'8" patriarch who was overly protective of his daughter, I didn't need to think about how that would go down.
"Oh no..." I muttered, my eyes going wide with panic.
Fang whirled around to face me, equally frantic. "You get it now, don't you? We've gotta clean everything up before they get back!"
I scrambled out of bed, my heart racing at the thought of Ripley's potential wrath. "Okay, okay! What do we need to do?"
"You take care of downstairs!" Fang instructed quickly, heading toward the closet. "There's fabric cleaner under the sink in the kitchen. I'll handle the room!"
"Got it!" I shouted, already halfway out the door.
My mind was running a mile a minute, picturing Ripley looming over me with a golf club and that terrifying glint in his eyes. No way was I letting that happen.
Not today.
I dashed down the stairs like my life depended on it—because it kinda did—and slid into the kitchen. Flinging open the cabinet under the sink, I grabbed the fabric cleaner and sprinted toward the couch, practically attacking it with the spray.
Behind me, I could hear Fang moving around upstairs, the faint sound of them lighting candles or opening windows to remove the evidence.
"This has to work," I muttered, scrubbing the sofa cushions frantic.
"Please, please work."
After what felt like an eternity but was only a few minutes, I stepped back and surveyed the couch. It looked the same, but the smell was neutralized. I wiped my brow, breathing heavily from the rush of adrenaline.
Upstairs, Fang's voice echoed down the stairs. "Anon! Did you finish down there?"
"Yeah, I think so!" I called back, still feeling the aftershocks of panic coursing through me. "You?"
"Just finishing up!" Fang responded, and I could hear the sound of something being sprayed repeatedly. "I think we're in the clear."
I sighed in relief, leaning against the back of the sofa as my heart rate slowly returned to normal.
The thought of Ripley bursting in and somehow knowing what had gone down was enough to nearly give me a heart attack. But we'd manage to avoid that nightmare scenario.
Fang appeared at the top of the stairs, still looking a bit frazzled but with a triumphant grin on their face. "Mission accomplished, Dweeb."
I gave them a thumbs up, collapsing onto the (now freshly cleaned) couch. "That was... close."
Fang laughed, shaking their head as they came down to join me. "You have no idea. Let's just say I'm not keen on explaining to my dad why the whole house smells like Ptero pheromones."
I shuddered at the mere thought of that conversation. "Yeah, no thanks. I'd rather not die today."
Fang plopped down next to me, resting their head on my shoulder with a content sigh. "Crisis averted."
I wrapped an arm around them, feeling the last bits of tension drain away as we sat together. "You know," I said, a grin creeping onto my face,
We make a good team when we're in panic mode.
Fang chuckled, their wings brushing against my side. "We do, don't we?"
And just like that, the lighthearted moment returned, and we were back to how things should be—together, laughing, and ready to face whatever came next, hopefully, with much less panic.
Fang nestled closer, her laughter still echoing softly between us as we let the last remnants of our panic wash away. I felt her head shift against my shoulder; momentarily, everything seemed calm and easy. But then Fang let out a slight hum, mischief sneaking back into her voice.
"You know…" Fang began slowly, her tone hinting we weren't quite clear yet.
I glanced over, raising an eyebrow. "What now? We handled the whole 'pheromone disaster' thing.
She sat up, smirking at me with a familiar twinkle of playful deviousness in her eyes.
"We handled most of it, but we're not done yet."
I groaned, already imagining what else we could've forgotten. "Seriously? What else needs to be cleaned?"
That's when Fang's smirk faltered just a little, and to my surprise, her cheeks turned a soft shade of pink. She hesitated momentarily before slowly letting her eyes wander, trailing down my body in an exaggerated once-over.
I felt a tinge of heat rise to my face as I realized what she was getting at.
"Our clothes, dumbass," she finally said, looking up at me through her lashes, her voice suddenly shy but still carrying that teasing edge. "We need to get out of these clothes... shower... and change."
The words hung between us briefly, and I felt my face turn redder than I'd care to admit. But in typical fashion, I covered up my embarrassment by standing up and immediately starting to strip down.
"Right! Right, of course," I said with forced enthusiasm as I tossed my shirt onto the couch. "Can't have pheromones clinging to these. Good thinking."
Fang's eyes widened as she watched me peel off my jeans. "Geez, you could've warned me before just—" she started, but I cut her off with a cheeky grin.
"Hey, you've seen me come out of the shower plenty of times. It's not like this is anything new."
That got her.
Fang's face turned an even deeper shade of red, her usual confidence faltering momentarily as she stammered, "Y-Yeah, but that doesn't mean you should just—! Ugh, you're such a dweeb!"
I barely had time to chuckle at her flustered expression before Fang, in typical fashion, decided to take matters into her own hands.
"Oh, you're gonna regret that," she muttered, narrowing her eyes mischievously.
Then, in one swift move, she began stripping off her own clothes, and I'll be honest—I wasn't prepared.
As she kicked her pants aside and stood before me in just her underwear, my brain short-circuited for a moment.
Fang caught the stunned look on my face, a grin creeping across her lips as she pounced.
Before I could react, a Ptero-shaped missile tackled me straight to the floor.
"Gotcha!" she exclaimed triumphantly, pinning me beneath her. She flashed me a victorious grin, her face inches from mine as I blinked at her in a daze.
"You didn't think I'd let you get away with that, did you?" she teased, her voice dripping with playful smugness. "I told you I'd get payback."
I laughed, still trying to catch my breath. "Alright, alright. I deserved that."
Fang's grin softened into something warmer, more intimate.
Before I could say anything else, she leaned down and kissed me—slowly, tenderly, in a way that made my heart beat. The world melted away momentarily, leaving just the two of us tangled together on the floor, caught in a sweet moment of love.
When she finally pulled back, she gave me a small, satisfied smile and stood up, offering me a hand.
"Come on," she said softly. "Let's get those clothes in the wash before my Mom and Dad get to sniff us out."
I chuckled, took her hand, and got to my feet. Together, we gathered our clothes and tossed them into the washing machine and setting it to run.
As we stood there, waiting for the machine to start its cycle, I couldn't help but feel a sense of calm settle over me.
Despite the chaos, the teasing, and the near-miss with the pheromones, this felt right—like we were navigating this weird, wonderful life together.
Once the machine was whirring, Fang turned to me again with that playful glint in her eye.
"Alright, Dweeb. You're up first. You smell like pheromones, and we can't have you stinking up the place."
I rolled my eyes, but there was a smile on my face.
"Gee, thanks... Always love the compliments from you."
Fang grinned and nudged me toward the bathroom. "I'm serious! You go first. I'll be here."
I shrugged and went to the bathroom, turning on the shower and stepping in. The hot water felt amazing, washing away the day's tension, and I let myself relax.
Five minutes in, I was starting to lose myself in the soothing warmth when I heard the bathroom door creak open.
I froze for a second, my heart rate kicking a notch as I realized who it had to be.
Slowly, I wiped the water from my eyes and peeked out from behind the shower curtain. Sure enough, Fang was standing in the doorway, removing the last of her clothes with a casual ease that left me breathless.
My mouth went dry as I took in every inch of her for the first time—genuinely seeing her in a way I hadn't before. Fang's body, her confidence, how she carried herself—all so... captivating. And I was definitely staring.
Fang caught me, a grin spreading across her face as she noticed my wide-eyed expression. She sauntered to the shower with an amused look and crossed her arms.
"You know," she drawled, her voice teasing, "if you stare any harder, you might burn a hole through me."
I blinked, realizing I hadn't moved or said a word, and my face turned about ten shades of red. "Uh, sorry—! I, um... I didn't mean to—"
Fang chuckled softly, stepping into the shower with me. "Relax, Dweeb," she said, her voice warm as the water cascaded over her.
"I don't mind... Not when it's you."
And just like that, the teasing was gone, replaced by something softer, more intimate. We stood together, the steam rising around us as I tried calming my racing heart.
Fang stepped closer, her eyes locking with mine, and I could see the fondness in her gaze—how much she cared and trusted me.
I didn't know what to say, so instead, I pulled her into my arms, letting the warmth of the water and the closeness of her body speak for me.
Fang smiled, leaning into me with a content sigh. "I told you we'd make today memorable, didn't I?" she murmured, her voice barely audible over the sound of the water.
I grinned, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. "Yeah, you did."
And she was right. Today was definitely one for the books.
---
After we finished our shower and toweled off, Fang and I stepped out of the bathroom, steam still trailing in our wake. The tension and chaos from earlier seemed to have melted away, leaving a comfortable, peaceful silence between us.
It felt good—natural.
I followed Fang into her bedroom, and after I fished out some comfortable clothes,
Fang grabbed a pair of loose shorts and one of her oversized band t-shirts while I found some well-worn pajamas, courtesy of the shopping trip with Samantha.
We both slipped into them quickly, a casual intimacy hanging between us as we moved around the room.
"Come on, Dweeb," Fang said, her voice back to its usual playful tone as she flopped down on the bed. She grabbed the remote and motioned for me to join her.
"I know exactly what we're doing tonight."
I couldn't help but laugh as I climbed into bed beside her. "Oh? And what's the master plan?"
Fang smirked, already scrolling through her TV options. "We're gonna binge the hell out of Space Rangers again. You know, because clearly, we haven't seen it enough times."
I shook my head beside her as she pulled the covers over us. "Pretty sure we could recite the entire series by now."
"Exactly," she teased, pressing play. "That's what makes it fun."
She cuddled up against me, her head resting on my shoulder, and I wrapped my arm around her, pulling her close. The warmth of her body against mine felt comforting, and the familiar sound of the show's opening credits filled the room.
It was easy to get lost in its rhythm—Fang's steady breathing, the soft glow of the screen, the muffled sounds of explosions, and the cheesy one-liners from the show's characters. We were completely relaxed, and everything clicked for the first time in what felt like forever.
An hour passed in a blur of laughter, sarcastic commentary on the show, and the occasional playful nudge when one of us called out a line right before the characters said it.
We'd done this countless times before, but tonight felt special—like we were soaking in the calm after the storm.
At some point, I caught myself watching Fang instead of the screen. Her eyes were fixed on the TV, but she looked peaceful, just as content as I was now.
The thought made me smile, and I leaned down to kiss her head.
She glanced up at me, raising an eyebrow. "What was that for?"
I shrugged, grinning. "Just felt like it."
Fang rolled her eyes but smiled softly, snuggling closer to me.
"You're such a sap."
We continued like that for another episode or two, the glow of the TV illuminating the room while we melted into each other's warmth.
The show may have been playing in the background, but all I could focus on was Fang's hand resting on my chest, the gentle rise and fall of her breathing, and the contentment that settled deep in my bones.
But our peaceful bubble was soon interrupted by the unmistakable sound of the front door opening and shutting downstairs.
"You kids still awake?"
Fang's eyes widened slightly, and she gave me a panicked look before calling back, "Yeah, we're up here!" Her voice sounded steady, but the subtle hint of tension was impossible to miss.
We exchanged nervous glances, the memory of our frantic clean-up operation earlier flashing through our minds.
We'd thought we'd covered our tracks well enough, but knowing Samantha and Ripley... nothing got past them.
"Relax," I whispered to Fang, giving her a playful nudge.
"We cleaned everything, right?"
"Yeah, but my mom's like a damn bloodhound," Fang muttered, running a hand through her hair in frustration.
The footsteps ascending the stairs grew louder, and Fang sat up straighter, visibly bracing herself.
But when the door opened a crack, it wasn't Ripley's towering figure that entered the room—it was Samantha, peeking in with her usual soft smile.
"Hey, you two," she greeted, glancing casually around the room.
"How was your day?"
Fang, always quick on her feet, smiled and scooted up, leaning against the headboard.
"It was... really great, actually. We went to Lil' Troodon, you know? Anon took me to a rage room, checked out a couple of shops—"
Samantha nodded, her interest piqued as she stepped further into the room.
"Oh, how lovely! Did you two make a day out of it then?"
"Yeah," Fang replied, a warm smile spreading across her face.
"It was fun. We just wandered around for a bit, and then—oh! Anon surprised me with something huge—he brought me to meet Trish and Reed outside of a recording studio so we could record a professional album for the band!"
Samantha's interest was piqued. "A recording studio? Now that's quite a surprise! Did you all get to record together?"
Fang nodded enthusiastically, her excitement bubbling over.
"Yeah! We've been talking about it forever, but Anon made it happen. We spent hours in there, getting everything down with the best equipment. It felt so real, you know? Like we were actually making it big."
I smiled, watching Fang's face light up with joy. "She rocked it," I added with pride, squeezing her hand.
Samantha glanced at me, amusement flickering in her eyes, before looking back at Fang. "That's incredible! What an amazing way to spend the day."
Just as I started to relax, thinking we'd gotten through this conversation unscathed, Samantha's expression shifted ever so slightly.
That familiar Aaron family grin—the one I'd seen a thousand times on Fang's face—crept across her lips, and something told me we weren't off the hook just yet.
"Good job cleaning up your mess," she said casually, her eyes twinkling with a hint of mischief. Fang's body tensed beside me, and I felt my stomach drop.
"Some advice for next time, though?" Samantha continued, leaning against the doorframe with that same knowing smile. "Don't use too much fabric cleaner, kids."
Fang groaned loudly, burying her face in her hands, while I could only manage a groan of my own, my face turning beet red.
Samantha chuckled softly, clearly enjoying our shared mortification.
"Goodnight," she said in a sing-song voice, leaving us utterly embarrassed as she closed the door behind her.
For a second, neither of us moved. The weight of being so easily caught by Samantha hung like an awkward cloud.
"I can't believe she knew," Fang muttered, her face still hidden behind her hands.
"She's your mom," I replied resignedly, flopping back against the pillow.
"Of course, she knew..."
Fang peeked over her hands at me, her face flushed with embarrassment.
"She's never gonna let us live this down, you know that, right?"
I groaned again, covering my face with a pillow. "Yup. We're doomed."
Fang laughed softly, and despite the embarrassment of being caught, I couldn't help but smile at how ridiculous the situation was. I pulled the pillow off my face and nudged her playfully.
"Well, at least we didn't have to deal with Ripley finding out. I'd have a heart attack if he said something.
Fang snorted, finally letting go of her embarrassment. "Yeah, good point. We got off easy."
We both lay there in the dim light of the room, the embarrassment slowly fading into something more lighthearted.
It wasn't the perfect night we had planned, but it was one neither of us would ever forget—awkward moments and all.
Fang snuggled back into my side, letting out a content sigh.
"I guess there's no hiding anything from her, huh?"
I shook my head, laughing softly. "Nope. Not a chance."
And just like that, we fell back into our easy rhythm, letting the embarrassment melt away as we focused on the warmth of being wrapped up in each other.
Even with all the awkwardness, this night, this moment... was perfect in its own way.
Ripley's booming voice echoed up the stairs, cutting through the cozy silence Fang and I had wrapped ourselves in.
"Anon, Fang! Time to get ready for bed. School tomorrow!"
Fang sighed deeply, rolling her eyes before looking at me with a wry smile.
"You should probably head to bed before my dad comes in here with his golf club," she teased, though I could tell there was just enough truth in her words to make me snicker.
I leaned in and kissed her softly. "Goodnight, Bright Eyes," I whispered against her lips.
"Goodnight, Dweeeeb," she murmured, her voice warm and affectionate.
As I headed for the door, leaving Fang behind, I heard Ripley's voice call out again—a little more personal this time.
"Anon?"
I froze for a moment, feeling a pit form in my stomach.
Did he figure it out? I thought. Did he realize what happened earlier?
But I pushed down the anxiety and turned to face the stairway, trying to keep my voice steady.
"Yes, Ripley?"
Ripley was standing at the top of the stairs, his face unusually serious.
"You seen Naser at all today?"
I was relieved that this wasn't about Fang and me but instantly concerned for a different reason, so I shook my head.
"No, sorry. He's been out all day. Why? Is something wrong?"
Ripley grunted, his brow furrowed, worry etched deep into his ordinarily stern face.
"I haven't seen him since after church this morning, and he hasn't been home. I'm starting to get worried."
My heart sank a little at that. Naser had been a bit off lately, but this felt different.
Ripley rarely showed his emotions so openly, but now there was no mistaking the concern.
"I can call him if you want?" I offered, genuinely concerned now as well. "Maybe he'll pick up if it's me."
Ripley grunted in approval, folding his arms across his broad chest. "Yeah, give it a shot. He's more likely to tell you the truth. If he hears my voice, he'll probably just come up with an excuse."
Nodding, I pulled out my phone and quickly found Naser's number. My fingers hovered over the call button for a second, hoping everything was fine but knowing something was off in my gut.
I hit call, bringing the phone to my ear as Ripley stood beside me, waiting for any sign of his son.
The ringing felt like it went on forever.
The phone rang several times before it finally connected, and Naser's voice came through, strained but attempting to sound normal.
"Hey," he greeted, trying to inject a casual note into his tone, but an underlying tension couldn't be masked.
"What's up?"
"Hey, man," I replied, aiming for casualness but feeling concerned. Where are you? Your dad said he hasn't seen you since you left church this morning. Are you doing okay? "
There was a pause, just a beat too long before Naser responded. "Yeah, I'm good. Just been... out with Naomi. We're studying for this big test coming up."
His attempt at a laugh felt forced, and he was clearly holding something back.
"You know how it is."
I frowned, concern growing. "You've been spending a lot of time with Naomi, huh? How's that going?" There was a slight hesitation before he answered.
"Yeah," Naser said quickly, perhaps too quickly. "We're just focusing on studying. Everything's cool."
But his voice betrayed him; there was something he wasn't saying. "Are you sure you're okay, Nas? You've seemed down recently."
I almost heard Naser swallow before he replied, his voice rushing: "Yeah, yeah, I'm fine. I'm just tired, man. It's been a long day. You know how it is."
His words did little to reassure me. The way he spoke, the pauses, the strain in his voice all pointed to something wrong.
Before I could delve deeper, Ripley, who had been listening in, stepped closer to the phone. "Naser, it's getting late. You've got school tomorrow. Where are you now?"
Naser's voice tightened, now clearly under more strain. "I'm at Naomi's. We... lost track of time studying, but I'll head home soon. I promise."
His words, though calm, carried an edge of desperation that didn't sit right with me.
Ripley, clearly unsatisfied, pressed on. "Make sure you do, Naser. No excuses."
There was a nervous chuckle from Naser, but it sounded hollow. "Yeah, yeah, I know. I'll be there. Don't worry."
"Alright, man," I said, trying to sound supportive. "Just take care, okay? And let us know if you need anything." Naser's response was delayed, and his voice was barely a whisper when he finally spoke.
"Yeah. Sure. See you." The call ended abruptly, leaving Ripley and me with a lingering sense of unease.
Ripley shook his head, clearly worried. "Something's not right. He's been off for a while, and this... This doesn't add up."
"I agree," I said, the worry gnawing at my insides. "Maybe he and Naomi are going through something."
Ripley's expression hardened. "Or maybe it's something else. We need to keep an eye on him. Whatever he's going through, it's clear he's not just 'tired.'"
"Want me to talk to him when he's back?"
"No, it's already late as it is. You need sleep for your first day back, kid. If he's upset about some tiff he's had with his girlfriend, he won't want to talk to me or Sam about it. Ask about it when we're not around. He'll be more likely to talk about it. For now, get yourself to bed, Anon."
"Okay, Ripley, I'll try to bring it up with him tomorrow. Goodnight, sir."
"Night."
I went down the hallway toward the guest room, trying to shake off the uneasy feeling that clung to me after the conversation with Naser.
His strained and off-key voice echoed in my head. I couldn't entirely focus on it, but something felt wrong—like he was hiding something more than staying out late with Naomi.
I went into my room and got straight into bed.
Before I went to sleep, I went on my phone, my thumb hovering over Fang's contact for a second before I decided to text her.
Anon: You still awake?
A moment later, my phone buzzed with a reply.
Fang: Always. What's up?
Anon: It's Naser. Your dad got me to call him, but he sounded weird when we talked. Your dad is worried, and honestly, so am I.
Her response was quick.
Fang: Weird, how? Like, he was lying?
Anon: Exactly. Said he was with Naomi, but he sounded off. Just... like he was hiding something. And not in the 'I forgot to do my homework' way. More serious.
There was a pause before Fang responded again.
Fang: You think something's going on with them?
I stared at the ceiling as I tried to put my thoughts together.
Anon: Maybe. It could just be a fight, but it feels... bigger. I don't know. Ripley asked me to watch him and try talking to him the next day. I'll see if I can get him to open up.
Fang: Yeah, that's a good idea. If anyone can get him to talk, it's you.
A small smile tugged at my lips, even though the weight of the situation still pressed down on me.
Anon: Thanks. I'll try. You okay Birdbrain?
Fang: All good, Dweeb. Just thinking about today... and you.
I chuckled softly, a warmth spreading through me despite the lingering worry. Fang had that effect on me, always managing to pull me back from the edge when my thoughts got too heavy.
Anon: I'm thinking about you too, Bright Eyes. Today was... amazing.
Fang: You make it easy, Dweeb. Get some sleep, okay? You've got school tomorrow, and you'll need the energy to deal with Naser.
Anon: Yeah, yeah. You too. Goodnight, Bright Eyes.
Fang: Goodnight, Anon.
I set my phone on the nightstand and rolled onto my side, pulling the blankets up. Even with the worry gnawing at me about Naser, knowing Fang was just a text away made everything more bearable.
I closed my eyes, trying to push away the thoughts swirling in my head.
Tomorrow will hopefully bring answers.
But for now, all I could do was sleep.
-Naser-
Bishop stood behind me, his breath hot against my neck, his smirk practically oozing satisfaction. He was enjoying this, the sick bastard. Every second of it.
"Pick up, kid," Bishop whispered in my ear, his voice a low hiss. "Let's see how well you can act."
His knife was pressed hard against my throat. My heart slammed against my ribcage, every second dragging like it was some kind of sick, drawn-out countdown.
The phone rang repeatedly, my stomach twisting tighter with each passing second. Finally, I picked up, and Anon's casual, unsuspecting voice came through.
"Hey," I greeted, trying like hell to sound typical, but the tension around my throat made it impossible to hide the strain. "What's up?"
"Hey, man," Anon said, concern weaving through his words.
"Where are you? Your dad said he hasn't seen you since church this morning. You doing okay?"
My heart clenched. It wasn't just worry in Anon's voice—it was suspicion. I hesitated for a fraction too long, feeling the cold steel of Bishop's blade digging deeper into my skin, reminding me I had no fucking choice here.
"Yeah," I finally lied, forcing a shaky breath. "I'm good. Just been... out with Naomi. We're studying for a big test coming up."
I tried to laugh, but it came out strangled, hollow, like someone choking the truth. The knife stayed put, and Bishop's eyes gleamed with sick pleasure as he watched me squirm.
"You know how it is," I added, hoping the bullshit would stick.
Silence on the other end, and I almost felt Anon's doubt creeping in.
"You've been spending time with Naomi?"
My throat tightened as I scrambled for something to say. "Yeah," I blurted, maybe too fast.
"We're just focusing on studying. Everything's cool."
But even I could hear the cracks in my voice. Despite my best efforts, the desperation leaked through. Anon wasn't buying it.
"You sure you're okay, Nas? You sound off."
Fuck. My pulse quickened, and I swallowed hard, trying to hold it together under the blade's pressure and Anon's concerned tone.
"Yeah, yeah," I rushed, my voice cracking like brittle glass.
"I'm fine. Just tired, man. It's been a long day. You know how it is."
I prayed Anon would leave it at that, but his silence was heavy, the kind that screamed he didn't believe a damn word coming out of my mouth.
Before he could press me any further, Dad's voice broke through the line.
"Naser, it's getting late. You've got school tomorrow. Where are you now?"
Bishop's grip on the knife tightened, the edge cutting into my skin just enough to make me wince, a silent warning that he was still in control. I could feel his eyes on me, waiting for me to fuck this up.
"I'm at Naomi's," I forced out, my voice strangled with tension. "We lost track of time studying, but I'll head home soon. I promise."
My words felt like they were sinking under the weight of the lie. Bishop's smirk was visible out of the corner of my eye, and my pulse throbbed painfully as I waited for Dad's response.
"Make sure you do, Naser. No excuses."
I let out a shaky, nervous chuckle that sounded more like a wheeze.
"I know, Dad. I'll be home soon. Don't worry."
"Alright, man," Anon added, sounding like he was trying to believe me.
"Drive safe, okay?"
His concern only twisted the knife deeper—not Bishop's, but the Guilt and the shame festering inside me.
"Yeah," I whispered, barely holding it together. "Sure. See you."
I hung up before I could crumble completely, dropping the phone like it was made of lead. My hands shook as I looked up, the air in the room suffocating.
Bishop's slow, mocking clap echoed in the silence, each clap more condescending than the last.
Clap. Clap. Clap.
"Well, well, well," he drawled, eyes gleaming with that sick, twisted grin.
"Fuckin' bravo, Kid! You should get an award for that performance. Almost made me cry. So convincing. What a star."
I wanted to punch him in his smug face, but I was pinned—literally and figuratively.
"I told you everything you wanted to know," I spat, my voice trembling with anger, a thin veil over my fear. "Now let me go."
The mocking smile slipped from Bishop's face, replaced with something far more dangerous.
His hand shot out, grabbing me by the throat, his fingers squeezing just enough to make me gasp for air.
"Oh, you're free to go... for now," he hissed, leaning in close enough that his hot breath brushed against my cheek.
"But don't forget, kid—you've got a job. And if you so much as think about fucking it up... or telling anyone..."
He tightened his grip, making my vision blur as he leaned in even closer.
"I'll pay your little girlfriend a visit..."
The cold horror that gripped my insides was like nothing I'd ever felt before. He wasn't just talking about killing Naomi, and the implication was enough to make my stomach turn.
I could feel the vomit rising in my throat, but I swallowed it down.
He leaned in, his voice a low, revolting whisper. "And trust me, kid... I can do a hell of a lot more than just kill her..."
Rage and fear warred inside me, twisting my gut into knots, but I couldn't do a damn thing.
His grip on me was absolute...
I was fucking helpless.
"Do you understand?" he growled, his hand squeezing harder, just enough to make my head swim.
"Nod if you fucking understand."
I had no choice. With all the anger and terror raging inside me, I nodded, my jaw clenched so hard it hurt.
Satisfied, Bishop finally released me, shoving me backward so hard I stumbled and hit the ground. I gasped for breath, rubbing my throat as I tried to steady myself, but my mind was spinning.
"Good boy," he sneered, turning away like I was nothing more than an afterthought.
"Now get the fuck out of here. You've got a big week ahead, lots of... 'homework' to do."
I scrambled to my feet, trying to hold on to some semblance of dignity as I rushed out of there, the door slamming behind me.
I barely remember driving home. My hands shook the entire time, gripping the steering wheel like it was the only thing keeping me grounded.
My mind was spinning, consumed by the fear and Guilt that had taken root in my chest.
When I pulled up to the house, the lights were still on, and my heart sank.
Fuck.
Mom and Dad were waiting for me as I stepped inside, their faces filled with worry... It almost broke me to look at them.
"Naser, we've been worried sick!" Mom said softly, her concern palpable in every word.
Dad was right behind her, his arms crossed, but the worry was clear in his eyes, too.
"Send us a text next time if you're coming back this late, alright? You can't just disappear."
I forced a smile, the lie slipping out of me before I could even think.
"Sorry. Lost track of time. It won't happen again."
They exchanged a glance, but Mom reached out and squeezed my shoulder gently.
"Alright," she said, her voice full of understanding I didn't fucking deserve.
"Just don't make us worry again. Goodnight, honey; make sure you head straight to sleep, okay?"
I mumbled a quick "Goodnight" and turned on my heel, practically running up the stairs to my room before they could see how fucking wrecked I was.
I barely made it to my bed before I collapsed onto it, my whole body shaking.
I pressed my face into the pillow, trying to block out the world, but nothing could shut out the storm raging inside me.
Fear. Rage. Shame.
... Guilt.
It all twisted together, suffocating me from the inside out.
But most of all... I was sorry.
Sorry to Anon.
For what I was going to do.
Chapter 38: Rock Bottom.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The sunlight streamed through the guest room window, creeping slowly across the floor and up to my bed.
I blinked at the ceiling, trying to gather the energy to face my first day back at Volcano High...
I wasn't ready, not mentally and definitely not emotionally. But ready or not, here it was.
I had been staying with the Aarons for a few weeks, long enough for the days to start blending together.
The house was warm and comforting, but I still felt like a guest even after all this time.
The past few weeks had given me some distance from the chaos of my life, but the weight of everything I'd been through remained.
Bishop, the nightmares, the constant anxiety, it all still hung over me, and I now know how bad it can get after yesterday's "episode."
The quiet rhythm of the household had been a good distraction.
Ripley and Samantha were good people, and Fang...
Well, Fang had her own way of keeping me grounded. Her constant teasing and sarcastic remarks helped; she never treated me like I was broken or fragile, even when I felt like I was about to crack.
As I sat up and rubbed the sleep from my eyes, I heard the muffled sound of music coming from Fang's room across the hall. Probably something loud and angry, just like her usual morning routine.
'God, I love that birdbrain...'
I smiled before dragging myself out of bed and grabbing my clothes. Whether I liked it or not, it was time to face the day.
I dressed quickly and headed downstairs.
The smell of bacon and pancakes hit me when I entered the kitchen.
Ripley was already at the table, flipping through the newspaper like always, and Samantha was by the stove, humming quietly as she cooked.
"Morning, kid," Ripley grunted, barely looking up from his paper.
"Morning, Sir," I mumbled, sliding into one of the chairs.
Samantha turned, flashing a warm smile as she placed a plate of pancakes before me.
"Big day, huh? Your first day back. You doing okay, dear?"
I shrugged, forcing a small smile. "A little nervous, I guess..."
"That's perfectly understandable," she said, patting my shoulder.
"But don't worry, dear. I'm sure you'll get back into the swing of things soon enough! Just take it one step at a time.
I nodded, appreciating her attempt to make me feel better, even though the knot in my stomach wasn't going anywhere.
The last time I'd been at school was before the gig at Moe's... And now I had to go back, face everyone, and pretend things were okay.
But nothing was normal anymore.
As I picked at my food, Fang strolled into the kitchen, her hair still damp from the shower and her usual punk-rock aesthetic on full display. She wore her usual Black Halter top, ripped black jeans, signature choker, and spiked hair piece.
'Man, I hit the jackpot with her... how'd I get so lucky?'
She quickly glanced at me before grabbing a piece of bacon off the plate.
"Morning, Dweeb," she said, flopping down in the seat across from me.
"Morning, Birdbrain," I replied, the familiar banter pulling a small smile out of me.
Fang smirked, clearly pleased with herself, and reached for her phone as mine buzzed on the table. I glanced down and saw a message from Reed.
Reed: Yo, need a lift to school? I'm heading out soon. Lmk.
I showed the message to Fang, who raised an eyebrow before grabbing her phone to check her notifications. She smirked again, clearly receiving the same message.
"Well, at least he's offering. Beats walking, right?"
"Yeah," I replied, typing a quick reply. "You down for it?"
Fang nodded. "Sure. Let's let Reed deal with the morning traffic for us."
Anon: Yeah, we'll take the ride. See you in a few.
A few moments later, Reed's response popped up.
Reed: Cool. Be there in 10. Hope you're ready to rock.
I snorted, showing the message to Fang, who rolled her eyes in mock exasperation. "He's such a nerd."
"Yeah, but he's our nerd," I said, finishing the last bite of my pancakes. The knot in my stomach had loosened a little, but I was still on edge.
At least riding with Reed meant I wouldn't have too much time to dwell on my nerves before we got to school.
Samantha turned from the stove, giving us both a smile. "You two be careful today, alright? And don't let anyone get under your skin, Anon. You've got people who care about you."
"Thanks, Samantha," I said, standing up and grabbing my bag. "I'll try."
Ripley glanced up from his paper, giving me a slight nod of approval.
"You'll be fine, kid. Just keep your head straight and remember your real friends."
"Yeah, I know," I replied, feeling the weight of his words settles over me.
He wasn't the kind of guy who said things lightly, so when he gave advice, you listened.
Fang was already heading for the door, bag slung over her shoulder.
"Come on, Dweeb. Reed's gonna honk his horn like an idiot if we don't get out there in time."
I followed her out the door, the cool morning air hitting me like a slap. It was enough to wake me up a bit more, and I could almost forget about the day's stress ahead momentarily.
As predicted, Reed's car rolled up about five minutes later, his familiar grinning face poking out from the driver's side window. He honked the horn twice, loudly, earning an eye roll from Fang.
"Hop in, losers!" Reed called out, flashing us a goofy grin. "We're going to school!"
Fang groaned dramatically, but there was a smile tugging at her lips.
"Reed, if you do that again, I'll clip your tail with the door."
Reed laughed as we slid into the backseat, Fang next to me. The car smelled like it always did, slightly old takeout and the usual scent of Carfe.
I buckled in, leaning back into the seat as Reed pulled away from the curb.
The familiar hum of the engine and the steady rhythm of the road beneath us calmed my nerves slightly.
Reed kept the music low for once, probably sensing that neither of us was in the mood for his usual high-energy chatter.
The silence was comfortable, though, and I appreciated not having to talk.
As we drove, my mind wandered back to Naser.
He'd left the house early, and I hadn't seen him this morning. I could tell Samantha and Ripley were concerned when we were having breakfast.
Naser wasn't the most straightforward guy, but this was different.
Even I could tell something needed to be done.
Our conversation over the phone last night left me with a pit in my stomach. It wasn't like him to be out that late without a text or call, and then he gave us that half-baked excuse.
Something wasn't right, and as much as I didn't want to do this, I thought the only way I would get answers without Naser lying was to go to Naomi and verify what he told us.
Fang must've noticed the change in my mood because she nudged me with her elbow. "You good?" she asked quietly, her voice just loud enough for me to hear over the hum of the car.
"Yeah," I muttered, though I wasn't sure if I believed it. "Just thinking about Naser. He was acting off last night, and I have an awful feeling he's hiding something."
Fang frowned, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Yeah... Naser's a muscle-headed weirdo, but that was too weird, even for him... You think it's something serious?"
"I don't know," I admitted, glancing out the window. "Your parents are worried, though. And if Ripley's intuition is making him worried... then it's probably more than just 'girl trouble.'"
Fang said nothing momentarily, but I could tell she was thinking.
"As much of a pain in the ass he is... I want to make sure he's alright," she said finally, her voice more serious than usual.
"If something's going on, we'll figure it out."
I nodded, appreciating her reassurance. Fang could have been on better terms with Naser, but it's easy to tell things have gotten at least slightly better than when I first arrived at Volcano High.
I'm proud of her…
Still, the uncertainty gnawed at me, and I couldn't shake the feeling that something was coming...
We pulled into the school parking lot a few minutes later, and Reed parked the car with a flourish.
"Alright, we made it!" he declared, unbuckling his seatbelt with a grin.
"No one died, and I only ran one red light. Not bad, right dudes?"
Fang shot him a look. "Reed, if I find out you've been running red lights with me in the car, I'll—"
"Relax!" Reed said, holding up his hands in mock surrender. "I'm kidding!... Mostly."
I snorted, shaking my head as I grabbed my bag and climbed out of the car. The familiar sight of Volcano High loomed in front of us, and just like that, the day's weight came crashing back down on me.
The students gathered in groups, whispering to each other and glancing occasionally in our direction.
"Ignore em' Dweeb; we're here for you, I'm here for you... okay?" Fang muttered, adjusting her bag on her shoulder.
Her wings flexed slightly, a clear signal that she was ready for whatever or whoever came our way.
"Yeah," I said, my stomach twisting again. "Let's get this over with."
We walked in together, Reed lagging behind as he spotted a few of his friends by the entrance.
I kept my head down, trying to focus on the familiar routine of grabbing my books and getting to class. But the whispers followed us as we walked down the hallway, and I knew people were watching.
Either wondering if the 'skinnie' was going to go crazy and start running and shouting at people like when i ran off stage at the gig, or being curious about whatever a 'human' did to end up in a coma.
"Don't worry, Dweeb," Fang said quietly, her voice cutting through the noise. "We've got this."
As we walked through Volcano High's bustling hallways, I could feel the weight of each step, the nervous energy buzzing beneath my skin.
Fang and I were walking, Reed trailing behind us, still chuckling about his joke back in the car.
The usual noise of students chatting, lockers slamming, and footsteps echoing filled the air, but I was stuck in my head, the familiar knot tightening in my stomach.
Just as we neared the point where we'd split up to head to our classes, the crackle of the PA system cut through the noise, catching everyone's attention.
The static buzzed momentarily before Principal Spears's calm but authoritative voice came through.
"Anon Y. Mous," the principal's voice rang over the loudspeaker. "Please report to my office."
I stopped in my tracks, my body freezing momentarily as the familiar knot in my stomach tightened.
A few students glanced our way, the hallway momentarily quieter as they returned to their conversations.
Fang looked at me, her brows furrowed, clearly sensing my tension. "Are you going to be alright?" she asked, her voice softer than usual, a rare break from her teasing tone.
I swallowed hard and nodded, trying to play it cool. "Yeah, I'm fine. It's probably Spears wanting to check in and see how I'm doing. You know, since..."
I trailed off, but Fang knew what I meant—since everything that had happened.
Fang's eyes searched mine for a second before she smirked, slipping back into her usual banter to lighten the mood.
"Alright, Dweeb. Just text me if you need anything. I'd be more than happy to skip class for you."
She gave me a quick, playful peck on the cheek, her smirk softening the knot in my chest just a little.
Reed, lingering behind us, finally caught up, witnessing the moment. He rolled his eyes, unable to resist the chance to make a snarky comment.
"God, you two are nauseating," he teased, though his grin was on his face.
"Don't let Spears chew you out too bad, dude. He might think you're going soft or somethin'."
"Thanks for the pep talk, Reed," I replied with a mock glare, giving Fang's hand a quick squeeze before heading toward the office.
"See you guys later."
As I walked away from them, heading down the corridor leading to Principal Spears' office, my mind raced with mixed emotions. My heart was pounding in my chest, and though I'd told Fang I was fine, I wasn't sure I believed it.
The hallway seemed to stretch endlessly before me, each step taking longer than the last.
Why did Spears want to see me? Was it really just a catch-up, or was there something more?
Part of me wanted to turn back, head to class, and pretend I didn't hear the announcement.
But I couldn't. I owed myself to face whatever was waiting in the office, just like I'd faced everything else in the past few months.
I passed by students as I walked, but their faces blurred together. My thoughts kept spiraling back to the hospital, the panic attack, and the therapy sessions I'd been attending.
Was Spears aware of what had happened? Did he know about the therapy, about the bullshit in Rock Bottom that still haunted me? Or was this just a routine check-in?
When I finally reached the door to Spears' office, I stopped, staring at the wooden door like it was some kind of gateway.
For a moment, I stood there, my hand hovering over the doorknob, unsure if I was ready.
But I couldn't turn back now.
I took a deep breath, raised my hand, and knocked.
"Enter," came Spears' voice from the other side of the door, firm but not unkind.
I pushed the door open and stepped inside. The familiar sight of Principal Spears seated behind his large oak desk welcomed me. He was the same tall, imposing figure, his expression as serious as ever.
But when his eyes met mine, I saw a flicker of relief cross his face as if seeing me standing there eased some of the tension in his own chest.
"Take a seat, Anon," Spears said, motioning to the chair across from his desk.
I nodded and sat down, my hands resting awkwardly in my lap as I tried to read his expression. Spears leaned back in his chair, studying me for a moment before he spoke again.
"It's been a while since we last spoke," he began, his tone calm but carrying weight. "I've heard about your visit to the hospital. I hope you're doing alright now?"
His words hung in the air momentarily, and I felt my stomach twist again. I hadn't expected him to bring up the hospital so directly, and for a second, I wasn't sure how to respond.
How much did he know?
Did he understand what happened, or was this just about the surface-level stuff?
I took a breath, choosing my words carefully. "Yeah," I said slowly, meeting his gaze.
"I'm feeling much better. It was... tough, but I'm doing well now."
There was a pause, and something tugged at me in that silence. I had always been honest with Spears, at least as truthful as possible, without letting everything spill out.
But now, sitting here, I felt like I owed him the truth, at least part of it.
"I'm still getting help, though," I admitted, my voice quieter. "You know... therapy. It's... well, it's a long road to get better, but I've got a lot of people around me who care. It's made things easier."
I couldn't help but smile slightly as I thought about Fang, Reed, Trish, and everyone else, even Samantha and Ripley. They'd opened up their home to me.
Although initially awkward, they made me feel like I was a part of their family. I know I'll never be able to repay their kindness, but I was damn sure gonna try. They deserved at least that much.
The weight in my chest lightened a little as I talked about them.
Spears' serious expression softened at that. He leaned forward slightly, folding his hands on the front desk.
"I'm glad to hear that," he said, and I could see the genuine relief in his eyes.
"When you first came to Volcano High, I'll admit, I was worried. You seemed... well, you were carrying a lot on your shoulders. But seeing you now and hearing about your support, I can tell you're in a much better place."
I nodded, feeling a strange mix of emotions swirling inside me. There was something about hearing Spears say those words that I didn't even realize I needed to hear.
I didn't think anyone had noticed how much I'd changed and grown since the day I first walked into this office; it scared me out of my mind.
"You're shaping up to be a fine young man, Anon," Spears added, his voice a little softer now, almost fatherly. "It's not always easy, but you're doing well. You've come a long way."
I felt my throat tighten as I listened to him. It was strange to hear those words from someone like Spears.
I hadn't realized how much I needed that validation until I sat here and heard it from him. I swallowed hard, trying to find the right words.
"I, uh... I can't take all the credit," I said, my voice shaky. "When I first came to Volcano High, a certain principal told me some pretty wise words."
A small chuckle escaped Spears, and the severe atmosphere of the room lifted for a moment. He leaned back in his chair, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips.
"Glad to know I made an impression," he said, his tone lighter now.
There was a pause, and Spears nodded as if reflecting on the moment.
"I'm glad to see you back in school, Anon. You're on the right path, and I have no doubt you'll keep moving forward."
I smiled at that, the knot in my chest loosening a little more. But then Spears' expression shifted slightly, a hint of amusement flickering in his eyes.
"I should also be thanking you, you know," he said, leaning forward again, his tone playful but severe enough to make me curious.
"Thanking me?" I asked, tilting my head, genuinely confused.
Spears raised an eyebrow, his lips twitching with amusement. "Yes. For Fang Aaron."
I blinked, caught off guard. "Fang?"
"Yes," he continued, his tone mockingly serious. "Since you started your recovery, Fang's attendance has drastically improved. They've been in less trouble, and their grades have taken a sharp turn for the better. Now, I wonder... could that have anything to do with you?"
I couldn't help but smirk at his playful accusation, shrugging in mock innocence. "Who's to say?"
Spears snickered, shaking his head. "Come on, Anon. You and I both know you've had a hand in that. It's been a remarkable change."
I dropped the teasing tone and nodded thoughtfully.
"For real, though, Fang's always had the potential for greatness. They just needed someone to understand them. I'm really proud of them for improving themselves. It's all on them."
Spears nodded approvingly, his eyes reflecting genuine respect for the words I'd just said. "Well, I'm glad you're part of this school, Anon. Students like you... make a difference." He leaned back in his chair, the severe atmosphere lifting even more.
"And with that," Spears said, "I think that's all I wanted to say. You're free to head back to class."
I started to rise from my chair, but Spears' voice stopped me again. "One more thing," he added, his tone a bit more serious now. "If you need anything, or if any students are... less than welcoming about your return, I want you to come straight to me. Understood?"
I nodded, feeling a warmth in my chest at the offer. "Thanks, Principal Spears. I appreciate it."
"Take care, Anon," Spears said, offering me one last smile as I headed for the door.
As I exited his office, the knot in my stomach was mostly gone, replaced by a strange sense of peace.
I felt lighter, like a weight had been lifted from my shoulders, and the day didn't seem quite as daunting as it had when I first walked into the building. Principal Spears' words echoed in my mind, tugging at something deep inside me.
'You're shaping up to be a fine young man.'
The words replayed in my head as I made my way to English class, the hum of the school's atmosphere washing over me.
It was strange how much I had changed in such a short time and even stranger that others noticed it. The nervousness that gripped me earlier was fading, replaced by something quieter, more steady.
I smiled as I walked down the hallway, thinking about Fang, Reed, and everyone who had been there for me.
Maybe I wasn't whole yet, but I wasn't alone.
And that made all the difference.
---
I turned the corner and saw the door to Mr. Tsuki's classroom. A familiar wave of dread washed over me. His class wasn't challenging—just, well, the man's broken English made it feel like every lesson was delivered through a fog.
I braced myself for a mentally exhausting hour as I stepped through the door.
The moment I walked in, I felt eyes on me. Whispers, murmurs, stolen glances. People were curious. Of course, they were. I hadn't been around for weeks; everyone knew something had happened.
I could feel the rumors swirling around me like a storm, but I kept my head down, focusing on finding my seat.
I noticed Naomi out of my eye, hunched over her work. She briefly glanced up at me, her eyes meeting mine for just a second, but as soon as our gazes connected, she quickly averted and went back to staring at her notebook like it held the answers to the universe.
It was a weird interaction that made me wonder what that was about. Something felt off, but I shrugged it off and headed to my usual seat in the middle of the classroom.
As I settled in, I tried to focus on the lesson, but Mr. Tsuki's broken English was like nails on a chalkboard, and I found myself tuning him out almost immediately.
I just went through the motions—reading the passage before me, scribbling down answers that might as well have been automatic. My brain was half-asleep, but my hands kept moving.
Boredom set in fast, and I felt the familiar itch to check my phone. I glanced around, ensuring no one was watching, and slyly slid my phone out of my pocket.
The screen lit up, and I quickly opened the group chat with the band.
Anon: I just got out of Spears' office. I'm okay, nothing serious. Just wanted to check in on me.
It didn't take long for the replies to come in.
Fang: Glad to hear you're alive, Dweeb. Don't worry, I won't throw you a pity party… yet. ;P
Reed: Thought he was gonna tear you apart or something. Spears always looks like he's one stern comment away from firing you into the sun.
I chuckled, feeling the tension from earlier melt away a little more.
Anon: Nah, nothing dramatic. He was actually cool. Just wanted to see how I was recovering.
There was a pause before Reed chimed back in.
Reed: So, what's the plan today? Band practice after school?
Before I could reply, Fang beat me to it.
Fang: Nah, forgot instruments. We'll hit practice after school. Plus, I wanna keep an eye on Naser. Might try talking to him if I can.
Reed: Wait, why? What's going on with him?
I hesitated, feeling a flicker of concern. Naser had been acting weird, slightly off, but something more profound. It gnawed at me, the way he'd been distant, avoiding eye contact, slipping out of the house early.
Fang and I knew something was wrong but couldn't figure out what.
Anon: He was acting weird yesterday. He's been distant for a while now, and it's worsening. We just wanna make sure everything's okay.
A few seconds passed before Trish finally joined the conversation.
Trish: Sorry, Riley unplugged my alarm clock. I'm on the way to school. So, what's this about Naser being weird?
Everyone quickly filled her in, explaining that Naser had been acting more off than usual and that we were planning to keep an eye on him. Fang added that they wanted to talk to him and maybe get some answers.
Fang: I'll tell you and Reed more at lunch. I have something I want to tell you both.
I stared at that message momentarily, my heart doing a little flip. I had a strong suspicion about what Fang wanted to tell them.
I kept quiet in the chat, not wanting to say anything before they did. It wasn't my place.
Reed: Now I'm curious. What's going on?
Trish: Same. Spill it.
I typed out one last message as the bell rang, signaling the end of class.
Anon: Heading to math. See you there, Reed.
I slipped my phone back into my pocket and stood up, grabbing my bag as the rest of the class gathered their things.
Just as I headed out the door, I noticed Naomi again. She was moving quickly, almost rushing out of the classroom, her head down, like she was trying to avoid being seen.
Something about her behavior made me pause. I had this strange gut feeling, a sense that something wasn't right. I called out to her, trying to catch up.
"Naomi!"
She didn't turn around. If anything, she moved faster, slipping into the crowd of students leaving the classroom.
I tried calling out again, weaving through the crowd, but she seemed determined to avoid me. It was like she was pretending not to hear me, making me more suspicious.
Why was she acting so weird?
"Naomi!" I called again, but she had already disappeared into the mass of students, her head down, her steps quick.
I stopped in the hallway, watching her disappear into the sea of people.
That was... really weird.
Something was up, but I didn't have time to chase after her.
I had to get to math class and wasn't keen on being late on my first day back.
Sighing, I turned away from the hallway and headed to math. I'd have to figure out what was going on with Naomi later.
By the time I reached math class, the room was already filling. Reed was chilling at his usual desk near the back, leaning back in his chair with his feet kicked up like he didn't care.
I went over and slid into the seat next to him, leaving Trish's chair empty for when she inevitably burst in late, probably cursing out her brother for making her miss half the class.
"How was English?" Reed asked, smirking.
" Get a good nap in ?"
"Pretty much," I muttered, dropping my bag onto the floor. "Tsuki's broken English was too painful to listen to, so I tuned out."
Reed snickered. "Classic. We've all been there."
Mr. Carldewski, the math teacher, strolled in a few moments later, holding a stack of workbooks.
He barely acknowledged the class as he made his way to his desk, dropping the books down with a thud before grabbing a magazine and settling in like he had no intention of teaching.
"Alright," he said, barely looking up. "Do the work in the book. Turn it in at the end of class."
He waved a hand dismissively, his nose already buried in the magazine.
The students barely reacted, used to his nonchalant attitude.
I rolled my eyes, grabbing the workbook from the pile and flipping it open, but I wasn't paying attention.
Reed leaned over, his voice low. "So, band stuff?"
"Yeah," I said, pulling the workbook closer and pretending to focus on the problems.
"The recording studio sent me a digital version of our recorded album. Also, maybe we should look for new venues for future gigs this weekend; any thoughts?"
Reed's eyes lit up. "I was thinkin' the same thing. Is Saturday good? Also, can you send me the album? I want to blast it through the van's speakers when we head to practice later!"
As we continued discussing band plans, Trish suddenly burst through the door, out of breath and muttering under her breath. She flopped into her seat, her face flushed with frustration.
"Fucking Riley... gonna kill the little shit later..." she muttered, her voice just loud enough for us to hear.
Reed and I exchanged a glance before he leaned over, smirking. "Well, at least you're here, right? Could've been worse."
Trish shot him a glare, but the corner of her mouth twitched like she was trying not to laugh.
"Shut up, Reed. I don't need your snark right now."
We all chuckled, the tension easing as we continued talking about the band. Trish joined in, and soon, we discussed potential gig venues and new songs we'd been working on.
I accidentally slipped up at one point, referring to Fang as "she" during the conversation.
"Yeah, Fang said she wanted to—"
Trish's head snapped toward me, her eyes narrowing. "Dude, seriously? You and Fang are together. How are you still messing up their pronouns?"
I froze for a second, my mind racing. I thought about explaining the recent change and how Fang had considered using "she/her" pronouns, but I stopped myself.
It wasn't my place to tell them. That was Fang's decision, and I wouldn't speak for her.
"Sorry," I muttered, feeling a little embarrassed. "I didn't mean to."
Trish huffed, clearly annoyed. "Just... try to get it right, okay? It's not that hard."
Before I could say anything else, Reed jumped in. "Come on, Trish, it was just an accident. No need to bite his head off."
Trish sighed, her frustration still visible, but she didn't push the issue further. "Fine, whatever. Just pay attention, okay?"
I nodded, grateful that the conversation moved on quickly. We spent the rest of the class casually talking about band stuff while half-heartedly working on the math problems.
Mr. Carldewski didn't seem to care, still engrossed in whatever article he read in his magazine.
Eventually, the bell rang, signaling the end of the class. I packed up my things, feeling relief and anxiety as I thought about what Fang might say at lunch.
It wasn't long before we'd get answers, but I couldn't help but feel a sense of anticipation building.
---
The cafeteria was alive with the usual midday chaos of clattering trays, loud conversations, and the smell of questionable cafeteria food. Fang, Reed, Trish, and I walked in together, the noise barely registering as we approached the food counter.
My mind was still buzzing from everything that had happened earlier. Principal Spears' words echoed in the back of my mind, along with the tension I'd felt about Naser and Naomi.
But now, as I glanced at Fang, I could sense something was different. She seemed on edge, though she tried to hide it behind her usual calm smirk.
"Hey, Bright Eyes," I said, nudging her shoulder gently. "How were your morning classes?"
Fang rolled her eyes dramatically. "Boring as usual," she muttered, though there was a slight hesitation in her voice.
She grabbed a tray and started picking out food, her movements more mechanical than usual. I didn't push it, figuring we'd talk more once we sat down.
We all grabbed our food and found a table in the corner, away from the central chaos of the cafeteria. Fang sat across from me, and Reed and Trish flanked her on either side.
It felt like any other lunch, but an unspoken tension was hanging in the air. Fang hadn't cracked a joke yet, and that wasn't like her. I could tell she had something big on her mind.
As we started eating, Fang cleared her throat. "So, uh, I want to talk to you guys about something."
Reed looked up from his sandwich, crumbs at the corners of his mouth. "What's up?" he asked, though his tone was casual, oblivious to the weight of Fang's words.
Fang glanced at me briefly, and I nodded, encouraging her to continue. She took a deep breath, her wings twitching slightly with nervous energy. "I've been thinking a lot lately," she started, her voice more serious than I'd heard in a long time.
"And... well, I'm not nonbinary anymore."
Her words hung in the air like a punch no one saw coming. Reed blinked, clearly confused.
"Wait, what? You're... not?"
Trish's reaction was more nuanced. She had been taking a bite of her food but froze mid-chew, her eyes widening as she processed what Fang had just said.
Slowly, she set her fork down, swallowing hard.
"What... what made you change your mind?" she asked, her tone careful, but her face was conflicted like she was torn between support and confusion.
Fang looked down at her tray, pushing her food around with her fork as she spoke.
"It's just... I've been thinking a lot about who I am, and the truth is... I'm not nonbinary anymore. I know who I am now and... I'm a girl. I connect with that. It just... feels right."
She glanced up at Trish and Reed, her voice steady, though I could tell vulnerability was underneath it all. "I hope you guys can understand that."
Reed was still processing, his mouth hanging open slightly as he tried to respond coherently.
On the other hand, Trish let out a breath and leaned back in her chair. For a moment, her face was a mixture of emotions—surprise, hesitation, and maybe a flicker of guilt.
Her eyes flickered toward me, and I saw realization dawn on her face. "That's why you slipped up back in math class," she muttered. "You've known about this."
I nodded quietly. "Yeah. Fang told me last night."
Trish's expression wavered, her internal struggle evident. She opened her mouth to say something but stopped herself. There was a pause, then she sighed, the tension in her body deflating.
"I'm happy you're figuring things out, Fang," she finally said, a small smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.
"I mean, it's a big change, and I guess I was just worried you were... doing it for someone else."
Fang's eyes softened, and momentarily, the tension between them melted away.
"Nah, Trish, it's not like that. This is what I want for myself, and I'm happier because of it."
Trish nodded, her smile growing a little brighter. "Then I'm happy for you."
Reed finally found his voice, scratching the back of his head awkwardly.
"Damn, Fang, that's... that's a lot to take in. But if you're happy, then I'm all in, too."
The conversation felt lighter after that. We joked around, talking about band stuff, what songs we might practice after school, and whether Reed could handle the high notes he always struggled with.
But underneath the lighthearted banter, I could tell something was still bugging Fang.
I noticed her glancing across the cafeteria, her eyes narrowing slightly. I followed her gaze and saw Naser and Naomi sitting at a table on the far side of the room.
The two of them were clearly arguing. Naomi's face was flushed with frustration, her hands moving wildly as she spoke. Naser looked exhausted, his shoulders slumped, his eyes dark with fatigue. Whatever they were fighting about, it didn't look good.
Before we could say anything, Naomi abruptly stood up from the table, her expression twisted with anger. She turned and stormed off, leaving Naser sitting there alone, his head in his hands. He looked utterly defeated.
Fang sighed heavily, pushing her tray aside. "Alright, we need to do something about this. He's clearly not okay."
"Yeah," I agreed, feeling concerned for Naser. "Let's go talk to him."
We all stood up together and walked across the cafeteria toward Naser. He must have sensed us coming because he looked up from his hands and saw us approaching.
His eyes widened for a split second, and before I could say anything, he abruptly stood up from the table and started walking—fast.
"Naser!" I called after him, but he didn't stop. He quickly moved through the cafeteria like he was trying to escape.
Fang shot me a confused look, but I didn't have time to explain. "Come on!" I said, already taking off after him. Reed was right on my heels.
As Naser picked up speed, he turned sharply and started running. Reed and I exchanged a quick look of disbelief before booking it after him, our footsteps pounding against the cafeteria floor.
"What the fuck?" Reed muttered, sprinting beside me.
"WHY IS HE RUNNING?"
"I DON'T KNOW!" I shouted, frustration boiling inside me as we pushed past students in the hallway, weaving through the crowd to keep up with Naser's frantic escape.
"NASER, WAIT UP!"
But Naser wasn't stopping. If anything, he was running faster, his body moving with a desperation I hadn't seen in him before.
He wasn't just avoiding us. He was scared.
Reed and I chased him, dodging students and narrowly avoiding teachers as we sprinted down the hallways.
My legs were burning, my lungs screaming for air, but I couldn't stop.
I had to find out what was going on with him.
I watched as Naser barreled up a flight of stairs, and that's when it hit me—he was heading for the roof.
"Shit," I muttered under my breath, pushing myself harder.
Reed and I flew up the stairs two at a time, our shoes slamming against the metal steps as we chased him.
"NASER! JUST STOP FOR A SECOND!"
When we reached the roof, my chest was heaving, and sweat dripped down my face. Naser stood near the edge of the rooftop, his back to us, his hands on his knees as he tried to catch his breath.
Reed and I slowed down, panting as we finally confronted him.
"WHAT THE HELL... IS GOING ON, MAN?" I asked, trying to catch my breath.
"WHY THE FUCK ARE YOU RUNNING FROM US?"
Naser didn't answer right away. He stood there, staring out at the horizon, his back still turned. His body was tense, every muscle coiled like he was preparing for something.
"Naser?" Reed called out, stepping forward. "Dude, talk to us."
For a moment, it seemed like Naser might open up like he would tell us what was happening.
But then his shoulders slumped, and when he finally turned around, a darkness in his eyes made my stomach churn.
"Fine..." he snapped, his voice full of venom.
"YOU WANNA KNOW WHAT'S WRONG? I'LL TELL YOU."
I froze, my heart racing in my chest. Naser's voice was filled with anger, but it wasn't just regular frustration.
There was something else there...something deeper, something that made my skin crawl.
"I CAN'T FUCKING STAND YOU, ANON!"
Naser shouted, his voice echoing across the rooftop.
"IT WAS FINE WHEN YOU WERE JUST SOMEBODY I SAW AT SCHOOL, BUT NOW? NOW I HAVE TO SEE YOU
EVERY. SINGLE. FUCKING. DAY.
AND I CAN'T FUCKING STAND IT!"
His words hit me like a freight train. I stood there, stunned, as the weight of his anger washed over me. My chest tightened, and for a moment, I couldn't breathe.
"What...?" I whispered, but Naser wasn't done.
"I WAS JUST BEING NICE TO THE NEW KID," he spat, his eyes blazing with hatred.
"BUT NOW? THIS IS TOO FUCKING MUCH. YOU'RE IN MY HOUSE, IN MY FACE, EVERY DAMN DAY.
AND YOU KNOW WHAT?
I CAN'T FUCKING STAND YOUR MONKEY ASS ANYMORE!"
I felt like the ground had been ripped out from under me. My head was spinning, my heart pounding so hard I thought it might burst out of my chest.
I couldn't believe what I was hearing.
Naser kept going, his voice rising with every word.
"YOU'RE A FUCKING PARASITE, ANON. YOU'LL LATCH ON TO ANYONE WHO FEELS BAD FOR YOU.
BOO FUCKING HOO.
YOUR LIFE IN ROCK BOTTOM WAS SO HARD... BUT GUESS WHAT?
- DON'T. GIVE. A. FUCK.
I DON'T CARE...
YOU'RE JUST SOME GUY WHO LIVES IN MY FUCKING HOUSE!"
Each word cut more profoundly than the last, and I could feel the anger building inside me, boiling beneath the surface.
I felt betrayed—like I was standing before someone I thought was a friend, only to realize they had been lying to me the entire time.
Reed was next to me, seething with rage. He opened his mouth to shout something back at Naser, but before he could, I snapped.
The anger, hurt, and betrayal surged before I realized what I was doing.
I lunged at Naser.
My fist connected with his jaw with a sickening thud, and Naser went down hard.
I was on top of him in an instant, wailing on him with punch after punch, my vision blurred with tears and anger.
"YOU PIECE OF SHIT!"
I screamed, my voice cracking as I hit him again and again.
"I THOUGHT WE WERE FRIENDS! I THOUGHT YOU WERE MY FUCKING BROTHER!"
Reed was shouting, trying to pull me off Naser, but I couldn't hear him. All I could hear was the sound of my fists connecting with Naser's face, the sound of his body hitting the rooftop, and the sound of my own broken sobs.
"WHY THE FUCK WOULD YOU SAY THAT?!"
I shouted into his face, tears streaming down my face.
"WHY!?"
Suddenly, a voice cut through the chaos, sharp and filled with panic.
"ANON!"
I froze mid-punch, my fist still raised in the air.
I turned, my chest heaving, and saw Fang standing at the entrance to the rooftop with Trish.
Fang's face was pale, her eyes wide with shock and fear. Tears were streaming down her face, and in that moment, I saw the way she was looking at me.
Like I was a monster.
Everything inside me shattered. I looked down at Naser, his face bloodied and bruised, one eye swollen shut. My hands were covered in his blood, and I felt sick to my stomach.
The familiar feeling of self-hatred, the sense of being a monster, crashed down on me like a tidal wave.
I scrambled back, my breath coming in ragged gasps. Fang rushed forward, her wings flaring angrily as she knelt beside Naser.
"WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU DO?!" she screamed, her voice shaking with rage and fear.
I couldn't answer. I couldn't even look at her. All I could see was the look of horror and betrayal on her face, the same look I'd seen on the faces of people back in Rock Bottom.
I had become the person I swore I'd never be again.
Without thinking, I ran.
I barreled past Trish, her voice calling after me, but I didn't stop.
I couldn't.
I couldn't face them.
I couldn't face Fang.
I was a monster and didn't deserve to be around them anymore.
I ran through the halls of Volcano High, shoving past students and ignoring their confused shouts.
The walls blurred around me as I ran out the front doors and into the open air.
I didn't know where I was going.
I just needed to get away.
Away from the school, away from the people who were supposed to care about me, away from the part of myself I hated.
I kept running until my legs gave out, and I collapsed in an alley not far from the school. My chest was tight, my breath coming in short, shallow gasps as I fell to the ground.
My phone buzzed in my pocket—calls, texts, everything—but I couldn't bring myself to look.
My head was spinning, my heart was broken, and all I could feel was the overwhelming weight of guilt and self-hatred, crushing me from the inside out.
I was a monster... and I didn't know what to do.
---
The dark alley felt suffocating like the world had closed in around me. My chest was tight, and no matter how hard I tried to breathe, I couldn't get enough air.
It was like my lungs had stopped working like the panic was physically squeezing the life out of me. I slid down against the rough brick wall, hugging my knees to my chest as I tried and failed to steady myself.
My phone buzzed again, vibrating insistently in my pocket, but I didn't move to check it.
I couldn't.
I knew what was there—messages from Fang, Reed, and probably Trish, too. Desperation. Concern. Maybe anger. But I couldn't deal with any of it. Not now.
Not when I felt like I'd lost every progress I'd made since coming to Volcaldera. Since escaping Rock Bottom.
I was that kid again. The same broken, angry kid who never knew how to handle anything without lashing out.
The one who hurt people because he didn't know how else to protect himself. The ones who hurt the people who cared about him, the ones who actually tried to help.
My phone buzzed again, but I ignored it. I ignored all of it. I couldn't face them—Fang, Reed, Trish—any of them. How could I? They'd all seen me. They'd seen the real me. And what they saw was a monster.
I stood up slowly, my legs shaky, my body heavy. I felt like I was dragging myself forward, each step taking more effort than it should.
I left the alley, leaving the dark, suffocating corner behind me. But I wasn't heading anywhere. I didn't know where I was going. Didn't care. I just needed to move. I couldn't stay still.
The streets of Volcaldera stretched out in front of me, unfamiliar and yet somehow exactly the same as every other place I'd ever been.
Empty... Meaningless.
I was just a husk of myself again.
That familiar feeling had crept back in, wrapping around me like a suffocating blanket.
I wandered the streets aimlessly, my mind blank yet spinning with too many thoughts at once. The city moved around me, people living their lives, going about their day like nothing was wrong. But for me? Everything was wrong. Everything had shattered in an instant.
I thought I'd left this behind.
I thought I'd changed.
I wasn't that broken kid anymore, the one who reacted to everything with violence, who couldn't control himself when the anger got too much. But I was wrong. The anger was still there. It had never gone away. I'd just hidden it, buried it deep. And today, it had come crashing back out, destroying everything in its path.
I had hit Naser. I had lost control. And now? Now, there was nothing left. I was hollow again, just like I had been before I met Fang before I came to Volcano High.
I was the same as I'd always been.
A monster.
A burden.
A parasite, like Naser had said.
I kept walking, not paying attention to where I was going. The streets blurred together, each corner, each block looking the same as the last. It didn't matter. None of it mattered. There wasn't anywhere for me to go anyway.
Fang had seen me.
She'd seen the real me, the one I tried so hard to hide.
I could still hear the way she had screamed my name on that rooftop, the fear in her voice, the tears in her eyes. She wasn't supposed to look at me like that. She wasn't supposed to be afraid of me. But I'd ruined it. I'd ruined everything.
And for what? Because Naser had said some cruel things? Because I let my anger take control? I wanted to believe he didn't mean it, that something else was going on with him, but the words hurt.
They had dug into me like knives, reopening wounds I thought had healed. And instead of walking away and handling it like a normal person, I'd lashed out.
I'd become the thing I swore I'd never be again. And now I was alone.
I walked until my legs felt like they might give out. The afternoon had turned into evening, and the streets were quieter now, the bustling energy of the day replaced by a softer, more subdued hum. I didn't know how long I'd been walking. Hours, maybe. Time didn't feel real anymore.
I found myself on a bridge, looking out over the city. The water below was dark, almost black, reflecting the faint lights of the buildings that lined the riverbanks.
I leaned against the railing, staring at the water, my thoughts swirling, sinking deeper into the darkness.
It was quiet here, away from the noise of the city.
It was calm enough that I could hear my thoughts, the cruel voice in the back of my mind that kept telling me the same thing repeatedly.
You're not worth it. You'll never be worth it. You'll never change.
I gripped the railing tightly, my knuckles turning white as I tried to hold myself together. I didn't know what to do.
I didn't know how to fix this.
Everything I'd worked towards, everything I'd tried to become, was gone. And now I was left with nothing but the emptiness I'd thought I'd escaped.
The phone in my pocket was still there, buzzing occasionally with more messages I didn't dare look at. Each vibration felt like a reminder of the people I was letting down. Of the people, I was hurting.
But I couldn't face them. I couldn't face any of it.
The world felt too big and overwhelming, and I was too small and broken to deal with it.
I didn't know where to go or what the next step was.
All I knew was that I couldn't stay here, stuck in this loop of guilt and self-hatred.
But where was I supposed to go?
The city stretched out in front of me, vast and indifferent. I felt so small, so insignificant. Like nothing I did mattered. Like I was just drifting through life, causing damage wherever I went.
I closed my eyes, leaning my forehead against the cool metal of the railing.
I didn't know how long I stayed like that, lost in the darkness of my own mind.
Minutes, hours, it didn't matter.
Time didn't exist here.
It was just me and the weight of everything I'd done wrong.
I couldn't go to the Aarons, just what the fuck would I even say?
I can't do anything, I'll have to get a hotel or something, Ripley probably knows by now and he'll be gunning to arrest me for assaulting Naser.
A heavy sigh escaped my chest, but it didn’t relieve any of the pressure building inside me.
Everything was crumbling around me, and I had no clue where to even begin.
How did I go from having a family to... this?
I thought I’d outrun the worst parts of myself,
but here I was, right back where I started—alone, broken, no place to go.
"Anon!?"
The sound of my name startled me. It wasn’t loud, but it cut through the fog clouding my mind like a sharp blade.
I opened my eyes and turned, my body frozen with shock.
Standing at the far end of the bridge, silhouetted by the faint glow of the streetlights, was Fang.
Her wings were slightly ruffled, her eyes wide with worry, her breath visibly short from running. She stood there for a moment, just staring at me, before slowly walking toward me.
"Fang…?" My voice cracked as I spoke.
"How... how’d you find me?"
She stopped a few feet in front of me, her eyes scanning my face as if to make sure I was really there, that I was okay.
She trembled for a second before she gave a weak, shaky smile.
"In case anything ever happened, and Bishop grabbed you again... I had ‘Find My Phone’ put on your phone," she said, her voice soft but steady.
"I just... wanted to be sure I could always find you if shit went sideways…"
My heart stuttered in my chest. She... she’d done that?
Without telling me…?
A mix of emotions washed over me—surprise, a flicker of frustration, but mostly something else.
Something that felt like a lifeline in the middle of this storm I was drowning in.
" You... what ?" I blinked, the exhaustion clouding my thoughts.
I didn’t know what to say, didn’t know how to respond.
I should’ve felt invaded, maybe even pissed. But all I felt was gratitude.
She was here… and that mattered most right now.
Fang sighed and ran a hand through her hair, clearly trying to explain it.
"Look… I didn’t want to invade your privacy or anything. I just... after everything that happened with Bishop, I couldn’t take the chance of losing you again. If something happened, I needed to know where you were… To keep you safe."
My throat tightened, and I had to look away, blinking rapidly to stop the tears that were threatening to fall.
" You didn’t have to do that, you know, I'm not your responsibility , " I muttered, my voice barely above a whisper.
"Yeah, I did," Fang replied gently, her voice cracking slightly.
"I fucking care about you, Anon. And right now, I’m fucking glad I did."
She stepped closer, her wings lowering, her gaze softening as she looked at me.
There was no anger, no disgust, no horror in her eyes. Just... worry.
Even care…
And that only made me feel worse.
"You shouldn’t have come," I said, trying to hold back the flood of emotions threatening to overwhelm me.
Fang shook her head, her expression softening, but something vulnerable flickered across her face.
"Anon, I’m sorry," she whispered, and her voice broke a little as she said it.
I frowned, confused.
"Sorry…? for what?"
"For what I said... On the roof."
Her wings drooped slightly, and she hugged her arms around herself, looking like she was trying to hold something back.
"When I saw Naser all bloodied like that, it... it reminded me of when we were kids. The accident." Her voice cracked with the memory, and she had to pause for a moment to steady herself.
"The sight of him like that... it just made itall come rushing back to me... I panicked. It was like I was back in that moment, thinking I’d lost him again."
I stared at her, my chest tightening with guilt.
She wasn’t angry… She was scared.
The weight of what she was saying hit me hard, and I felt like an idiot for not realizing it sooner.
Of course, she had been scared.
That’s what that look in her eyes had been, fear for her brother… Not fear of me.
"Fang... I didn’t know," I muttered, my voice hoarse.
" I'm sorry… I thought you were —"
"I know what you thought Anon," she interrupted, her wings trembling slightly as she took a shaky breath.
" I wasn’t scared of you, Dweeb... I was scared of what happened to Naser. I just... I couldn’t handle seeing him like that again. It fucked with my head."
I swallowed hard, the guilt twisting inside me even more.
"I’m so sorry, Fang... I didn’t mean to make you—"
"Stop." She held up a hand, shaking her head.
"You’re not the only one who fucked up, alright? I said some shit I shouldn’t have. I let my panic get the better of me, and I took it out on you. That wasn’t fair. And I’m really fucking sorry."
Her voice was raw, filled with regret, and it broke something inside me.
I thought she hated me, thought she was disgusted by me, thinking that I was a fucking monster.
But if was worse than that. She was hurting because of her own memories.
Her own traumas…
"And," she continued, taking another deep breath.
" Reed told me what Naser said. About the shit he said to you... I get why you lost it ."
Hearing her say it, hearing her acknowledge what Naser had said, made the emotions I’d been holding back crash down all at once.
I shook my head, trying to fight the lump in my throat.
"... I still shouldn’t have beat the shit out of him, "
I muttered, my voice shaking.
“It doesn't matter what he said… I should’ve kept it together, and not act like a fucking nutcase."
Fang looked at me, her eyes soft but unwavering.
"But you’re not a monster for reacting, Anon… You were fucking angry and you were hurt. And yeah, you didn't deal with it in the best way, but that doesn’t make you some kind of violent freak. You made a mistake. But he fucked up too! He should have never said any of that fucked up shit, and he's a fucking asshole for saying it in the first place! The way I see you both need to fix this… not just you.”
I shook my head again, the self-loathing bubbling up inside me.
" You don't get it Fang! I don’t fucking deserve to fix it. After what I did —"
" SHUT. UP. You deserve a fucking chance to make things right ," she interrupted, her voice filled with intensity.
"You deserve the chance to talk shit out! You deserve to figure this shit out and if he's still being a cunt about it, then fuck him… But you can’t do it if you keep fucking running!"
I stared at her, the exhaustion hitting me like a tidal wave... I didn’t have the energy to argue with her.
I didn’t have the strength to keep fighting. I was too tired. And too fucking broken.
"Fang, I..." My voice cracked, and I swallowed hard.
"I don’t know where to go from here..."
Fang reached out, gently placing her hand on my arm.
"You come back with me. We go home, and we figure this shit out... Together ."
"Ripley’s going to fucking kill me or at the very least have me arrested!" I muttered, barely able to meet her eyes.
Fang smirked, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes.
"My dad’s not gonna kill you dumbass. He’ll be pissed, sure. But he’s not gonna throw you to the wolves either. We’ll talk to him and my mom and talk to Naser when things have cooled... It’ll take time, but we’ll work it out together."
I wanted to believe her… to believe that everything would somehow be okay, that I wasn’t beyond saving. But I still felt hollow. Still felt like the same lost kid I’d always been.
But Fang’s hand on my arm was steady… Solid.
A real reminder that I wasn’t alone.
"You ready?" she asked softly.
I stared at her for a long moment, my chest tight, my heart still heavy with guilt and doubt.
But Fang was here. She had found me. And she wasn’t giving up on me, even when I’d given up on myself.
I nodded slowly. "Yeah," I whispered.
"I’m ready."
She smiled, and for the first time in what felt like hours, the weight on my chest lifted, if only just a little.
"Let’s go," she said.
And together, we turned and walked back into the city, leaving the bridge and everything that had happened on that rooftop behind us.
—
The door to the Aaron house creaked open as Fang and I stepped inside. I wasn’t sure what I expected—maybe a quiet night, some tense but manageable conversations, and then bed.
But the instant we crossed the threshold, I could feel the tension in the air like a thick fog, suffocating, heavy.
Ripley was already there, sitting in his usual spot on the couch, but something was different this time. His arms were crossed, his jaw clenched tight, and the look on his face made my stomach drop. He looked... furious.
"Fang," he started, his voice low and dangerous.
"What the hell… do you think you're doing?"
Fang stepped forward, her posture tense but defiant. "Dad, just listen—"
"LISTEN?" Ripley interrupted, his voice booming through the room.
"YOU BRING THAT—"
He pointed at me with a look of sheer disdain, "THAT CRIMINAL BACK INTO MY HOUSE? WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU THINKING?"
The word " criminal " hit me like a punch to the gut. I felt myself shrinking into the background, my hands balling into fists at my sides, my chest tightening with guilt and shame.
I didn't want to cause more problems, but standing there, I knew I'd already done enough damage.
Fang tried to explain, her voice rising as she defended me.
"Dad, it wasn’t like that! You don't understand what happened—"
"I DON'T NEED TO UNDERSTAND!" Ripley cut her off again, his eyes blazing with fury as he stood from the couch.
"DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU'VE DONE? YOU’VE PUT THIS FAMILY IN DANGER! AFTER WHAT HE DID TO NASER? TO YOUR OWN BROTHER?!"
My heart was pounding in my chest, each word Ripley spat out making it harder to breathe.
I stayed quiet, too ashamed to even attempt to explain.
What the fuck could I say that would make any of this better?
Fang’s wings twitched in agitation, her own anger bubbling to the surface as she tried to stand her ground.
"Dad, you’re not listening! He wasn’t—"
"I DON’T WANT TO HEAR IT!" Ripley shouted, his face red with rage.
"I WARNED YOU ABOUT THIS. I TOLD YOU HE WAS TROUBLE FROM THE START!"
Fang’s fists clenched, her wings flaring behind her.
" No, Dad, you didn’t! You gave him a chance! and now you’re just throwing him out because things got complicated!"
"COMPLICATED?!" Ripley scoffed, his voice full of disbelief.
"HE BEAT YOUR BROTHER INTO THE GROUND! THIS ISN’T COMPLICATED, FANG! THIS IS DANGEROUS!"
I felt the walls closing in around me, the suffocating pressure of everything crashing down.
My heart pounded harder in my chest, and I couldn’t seem to catch my breath.
Fang was defending me, but all I could think about was how much I deserved Ripley’s anger. How much I deserved to be thrown out.
"Dad, stop!" Fang yelled, her voice rising to match his.
" Just stop for a fucking second and listen—"
"I DON’T NEED TO LISTEN TO ANY MORE OF THIS!" Ripley bellowed, his eyes locked on me like I was the source of all his problems.
"I SHOULD’VE KNOWN BETTER THAN TO LET YOU INTO THIS HOUSE!"
Before Fang could say anything else, another voice cut through the shouting—a voice that made my blood run cold.
" WHAT IS GOING ON DOWN HERE ?"
Samantha’s voice carried down from the stairs, sharp and filled with confusion. She appeared at the top, her expression quickly shifting from bewilderment to anger when her eyes landed on me.
Her face AND scales paled, and her eyes flashed with something between fury and pain as she started marching down the stairs.
"HOW DARE YOU?" she spat, her voice shaking with emotion.
"HOW DARE YOU SHOW YOUR FACE HERE AFTER WHAT YOU DID TO HIM!?"
I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t move. The weight of her words crushed me.
Samantha’s eyes were filled with a mixture of hurt and betrayal as she stormed toward me, her hands trembling at her sides.
"AFTER WE OPENED OUR HOME TO YOU?! AFTER EVERYTHING WE DID FOR YOU?"
"Mom—" Fang tried to intervene, stepping between us, but Samantha ignored her, her eyes locked on me, her voice cracking with the strain of holding back tears.
"I TRUSTED YOU, I TREATED YOU LIKE YOU WERE MY OWN!" Samantha shouted, tears welling in her eyes.
"WE TRUSTED YOU… AND YOU DID THIS? TO MY SON!? TO MY BOY?"
Each word felt like a knife twisting deeper into my chest. I wanted to say something…
Anything, but I couldn’t.
The guilt and shame were choking me, my throat closing up as I tried to speak.
My breaths were coming in shallow gasps, and I could feel the edges of a panic attack creeping in, but I was helpless to stop it.
"I... I’m..." I tried to force the words out, but my voice caught in my throat.
I couldn’t breathe, couldn’t think. I was drowning in the pain I’d caused.
Samantha’s voice cracked as she wiped away a tear, her anger barely contained.
"You need to leave," she said, her voice trembling.
"You need to get your things and GET OUT OF OUR HOME."
My vision blurred, the walls closing in around me as the full weight of her words settled on my shoulders.
I had no right to be here. I didn’t belong in their home.
Not after what I’d done to him.
"MOM, wait!" Fang stepped in front of her mom, desperation in her voice.
"He didn’t mean to—"
"FANG, MOVE!" Samantha snapped, her voice full of pain and frustration.
"HE HURT YOUR BROTHER! HOW CAN YOU STAND THERE AND DEFEND HIM AFTER EVERYTHING HE DID!?"
Fang’s voice wavered, her own frustration boiling over.
" Because I know him! I know he wouldn’t have done it if —"
"ENOUGH!" Ripley’s voice roared over both of them, his eyes locking onto mine again.
"I want him gone. NOW."
I couldn’t move. I couldn’t breathe. All I could do was stand there, my mind spinning as the reality of the situation finally hit me.
I was being kicked out, thrown out of the only place that had felt even remotely like a home.
"Anon..." Fang’s voice was softer now, pleading, but I couldn’t meet her eyes. I couldn’t face any of them. Not after what I’d done.
Not after I’d let them down.
I turned slowly, my body moving on autopilot as I headed toward the guest room to grab my things.
Each step felt like I was dragging myself through quicksand, the weight of everything pressing down on me, crushing me.
I deserved this. I deserved every bit of it.
—
I reached the guest room, the small space that had been mine for the past few weeks now feeling foreign, like it didn’t belong to me anymore.
I grabbed my bag and started stuffing my clothes inside, my hands shaking so badly I could barely hold onto anything.
My breaths were shallow, my chest tight as I tried to hold back the wave of panic threatening to overtake me.
Once my things were packed, I stood in the doorway of the room, looking around one last time.
It wasn’t my room... It had never really been mine.
Without another word, I walked down the stairs, past Samantha, past Ripley, and past Fang, who was still standing there, her wings drooping in defeat.
I couldn’t bring myself to look at any of them.
As I stepped out of the house and into the night, the door closed behind me with a final, resounding click, leaving me standing alone on the doorstep.
Once again… I had hit Rock Bottom.
And there was no one to blame but myself…
—
As I walked down the path, leaving the Aaron house behind me, the sound of arguing slowly faded, but the echoes of their voices stuck with me like a bad dream.
Ripley's booming voice cut through the walls, and Fang’s words, trying to reason with them, felt distant and hollow. It didn’t matter now, though.
I was out, and I didn’t see any way of coming back from this.
Everything that mattered most had slipped through my fingers, and I was left wandering in the wreckage.
With my guitar slung over my shoulder and my bags packed with the last remnants of what was mine, I pulled out my phone.
My heart raced as I stared at the screen, the brightness cutting through the darkness around me.
I had one last shot, one last friend who might still have my back.
I typed out a message to Reed, my hands trembling as I hit send.
Anon: Hey, can you give me a lift?
I stared at the phone, feeling the seconds drag on. The knot in my stomach tightened, wondering if even Reed was still my friend after all this. After what I did.
The phone buzzed in my hand.
Reed: Yeah, man. Be there in 10.
Relief washed over me, but it was bittersweet. Of course Reed came through, he always did, but nothing could shake the feeling that I’d already lost too much.
I leaned against the fence outside the house, waiting, the chill in the air biting at my skin as I tried to keep my mind from spiraling.
Ten minutes felt like an hour, but eventually, I saw the familiar beat-up van rolling down the street.
Reed pulled up to the curb, his window rolled down, and his usual goofy grin stretched across his face.
He was trying to keep it light, like everything was still the same, but the moment his eyes landed on my bags, I saw the smile falter. He forced it back up, but it didn’t reach his eyes.
"Need a hand with that, dude?" Reed asked, hopping out of the van as I approached.
"Yeah... yeah, thanks," I muttered, hoisting one of the heavier bags toward the back of the van.
Reed opened the trunk and helped me load everything inside. He didn’t ask why I had all my stuff with me, and I appreciated it. Once everything was stashed, I took one last look at the Aaron house.
My eyes flicked up to Naser’s window. He was standing there, watching. I tensed up, expecting to see anger in his eyes, maybe fear, but what I saw instead shook me to my core.
Sadness .
He looked... sad, like this wasn’t what he wanted. Like this whole mess had spiraled out of control in a way none of us saw coming.
It confused the hell out of me, but I didn’t have time to dwell on it. I turned away, climbing into the passenger seat of Reed’s van, and closed the door behind me.
We drove off, leaving the house behind, leaving the mess behind. But the weight of it all sat in my chest like a stone.
Reed tried to lighten the mood, filling the silence with random comments about traffic and the weird song playing on the radio, but I wasn’t paying attention.
My mind was still back at that house, trying to figure out how everything had fallen apart so quickly.
After a while, Reed glanced over at me, his expression more serious.
"So... you gonna be okay, man?"
I almost didn’t answer. What was I supposed to say? "Yeah, I’ll be fine" was the lie that nearly escaped my lips, but I couldn’t force it out.
So instead, I just shrugged, staring out the window at the blur of streetlights.
Reed sighed, running a hand through his hair.
" You wanna go anywhere in particular? Or...? "
I hadn’t thought that far ahead. Hell, I hadn’t thought much about anything beyond getting away from the Aaron house.
I had no real plan, no place to go. I could maybe try getting my old apartment back, but...
"I dunno, maybe I’ll check with my old landlord," I muttered. "If I pay up front, he might let me crash there again."
Reed’s head snapped toward me, and he shook his head almost immediately.
"Nah, dude, no way. If you go back to that place, you’re taking another step backward. That place is a shithole, and you know it."
I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck.
"Yeah, well, it’s a place, right? I don’t really have many other options right now."
Reed stayed quiet for a moment, his fingers tapping against the steering wheel. He glanced at me from the corner of his eye, and I could tell he was thinking something over.
Finally, he spoke, his voice more firm than I’d expected.
"I know a place."
I raised an eyebrow, looking over at him. "What do you mean?"
He didn’t answer right away, just kept driving. My heart sank as we turned down a familiar street, and when the van finally came to a stop, I realized where we were.
Reed’s place.
I sighed, shaking my head.
"Reed, come on, I don’t wanna impose—"
Reed cut me off with a wave of his hand.
" Look, man, until you find a place that’s safe and not a shithole, you’re staying with me. No questions, no arguments ."
I opened my mouth to protest, but he wasn’t having any of it. He was already out of the van, heading toward the back to start unloading my stuff.
"Come on, let's get your gear inside," he called over his shoulder.
"Don’t want the van full of your shit overnight."
I stared after him for a moment, my chest tight with a mix of guilt and gratitude. I didn’t deserve this. Not after everything. But Reed wasn’t giving me a choice.
With a sigh, I climbed out of the van and helped him grab the bags. As we carried everything into his house, I couldn’t shake the feeling that I was taking up space I didn’t deserve.
But right now, I didn’t have anywhere else to go.
—
As I stepped into Reed’s house, the familiar mess of posters, instruments, and random band equipment scattered around felt oddly comforting. It was chaotic, sure, but it had warmth.
Like everything here had a story, much like me, Reed, and the whole damn band.
But what really caught me off guard wasn’t the state of the house. It was seeing Trish standing there, waiting for me, arms crossed and a hard look on her face.
Before I could even get a word out, she marched right up to me and gripped me in a tight hug, her head pressing against my chest.
"Goddamn it, Baldy…" she muttered into my shirt, voice muffled but full of emotion.
"You scared the crap out of me!"
I stood there for a second, shocked. Trish wasn’t the type for sappy shit, but the way she clung to me made me realize how much my running off had freaked her out.
Slowly, I wrapped my arms around her, holding her as tightly as she was holding me.
"Sorry," I muttered, the weight of everything still pressing down on me. "I shouldn’t have just disappeared like that."
"Damn fucking right, you shouldn’t have," she said, pulling back slightly, just enough to look me in the eye.
"I thought I was gonna have to hunt you down, drag your bald ass back here myself."
I chuckled, though it was weak. The guilt was still gnawing at me, but standing here, with her and Reed, I could breathe a little easier. At least for now.
Eventually, Trish stepped back, wiping at her eyes quickly like she didn’t want anyone to see how close she was to breaking down.
"Just don’t do it again, alright? I don’t need to go gray at eighteen because you keep pulling this shit."
"I won’t," I promised, but even I wasn’t sure I could keep that.
We moved into the living room, where Reed was already lounging on the worn-out couch. He had a joint in one hand, smirking as usual, trying to keep the mood light.
Trish sat beside him, pulling her legs up on the couch. I took a seat on the floor, leaning against the side of the couch. The room was filled with the low hum of some music playing from a speaker in the corner, and for a moment, it felt almost normal.
But there was still something heavy in the air, something none of us could ignore.
Time passed slowly. We didn’t talk much, just sat there, listening to the music and trying to avoid the elephant in the room. Every now and then, Reed would make a joke, and Trish would roll her eyes or throw a half-hearted insult his way.
It helped, but I could tell they were both watching me closely, waiting for me to break the silence, to talk about what had happened.
The sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the room. Trish glanced at her phone and sighed.
"I should get going," she said, standing up and grabbing her jacket from the back of a chair.
"Mom’s probably wondering where the hell I am."
Reed and I got up to walk her out. The air outside was cooler, a soft breeze rustling through the trees lining the street. As we reached the front steps, Trish stopped and turned to me.
"You better be alright, Baldy," she said, her tone softer than usual but still with that edge of sarcasm.
"Don’t make me come looking for you again."
"I’ll be fine," I said, though we both knew that was a lie. "Thanks for checking up on me."
She smiled, her eyes flicking between Reed and me. "Always."
After a quick goodbye, she started down the street, glancing back once to give us a wave before disappearing into the darkness.
Reed and I walked back into the house, the weight of the day settling over us again. Without saying a word, we both flopped back onto the couch.
Reed lit his joint again, as I pulled out a cigarette of my own.
We sat in silence for a while, the smoke curling lazily into the air. Eventually, Reed broke the quiet.
"Sooo," he began, taking a slow drag, "what’re you gonna do about Naser?"
The question hung in the air, heavy and uncomfortable. I took a long drag from my cigarette, staring at the smoke as it drifted up toward the ceiling.
I didn’t want to think about it, didn’t want to face the reality of what I’d done. But I couldn’t keep running from this shit. Not anymore.
"I need to talk to him," I said finally, my voice rough. "I need to apologize... for all of it. I can’t keep hiding. It’s time I face it head-on."
Reed raised an eyebrow, looking impressed. "That’s a good call, bro. Running from this won’t fix shit. You know that."
I nodded, realizing the truth in his words. It hit me all at once. For the first time in what felt like forever, I wasn’t running from my problems…
I was owning up to them, facing them.
It was a small step, but it was the right one.
"Yeah," I said, taking another drag from my cigarette. "I’ve spent enough time running. It’s time to deal with this."
Reed smiled, a small, proud smile that made me feel like maybe, just maybe, I wasn’t as far gone as I thought.
"That’s what I’m talkin’ about, dude. That’s the way to do it."
Before I could respond, there was a loud knock at the door, followed by a familiar voice calling out from the other side.
"Hey, dumbasses, open the door!"
Reed snorted, standing up to answer the door while I sat there, heart racing. Fang was here.
When Reed opened the door, Fang stormed in, a bag slung over her shoulder. She dropped it on the floor with a loud thud, her wings tucked tight against her back, and she immediately marched over to me.
"Sorry for not texting or replying," she said, her voice sharp. "Dad took my phone during the argument, and I had to wait for the right moment to sneak out without them noticing."
I stared at her, my eyes flicking between her and the bag on the floor. I already knew what it meant, but I had to ask.
"Fang... what’s in the bag?"
She crossed her arms, her expression defiant. "Clothes. Stuff. I’m not staying there without you, Anon. If they wanna bury their heads in the sand and ignore what we have to say, fine. But I’m not doing that. I’m not staying where I’m not heard."
"Fang, you can’t just—"
"Don’t try to change my mind," she interrupted, her eyes flashing. "I’m not going anywhere."
Reed, still standing by the door, grinned and shook his head.
"There’s always room for you here, Fang. You know that."
Fang smirked, but it was softer, relieved. "Thanks, Reed. I’m crashing here, then."
She turned to me, her eyes narrowing. "Come help me unpack, dweeb."
I blinked, still trying to process everything. "Wait, you really just... ran away?"
Fang rolled her eyes, clearly exasperated. "Yeah, genius. And I’m not going back. Not until they pull their heads out of their asses and actually listen."
Reed snickered from the door, already lighting another joint. "You better hurry up, man, before she gets mad."
Shaking my head, I let out a small laugh despite the weight still pressing down on me. "Yeah, yeah. I’m coming."
And just like that, the night shifted. Fang unpacked her bag, Reed kept the mood light, and I let myself relax for the first time in what felt like forever.
Hoping for the day to end.
—
As the night wound down, the chaotic energy of the evening finally began to settle. Fang had unpacked most of her stuff, Reed had made sure everyone had something to eat, and for a brief moment, the weight of everything almost seemed manageable. Almost.
But now, as the house grew quiet and everyone started preparing for bed, the tension slipped back in. Reed was the first to break the silence as he leaned against the wall, watching Fang and me head toward the spare room.
"Hey," he called out, his usual smirk plastered on his face, "no funny business between you two, alright? I don't want to hear anything that’s gonna scar me for life."
Fang didn’t even hesitate. She flipped him off with both hands, wings flaring a little as she fired back, "S-shut the fuck up, Reed!”
Reed laughed, completely unfazed, and shrugged.
"I’m just looking out for my boy! Don’t need him getting any bright ideas in the middle of the night."
I shook my head, too exhausted to engage in their banter properly. "That’s the furthest thing from my mind right now, man," I muttered, my voice flat.
The last thing I needed was more stress tonight.
"Yeah, yeah," Reed waved dismissively, still grinning. "Goodnight, you two."
"Goodnight, asshole," Fang said, shooting him one last glare before heading into the spare bedroom with me trailing behind.
Once we were inside, the weight of the day hit me again like a punch to the gut. I didn’t even bother looking at the room properly or considering getting undressed.
I just walked over to the bed and collapsed onto it, still fully clothed. It didn’t matter if it was uncomfortable; I just wanted this day to be over.
Fang stood at the edge of the bed, watching me with a worried look on her face. After a moment, she started slipping out of her clothes, leaving just her underwear. She tossed her jeans and top onto a nearby chair before turning back to me.
"Dweeb…" she said softly, her tone gentle but firm, "you should at least get out of your jeans... You’ll sleep better."
I groaned into the pillow.
"I don’t have the energy for it, Fang."
"Come on," she insisted, walking over to me. "Just take off the shirt and jeans, at least. You’ll feel better."
I didn’t want to. I really didn’t. But she was persistent, and eventually, I sighed and sat up, pulling my shirt off and then struggling with my jeans before tossing them aside.
Fang watched me with a slight frown, clearly seeing how much I was dragging myself through this.
"There," I muttered, flipping back onto the bed.
Fang didn’t respond. Instead, she slipped under the covers beside me, scooting closer until her body was pressed against mine.
She wrapped her arms around me from behind, spooning me in a way that should’ve felt comforting, but I was too numb to enjoy it.
Her breath was warm against the back of my neck as she whispered, "It’s going to be okay, Anon."
I wanted to believe her. I wanted to let myself relax into her arms, to feel safe and secure in this moment. But I couldn’t. Not after today.
The weight of everything that had happened was too much, too heavy for me to push aside.
"I’m going to school tomorrow," I said, my voice barely more than a whisper. "I need to talk to Naser."
Fang tensed slightly against me, her grip tightening just a little. "Are you sure you’re ready for that?"
I nodded, even though I wasn’t sure at all. "I can’t keep avoiding him, Fang. I have to do this. I have to fix it."
She was quiet for a moment, and I could feel her thinking. Finally, she sighed softly and pressed her forehead against the back of my head.
"Alright… If that’s what you want to do, I’ll support you."
Her words were reassuring, but they didn’t ease the ache in my chest.
I wanted to feel better, to feel something in this moment, laying in bed with her…
Her arms around me, was something I'd normally cherish... But I just felt hollow.
"Thanks," I murmured, closing my eyes and willing myself to fall asleep. "I just hope it’s not too late."
"It’s not," she said firmly, her arms still wrapped around me. "You’ll fix it. I know you will."
I wanted to believe her. I really did.
But as I lay there, staring into the darkness, I couldn’t shake the feeling that some things were too broken to fix.
And I wasn’t sure if I was one of them.
—
As the exhaustion of the day finally took over, I muttered a soft "Goodnight" to Fang. Her arms still draped around me as she shifted slightly, already half-asleep.
I closed my eyes, trying to block out the heavy thoughts swirling in my mind. But despite my best efforts, sleep didn’t come easily.
My dreams were scattered and uneasy, a reflection of the turmoil that weighed on me.
Faces of people I’d hurt—Naser, Ripley, Samantha—all flashed before me, their expressions twisted in disappointment, in anger.
I tossed and turned, caught in the restless fog of my own guilt.
But then, a sound cut through the storm of my dreams.
Fang's snoring, soft and rhythmic, pulled me out of the worst of it. I clung to that sound, focusing on it.
Somehow, hearing her like that, so at peace, made the weight in my chest a little lighter.
I couldn’t find solace in my own thoughts, but her presence… her very being, soothed me.
Eventually, I found some form of rest.
The morning arrived too soon, signaled by the synchronized blaring of both our alarms going off at the same time.
It was jarring, an awful screeching noise that sent both of us scrambling to turn them off immediately.
"Ugh," Fang groaned, slapping her phone, which only made the alarm sound more muffled under her pillow.
I quickly turned mine off, and for a moment, the room was blissfully quiet again. I turned over to face her and couldn’t help but smile at the sight before me.
Fang was half-awake, her hair a chaotic mess sticking out in every direction, and there was a thin line of drool stuck to the corner of her mouth from where she’d slept so deeply. She looked... human in a way I wasn’t used to, and it was oddly comforting.
"Nice bedhead," I remarked with a lazy grin, "… You’re also still drooling birdbrain."
Fang blinked at me, still half-asleep, before swiping a hand across her mouth and giving me a half-hearted glare.
"Shut up, Dweeb," she mumbled, her voice raspy from sleep. "You look like shit too!"
I chuckled softly, feeling a strange sense of peace in this moment, something I hadn’t felt in a while.
For once, despite everything that had happened, it was just the two of us, in the quiet aftermath of a hellish day. And for now, that was enough.
We slowly got up, dragging ourselves out of bed to get ready for school. Unlike the Aaron household, where Samantha’s warm breakfasts always greeted us in the morning, Reed’s house was quiet and void of any welcoming smells.
No bacon, no pancakes.
Just the low hum of the house itself. My stomach grumbled at the lack of food, and I suddenly missed those morning meals more than I expected.
I sighed as we headed out of the room together, my hand brushing against Fang’s as we made our way to the living room.
When we entered, the familiar smell of Carfe greeted us, Reed was already awake, sitting on the couch, a joint in hand as he lazily puffed away.
His usual "wake and bake" ritual in full swing.
"Mornin’, guys," Reed said, exhaling a cloud of smoke and giving us a lopsided grin. "Sleep okay?"
"Morning," I muttered, rubbing my face. "Could’ve been worse."
Fang yawned and stretched, shooting Reed a glare as she eyed the joint in his hand. "Seriously, dude? First thing in the morning?"
"Hey, everyone’s got their morning routine," Reed replied with a grin, tapping the ash off the end of his joint. "Yours is scaring the shit out of everyone with your hair, apparently."
Fang flipped him off, but there was no real bite behind it. We all laughed, the tension from last night temporarily forgotten in the lighthearted exchange.
As the haze of sleep began to wear off, my stomach growled again, reminding me that I hadn’t eaten. Reed must’ve heard it because he raised an eyebrow at me, smirking.
"You two hungry or what?"
"Starving," I admitted.
" God I miss Samantha’s cooking.. ."
Fang nodded in agreement, "Same. Your place is seriously lacking, Reed."
Reed snorted, waving them off. "Hey, I’ve got pop-tarts! What more could you want?"
I couldn’t help but laugh as I headed into the kitchen with Fang, rummaging through the cupboard until I found a box of pop-tarts.
They were the same ones I’d given Reed like a month ago.
Raptor christ he needs a better diet… guess it's better than nothing.
We popped a couple into the toaster, and soon the room filled with the faint smell of processed sugar.
Not exactly gourmet, but it would do. Once they were ready, we grabbed our "breakfast" and sat down at the small kitchen table with Reed.
"So," Reed said, taking another hit from his joint as he leaned back in his chair.
"What’s the plan for today dude?"
I chewed on my pop-tart, thinking for a moment before replying. "I need to talk to Naser." The words felt heavy on my tongue, but I knew they needed to be said.
"I can’t hide from this. Not again... I’ve got to apologize.”
Reed gave me a look, his usual laid-back demeanor momentarily replaced by concern.
"That’s a good idea, man, but are you ready to go back to school? I mean, really ready? You know Spears is going to want an explanation for what happened dude. He knows about the whole thing, and you can bet he’ll have questions."
I nodded, feeling a surge of determination wash over me. "I know. I’ll deal with it. But this is something I need to do. I can’t run from it anymore."
Reed studied me for a moment, clearly weighing his words. I could see the worry in his eyes, the way he was considering whether or not to push the issue further.
But when he saw the look on my face, saw how serious I was, he sighed and gave me a nod.
"Alright, bro," he said, his voice softer now.
"If you’re sure about this, I’m not gonna argue. Just... be careful, alright? It’s not just Naser you’ve gotta worry about."
"I know," I replied. "But I’m done hiding. I need to make things right."
Fang had been quiet through the exchange, her eyes flicking between us as she leaned against the doorframe. Finally, she spoke up, her voice softer than usual.
"You’re doing the right thing, Dweeb. I’ll be with you every step of the way."
Her words helped ease some of the tension in my chest. I wasn’t going to face this alone.
I sighed and finished off the last bite of my pop-tart. "Let’s get this over with," I muttered, standing up from the table.
"The sooner we deal with this, the better."
Reed clapped me on the back as we all started gathering our things. "Alright, dudes, let’s hit the road. The van’s ready to go."
We grabbed our bags, Fang slinging hers over her shoulder, and headed out the door.
The cool morning air hit my face as we stepped outside, a welcome contrast to the lingering tension from the past few days.
Reed unlocked the van, and we tossed our stuff in the back before piling into the seats.
As I buckled in, Fang climbed into the passenger seat next to Reed, while I sat in the back. Reed cranked up the engine, and the familiar rumble filled the quiet street as we pulled away from the house.
The drive to school was quiet, with Reed focusing on the road and Fang scrolling through her phone.
I stared out the window, my mind racing with everything that was about to happen. I knew I had to face Spears. I knew Naser might not even want to talk to me. But I couldn’t back down now.
The closer we got to school, the heavier the weight in my chest became. But at the same time, there was a strange sense of resolve beneath the nerves.
For the first time in what felt like forever, I wasn’t running from my problems.
I was facing them head-on.
—
As we walked up the stairs toward the school entrance, I could feel the tension mounting in my chest. Every step seemed heavier than the last, but Fang and Reed were beside me, and that gave me some comfort, even if my mind was racing with everything I had to do today.
I needed to talk to Naser, face Spears, and somehow, hopefully, start to make things right.
When we reached the entrance, Trish was already there, leaning against the wall, her arms crossed as she waited. Her eyebrows shot up slightly when she saw me walking up.
"Baldy?" she said, a little surprised but not unkind. "Didn’t expect to see you here already."
I shrugged, trying to play it cool, but the nerves in my gut were twisting harder. "I need to be here," I said, my voice a little quieter than I intended. "I need to do this."
Trish gave me a nod, and we all headed inside together. The buzz of the school hallways was familiar but uncomfortable, like a world I hadn’t been a part of in weeks.
I couldn’t shake the feeling that everyone was staring at me, whispering about me, but I forced myself to keep walking.
We made our way toward Spears’s office, moving through the halls that seemed to stretch forever. My heart was beating faster with every step. The closer we got, the heavier the weight felt on my chest.
Finally, we stopped outside the door to Spears’s office. The brass nameplate on the door gleamed under the fluorescent lights, and my stomach churned at the thought of what was about to happen.
Reed and Trish flanked me on either side, and Fang stood right beside me, close enough that our shoulders were nearly touching.
Fang turned to me, her eyes soft despite the sharpness in her expression. "We’ll be right out here, Dweeb," she said, her voice steady. She slid her hand into mine, giving it a firm squeeze. "You’re not alone. You’ve got this."
Her hand in mine grounded me, if only for a second, and I nodded, trying to swallow the lump in my throat. "Thanks," I muttered, though it felt like such an inadequate word for what I was feeling.
With a deep breath, I knocked on the door.
Before I could even react, the door opened, and my heart stopped for a moment as Naser walked out.
He looked like hell… a black eye, various bruises marring his face.
He froze when he saw me standing there. His eyes widened with shock, and for a split second, I didn’t know what to say or do.
We stared at each other, the hallway suddenly too quiet, too tense.
I could see the flicker of emotions crossing his face—anger, fear, confusion—but he didn’t say anything.
Instead, he just brushed past me, walking down the hall with his head low.
Fang stiffened beside me, her hand tightening in mine. She was pissed at him, her wings twitching in agitation, but there was also a flash of worry in her eyes.
Reed and Trish, on the other hand, were just pissed. I could feel the heat of their anger on my behalf, but I didn’t care about any of that right now.
My attention snapped back to the door as I heard a voice from inside.
"Now is not the time Mr Mouse," Principal Spears’s voice was firm but not unkind.
"We will deal with you after the Student Councils presentation in the auditorium, but once it is done, you are to come straight here… Understood?”
“Yes… sir.”
We left Principal Spears' office with a tense silence hanging in the air. As I walked with Fang, Reed, and Trish, my thoughts kept swirling back to the meeting.
Spears’ was clearly pissed about yesterday, and now I felt like whatever conversation we'd be having after this presentation, was likely to determine if I'll be allowed to stay at Volcano High…
The thought of that conversation going badly?
Horrified me.
The others walked alongside me as we made our way to the auditorium.
The chatter from inside the auditorium drifted through the hallway, the familiar sound of a crowd gathered for one of the student council’s presentations.
I wasn’t particularly interested, whatever they had to say was probably just going to be more dull announcements about exams or upcoming events.
The last thing I needed right now was more pressure, especially with Naser being on edge and Naomi avoiding us too.
But still, we all filed in together, choosing seats near the back.
The auditorium was packed, students scattered across rows and talking amongst themselves.
The noise was almost deafening, a constant hum of conversation.
"Wonder what boring as hell presentation they’ve got lined up this time," Reed muttered, slumping in his seat.
Fang nodded, her expression flat. "Probably something about mock exams or college prep bs. Same old stuff as usual."
I sat quietly, half-listening as we waited for the presentation to start.
My mind was a mess as thoughts of Naser, Naomi, the tension hanging in the air.
It was hard to focus on anything else, even though I knew I should've been paying attention.
But every time I tried to settle, my brain just circled back to everything that had been building up.
The lights dimmed slightly, and the stage lights came on, signaling that the presentation was about to begin.
The murmuring in the crowd started to die down as Principal Spears strode out onto the stage. His voice, firm and commanding, cut through the remaining chatter.
"Quiet down," Spears said, his voice carrying across the auditorium.
The room fell into a hushed silence. All eyes were now on Naomi, who had just walked onto the stage with a projector.
She looked tense, but she was trying to hide it under a mask of feigned happiness. I noticed immediately that Naser wasn’t with her. My stomach twisted.
Where the hell was he…?
"Good morning, everyone," Naomi began, her voice strained despite the forced smile.
"Today’s presentation is about the importance of the upcoming mock exams."
I tuned her out almost instantly.
Exams. Right. Just what I needed to hear more about.
As Naomi droned on about how the mock exams weren’t part of our final grades but were crucial for preparing us for the real thing, I found myself sinking deeper into my thoughts.
I stared at the screen, watching the slideshow of generic college images pass by. It was the same recycled nonsense they always showed us.
Smiling students in graduation caps, campus buildings, and stock images of library desks piled high with books. I rolled my eyes, mocking the generic photos in my head.
This whole thing felt pointless.
My mind drifted further, sinking into darker places. I couldn’t stop thinking about Naser, his recent distance, his argument with Naomi. And what was worse, why the hell was I getting so caught up in it?
Maybe it was because I knew what it felt like to spiral out of control, to push people away when you were drowning. Maybe it was because—
And then something caught my attention on the screen.
I blinked, my breath catching in my throat as a new slide appeared. It wasn’t one of the usual images of college life. No, this was something entirely different.
It was a newspaper clipping.
The headline:
" Student jumps from bridge, Tragic Suicide ”
My heart stopped.
How the hell was this on the screen?
I glanced around, panic rising in my chest. The students in the auditorium hadn’t fully registered what they were seeing yet, but I could feel the shift in the air. I turned back to the screen just as the next slide appeared.
It was me. A photo of me, taken from a distance, handing off a package to someone outside a rundown house. It was from one of the customers I delivered Carfe’ to, back in Rock Bottom.
My body went cold. My mind raced, screaming for answers.
Who the hell got these pictures? How? This wasn’t real… this couldn’t be happening.
My heart pounded in my chest, my breath quickening as more images flashed across the screen.
Another one appeared, me tied up in the basement with Bishop and his gang.
Their faces weren’t visible, only mine. The images just kept coming, each one worse than the last, each one dragging me back into the nightmare I thought I’d left behind.
The final image.
It was me again, this time, bruised and battered, passed out on the cold ground, a mocking caption below it.
" Volcano High’s Favorite Skinnie ."
My world shattered.
The auditorium erupted into murmurs. The students around me were turning, whispering, some of them already pulling out their phones, snapping pictures, recording videos. I felt like I was drowning, their eyes burning holes into me. My hands were shaking. My vision blurred.
How the fuck did this happen?
Before I could even fully process it, Principal Spears stormed toward the projector. His fist slammed down on the machine, cutting off the presentation mid-image.
But it was too late. The damage was done.
The whole auditorium had seen it.
I was spiraling, my mind racing in a thousand directions. Fang, Reed, and Trish moved closer to me, trying to shield me from the dozens of eyes now staring in my direction. But it didn’t help.
It didn’t stop the whispers, the stares, the judgment in their eyes. I could feel my chest tightening, my breaths becoming shallow, panic gripping me tighter with each second.
"We need to go," Fang said urgently, her hand on my shoulder. "We need to get you out of here."
I barely heard her. My thoughts were swirling, spinning out of control, and then—
*BZZT*
*BZZT*
*BZZT*
My phone vibrated in my pocket. I wasn’t the only one. All around me, phones were lighting up, ringing, buzzing.
Everyone was checking their messages, including me, despite the overwhelming panic surging through my veins.
I pulled my phone out with trembling hands. There was a new text message, a video file sent to everyone in the school.
The title:
" Poker Night with Ashtray ."
The second I saw the title, I felt my stomach drop. I knew what this was before I even opened it. But I couldn’t stop myself.
I tapped the video, and it began playing.
It was from that night in Rock Bottom. Bishop, laughing as he grinned those cigarettes into my back, burning me over and over while he and his gang played poker.
The video was chopped up, edited to show the worst parts of that night...
Me writhing in pain.
Bishop sneering down at me.
The burns marking my skin…
It was a fucking snuff film, and the whole school had just received a front-row seat to my living nightmare.
I stared at the screen, numb with horror, the video playing in front of me as my hands shook uncontrollably.
Around me, I heard gasps, murmurs, people whispering my name as they watched the video too.
It was over.
They all knew .
Everything I had tried to hide, everything I had fought so hard to leave behind, was now out in the open, exposed to the entire school.
And in that moment, I couldn’t breathe. The walls were closing in on me, my vision tunneling as the panic attack hit me full force.
I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t think. My heart was hammering in my chest, my hands shaking violently as the weight of everyone’s eyes pressed down on me. It was too much.
I couldn’t handle it.
"Anon!" Fang’s voice cut through the haze, but I couldn’t focus on her. The world was spinning, the room closing in on me.
I stumbled backward, my breaths coming in short, ragged gasps.
It was over.
I had hit rock bottom again.
To be continued...
Notes:
Hope you all enjoyed! Sorry for the cliffhanger but I'll now be on 1 week Hiatus for my wife's birthday, apologies in advance everyone.
Love ya'll
❤️
Chapter 39: Call Of The Abyss.
Notes:
Little mini chapter, courtesy of my wife wanting to know what happened next haha!
Hope you all enjoy, will still be back on Monday for a full chapter.
Love you all ❤️
Chapter Text
It was one of those nights that made you forget about all the shit outside—a night where time seemed to stretch and melt, where the city and its relentless bullshit could just fall away.
The four of us.
Fang, Reed, Trish, and me, were all crammed into my shitty little apartment in Skinrow, trying to get high enough to make the world seem bearable, if only for a while.
The place was a dump, yeah, but it had its charm, or at least, that’s what I told myself every time I tripped over the peeling linoleum in the kitchen or the flickering light in the bathroom decided it was time for a rave.
Fang was the first to show up, not that it surprised me. She always had this way of acting like she owned any place she walked into, and my apartment was no different.
With her worn-out band tee, ripped jeans, and combat boots that had probably seen more fights than I ever had, she dropped onto the couch like it was hers.
Her wings brushed the doorframe as she made herself comfortable, spreading out like she owned the world.
“You ready to get high as a kite, Dweeb?” she asked, smirking as she sprawled across my crappy couch, legs and wings spread out in every direction.
I gave her a half-hearted shrug as I kicked the door shut behind her.
“As ready as I’ll ever be,” I muttered, grabbing a half-empty bag of chips off the coffee table and tossing them to her.
Fang caught the bag with ease, ripping it open and stuffing her face like she hadn’t eaten in days.
“Don’t get all mopey on me now. This place might be a shithole, but it’s got character.”
“Yeah, character like a dumpster fire,” I grumbled, but I couldn’t help but grin.
She wasn’t wrong, Skinrow was a place where no one gave a fuck what you were doing as long as you didn’t ask too many questions.
A few minutes later, Reed and Trish came crashing in. Reed, of course, was grinning like an idiot, already high as a kite.
His eyes were glazed over, and he had that shit-eating grin plastered across his face. Typical Reed.
He flopped down on the floor with zero grace, waving a bag of Carfe’ in one hand and a joint in the other like he was showing off some priceless treasure.
“Yooo dudes! I brought the goods.” he declared, almost knocking over the coffee table in the process.
Trish rolled her eyes as she followed behind him, kicking the door shut with a practiced motion.
She tossed a bag of snacks onto the table and shot Reed a look.
“You’re already fucked up, aren’t you? Raptor Christ, you’re a mess.”
Reed grinned wider, if that was possible. “Always, dudeee. Always.”
“You’re a fucking idiot,” Trish deadpanned, collapsing into the armchair beside the couch.
She pulled her boots off and cracked open a soda like she was gearing up for a long night. “I swear, Reed, I don’t know why we keep you around...”
“Because we all know I’m the life of the party, baby! You know I'm right.” Reed lit the joint, taking a long drag before passing it to me with a wink.
“Come on, Anon. Don’t leave me hanging.”
I took the joint, feeling that familiar mix of excitement and dread settle in my chest. Reed always managed to get his hands on the best weed.
I hesitated for just a second before taking a drag, and immediately choked on the smoke.
My lungs felt like they were on fire, and I coughed so hard I thought I was going to die.
Reed, naturally, burst out laughing. “First hit always gets ya!” he said between fits of laughter, clapping me on the back.
“But trust me, dude, it gets better as the night goes on.”
Fang snorted from the couch, already lighting up her own joint of Carfe’.
“He’s not wrong. You’re in for one hell of a ride, Dweeb.”
She took a long drag, her eyes half-lidded as she sank deeper into the couch.
Trish rolled her eyes again, leaning back in the armchair. “Honestly, you guys are ridiculous… But at least we’re all getting fucked up together.”
She snatched a joint of Carfe’ from Fang and took a slow drag, exhaling the smoke with the ease of someone who’d done this a thousand times.
I was starting to feel the effects of the weed now. The tension in my body melted away, replaced by that familiar warm buzz.
The four of us sat in a lazy circle on the floor, snacks scattered around us, joints being passed from one person to the next.
The apartment felt even smaller than usual, but in a way that made it cozy, like we were all tucked away in our little corner of the world, safe from everything outside.
After a while, the Carfe’ started hitting hard for the others. Reed, naturally, was the first to start babbling.
“Dude... your ceiling is alive,” he said, staring up at the cracked paint with wide, glassy eyes.
I couldn’t help but laugh.
“What the fuck are you talking about Reed…?”
Reed pointed upwards, his hand shaking slightly as he waved the joint around.
“The ceiling, maaan. It’s breathing. Like, it’s trying to tell me somethin’... somethin’ deep.”
Fang burst out laughing, her wings fluttering slightly behind her.
“Reed, shut the fuck up. You’re high as shit, and you sound like a dumbass ya Carfe’ head.”
Reed just grinned wider.
“I’m telling you dude, it’s got vibes... Real deep, cosmic vibes.”
“Right…” Trish deadpanned, tossing a chip at his head.
“Maybe the ceiling’s telling you to stop being a moron?”
But Reed wasn’t listening. He was too busy staring at the ceiling like it held the secrets of the universe.
Fang rolled her eyes, leaning back against the couch with a sigh. “This idiot,” she muttered, though she was still smiling.
“Y’know what dudes?” Reed said suddenly, sitting up straight and nearly knocking over the coffee table again.
“We need music... Something to match the vibe.”
“Here we go…” Trish muttered, shaking her head.
“What’s your brilliant idea this time, Reed…?”
Reed ignored her, already pulling out his phone and scrolling through his playlist. A few seconds later, the room was filled with the sound of some weird, spacey music, lots of synths and echoing vocals.
It was the kind of music you’d listen to if you wanted to feel like you were floating through space.
I had to admit, it was kind of perfect.
Fang raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed.
“Okay, I’ll give you that one, Reed... You’re not a total idiot.”
Reed grinned like a kid who’d just been told he could have dessert for dinner.
“Told you dude... The ceiling approves.”
“Shut the fuck up about the ceiling you Carfe’ head,” Fang said, laughing despite herself.
We all laughed then, the kind of deep, belly laughs that left us gasping for air. For a moment, it felt like everything was okay.
The shit outside didn’t matter. It was just us, in this tiny apartment, floating through space on a cloud of weed and Carfe’.
It was exactly what we needed.
---
The rest of the night passed in a hazy blur of laughter and half-baked conversations. We talked about everything and nothing at the same time, plans for the band, random conspiracy theories Reed had picked up somewhere, and whether or not Trish could take me in a fistfight. (For the record, she was convinced she could.)
At some point, we all ended up sprawled out on the floor, staring up at the ceiling while Reed’s weird space music played softly in the background.
The high had mellowed out, leaving us all in that perfect state of relaxation where nothing seemed too important, and everything felt just a little bit softer.
“This is nice,” I said softly, not really talking to anyone in particular.
“Can't imagine being anywhere else besides here… with you guys.”
Fang nudged me with her foot.
“Yeah, Dweeb. It’s nice.”
Reed, still staring at the ceiling, nodded sagely.
“The ceiling agrees maaan.”
And, for once, I didn’t mind that he was still talking about the damn ceiling.
This moment… this warmth and camaraderie, was what kept me grounded.
But as real as it feels…
I'm not really here.
—
The laughter in my apartment was like a faint echo now, the warmth and camaraderie of that night a distant memory.
As I drifted through the fog of my mind, it started to warp again, distorting.
The music that had filled the room that night was now twisted, slowed down and off-key, like it was being played through broken speakers.
The faint hum of voices had returned, but they weren’t friendly anymore. They were dark, malicious—mocking me.
I tried to cling to the memory, but it was slipping away, melting into the blackness like everything else.
The apartment—the laughter—Fang, Reed, and Trish—all of it warped and shifted until the world around me became unrecognizable.
I blinked, and when I opened my eyes, the room had changed. I was back in the auditorium.
Except… it wasn’t the auditorium anymore.
The walls stretched and twisted, the rows of seats expanding and shrinking, bending at unnatural angles.
Everything was wrong. The fluorescent lights overhead flickered, casting strange shadows across the space, and the faint sound of something dripping echoed in my ears.
My heart started to race as I looked around, panic rising in my chest. This wasn’t real. This couldn’t be real.
I blinked again, and that’s when I saw them.
Fang, Reed, and Trish.
They were standing in front of me, but something was horribly fucking wrong.
Their faces… their faces weren’t right.
Their eye sockets were dark and empty, hollow holes where their eyes should’ve been. Black, viscous liquid poured from those empty sockets, dripping down their cheeks and pooling at their feet.
Their mouths hung open, twisted into unnatural smiles, and when they spoke, more of that black fluid spilled out, coating their chins.
"Well, well, well, Dweeb," Fang’s voice was warped, distorted, but it was unmistakably her. She stepped toward me, her wings dragging behind her, soaked in the black sludge.
"Look at you... Finally broke, huh?"
My breath caught in my throat, and I tried to back away, but my feet were stuck. My legs felt like they were rooted to the ground, and no matter how hard I struggled, I couldn’t move.
"Anon," Reed’s voice followed, slow and warped like he was underwater. He grinned at me, his smile splitting his face in half.
"You really thought you could hide all this, huh? Thought you could keep all that darkness bottled up inside and no one would notice…?"
Trish stepped forward, her hollow eyes staring straight into mine. Her mouth twisted into a sneer as the black liquid dripped from her lips.
"Pathetic," she whispered, her voice sickly sweet.
"You’ve always been a pathetic Skinnie’ piece of shit…"
"No…" I muttered, shaking my head. My voice trembled, barely audible.
"This isn’t real… this isn’t fucking real!"
Fang laughed, the sound hollow and mocking, echoing around the warped auditorium.
"Real? You think this isn’t real, Dweeb…?" Her wings twitched, splattering the black sludge across the floor.
"Look around ‘Nonny’... This is exactly where you belong… With us."
"You’re just like us," Reed added, his voice dripping with disdain.
"No better... No different."
"You REALLY thought you could change?"
Trish’s voice was sharp, venomous.
"You thought we could be fix YOU…?
“What a fucking joke baldy."
I gasped, my heart hammering in my chest.
The air around me felt thick, suffocating.
I couldn’t breathe… I couldn’t move.
The black liquid was rising around my ankles now, slowly pulling me down.
"Stop it… please." I whispered, my voice cracking.
But they didn’t stop.
They came closer, the black liquid pouring from their hollow eyes and mouths, pooling around my legs, rising higher and higher.
I could feel it crawling up my skin, cold and thick, like tar.
And then I heard it.
A voice…
HIS VOICE.
Bishop.
"Well, well, well…" his voice slithered through the air, cold and cruel.
"Looks like the gang’s all here…"
I froze, my body going rigid as his voice filled the room. Slowly, I lifted my gaze, and there he was.
His face twisted into a sneer, his eyes glinting with malice.
He wasn’t standing like the others… no.
He was above me…
His face was in the ceiling, stretching across the tiles like a grotesque, living mural.
His mouth curled into a sadistic grin, his teeth sharp and glistening.
"You REALLY thought you could escape me, kid…?"
Bishop’s voice echoed through the auditorium, bouncing off the warped walls.
"You think you’re better off out there hmm? Out in the real world…?"
My breath caught in my throat, and I shook my head, trying to block out his words.
"No, this isnt real… YOU'RE NOT FUCKING REAL!"
Bishop’s laughter echoed through the room, cold and mocking.
"Ohhhh, but it is, ‘Nonny’... This is as real as it gets."
I tried to back away, but the black liquid was up to my waist now, pulling me down, dragging me deeper into the darkness.
The more I struggled, the faster it rose, and I could feel it crawling up my skin, suffocating me.
"You can’t run from this," Bishop hissed, his face growing larger, his grin widening as he stared down at me.
"You think you’ve changed? You think a couple trips to a doc and a few pats on the back and now you’re all better huh…?
“You’re still the same PARASITE from Rock Bottom.”
“The same… weak. pathetic. loser you’ve always been..."
"NO!" I shouted, my voice breaking as I thrashed against the black sludge.
"That’s not true! I've changed!"
"Isn’t it?" Bishop sneered, his eyes narrowing.
"Think about it, Anon... Think about everything you’ve done. The people you’ve hurt... The secrets you’ve kept."
His voice was everywhere now, wrapping around me, squeezing the air from my lungs.
"You hurt people, Anon. You hurt Samantha. You hurt Ripley. You hurt Naser."
My heart clenched at the sound of their names, and I could feel the guilt bubbling up inside me, threatening to choke me.
Bishop’s grin widened as he saw the fear in my eyes.
"You think Samantha will ever forgive you for what you did? You think Ripley will? You’re not family to them. You never were… “
“You were just a fucking parasite."
Tears burned in my eyes as Bishop’s words sliced through me, cutting deeper than any knife.
My body trembled as the black liquid rose higher, reaching my chest, pulling me down.
"They hate you," Bishop continued, his voice soft and taunting. "They’ll never forgive you for what you’ve done. You’re nothing to them now. Less than dirt..."
"No..." I whispered, my voice weak and broken.
"Th-that’s not true…! it can’t be..."
But deep down, a part of me wondered if he was right.
If everything I’d tried to build in Volcaldera…
Everything I’d tried to fix, was just crumbling apart…
Bishop’s face loomed above me, filling the entire ceiling now. His mouth opened wide, an endless black void that stretched across the room.
"You’re fucking nothing," he whispered, his voice echoing in my mind.
"You’ve always been nothing."
The black sludge was up to my neck now, and I could feel it crawling up my throat, thick and suffocating.
I tried to scream, but no sound came out. I was drowning, sinking into the darkness, and Bishop’s laughter filled the air, cold and cruel.
As I was pulled deeper into the black abyss, the last thing I saw was Bishop’s face, grinning down at me with that same sick, twisted smile.
"You lost, Nonny... You always lose."
And then... everything went black.
As I stare into the abyss, doing my best to resist it.
But this time…?
I blinked first.
And the abyss stares back into me.
Chapter 40: Breaking Point
Chapter Text
-Ripley-
The slam of the door echoed through the house, but it wasn't Anon leaving that set off the surge of anger boiling inside me.
No, it was Fang, her look of pure rage and hurt as she stood there, wings bristling with anger, staring us down like we were the enemy.
"You guys are fucking unbelievable!" Fang snapped, her voice shaking as she stepped forward, her fists clenched.
"If you'd just listen for two seconds, you'd see Anon wasn't completely in the wrong! But no, of course not, you just jump to throwing him out like he's some goddamn stray!"
I felt my blood boil, and before I could stop myself, I shot back, my voice louder than I intended.
"He hurt your brother! You expect me to just stand by and do nothing!? He's lucky I didn't arrest him!"
Fang's wings flared, her face twisting with frustration.
"You don't even know the whole fucking story, Dad! You're acting like he wanted this to happen! Like he wanted to hurt Naser!"
"I don't care if he didn't plan it!" I snapped, stepping closer.
"The fact is, it happened, and I'm not about to let him stay under my roof after that!"
Fang scoffed, glaring at me like I was the biggest idiot on the planet.
"You don't get it, do you? You're not even giving him a chance to explain! You're just throwing him out like he's fucking garbage!"
She was shaking now, her voice rising with each word. I could feel the anger radiating off her, but I couldn't back down, not after what happened to Naser.
"This isn't up for debate!" I said, my voice hard. "He's gone. That's final."
Fang's eyes blazed with fury, and for a moment, I thought she would lunge at me. But instead, she stepped back, her chest heaving with emotion. "You know what? Fuck you, Dad. Fuck both of you."
Her words hit like a punch to the gut. I didn't expect her to be happy, but I didn't expect her to turn on us like that.
"I'll never forgive you for this," she spat, her voice dripping with venom.
" Never ."
And with that, she turned and stormed off, her boots pounding against the floor as she disappeared toward her room. I could still hear her words ringing in my ears.
"Fang, get back here!" I yelled after her, but she didn't stop. I could hear her bedroom door slam shut, and that was it.
The anger surged again, and before I knew it, my fist was connecting with the wall, the dull pain grounding me just enough to keep me from completely losing it. But it didn't help. Not really.
"She'll calm down," I muttered, facing Samantha.
"She just needs time."
But when I saw the look on Samantha's face, I knew I was fooling myself. Fang understood plenty.
Hell, she probably understood more than I did right now.
Samantha's eyes were red, her cheeks wet with tears, and she was staring down the hallway where Fang had disappeared as if she were expecting her to return. But she wouldn't… Not tonight.
"She's never said anything like that before …" Samantha whispered, her voice trembling.
I swallowed the lump in my throat, trying to shake off the gnawing guilt creeping up on me.
Fang could be hot-headed and a motor mouth, but she'd never turned her back on us like that. Not until tonight. I clenched my fists at my sides, my jaw tight as I tried to justify my actions.
"She's upset," I said, though even I didn't believe it anymore. "She'll come around, Sam."
But Samantha just shook her head, tears falling down her cheeks. "What if she doesn't? What if... what if we pushed her away too?"
I opened my mouth to respond, but nothing came out.
What if she was right?
…What if we just lost her too?
"We did what we had to," I thought, but the words felt hollow now, especially with Samantha standing there, crying, and Fang locked in her room, probably hating both of us.
---
-Samantha-
I stood there, shaking, my heart heavy, and my hands trembling as I tried to make sense of everything that had just happened. Fang's words and anger played over and over in my mind, tearing at me.
"I'll never forgive you."
She'd never said anything like that before. Not to us. Not to me. And now, as I stood there, watching Ripley pace back and forth like he was trying to burn off the lingering anger, I felt like my world was crumbling around me.
I brought my hands to my chest, my fingers shaking as I clasped them together. I could barely speak, but the words came out in a soft whisper, a prayer that felt more like a plea. "Lord... please, forgive us."
Ripley was still muttering, pacing the room, trying to make sense of what had happened, but all I could think about was Fang's face, the anger and hurt in her eyes. She had stormed off like we were strangers. Like we didn't matter anymore.
All that progress we'd made…?
Just when she was coming back to us.
And now it's gone… all in an instant.
'God… what have we done?'
The tears started falling again, and I wiped at my face, but it didn't stop the ache that was growing in my chest.
Anon was gone. We'd thrown him out. But now Fang was gone, too. Not physically, but emotionally.
She wasn't with us anymore, not after tonight.
"She'll come around, Sam," Ripley said, his voice tense as he tried to convince himself. "She's just blinded by how she feels about him."
But I shook my head, the tears slipping from my eyes faster. "I don't know if she will, Rip."
I didn't know if Fang would ever forgive us for this. For what we'd done to Anon. For the way we'd handled everything.
And I wasn't sure if I even deserved forgiveness.
I had always seen Anon as part of our family. He was like a son to me. Sure, things had gotten complicated—painful—but I loved him.
And now? We'd thrown him out, cut him off like he was nothing. And worse, Fang was caught in the middle of it all.
Torn between the boy she loved and the parents who were supposed to protect her.
I let out a shaky breath, whispering again, "Lord, please... help us find our way back."
The weight of everything was suffocating, and I didn't know how to fix it. How could we fix this when everything felt so broken?
Ripley was still pacing, but I couldn't bring myself to care. My heart was too heavy, my thoughts too tangled in guilt and regret.
"What have we done?" I whispered, my voice breaking as I stared down the hallway toward Fang's closed door.
Ripley muttered something again, but I barely heard him. The tears were falling harder now, and I could barely see through them.
I clasped my hands together again, my fingers trembling as I prayed, my voice barely audible through the sobs.
"Lord, guide us... show us the way back to each other. Please, forgive us."
But as I stood there, drowning in my own guilt, I wasn't sure if forgiveness would ever come.
---
-Ripley-
The tension in the room was thick, and though the house was quieter now, it was anything but peaceful. The echoes of Fang's anger still rang in my ears, and no matter how much I tried to shake it off, her words clung to me like a weight I couldn't get rid of.
I paced back and forth, the anger still simmering beneath the surface. Samantha sat in the corner of the living room, her head in her hands, silently praying again. I knew she was just as torn up as I was—if not more—but neither of us knew what to say. The whole day had been a mess; now, everything felt fractured.
I was still mad. Hell, I was furious. But beneath that was this gnawing feeling I couldn't shake. Maybe it wasn't just about what happened today.
Maybe it was about everything.
… The past.
The way I'd failed to protect Naser before and now again.
… Had I taken that out on Anon…?
Maybe Fang was right… perhaps I should've given him a chance to explain himself…
But how could I have? I'd seen Naser hurt again, and something inside me had snapped. I couldn't just let that slide.
… Could I?
Samantha looked up at me, her eyes rimmed with red. She hadn't stopped crying since Fang slammed her door. She wiped at her face, though the tears kept coming.
"Rip…" she started, her voice barely above a whisper.
"Do you think… do you think we were too hasty? That we should've listened to them?"
Her words were a mirror to my own thoughts, the ones I had been fighting against since the moment Anon walked out the door. I clenched my jaw, trying to hold on to the anger that had felt so righteous just a few hours ago, but it was slipping away. What if we had been too quick? What if we hadn't really listened?
I stopped pacing and exhaled sharply, running a hand over my crest.
"I don't know, Sam… I just don't know…"
But the nagging feeling wouldn't leave me alone. Fang's words echoed again, louder this time:
"If you just heard him out, you'd see Anon wasn't completely in the wrong!"
I looked over at Samantha, and for the first time since the argument, I saw the doubt in her eyes. She was still upset, still heartbroken, but there was something else there now—something that mirrored the guilt swirling inside me.
"We need to know," I said quietly, my voice rough. "We need to find out what really happened."
Samantha nodded, standing up and brushing the tears from her cheeks. She didn't say anything, but the look in her eyes told me she agreed. We couldn't go on like this—wondering if we had made a terrible mistake if we'd let our emotions get the better. We needed to hear it from Naser. We needed the truth.
As Samantha and I stood outside Naser's door, our tension was thick. I knocked softly, but the sound still felt loud in the heavy silence of the house. We waited, and I pushed the door open after a few moments. Naser was sitting on the edge of his bed, staring down at his phone, his shoulders hunched like the world's weight was on his back.
He quickly put his phone down when he saw us and looked away. He didn't even glance up as we walked in.
I stayed by the doorway, leaning against the frame, arms crossed. Samantha moved to sit beside him on the bed. She placed a hand on his back, gently rubbing like she used to do when he was little. But this wasn't like back then, and none of this was that simple.
Naser still wouldn't meet our eyes. His hands fidgeted in his lap, and he looked... off. Something wasn't right. He wasn't just hurt—he seemed more upset and conflicted like he was carrying something heavier than just the fight with Anon.
I cleared my throat, trying to keep my voice steady, though my emotions were still tangled up in anger and confusion. "What happened today, Naser?"
He hesitated, his jaw tightening as he clenched his fists in his lap. He didn't answer right away, and when he finally spoke, his voice was quiet, almost too quiet.
—
As Naser finished explaining his version of the fight, something inside me shifted. His words hung in the air, but they didn't feel right—didn't settle the way they should have.
I could feel Samantha beside me, sitting rigid on the bed, her hand resting on Naser's back.
But I knew that look on her face. She was trying to keep it together, trying to understand what had really happened, but the cracks were showing.
For me, it was like someone had lit a match inside my chest, and now the fire was spreading—burning hotter with every word Naser said.
"So, you're telling me Anon just lost it like that?" I asked, my voice low and sharp. I leaned off the doorframe, fists clenched at my sides, trying to keep a lid on the storm building inside me. "For no reason? Just like that, huh?"
Naser shifted uncomfortably, still not looking at either of us. "I don't know, Dad. He... he was angry about something I said, but it wasn't a big deal. Then he just snapped, started swinging. I-I didn't even do anything."
I wasn't buying it. The way Naser was speaking, the way he couldn't meet my eyes—it didn't add up. My son was hiding something, and that realization only fueled the anger boiling in my gut. But what really pissed me off?
I hadn't even given Anon a chance to defend himself. I'd let the moment Naser got hurt cloud my judgment. My boy's been hurt before, and I couldn't shake the feeling I'd failed him again—but now, maybe I was failing everyone.
"You didn't do anything, huh?" I repeated, my voice strained as I tried to control the anger rising in me. I wanted to believe him—God, I wanted to believe him. But I couldn't shake the feeling that there was more to this, something he wasn't telling us.
"Dad, I swear... I didn't," Naser said, quieter now, still refusing to meet my gaze.
Samantha had been quiet this whole time, but I could feel her start to tremble. Her breath hitched, and when she spoke, her voice was thick with emotion, barely holding it together.
She knew he was lying…
"NASER AARON! STOP LYING AND TELL US THE TRUTH RIGHT NOW OR SO HELP ME GOD!"
He swallowed hard in fear at Sam's sudden outburst, his eyes flickering toward us briefly before darting back to the floor.
"I told him I hated him!" he admitted, his voice barely audible.
"I told him... I didn't want him around."
" Oh God…" she whispered, her hand coming up to cover her mouth.
"We didn't even... we didn't listen to him. We didn't hear Anon out. I—" her voice broke.
"I screamed at him, Rip… I yelled at him like... like he was a thug!"
I glanced at her, seeing the tears beginning to well up in her eyes. The anger in me simmered down, replaced by something colder, something more complicated.
Guilt. Regret.
We'd been too quick to push Anon away… too quick to take sides.
I let out a rough exhale, the tension in my chest too much to hold in any longer. "We didn't even give him a chance to explain," I said, more to myself than to anyone else.
Samantha's hand shook as she wiped at her eyes, the guilt tearing at her.
"I told him he wasn't family... I said those words to him, Ripley. I-I treated him like he was a monster… like he meant nothing to us."
Her voice broke again, the sadness seeping through every word.
"He's... he's like a son to me, and I just..."
Naser sat there, staring down at his lap, his fingers fidgeting with the blanket, still silent. He could feel the shift in the air, too, the way the weight of our guilt pressed down on all of us.
I was angry.
Angry at myself for not listening, for letting my protective instincts over Naser blind me to what was really going on. I was angry at Naser for not being honest, for hiding something that might have stopped all of this before it spiraled.
And I was angry at Anon, sure, but more than that, I was angry at myself for how I'd handled everything. I'd failed as a father again.
Failed to protect my family… failed to protect them from each other.
Samantha's voice trembled as she reached out, her hand stroking Naser's back in that gentle way of hers, but there was no comfort in it now. Only sadness. "We should've listened," she whispered.
"We should've listened to them... to Fang… to him"
Naser stayed silent, his posture stiff, refusing to meet either of our eyes. He knew. He knew that he hadn't told us everything. But whatever was keeping him silent, he wasn't going to give it up now.
I looked over at Samantha, her face stained with tears, and my stomach twisted in knots. I'd never seen her like this.
So broken, so full of regret.
"I yelled at him too," I muttered, my voice thick with the weight of it. "I threw him out without even hearing him out. And now..." I swallowed hard, my anger fading into something more hollow, more bitter.
"Now, we might've lost him forever..."
Samantha wiped at her face again, sniffling as she tried to pull herself together. "We need to... we need to make this right, Rip. I don't know how, but we have to. I can't... I won't let this be the end of our family."
My eyes shifted to Naser one more time, searching for something in his expression, some sign that he understood what this was doing to us. But all I saw was that same closed-off look, that same wall he'd put up. And I knew, deep down, there was more going on here than any of us understood.
"Naser," I said, my voice quieter now, though the frustration still simmered beneath the surface. "If there's anything else you're not telling us, now's the time to say it."
But Naser just shook his head, not looking up. "I've told you everything, Dad. I'm tired... can I just rest?"
I glanced at Samantha, her tearful eyes still full of concern, and then back at Naser.
I didn't believe him, but I wasn't going to push tonight.
Not after everything that had happened.
Samantha let out a shaky breath. "Alright," she said gently.
"You get some rest. We'll talk more in the morning."
She rose from the bed, her movements slow and heavy with the weight of her emotions, and I stayed by the door, my hand on the frame, still torn between the need to protect and the gnawing sense that I'd failed.
"We'll figure this out," I muttered, more to myself than anyone else. "Somehow."
As we left the room, closing the door softly behind us, the silence in the house felt even louder.
—
I sat there in the recliner, staring at the spot where Samantha had just been. The house felt quieter than it ever had, like every bit of warmth had been sucked out the second Anon walked out that door. And now, with Fang's words still echoing in my head, it was like there was this hole in my chest that kept growing.
How did things get this bad? How did I let everything spiral out of control?
I clenched my fists, trying to shake off the feeling of regret gnawing at me, but it wouldn't go away. The fight with Fang, the way she looked at me like I was a stranger, it all kept replaying in my mind. And Naser... I thought hearing him out would give me some clarity, but instead, it made everything worse. I could see the pain in his eyes, even if he was trying to hide it. He wasn't just hurt—he was upset, almost guilty.
I'd been too focused on protecting him, too blinded by the memories of when I'd failed him before, back when he had his accident. The guilt of that day had never left me, and seeing him hurt again, I'd let it drive me straight into a rage.
I'd taken it out on Anon without even stopping to listen, without even thinking about what was right. And now… now it felt like I'd broken something that might never be fixed.
Samantha's voice pulled me out of my thoughts.
"I'm sorry, Ripley. I just… I don't have it in me to cook tonight." Her voice was shaky, worn down from the weight of everything that had happened.
I looked at her, really looked at her, and my heart ached. She was drained—emotionally, physically, all of it. The guilt in her eyes matched the heaviness I felt in my chest. She hadn't stopped crying since Naser's revelation, and I could see she was just barely holding it together.
"That's fine, sweetheart," I said gently, trying to keep my own voice steady. "Just order the usual from Moe's."
She gave me a small, tired nod and picked up her phone, her hands trembling as she dialed the number. I watched her, feeling like a helpless idiot. What had I done? What had we done?
After placing the order, Samantha set the phone down on the table and let out a deep sigh. She looked at me, her eyes hollow.
"I think I'm going to lie down for a bit," she said softly. "I'm… I'm not feeling well."
I nodded, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Of course, Sam. You get some rest."
She stood up slowly, her movements sluggish like every step took effort. I reached out and took her hand as she passed by, giving it a gentle squeeze. It was the only thing I could think to do.
"I'm sorry," I whispered, my voice barely audible. I wasn't just apologizing for today. I was apologizing for everything—everything we'd let fall apart.
Samantha gave me a weak smile, but it didn't reach her eyes. "We'll figure it out, Rip. Somehow…”
And with that, she walked up the stairs, leaving me alone in the suffocating silence of the living room.
I stared after her for a long moment, the weight of everything pressing down on me like a lead blanket. When I couldn't hear her footsteps anymore, I slumped back in the recliner, my hands covering my face.
How did it all go so wrong?
I pulled out my phone and stared at the screen, my thumb hovering over Anon's contact. What was I supposed to say to him? How was I supposed to make this right? I didn't even know where to start, but I had to try. I had to do something before it was too late.
I hit the call button, holding the phone to my ear as it rang once, twice… but then it went straight to voicemail. I let out a heavy sigh, running my hand over my crest nervously as the automated voice droned on.
When the beep came, I hesitated, my mind scrambling for the right words.
"Hey… Anon," I started, my voice sounding rough, even to me. "It's Ripley. Look, I… I know you probably don't want to hear from me right now. But I just wanted to… to apologize. I was wrong. I didn't listen to you. I didn't give you a chance to explain yourself, and that's on me."
I paused, taking a shaky breath as the guilt and regret started to tighten in my chest.
"I was angry," I continued, my voice breaking a little. "Angry because I saw Naser hurt, and… it brought back memories of when I failed him before. I acted on that anger, and I… I took it out on you. And I shouldn't have. I'm sorry for that. You didn't deserve it."
Another pause. I could barely get the words out now, the emotions threatening to choke me.
"You're family, Kid. You're special to us. And I should've treated you like that. I should've… listened to you." My voice cracked, and I swallowed hard, trying to keep it together.
"I hope you can forgive me," I whispered, the words barely audible. "I know I don't deserve it, but I'm asking for it anyway. Because… because we love you kid."
I ended the call, letting the phone drop to my lap. The silence in the room was deafening, and for the first time in years, I felt completely and utterly lost.
I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees and burying my face in my hands. The weight of it all was too much—the guilt, the regret, the anger. It was like a storm raging inside me, tearing me apart from the inside out.
" Please ," I whispered, my voice shaking as I made a silent prayer.
"Please forgive me… son."
And for the first time, calling him "son" didn't feel like a mistake.
It felt like the truth.
—
An hour had passed, but it felt like days. I was sitting in front of the TV, the glow of some old western playing on the screen, but I couldn't tell you a damn thing about what was happening. My mind wasn't there. It hadn't been for hours.
The pizza box lay open in front of me, half a slice eaten and forgotten, grease pooling on the cardboard. I stared at it blankly, my stomach twisted in knots. Across the room, the other pizza boxes sat untouched on the kitchen counter—three of them stacked neatly in a row. No one had the appetite to eat, not after the day we'd all had.
I couldn't blame them. I barely had it in me to force down that half slice, and even that felt like it might come back up any second.
The sound of the TV barely registered, just background noise to the endless storm of thoughts swirling in my head. The weight of the day sat heavy on my shoulders—the argument, the guilt, the feeling that I'd failed everyone I cared about.
I sighed, rubbing my temples as I looked toward the pizza boxes again. Samantha was upstairs, probably still resting. Naser hadn't come down since our conversation, either. The house felt like a tomb, and I was sitting right in the middle of it, alone with my failures.
Then there was Fang. I hadn't heard a peep from her since she stormed off to her room, and I couldn't stop thinking about what she'd said. Her words, her anger—they kept replaying in my head like a broken record. The look on her face when she told us she'd never forgive us… it stung more than anything else.
But I knew I had to talk to her. I had to try and make things right, or at least try to reach her before she shut down completely. She needed time to cool off, but maybe an hour was long enough.
I stood up, grabbing one of the untouched pizza boxes from the kitchen counter. Moe's special—their favorite. Maybe this would help smooth things over, or at least be an olive branch.
I made my way up the stairs, the box feeling heavier in my hands than it should've. My heart pounded in my chest as I approached Fang's door. I hesitated for a moment, then knocked softly.
"Hey, Fang… I brought you some pizza from Moe's," I called through the door, my voice a little shaky. "Look, I'm… I'm sorry about earlier."
No answer.
I knocked again, a little harder this time. "Fang? Please, can we talk?"
Still nothing.
I frowned, stepping closer to the door. I pressed my ear against it, listening, but the only sound I could hear was the faint rattle of wind against the window. Something felt wrong.
I twisted the doorknob and pushed the door open slowly, peeking inside.
The room was empty.
The first thing I noticed was the open window, the curtains billowing slightly in the breeze.
For a moment, when I saw the open window, my heart dropped. Fang was gone. But as I stood there, staring at the mess she left behind—drawers pulled open, clothes scattered everywhere—a different feeling started to settle over me.
Relief.
She'd gone to find Anon. I didn't need to be a detective to figure that much out. And as much as it stung, knowing she'd rather be with him right now than under my roof, I couldn't help but feel... okay with it.
Anon needed someone, and if there was one person who knew how to pull him out of whatever hole he'd fallen into, it was Fang. They always had a way of making each other feel better, even when the world was falling apart.
I sighed, setting the pizza box down on the bed, letting it sit there untouched. She'd come back when she was ready. I wasn't about to chase her down. Not tonight.
The weight of everything pressed down on my shoulders as I turned and left her room, heading down the hallway to the master bedroom. I pushed the door open softly, my eyes immediately falling on Samantha.
She was curled up in bed, her back to the door, the sheets tangled around her. The soft rise and fall of her shoulders told me she was asleep, but the tear stains on the pillow... those told a different story.
Guilt gnawed at my gut as I walked over to the bed and sat down on the edge, careful not to wake her. The dim light from the hallway barely illuminated the room, but I didn't need much light to see the toll the day had taken on her. The tears. The pain. It was all written in the way she lay there, like she was trying to hide from the world even in her sleep.
"Sam…" I whispered, the words catching in my throat as I reached out to brush a stray hair away from her face. I leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to her forehead, lingering there for a moment as I whispered, "I'm sorry."
Sorry, I couldn't fix this. Sorry, I couldn't make things right. Sorry for all the things I'd said—things I couldn't take back.
She stirred slightly but didn't wake, and I gently pulled the blanket up over her shoulders, making sure she stayed warm.
I sat there for a few minutes, just watching her sleep, my mind racing with everything that had happened, everything that might still happen.
It felt like everything was slipping out of my hands.
First Anon, now Fang. And Samantha…
She was breaking under the weight of it all, and I didn't know how to help her. I didn't know how to help anyone right now.
With a heavy sigh, I slid into bed next to her, careful not to disturb her rest. I lay there, staring up at the ceiling, my mind still running circles around the mess I'd made of everything.
Sleep wouldn't come easy tonight, not with the guilt, the worry, and the weight of the choices I'd made pressing down on me. But for now, at least, Samantha was beside me.
And maybe tomorrow, I’ll figure out how to put everything back together.
Maybe.
But right now, all I could do was lie there, listening to the soft sound of her breathing, and hope that somehow, we'd find our way out of this mess.
—
I woke up to the emptiness beside me, the spot where Samantha should have been cold. I sat up, running a hand over my face, the remnants of last night's restless sleep clinging to me like fog. The weight of the last twenty-four hours hit me again, and I let out a slow, heavy breath. My head pounded, but there wasn't time to sit in the guilt or exhaustion.
I got up, pulled on my shirt, and headed downstairs. As I reached the bottom, I saw her sitting at the kitchen table, her hands wrapped around a mug of coffee, staring at the clock on the wall. The quiet click of the second hand seemed deafening in the stillness of the morning.
The clock read almost ten a.m.
"Sorry I slept in so late," I mumbled, guilt tugging at me as I rubbed the back of my neck.
Samantha looked up, her eyes red and tired. She forced a small smile, but it didn't reach her eyes. "It's okay," she said softly. "Yesterday was a lot. For everyone."
I nodded, feeling the weight of her words. There was no denying that. She took a slow sip of her coffee, and the silence stretched between us for a moment before she spoke again.
"Fang must've left during the night," Samantha continued, her voice quieter now, as if the weight of everything was pressing down on her. "I sent her a message early this morning, worried. She responded eventually... said she's okay."
I sat across from her, watching how her fingers trembled slightly as she held the mug. My chest tightened, seeing her like this—so worn down, so heartbroken.
"And Naser?" I asked, the worry creeping back into my chest.
She sighed, staring down at the coffee. "He left for school early again. I tried to tell him to stay home, but..." She trailed off, shaking her head. "He was stubborn. Said he'd be fine. But, Rip... He didn't look fine. He looked like he hadn't slept at all. And... there was this guilt on his face."
Her voice cracked slightly at the end, and I could see her starting to break, the dam of emotions she'd been holding back starting to give way.
I stood up and walked over to her, wrapping my arms around her shoulders from behind. I pressed my forehead gently against the top of her head, breathing her in, feeling her tremble in my arms.
"I'm sorry, Sam," I whispered, holding her tighter.
And just like that, the dam burst. Samantha let out a quiet sob, her whole body shaking as she cried into my arms. Her tears soaked into my shirt, but I didn't care. I just held her, letting a few tears of my own slip free, the guilt and sorrow weighing heavy on both of us.
"I'm so sorry," she sobbed, her words muffled against me. "I yelled at him, Rip... I yelled at Anon like he was nothing... What if we pushed him away forever?"
I closed my eyes, resting my chin on her head, feeling the weight of her pain and guilt mixing with my own. I let her cry, let her release everything she'd been holding inside. She needed this—hell, we both did.
"I promise, Sam," I said softly, my voice thick with emotion. "I'm going to do everything I can to fix this. I'm going to fix our family."
She didn't say anything at first, just continued crying, her wings wrapping around me in a way that felt desperate, like she was holding on to what little hope we had left.
When her sobs finally quieted, she looked up at me, her eyes filled with a glimmer of hope. "You mean that?" she whispered, her voice fragile.
I nodded, wiping away a tear that had streaked down her cheek. "I'm going to pick them up after school, Sam. I'll talk to Fang. I'll talk to Naser. And I'm going to apologize—to both of them. We're going to talk this out. We're going to fix it."
She gave me a weak smile, her wings still wrapped around me as she pulled me into a proper hug. "That sounds wonderful," she whispered. "Thank you, Rip."
I held her close, my arms wrapped around her as I tried to push away the lingering guilt and fear that still gnawed at me. I had to believe that this could work, that we could fix everything we'd broken.
For her sake. For all of our sakes.
We stayed like that for a long moment, just holding each other, soaking in the bittersweet comfort of the promise I'd made. I didn't know how I was going to fix it, but I knew I had to try. There was no other choice.
The soft sound of my phone ringing snapped me back to reality. Samantha pulled away, her eyes still red but filled with a little more hope than before.
"I'll get it," I muttered, kissing her forehead before I stood up.
I grabbed my phone from the table and answered without looking at the caller ID, still distracted by everything that had just happened.
"Ripley Aaron," I said into the phone, my voice still a little hoarse.
The voice on the other end spoke fast, too fast, but the words cut through me like a blade.
"Principal Spears, calling from Volcano High. There's been an incident... something you need to know about."
And just like that.
The fragile hope that had been building... shattered.
Chapter 41: The Dead Man's Hand.
Notes:
I'm baaaaack!
Hope you didn't miss me too much guys?
Thank you to all of you for your patience!
Now... let's pick back up where we left off, hmm?
Chapter Text
-Fang-
The world was spinning out of control, and I couldn't fucking stop it.
One moment, Anon was standing there in the auditorium, and the next, he was gone—crashing to the floor, unconscious. Panic clawed its way up my throat, and my heart slammed against my ribs, every beat feeling like a damn sledgehammer.
"ANON!" I screamed, my voice barely cutting through the surrounding chaos. My wings flared out instinctively, a mixture of shock and anger coursing through my veins. What the hell had just happened?
Reed and Trish were on their feet in an instant, their expressions mirroring my own fear, but it was Reed who spoke first. "Fuck, we gotta do something!"
I felt my whole body tense up like I was about to explode, but my feet wouldn’t move. It was like the floor was holding me down, trapping me in place while Anon lay there, motionless. I should’ve fucking done something sooner. I should’ve...
"He’s breathing!" Trish called out from where she knelt beside him, her voice shaking with barely controlled panic. "But he's out cold. What the hell do we do?"
I couldn’t tear my eyes away from Anon’s still form, my mind racing a mile a minute, every thought a jumble of self-loathing and dread. This was my fault. I pushed him too hard. If I hadn’t yelled, if I’d just fucking listened...
"I don't know!" I finally shouted, my voice cracking as I glanced between them. Reed looked pale like he was about to pass out himself. "Just... just call somebody! We can't—fuck, we can’t let him die!"
Die. The word hung in the air like a noose, tightening around my chest. My hands trembled, my claws digging into my palms as I tried to keep it together.
Reed pulled out his phone, his fingers fumbling as he dialed. "C'mon, c'mon..." he muttered, the sound of his heavy breathing mixing with the faint ring of the call.
I was still frozen, like some invisible force had pinned me down, stopping me from doing what I should've been doing—being there for Anon. But instead, all I could do was watch.
It wasn’t until Trish swore something sharp and vicious under her breath that I snapped back to reality. She was pale too, her usual tough-girl attitude gone, replaced with raw fear.
"Why the fuck did this happen?" Reed barked, glancing at me like I was supposed to have the answers.
I didn’t. I didn’t know what the hell to say, didn’t know what to think.
"Fuck!" I punched the nearest wall, my knuckles splitting open from the impact. The pain felt like nothing compared to the guilt that was flooding through me.
I looked at Anon again, lying there helpless, and the realization hit me like a goddamn freight train. I couldn’t lose him. Not now. Not after everything.
"Somebody call an ambulance!" I screamed, my voice ripping through the auditorium, raw and desperate. No one moved. They all just stood there with their phones out, filming like it was some sick reality show. My heart pounded in my chest so hard it hurt.
"NOW!" I screamed again, tears choking my voice. "Call a fucking ambulance!"
Anon’s hand was limp in mine, ice cold. His skin was too pale as if all his life had been drained out of him. He wasn’t moving. He wasn’t fucking moving.
"Come on, Dweeb," I muttered, shaking his hand, my whole body trembling. "Come on, you can’t fucking do this to me. Don’t you dare leave me, Anon. Don’t fucking leave me!"
Reed's panicked voice came from somewhere beside me, frantic and broken. "Someone get a fucking first aider!" He shoved a kid holding their phone out, filming like a fucking creep.
"PUT YOUR FUCKING PHONE AWAY!"
But no one cared. They just wanted to capture the moment on video. Like it was some kind of spectacle, like it wasn’t fucking real.
"Fuck this!" I spat, grabbing Anon under his arms and struggling to lift him. "Reed, help me!"
Reed scrambled over, his hands shaking as he grabbed Anon’s legs. "Fuck, okay, okay! We need to get him outta here—now!"
Just as we started to lift him, Anon’s body jerked violently. His arms and legs went rigid, and his back arched in the air like he was being electrocuted.
"Fuck!" I screamed, pure terror coursing through me. "Anon! What the fuck?!"
Anon’s eyes rolled back in his head, and then his whole body started seizing—thrashing uncontrollably. His head snapped back, hitting the floor with a sickening crack.
"Jesus fuck, he’s having a seizure!" Reed's voice cracked, his face white with fear. "What do we do?! What the fuck do we do?!"
I dropped down beside him, hands hovering, not knowing what the fuck to do. "Anon! Fuck, Anon, stop! STOP!" My voice was shredded, useless, as I watched him thrash. His body was out of control, shaking like it was trying to rip itself apart.
"Fang, don’t!" Reed grabbed my arm, pulling me back. "You can’t hold him down. You’ll hurt him more!"
"But I can’t just do nothing!" I screamed back, watching helplessly as his body continued to spasm.
"Somebody get help!" Trish was shouting at the top of her lungs. "Call a fucking ambulance! Are you all fucking deaf?!" She shoved another kid with their phone out, her face twisted in rage. "Put your goddamn phones away, assholes!"
Just then, Principal Spears pushed his way through the crowd, his face hard, furious. "Everyone put your phones away! NOW!" His voice boomed, and for a second, people actually started listening.
He knelt beside me, his eyes scanning Anon quickly. Without hesitation, he looked me straight in the eye. "Fang, we need to keep him safe until the paramedics arrive. The nurse is on her way, but we can’t wait for her. Keep his head steady. Make sure he doesn’t choke."
I was shaking too much to respond, my tears mixing with my breathless sobs as I tried to follow his orders. Reed was kneeling beside me, hands shaking almost as bad as mine. "He’s gonna be okay, right?" Reed’s voice was hoarse, filled with terror. "He has to be okay!"
Spears' voice was calmer, but there was a tension there too. "He’s going to be okay, but we need to keep him safe. Fang, breathe. The paramedics are coming."
I nodded, barely able to see through the tears blurring my vision. Anon’s seizures had slowed down, but his body still twitched and jerked, his chest barely rising and falling, like he was struggling to stay in the fight.
"Stay with me, Dweeb," I whispered, clutching his hand tighter, my voice breaking. "Please… you have to stay with me. Don’t you dare fucking leave me."
Reed dropped to his knees beside us, his voice cracking. "You’re gonna make it, man. You’re gonna fucking make it, alright? You’re stronger than this. Just hang on."
Trish was pacing near the door, her eyes wild with panic. "WHERE THE FUCK IS THE AMBULANCE?!" she screamed.
The nurse rushed in with a medical kit, dropping down beside Spears. Her face was pale, and her hands were moving fast as she checked Anon’s pulse, her jaw tight with concentration.
"We need to keep him stable until the paramedics get here," she said, her voice sharp with focus. "Fang, make sure his head is supported. Reed, can you grab the jacket from my bag? We need to cushion his head."
Spears was right there, helping, guiding. "Keep it steady," he said softly, his voice a calming force even as the chaos raged around us. "Just hold on. The ambulance is almost here."
I was barely holding it together, my hands trembling as I followed every instruction. Anon wasn’t shaking anymore, but his breaths were shallow, his chest barely moving. His skin was cold, too cold.
"We’re losing him," I whispered, my voice breaking as the panic clawed at my throat. "He’s too cold, he’s not breathing right—"
"Stay with him," Spears cut me off, his voice firm but gentle. "He’s still with us. Just hold on, Fang."
Reed’s hand gripped my shoulder tightly, his fingers digging into my scales. "Fuck, man… I can’t lose you," he muttered under his breath, his voice trembling. "You’re not allowed to go anywhere, alright? You’re fucking stuck with us!"
Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the distant wail of sirens echoed through the auditorium, and the nurse breathed a sigh of relief. "They’re here," she said, her voice filled with quiet relief.
Anon was still breathing, but barely. And as they wheeled him out on the stretcher, all I could do was follow behind. My heart shattered, praying to every fucking god I’d never believed in that he would make it.
But deep down, I was fucking terrified.
Because I wasn’t sure if he would.
—
The flashing lights of the ambulance seemed to blur and warp as we sped toward the hospital, but I couldn’t focus on any of it. All I could see was Anon. His lifeless, pale form strapped down on the gurney, his chest rising and falling too fast, too shallow. I held onto his cold hand like it was the only thing keeping me grounded, but inside, I was losing it.
This wasn’t fucking supposed to happen.
"Anon?" My voice cracked, trembling with fear as I leaned in closer. "Please, wake up. You’re scaring the shit out of me… please, just—just wake up!"
But he didn’t move. He just lay there, still as fucking death. And the longer I looked at him, the more I felt like something was slipping away. Like I was losing him.
"Fuck, fuck, FUCK!" I shouted, tears streaming down my face. I wasn’t holding it together anymore. How could I? The boy I loved was lying there, barely hanging on, and I couldn’t do a goddamn thing about it.
"Come on, man," Reed was pacing, his face pale, hands shaking uncontrollably. "Come on, Anon! Don’t do this! Don’t fucking do this!" His voice was raw, torn between anger and terror, and it wasn’t helping. Not that anything could.
Trish was in the corner, hugging her knees to her chest, her body trembling with quiet sobs. She was falling apart just like the rest of us.
"Please, please, please, just open your eyes," I begged again, my voice breaking as I squeezed Anon’s hand. "I’m right here, okay? You’re not alone! Just fucking wake up, Anon!"
And then, suddenly, he did.
His eyes snapped open with a sharp, gasping breath. Relief surged through me, but it lasted only a second.
Because when I looked into his eyes, I saw nothing but pure fucking terror.
"Anon?" I whispered, but it was like he couldn’t even hear me. His breathing was rapid, shallow, and his wide, wild eyes darted around the ambulance like he didn’t recognize any of us.
"Oh shit, oh shit," Reed muttered, backing up a step. "What the hell is happening?!"
Anon jerked violently, his whole body going rigid on the gurney as his arms and legs began to thrash. His eyes were wide with fear, unseeing, like he was trapped in a nightmare he couldn’t escape from. He ripped the oxygen mask off his face and shoved one of the paramedics back, hard.
"NO! GET AWAY FROM ME!" he screamed, his voice raw and full of terror, swinging at everyone around him. "DON’T TOUCH ME!"
"Anon, stop!" I cried, grabbing his shoulders as he thrashed, his fists hitting the air wildly. "It’s me! It’s Fang! You’re safe!"
But it was like he couldn’t even hear me. His eyes were locked on something that wasn’t there, something none of us could see.
"What the fuck?!" Reed was screaming now too, running his hands through his hair, his voice cracking as panic gripped him. "What the fuck do we do?! He’s losing it!"
"Hold him down!" one of the paramedics shouted, but Anon was too strong, too scared. He shoved them away again, his body thrashing against the straps like he was fighting for his life.
"Anon!" I screamed, tears blinding me as I tried to hold him down, my hands shaking as I clung to him. "It’s me! Please, baby, please! You’re okay! You’re safe!"
But he wasn’t okay. He wasn’t hearing me. His eyes were wide, frantic, and filled with something so dark, so broken, that it made my stomach twist into knots.
"STOP IT!" he screamed, his voice hoarse from terror. "GET AWAY FROM ME!"
I grabbed his face, forcing him to look at me, but it was like I didn’t exist. His eyes darted around, wild and terrified, seeing things that weren’t there, fighting ghosts I couldn’t reach.
"FUCK! PLEASE STOP!" Trish screamed, breaking down completely. She was sobbing now, hugging herself tighter as she watched him convulse, watched him tear himself apart in front of us.
"WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?!" Reed was beside himself, backing into the corner of the ambulance, hands shaking uncontrollably.
I couldn’t breathe. Couldn’t think. Couldn’t do anything but scream and hold on as Anon tore himself apart in front of me.
"PLEASE!" I sobbed, my voice barely working anymore. "Anon, I’m begging you! Please, just stop! You’re safe! You’re safe, I swear!"
But he wasn’t stopping. His body jerked violently, his fists swinging wildly, and the paramedics struggled to hold him down. His chest was heaving, his breathing so ragged it sounded like he was choking.
The paramedics were shouting to each other, trying to inject something into him, but it wasn’t working. He was still thrashing, still fighting, his body convulsing in pure, unbridled fear.
And then, all at once, he went limp.
His body sagged against the gurney, his arms falling to his sides, and his chest still rose and fell, but it was slower now, more shallow. The sedative had finally kicked in.
The silence that followed was suffocating.
I couldn’t stop shaking. My entire body was trembling as I stared down at him, my hands still gripping his cold, lifeless fingers. His skin was so pale, so clammy, and his breathing so fucking slow.
Reed stood frozen, his face pale, tears streaking his cheeks. He wasn’t yelling anymore. He wasn’t saying anything. He just stared at Anon, his fists clenched so tight his knuckles were white.
Trish hadn’t moved from her corner. She was rocking back and forth, her face buried in her arms, sobbing so hard I thought she might collapse.
"He’s… he’s not okay," I whispered, my voice shaking with fear and heartbreak. "He’s not fucking okay."
Reed wiped at his face with the back of his hand, sniffling loudly as he stared at Anon’s limp body. "What the fuck just happened? What the FUCK just happened?!"
"I don’t know," I choked out, tears spilling down my cheeks as I clung to Anon’s hand like it was the only thing keeping me from falling apart completely. "I don’t know what to do."
The paramedics were moving around us, adjusting the straps on Anon’s gurney, but I barely noticed. All I could see was him. His pale face, his limp body. The boy I loved, lost somewhere I couldn’t reach him.
"Please," I whispered again, my voice barely audible. "Please, Anon, come back to me."
I couldn’t move. My legs felt like they were made of lead as I sat there, staring down at Anon’s limp form, every breath he took too shallow, too fucking fragile. The boy I loved was slipping away, and I couldn’t do a damn thing to stop it.
"Anon..." My voice was barely a whisper, trembling with all the fear I had been trying to choke back since this nightmare started. I squeezed his hand tighter, hoping somehow he could feel me, hoping somehow I could reach him, but there was nothing. Just his pale skin, cold under my fingertips, and his chest rising and falling in slow, agonizing movements.
"What the fuck are we supposed to do now?" Reed’s voice broke through the suffocating silence, cracking with raw emotion. He was standing there, staring at Anon like he couldn’t believe what he was seeing. His fists were still clenched, shaking like he was barely holding himself together.
"I... I don’t fucking know, man," I whispered, wiping the tears from my face, even though more kept coming. "I don’t know."
The ambulance rocked as we sped toward the hospital, but the weight in my chest was so much heavier. Everything felt wrong. Everything was fucking wrong. How did this happen? How did we get here?
Trish hadn’t moved from her spot in the corner. She was still rocking back and forth, her arms wrapped tightly around her knees, her sobs so quiet now, like she was trying to disappear into herself. I could hear her whispering, her voice barely audible.
"Please, please, please let him be okay..."
My heart broke all over again.
Anon was supposed to be the strong one. He always took everything in stride, always had that smirk on his face like nothing could touch him. But this? Seeing him like this? He wasn’t strong right now. He wasn’t untouchable. He was fragile, and it scared the shit out of me.
"Why the fuck is this happening?" Reed shouted, his voice filled with frustration, his hands shaking as he wiped angrily at his tear-streaked face. "He was fine! He was fucking fine, and now look at him!"
"Stop yelling!" I snapped back, my voice hoarse from crying, from shouting, from fucking everything. "Just... stop, Reed."
But the truth was, I didn’t have any answers either. I didn’t know what was happening to him, or why this was all falling apart in front of us. I just wanted it to stop. I just wanted Anon back.
I leaned closer, resting my forehead against his chest, listening to the faint, uneven thud of his heart beneath his ribs. It wasn’t enough. It wasn’t enough to calm the panic in me.
"Anon, please," I whispered, my tears soaking into the fabric of his shirt. "I need you... we need you. You can’t fucking do this, okay? You can't leave us like this."
I could feel Reed pacing behind me, his heavy breaths filling the small space of the ambulance, the tension choking all of us. The paramedics were speaking in low voices, moving around Anon, checking his vitals, but I couldn’t bring myself to look up. I couldn’t let go of him.
"We’re almost there," one of the paramedics said, her voice strained with urgency. But it didn’t make me feel any better. It didn’t take away the sinking feeling in my chest.
Reed stopped pacing for a second, his eyes locked on Anon, his hands shaking so hard I thought he might punch something. "Why isn’t he waking up? Why the fuck isn’t he waking up?!"
"Reed, please," Trish’s voice was barely a whisper, her sobs breaking through the words. "Don’t... don’t make it worse."
But Reed couldn’t stop. He couldn’t fucking help it.
"He’s supposed to be okay! He’s supposed to be fucking fine!" Reed shouted, his voice cracking with emotion. "Why is this happening?!"
"Because nothing’s ever fucking fine, Reed!" I shouted back, my own voice raw with anger and fear. "This is our life, okay? This is what happens!"
Silence fell over us again, thick and suffocating. I could feel the weight of the truth in my words sinking into all of us. This wasn’t just some freak accident. This was our reality, the lives we led, the shit we carried with us every day. And it was fucking unbearable.
"Jesus Christ..." Reed whispered, sinking to the floor, his back against the wall of the ambulance. He put his head in his hands, pulling at his hair, tears slipping through his fingers. "This is so fucked up..."
Trish’s sobs filled the silence, and I couldn’t stop crying either. We were all breaking apart, all falling to pieces right here in this fucking ambulance.
I pressed my face against Anon’s chest, listening to the faint beat of his heart, trying to hold onto that sound, trying to remind myself he was still here. But I could feel the panic rising inside me, threatening to drown me.
"I can’t lose him," I whispered, my voice shaking. "I can’t fucking lose him, okay? I can’t do this without him."
The paramedics were saying something, but their voices blurred together, drowned out by the pounding in my ears, by the sound of my own ragged breathing.
Anon was still there, still breathing, but it didn’t feel like enough. It didn’t feel like he was coming back to me.
"Please," I whispered, clutching his hand tighter, my nails digging into his skin. "Please, Anon, don’t leave me."
But his chest rose and fell with the same slow, weak rhythm, and the fear—the helplessness—it swallowed me whole.
Because I didn’t know if he was coming back.
The ambulance screeched to a halt outside the hospital, the flashing red and blue lights bouncing off the glass doors like a fucking horror show. The doors flung open, and the paramedics were already moving, shouting things I couldn’t even comprehend, pulling Anon out on the stretcher.
I stumbled out after them, my legs shaking, almost giving out beneath me, but I forced myself to keep going. I wasn’t going to leave him. Not now. Not when everything felt like it was falling apart.
"Ma'am, you need to stay back!" one of the paramedics ordered, putting a hand up to stop me from following them inside.
"Stay back?!" I screamed, my voice breaking, hot tears still pouring down my face. "That’s my fucking boyfriend! I’m not staying back!"
But they were already rushing Anon inside, disappearing through the emergency room doors as they swung shut with a cruel thud, sealing him away from me. My breath hitched, and for a moment, I felt like I might collapse right there on the pavement.
"Fuck, Fang—" Reed was behind me, grabbing my arm, trying to pull me back before I did something stupid. He was crying too, his face pale and eyes bloodshot, and for once, he didn’t have some stupid comment. He was just... scared.
"We need to let them do their job," Trish whispered, her voice small and hoarse from all the crying. Her arms were wrapped around herself like she was trying to hold herself together, but it wasn’t working.
I shook my head violently, wrenching my arm free from Reed’s grip. "I need to be in there. He’s alone. He’s fucking alone in there!"
"No, he’s not," Reed said, his voice cracking as he tried to keep it together. "They’re helping him. They’ll take care of him."
"God, Reed, I don’t want them to just ‘take care’ of him! I need him to be okay! I need him back!" My voice came out as a desperate scream, my throat burning with every word. The fear, the panic—it was choking me, and I couldn’t breathe.
Trish stepped closer, tears still falling down her cheeks. "We’re all scared, Fang. We’re all fucking terrified. But we have to trust them... we have to trust that they’ll—" She broke off, a sob cutting through her words. "That they’ll bring him back to us."
I collapsed against Reed, sobbing into his chest, clutching at his shirt as if holding onto him would somehow keep me from falling apart completely. My wings shook, and I could barely see through the haze of tears clouding my vision. Everything felt so fucking broken.
"He can’t... he can’t leave us like this," I whispered through the sobs, my voice barely audible. "Not after everything... not now."
Reed just held me, his hand shaking as he rested it on my back, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he tried to hold it together. "He won’t. He’s strong, Fang. You know he’s fucking strong."
But no matter how many times I told myself that, no matter how many times I tried to convince myself he’d pull through, the image of him lying there, lifeless, kept haunting me.
"He wasn’t supposed to..." I choked on my words, the raw pain ripping through me. "He wasn’t supposed to fucking break like this."
Trish stood beside us, silent now, her face pale, her arms still wrapped tightly around herself. She kept glancing at the hospital doors like she was waiting for someone to burst through and tell us everything would be okay. But no one came.
Minutes felt like hours. The cold night air stung against my scales, but I barely felt it. All I could think about was him. How he’d looked before he collapsed. How his hand felt cold in mine, like he was already slipping away.
And I was powerless to stop it.
"What if he doesn’t make it?" Trish’s voice was barely a whisper, and when she said it, the weight of those words crushed down on all of us. Reed flinched, and I felt something inside me shatter.
"Don’t," I said, my voice trembling. "Don’t fucking say that. Don’t even think it."
But the fear was there. It was already fucking there, gnawing at the edges of my mind, threatening to swallow me whole.
The emergency room doors opened, and I looked up, my heart lurching in my chest as a doctor stepped out. For a moment, I couldn’t move, couldn’t speak. All I could do was stare at him, waiting for him to say something, anything.
"Anon—" I started, my voice weak, barely audible. "Is he...?"
The doctor looked at me, his expression unreadable. "We’re working on him right now. He’s stable, but we need to run some tests. I’m afraid I can’t tell you much more until we know exactly what’s going on."
Stable.
The word echoed in my mind, bouncing around like a fucking curse.
"What do you mean, tests?" Reed demanded, stepping forward, his hands clenched into fists. "What the fuck’s wrong with him?"
"We don’t know yet," the doctor said, his tone calm but firm. "We need time to assess his condition. But for now, he’s in good hands."
"Good hands?" I spat, my voice raw with frustration and grief. "That’s supposed to make us feel better?"
The doctor didn’t flinch, just nodded once. "We’re doing everything we can. That’s all I can say for now."
I watched him turn and walk back through the doors, leaving us standing there, frozen in place, no closer to knowing what the hell was happening to Anon.
"Stable," Reed muttered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "What the fuck does that even mean?"
"It means he’s not dead," Trish whispered, her voice trembling. "It means there’s still hope."
But I wasn’t sure I believed that. Not anymore.
We stood there in silence, the weight of the night pressing down on us, and I couldn’t help but think about all the times I’d seen Anon grin at me like an idiot, all the times we’d laughed about stupid shit, all the times he’d told me everything was going to be okay.
And now? Now he wasn’t here to say that. Now I was the one left to hope.
And I fucking hated it.
—
As the doctor turned away and disappeared behind those cold, swinging doors, something inside me snapped. My breath hitched, and suddenly it felt like I couldn’t breathe, like the air around me had turned into a thick, choking fog. My heart was racing, pounding against my ribs like it was trying to break free.
This was the second time. The second fucking time he’d been taken to the hospital.
And I couldn’t stop it.
“Fang…?” Trish’s voice was distant, like she was underwater, like everything around me was falling away. I couldn’t focus, couldn’t think straight. My vision blurred, and I could feel the panic rising, my wings twitching uncontrollably at my sides.
“He... he could’ve died,” I whispered, my voice trembling. “What if... what if this time he’s not as lucky? What if...?”
I couldn’t finish. The words stuck in my throat, suffocating me. The last time... the last time we were here, I thought it was a freak accident. Something that wouldn’t happen again, something that we could move past. But now? Now I didn’t know anymore. Now it felt like I was losing him all over again.
“Fang, hey... hey, look at me!” Reed’s voice cut through the haze, and he grabbed my shoulders, shaking me lightly. “Don’t do this to yourself, okay? He’s going to be fine. He has to be.”
But I couldn’t shake it. The fear, the terror—it was consuming me. My chest tightened, and my breaths came in shallow, rapid gasps. Tears blurred my vision again, and I shook my head violently, trying to force the panic down.
“What if he’s not, Reed? What if this time he doesn’t make it?” My voice cracked, the desperation pouring out with every word. “What if... what if we’re too late?”
I felt like I was falling, spiraling into a bottomless pit, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t claw my way out. I’d been here before—this exact fucking place—watching helplessly as he was taken away, wondering if I’d ever see him again. Wondering if this time... would be the last time.
I couldn’t handle it. Not again.
“Fang, stop it,” Trish’s voice came through, shaking just as much as mine but still trying to be strong. “You can’t think like that. You can’t. He’s strong. He’s tougher than all of us, and he’s gonna pull through. He’s... he’s Anon.”
But I couldn’t listen. I couldn’t believe it. Not after what had just happened. Not after watching him convulse and scream in the ambulance, like something was tearing him apart from the inside. The look in his eyes... it wasn’t him. It was like he was trapped in some nightmare, and I couldn’t reach him.
I pressed my hands to my face, squeezing my eyes shut as tears slipped through my fingers. “I can’t... I can’t lose him,” I whispered, my voice breaking with every word. “Not like this. Not now.”
Reed pulled me into a hug, tight and desperate, like he was holding onto me for dear life. I buried my face in his chest, the tears coming harder now, and I felt his arms tremble around me. I wasn’t the only one who was terrified. We all were.
“We’re not gonna lose him, Fang,” Reed said, his voice low and thick with emotion. “We’re not. You hear me?”
But I couldn’t help the panic from gripping me, the fear gnawing at my insides. The hospital lights, the sound of the ambulance sirens still echoing in my ears—it was all too much. Too familiar. Too fucking terrifying.
“Last time he almost died,” I sobbed, my voice muffled against Reed’s chest. “What if... what if this time he does? What if we’re not as lucky? What if... he doesn’t wake up?”
The image of him lying there, lifeless, the doctors rushing around him, wires and tubes connected to every part of his body—I couldn’t get it out of my head. The memory of the last time he was in the hospital played over and over in my mind, like some twisted loop, and now it was happening all over again.
Except this time... it felt worse.
“Don’t fucking say that,” Reed snapped, but his voice cracked, betraying the fear he was trying to hide. “You’re gonna make yourself sick thinking like that, and he needs you strong right now.”
“I can’t be strong anymore!” I shouted, pulling away from him, the anger and fear exploding out of me. “I’ve tried to hold it together, I’ve tried to be strong, but every time something like this happens, it’s like a part of me breaks and I... I don’t know if I can handle it!”
The words spilled out, raw and jagged, cutting through the night air like a blade. I was shaking, my whole body trembling with the weight of it all. My wings fluttered uncontrollably at my sides, and I felt like I was coming apart at the seams.
Trish reached out, grabbing my hand, her grip tight and shaky. “We don’t have a choice, Fang,” she whispered, her own voice full of tears. “He needs us. And we need him. We have to believe he’s gonna make it.”
I looked at her, the tears blurring my vision, and I could see the fear in her eyes too. She was just as scared as I was. Just as broken.
But she was right. We didn’t have a fucking choice. Anon needed us. And all we could do was wait, hope, and pray that he’d make it through this. That this time wouldn’t be the time he didn’t come back.
I wiped at my face, trying to pull myself together, even though every part of me felt like it was crumbling. The hospital doors were still closed, the sterile white light pouring through the glass like a cold, heartless reminder that he was somewhere behind them... fighting for his life.
“I just... I just want him to come back,” I whispered, my voice barely audible. “I don’t care how long it takes... I need him to come back.”
Reed squeezed my shoulder, his grip tightening as he looked toward the hospital doors. “He will,” he said, though his voice wavered. “He fucking will.”
But even as the words left his mouth, the fear in all of us stayed.
Then… I saw them.
Mom, Dad, and Naser, standing there like they had any right to show up after everything. After what they’d done, after the part they played in pushing Anon to this point. They weren’t the whole reason this was happening, but they sure as hell didn’t help. The anger I’d been holding back surged, a tidal wave of fury I couldn’t contain.
"You’ve got to be fucking kidding me," I spat, my voice laced with venom. My body was shaking, wings bristling as I glared at them. "What the hell are you doing here?"
Mom rushed toward me, her face pale and streaked with tears, hands reaching out like she thought she could fix it with a hug. Like touching me would somehow undo everything. "Fang, sweetheart, please—"
I jerked back, my voice rising, cracking under the weight of my rage. "Don’t! Don’t you fucking dare act like you care now!"
Her face fell, her hands trembling, but I didn’t give a damn. Not after what they’d done. Not after they helped push Anon to this.
"Fang, listen—" Dad started, stepping forward with that tone he always used when he was trying to calm me down, but it only made me angrier. He had no right. Not after what he did.
"No, you listen!" I shouted, my voice echoing through the waiting room. I could feel the eyes on us, people turning to stare, but I didn’t care. Let them. Let them all hear this. "You threw him out! You didn’t give him a chance! You didn’t even fucking listen! You treated him like he was nothing!"
Dad’s face tightened, guilt lining every inch of it, but his voice softened, almost pleading. "We... we made a mistake, Fang. We were scared. Naser got hurt, and we acted without thinking. We didn’t give Anon a chance. We didn’t give you a chance."
"Scared?" My voice cracked, shaking as the anger boiled over. "You weren’t scared, Dad. You were angry. You didn’t give a shit about what it was doing to him! All you cared about was your damn pride!"
I glanced at Naser, standing there like a ghost. His face was pale, guilt-ridden, but he wouldn’t even meet my eyes. Couldn’t. And I didn’t want him to. Seeing the regret there, it wouldn’t make any difference. It was too fucking late for that.
"I’m sorry, Fang," Naser said quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. "I didn’t mean for this to happen."
I whipped around, my chest heaving with all the emotions I’d been choking back for days, for weeks. "Sorry? You think a ‘sorry’ is gonna fix this?" My voice broke, tears stinging my eyes as I stared at him. "Look where the fuck we are, Naser! He’s in there, fighting for his life, and you... you said you hated him. You said you didn’t want him around. Do you even fucking get that?"
Naser flinched, his hands shaking at his sides, his head dropping lower. But I didn’t care about his guilt or shame. It didn’t change anything. It didn’t make this right.
Dad took another step forward, and I wanted to scream at him to back the hell off. But his voice... it was different now. Softer. Broken in a way I hadn’t heard from him before. "Fang... we know we messed up. We didn’t listen, and that’s on us. But we’re here now, trying to make it right."
I let out a bitter, hollow laugh, the sound ripping through me. "Make it right? How?" I wiped furiously at the tears streaming down my face. "You think showing up now, after everything, is gonna make it right? Saying you’re sorry doesn’t fix shit when you’re this late."
Mom stepped closer, her hands shaking, her voice barely holding together. "He’s like a son to us, Fang. I swear... we didn’t mean to hurt him. We didn’t see how bad things had gotten until... until it was too late."
"Yeah, well, congratulations—you got your fucking wish." My voice cracked, and I hated how weak it sounded, how broken. "You didn’t see it, and now... you’ve fucking broken him. You all did. And now he’s in there, and we don’t even know if he’s gonna make it. And all you have is ‘sorry.’"
Mom sobbed, covering her face with her hands, her shoulders shaking. "Please, Fang," she whispered through her tears. "Please, let me fix this."
"No." I shook my head, my heart pounding, my whole body trembling. "No, you can’t fix this. You don’t get to come here now and act like you care, not after what you did. He needed you, and you weren’t there. You didn’t listen when he tried to tell you, and now..." I choked on the words, the fear finally clawing its way up my throat. "Now, we might lose him."
Dad’s voice broke when he spoke again, his guilt pouring out like a flood. "We’re sorry, Fang. We didn’t give him a chance. I let my anger get in the way. I should’ve... I should’ve listened."
"Yeah, well, it’s too fucking late for that." My wings trembled, the weight of everything pressing down on me. The pain, the fear, the anger—it was suffocating. "If he doesn’t make it... if we lose him... I’ll never forgive you. Any of you."
Naser’s face twisted in pain, his eyes filling with tears, but I didn’t care. I couldn’t. Not after everything. Not when we were here, in this goddamn hospital, waiting to see if Anon would survive.
I turned away, my heart pounding so hard I thought it might burst. "You better PRAY he wakes up," I whispered, my voice shaking. "Because if he doesn’t…? I’m fucking done being a part of this family.”
And with that, I stormed out of the waiting room, leaving them standing there, shattered and guilty. But their guilt didn’t fix this. It didn’t change anything. Nothing could.
All I could do now was wait and hope that Anon… My Dweeb… would make it through. Because if he didn’t... I didn’t know what the hell I’d do.
-Anon-
As the dark, viscous jaws of the nightmare version of Bishop closed around me, I felt myself swallowed whole, plunging into an endless abyss. The sensation of falling stretched on, like I was being swallowed by the very depths of my mind. And in that moment, I felt something shift inside me. I stopped fighting. What was the point?
No matter how hard I ran from the past, it always caught up. Maybe it was always meant to. The weight of it—the guilt, the pain, the mistakes—they were like chains I could never break. Maybe this was where I belonged, falling into the darkness of my own mind, where every failure could consume me.
As I fell, I embraced it. There was no coming back from this. I had tried—God, I’d tried—but maybe I didn’t know how. And so, I let go.
But then I heard it, faint and distant. A sound like a thread pulling me back, cutting through the thick silence of my fall.
“Anon… please don’t leave me…”
It was muffled, so faint, like it was coming from far, far away, but I knew that voice.
Fang.
Her voice broke through the darkness like a single beam of light, something real to hold on to. I tried to focus, to grab onto that sound, but it was slipping away. Still, it was enough to make me reach, enough to make me want to hold on.
I stopped falling.
I blinked, the cold feeling of steel beneath me jarring me out of the endless black. The acrid smell of cigarette smoke and stale beer filled the air, and when I looked around, I saw I was sitting at a poker table. It looked just like the one from that night at Bishop’s hideout. But something was off.
Across from me, lounging casually, was another version of me—someone I didn’t recognize. He wore a smirk that made my skin crawl, like he knew something I didn’t. A cigarette dangled from his fingers, and his whole demeanor screamed indifference.
“Finally stopped falling, huh?” he said, taking a slow drag. “You’ve been at it for a while.”
I blinked, too stunned to respond. This guy—this version of me—spoke as though he knew me, like he had been waiting for this. But I didn’t know him. Not at all.
“You can call me Dreg,” he said, flicking ash onto the table. “I’m the part of you that doesn’t care anymore. The part that’s burned out and just coasts through the motions. Pretty familiar, huh?”
Dreg. His voice oozed detachment, like nothing in the world could faze him. Before I could process it, another voice spoke from my right, sharp and authoritative.
“Enough of this,” a cold, controlled voice said. “We don’t have time for distractions.”
I turned and saw another version of me, sitting with perfect posture, his hands folded neatly on the table, his eyes calculating, dissecting everything around him.
“You can call me Bastion,” he said, his voice clipped. “I keep things in order. I’m the one who keeps everything from falling apart completely. I’m the walls you’ve built to keep from crumbling.”
Bastion. The part of me that enforced control. Structure. The one who always made sure I stayed in line. My chest tightened just looking at him.
Then, from my left, a nervous laugh filled the air, jittery and on edge.
“Everything’s a mess. A complete mess,” a voice rambled. “It’s all going wrong. Any second now, it’ll all blow apart, just wait!”
I turned to see another version of myself, eyes wide with paranoia. His hands fidgeted, twitching as he muttered under his breath.
“I’m Shatter,” he said, his voice crackling with anxiety. “I’m the part of you that sees the disaster coming. The part that never lets you forget how bad things can get—how fragile it all is.”
I felt a rush of dread just looking at him, his energy filling the space with unease. This was the part of me that never stopped expecting everything to collapse.
Before I could respond, a heavy sigh came from the far end of the table. There, slumped over, was another version of me, his eyes hollow, his shoulders sagging like the weight of the world had crushed him long ago.
“I’m Silt,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. “I carry your failures. I’m what’s left of your hope, buried under everything you’ve done wrong.”
I stared at him, feeling my stomach twist. Silt wasn’t just regret—he was the part of me that had stopped trying to let go of the past, that clung to every mistake.
And just when I thought the tension couldn’t get any worse, a rough, booming voice interrupted from the corner of the table.
“Oh, for God’s sake, enough of this!” the voice barked. “You’re all wasting time.”
Another version of me slammed his fists onto the table, his face contorted in anger, his eyes blazing with fury.
“I’m Furnace,” he growled, leaning forward. “I’m the part of you that’s done being weak. The part that wants to fight, that wants to burn everything down if it means surviving.”
Furnace’s anger felt hot, raw, almost suffocating. He was the rage I tried to bury, the part of me that wanted to lash out at the world.
The air grew thick with tension, and I was overwhelmed by the weight of it all. But then, from the shadows of the room, a softer voice emerged.
“I think we could all use a moment to breathe,” a warm, calm voice said.
I turned and saw another version of me, sitting back in his chair, his posture relaxed but assured. His eyes were calm, kind, like a gentle wave of peace washing over the room.
“I’m Haven,” he said softly. “I’m the part of you that finds light, even when the world’s dark. The part of you that believes in something better.”
Haven’s presence was comforting. He wasn’t loud or forceful, but just being near him eased the tension in my chest. He was the part of me that held onto hope—fragile as it might be.
Across from him, sitting with his arms crossed, was another version of me, who looked… tired, but steady. His expression was hard to read—like he had seen too much but still kept going.
“I’m Iron,” he said, his voice low but strong. “I’m the part of you that doesn’t quit. The part that pushes through the pain, no matter how bad it gets.”
Iron didn’t have the rage that Furnace had. He wasn’t about fighting—he was about enduring. About surviving no matter what the world threw at me.
I sat there, looking around the table at the different versions of myself. Dreg, Bastion, Shatter, Silt, Furnace, Haven, Iron. Each of them represented a piece of me, parts I’d known and parts I’d forgotten. And now they were all waiting for me to decide something—something important.
“So,” Dreg said with a smirk, taking another drag of his cigarette. “What’s it gonna be? You falling into the abyss, or are you playing the hand you’ve got?”
Furnace leaned forward, his eyes blazing. “Fight, Kid. You’ve got nothing left to lose. Play the cards you’ve got.”
Haven gave me a soft smile. “You’re not alone. You’ve got more in you than you think. Look at us.”
Shatter fidgeted nervously. “But it could all go wrong… it will go wrong.”
I stared at them, my heart pounding. They were all me. The parts I hated, the parts I needed, the parts I’d tried to forget. And now, they were all looking at me, waiting for me to decide.
“Your move, Kid,” Iron said quietly, his gaze steady. “What’s it gonna be?”
The table sat in that dim, oppressive silence, except for the clatter of poker chips and the soft shuffle of cards in my hands. It was surreal—sitting here, playing poker with these fractured pieces of myself. The steel chair felt cold beneath me, and every sound echoed, like we were deep underground, far away from everything that mattered. The air tasted stale, like it hadn’t been moved in years.
I stared at the deck of cards in my hand, trying to figure out what I was supposed to do. This whole situation—this nightmare—I didn’t understand it. These pieces of me, sitting across from me, waiting, watching, their faces both familiar and foreign. They each had their own way of watching, too. Furnace sat with his hands folded, burning eyes locked on me like he was daring me to make a move. Bastion was all business, analyzing the game like it was a life-or-death decision. Shatter’s hands twitched as he fumbled with his cards, clearly uncomfortable, like he didn’t belong here but couldn’t leave. And then there was Dreg, grinning at me from the side, cigarette hanging lazily between his lips, looking like this was all some grand joke.
I felt a chill crawl up my spine as I glanced down at my cards. They meant nothing to me. They were just pieces of paper in this sick game I didn’t want to be a part of. Yet, I had no choice but to play. I glanced up at the others, their eyes trained on me.
“Deal,” Furnace growled, impatience boiling just beneath his tone.
Reluctantly, I slid cards to each of them, watching their reactions. Shatter was biting his lip, sweating already. Bastion’s face remained calm, unreadable, like a damn statue. Dreg? He took a drag from his cigarette, letting the smoke curl into the air as he picked up his cards lazily. Furnace, meanwhile, snatched his cards and slammed them onto the table without even glancing at them, his jaw clenched in frustration.
“Let’s get on with it,” Furnace spat. “You don't have time to play around.”
I shuffled the chips in front of me, nervous. They weren’t even real, but my hands wouldn’t stop trembling. “I don’t know how to do this,” I muttered under my breath.
Dreg let out a low chuckle, tapping the ash off his cigarette. “You’ve been doing this your whole life, Kid. Don't act like this is something new. You’ve always been gambling, taking risks. Only difference is now you know the stakes.”
I shot him a look, unsure if I should feel insulted or terrified. He wasn’t wrong, though. Every choice I’d ever made felt like a gamble—like I’d been playing a game I couldn’t win.
Bastion leaned forward, his sharp eyes cutting into mine. “Every decision is a card played, Anon. You need to think about the hand you’re dealing, and more importantly, the hand you're willing to bet on.”
Shatter was nodding along, but his hands shook as he picked up his cards, his lip trembling. “But what if… what if you fold? What if it’s too late? What if you’ve already lost?”
That question stung. It was the one I didn’t want to confront, the one I was always running from. What if I’d already blown my last chance?
The poker chips clinked as I slid my bet into the center of the table, trying to steady my breath. “I don’t know if I can do this,” I admitted quietly, glancing at the versions of myself sitting around the table. They were all watching, waiting. I didn’t understand why, but there was something unnerving about the way they looked at me. Almost like they were depending on me—on the choice I was about to make.
Haven was seated next to me, and unlike the others, he didn’t seem to care much about the game. He was calm, his eyes soft, his presence steady and reassuring. “It’s not about winning, Anon. It’s about learning the game. You have to know which hands to play and which to walk away from.”
I stared at him, confusion swirling in my mind. “And what if I don’t know? What if I mess it up?”
Haven smiled softly. “That’s the point. It’s okay to mess up. You’re not here to be perfect. You’re here to learn from what you’ve done. But don’t let the fear of making the wrong move stop you from playing the game.”
His words hung in the air, but before I could respond, Furnace slammed his chips into the pile, hard enough to rattle the table. “Enough of this crap! Stop being so soft!” he snapped, his eyes blazing with anger. “You're either in or you're out! You think life’s gonna give you the time to sit here and figure it all out? Hell no. Life hits you, and you hit back, or you get buried.”
Furnace’s aggression was suffocating, but in a way, he was right. I’d been so paralyzed by fear and regret that I hadn’t even noticed how far I’d fallen. And here I was, at this table, surrounded by the worst and best parts of myself, trying to figure out if I had anything left to fight with.
Dreg leaned back in his chair, smirking as he tossed a few chips into the pot. “Oh, look at you, thinking all deep thoughts now. C’mon, Kid. This isn’t about you getting all philosophical. You’ve been at this table your whole damn life, and now you’re acting like you’re too scared to play the hand you’ve been dealt? Grow up.”
Bastion flicked his eyes toward Dreg, visibly annoyed. “He’s not wrong, Anon,” he said coldly. “You’ve been playing, whether you realized it or not. Every decision, every choice, has led you to this moment. But the real question is—what do you want to do now?”
“I don’t know,” I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. The chips felt heavier in my hands, the cards foreign, like they didn’t belong to me.
“You do,” Bastion replied sternly. “You just don’t want to admit it.”
The silence in the room thickened as my hands trembled, gripping the edges of my cards tighter. My mind raced. What the hell was I supposed to do? How could I possibly win a game when the pieces of me sitting at this table seemed to know more about me than I did?
“You’re scared,” Shatter murmured, breaking the silence, his fingers trembling as he clutched his cards. “You’re scared of everything. Scared of making the wrong choice. Scared of letting people down. Scared of yourself. Aren’t you?”
His words cut deep, deeper than I wanted to admit. He was right. I was terrified. Terrified of making the wrong move, of losing everything, of not knowing who the hell I even was anymore.
But Haven’s calm voice cut through the storm in my head. “You’re not defined by your fear, Anon. You’re defined by what you choose to do with it.”
I blinked, staring at him. His face was serene, his presence like a light in the darkness. The other parts of me might have been driven by anger, fear, and pain, but Haven? He was different. He was hope.
“I… I don’t know what I’m supposed to do,” I confessed, my voice barely steady.
Haven smiled softly. “You heard Fang’s voice, didn’t you?”
Fang’s voice. The memory of her muffled, desperate words in the ambulance flickered in my mind, pulling me back to the real world for just a moment. “Don’t leave me, Anon.” Her voice was full of pain, full of fear—and full of love.
I glanced around the table, my gaze landing on each of them in turn—Furnace with his fiery rage, Bastion with his cold logic, Dreg with his smirking cynicism, Shatter with his trembling anxiety, and Haven with his quiet warmth. Then I looked down at my cards. The hand I’d been dealt.
Furnace slammed his fist on the table, rattling the cards. “Well? You in or out, Kid?”
I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the choice pressing down on me. The abyss was waiting, just below the surface, ready to swallow me whole if I gave up. But Fang’s voice echoed again, pulling me back. I wasn’t ready to let go. Not yet.
I pushed all my chips into the center of the table. “I'm in.”
The tension in the room shifted as the others eyed me. Even Dreg’s grin faltered for a second, and Bastion gave a small nod, acknowledging my choice. Haven smiled warmly, like he’d known all along what I would do.
“Then play your hand, Anon,” Bastion said. “We’ll see if it’s enough.”
The room seemed to blur as I flipped over my cards, not just for me, but for all the parts of me sitting at the table. It wasn’t about the cards themselves—it was about the choice.
The cards hit the table with a dull thud, and I felt the weight of them in my hand like the past clinging to my skin. Every piece of my life, every wound, every lie, every love, every fucking choice I’ve made led me to this moment, sitting at a poker table with the broken fragments of myself. These weren’t just cards. They were pieces of me. Of my soul.
Across the table, Furnace’s eyes blazed with something that wasn’t anger—at least not in its purest form. It was rage, yes, but it was also power. Determination. The part of me that had fought every battle, every beatdown, every betrayal, and still stood tall, daring the world to knock him down again. He was the heat that kept me moving even when everything else told me to quit.
“You really think you can just waltz through life without a little fight? Without taking control?” he sneered, voice low and dangerous. His fingers drummed on the table, impatient, like a bomb about to go off. “You’ve been letting everyone walk all over you. Fang’s voice? Sure, it’s important. But what about your voice, huh? You gonna just sit back and let life keep screwing you over?”
“Maybe he's right,” Dreg chimed in with a grin, his cigarette dangling lazily from his lips. “Maybe you should just stop pretending you care about fixing all this crap. Why even bother? You’ve got nothing left to lose, Kid. Nothing but more heartache.”
I clenched my jaw, the grip on my cards tightening. Dreg’s words stung, not because they were harsh, but because I knew a part of me believed him. I had been teetering on the edge for too long, letting the weight of everything pull me down, suffocating me. Every moment with Fang, every connection I tried to make—it all felt like it was slipping through my fingers.
Furnace leaned forward, the heat of his presence searing across the table. “You don’t have time to be weak anymore. You either take control, or you get crushed. That’s how it is. You keep letting people in, and they’re just gonna hurt you. Like Naser. Like Ripley. Like Samantha—they’re no better than Bishop!”
Bishop.
The name echoed in my head like a curse, and suddenly, I was back there again—feeling his hands, his voice, his manipulation. The memories burned into both my mind and flesh, I felt the weight of his power. I thought I had escaped it. I thought Fang and I had left it behind, but now here I was, still fighting to climb out of the hole he threw me in.
Shatter’s hands trembled as he spoke, barely able to keep hold of his cards. “You’ll lose, Anon. You’ll lose everything if you keep trying. Fang… Fang can’t save you from yourself. You know that, right? You’ll fail her. You always do.”
I swallowed hard, the pressure mounting. The truth was, I had no idea if I could keep my promise to her. The weight of her love, her belief in me—it was crushing. Every time I looked into her eyes, I felt like I was drowning in the fear that I would let her down. That I wasn’t enough.
Bastion spoke next, his voice calm and measured, but there was an edge to it. A coldness. “You’ve spent too much time wallowing in your own despair. You think Fang is the center of your world, but what happens when you shatter her heart too? You’re a risk to her, Anon. Everything you touch falls apart. Do you really want to drag her down into the abyss with you?”
The abyss.
The pit I’d been circling ever since Bishop’s twisted world first swallowed me whole. That darkness was always there, lurking at the edge of my vision, waiting to pull me under again. And now, sitting at this table, I could feel its pull stronger than ever. Was Bastion right? Was I just poison to the people I loved?
I looked down at my cards again. My hands were shaking, but I couldn’t tell if it was from fear or something else. The voices around me swirled, each part of me fighting for control, each part pushing me toward a different path.
“You think Fang’s gonna wait for you forever?” Furnace growled. “You think she’s just gonna keep holding your hand, dragging you through the mud? She’s stronger than you. She’s the one saving you. But who the hell’s saving her, huh? She needs you to be something more than the broken wreck you’ve been.”
I flinched at the words. Fang had always been my anchor, my reason for fighting, for trying to pull myself out of the darkness. But Furnace was right about one thing: I hadn’t been strong for her. Not really. I’d leaned on her like a crutch, waiting for her to pull me back every time I fell.
And I’d fallen more times than I cared to admit.
“You don’t deserve her,” Bastion said coldly. “She’s been the one thing keeping you from falling apart completely. And what have you given her in return? Pain. Doubt. Fear. You think love can fix everything? It doesn’t work like that. Love is a risk, and right now, you’re losing.”
I slammed my fist onto the table, the sound reverberating through the room. “Shut up! Just shut up!” My voice echoed, and I could feel my heart racing, the pressure building in my chest.
“You know they’re right, don’t you?” Dreg’s voice slithered into my mind. “You’ve been playing this game, and you’ve been losing from the start. Fang’s better off without you. Let her go.”
No.
That was the one thing I couldn’t do. Not after everything we’d been through. Not after the way she looked at me with hope in her eyes, even when I felt like there was no hope left to give. Fang was more than my savior. She was the one person who saw something in me, even when I couldn’t see it in myself.
“You’re holding her back,” Shatter whispered, his voice trembling. “She’s going to leave you eventually. She’ll wake up and realize that you’re just… you’re just broken.”
“You’re not broken,” Haven said, his voice soft but firm. “You’re still here. You’re still fighting. You’re not perfect, Anon, but you’re not beyond saving. Fang sees something in you, and that’s not something you should throw away.”
I looked at him, my throat tightening. “But what if I can’t be what she needs?”
Haven smiled gently, a warmth in his eyes that felt like a lifeline in the storm. “You already are. You just don’t see it yet.”
Furnace growled, slamming his cards onto the table. “Enough of this! Stop waiting for someone else to fix you! Take control of your own damn life, Anon. You think Fang wants you to wallow in your own self-pity? She wants you to stand up and fight for her—for yourself!”
The tension at the table was thick enough to choke on. My mind was spinning, torn between the different versions of myself, each pulling me in a different direction. The weight of their words, the conflicting emotions—they were suffocating.
I stared at the cards in my hand, the hand I’d been dealt. The odds weren’t in my favor, but when were they ever? I thought of Fang’s voice again, of her hands on me in the ambulance, her words muffled but full of desperation. She was out there, waiting for me to come back. She hadn’t given up on me, even when I’d wanted to give up on myself.
“What do you want, Anon?” Bastion asked, his voice cold but demanding. “Do you want to be the man who let the world crush him? Or do you want to be someone worth fighting for?”
I closed my eyes, the images of Fang, of Reed and Trish, as well as Moe, Ripley, and Samantha, of all the people who had shaped me swirling in my mind. And in the center of it all was the one person who mattered most. Fang. The one person who saw something in me worth fighting for.
I opened my eyes, staring at the cards in my hand. They weren’t just cards. They were choices. My choices.
“I want to be someone she can count on,” I whispered, the words barely audible. “I want to be someone worth saving.”
The others went silent, watching, waiting.
With trembling hands, I pushed all my chips into the center of the table, staring down the different parts of myself. “I’m all in.”
The poker table stretched out before me, the abyss swirling around us, dark and infinite. My hands felt cold and clammy as I held the cards, a tension hanging in the air that made it hard to breathe. I stared at the faces of the players across from me—the different versions of myself, each representing some fractured part of my psyche, some truth or lie I’d been trying to outrun. They weren’t just playing against me; they were pieces of me, trying to break me down or build me up. And all of it came down to this moment.
Furnace, the blazing embodiment of my anger and drive, leaned forward, his eyes glowing like embers. He slapped his hand down, revealing a full house, his grin wild and predatory. “All in, huh?” he said, his voice thick with challenge. “This is it, Kid. This is the moment where you decide if you’re going to keep getting knocked down or if you’re going to stand up and fight. You ready for that?”
The heat of his gaze was suffocating, but I met it head-on. “I don’t have a choice,” I replied, my voice steady despite the chaos swirling inside. “I’m not just fighting for myself anymore.”
Furnace’s grin widened, fire flickering behind his eyes. “Good. About fucking time.”
Shatter sat to Furnace's left, a trembling, broken figure who seemed afraid of his own shadow. His eyes darted between the cards and me, his hands shaking as he laid down a pitiful pair of twos. “You’re going to break again,” he whispered, his voice barely audible. “You always do. You won’t be able to handle the pressure, Anon. You’ll crack, just like last time… just like always.”
The words clawed at my heart, but I pushed them away. “Not this time,” I muttered, gripping my cards tighter. “Not again.”
Dreg flicked his cigarette into the void, a lazy smile curling on his lips. He threw down his cards—three of a kind—and leaned back in his chair. “You’re a fucking mess, Kid. But we both know how this goes. You’ll try. You’ll fight. And then you’ll crash and burn. It's what you're good at. But at least we’ll have fun watching the world go to shit, right?” He laughed, the sound low and mocking.
My jaw clenched, and I fought the urge to shout back at him. He was the part of me that loved the chaos, that thrived in the wreckage of my own life, but I couldn’t let him win this time. Not when everything mattered this much.
Bastion, sitting with perfect posture, cool and detached, gazed at me with those calculating eyes. He revealed his cards with a flick of his wrist—four of a kind. His voice was calm but cutting. “You’re playing with fire, Anon. Fang, Bishop, your whole life—it’s a house of cards, ready to collapse. Are you sure you’re willing to risk everything for someone who might not even be there when the dust settles?”
My heart ached at his words, but I couldn’t back down. Not now. “I’m willing to take that risk,” I said quietly, but firmly. “Because I believe in her. And I believe in myself.”
Iron was next, his presence a steady contrast to the others. He didn’t rush or slam his cards down like Furnace. He carefully laid them out—three kings—not the strongest hand on the table, but solid. His voice, low and strong, cut through the tension. “You’ve taken hits, Anon. We all know that. But you’re still here. That’s what matters.” His eyes were unyielding, a quiet strength radiating from him. “And you’ll keep going. No matter what.”
I nodded, feeling a strange comfort in his presence. Iron wasn’t about winning big or flashy moves—he was about surviving the hardest moments, about staying in the game long enough to see it through. And that was what I needed.
Haven, who had been quiet this whole time, smiled softly as he laid down his cards—a straight flush. His calm, reassuring presence felt like a lifeline. “You’re stronger than you think, Anon,” he said, his voice steady. “This isn’t about winning or losing. It’s about what you choose to believe in. And right now, you’re choosing hope. That’s enough.”
I swallowed hard, the weight of the moment pressing down on me like a tidal wave. My cards felt heavy in my hand, and my heart pounded in my chest. This was it. The point of no return.
I looked down at my cards, the final hand I’d been dealt. The cards were worn, bent at the edges from too many games played. But they were still mine. My choices, my future.
With a deep breath, I slowly laid them on the table.
A royal flush. The highest hand in the game.
The room fell silent as the others stared at my cards. Even Furnace’s grin faltered, and Dreg let out a low whistle. Bastion’s eyes narrowed, and Shatter looked like he was about to collapse in on himself.
Haven smiled, his eyes full of warmth. “Well played, Anon.”
I let out a breath I didn’t realize I’d been holding, my hands shaking. It wasn’t about the cards, not really. It was about the choice I’d made. To fight. To believe. To hope.
“You think that means you’ve won?” Furnace growled, but there was a flicker of something else in his eyes—respect, maybe. “You’ve still got a long way to go, Kid.”
I stood up from the table, my heart pounding. “I know. But I’m ready for it.”
As I turned to leave, the other versions of myself faded into the shadows, their voices growing distant. The poker table dissolved into the void, and the darkness around me began to lift. The abyss wasn’t gone, but it didn’t feel as suffocating as before. I could still feel it lurking, waiting, but I wasn’t falling anymore.
Fang’s voice echoed in my mind, pulling me back to the surface.
“Anon… please don’t leave me…”
I wasn’t going to leave her. Not now. Not ever.
With one last deep breath, I opened my eyes, the real world rushing back to me like a tidal wave. The pain, the fear, the weight of everything I’d been through—it was still there, but it didn’t control me anymore.
Because I wasn’t just fighting for myself.
I was fighting for her. And I wasn’t going to stop.
Not until I’d won.
-Fang-
Leaning against the cold brick wall outside the hospital, I flicked the ash from my cigarette. The dim glow of the ember barely lit up the space around me. My hands were shaking—not just from the chill, but from the mess swirling inside my head. I took a drag, hoping the nicotine would calm the storm, but it didn’t. Not even close. Anon was in there, somewhere between life and death, and I was standing here, helpless.
The door banged open, and I flinched, expecting the worst. Instead, Trish and Reed came rushing out, looking freaked out as they headed toward me.
"Fang, you good?" Reed’s voice was tight, breathless, like he had sprinted here. His eyes were full of worry, which only made everything feel more real.
I exhaled a puff of smoke and shook my head, blinking back the tears that threatened to spill. “No… I’m not fucking alright, Reed.”
Trish stuffed her hands into her jacket pockets, her eyes narrowing with concern. “We saw you bolt out of there. What the hell happened?”
I shrugged, taking another long drag before flicking the cigarette away. "My parents showed up, acting like they suddenly care after everything they put Anon through. It’s just... it’s too much." My voice cracked, but I forced it to stay steady. He’s in there fighting for his life, and they’re pretending they didn’t throw him away like trash.
Reed let out a low sigh, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah, that’s messed up. But you know you’re not alone in this, right?” He stepped closer, his gaze dropping to the cigarette I had just tossed. “When I first met Anon, I didn’t know what to think either. Dude was… different.”
That pulled a bitter laugh from me, despite everything. “Yeah, I remember. You basically dragged him into our lives like some stray.”
Trish’s tough-girl facade cracked a little as she nodded. “I thought he was just another human too. Didn’t think twice about him at first.” She snorted, shaking her head. “I saw him sitting on that park bench after busking. Figured he’d be gone by the next week. But then…” She shot a look at Reed. “Then you had that run-in.”
Reed’s smile faltered. “Yeah… I was getting the shit kicked out of me by a bunch of assholes, and Anon just threw himself into the fight, like he didn’t care about the consequences. Took the hits just to help some random raptor he didn’t even know.”
"Yeah... you introduced him as the guy who 'saved your bacon’.” I kicked at a loose rock on the ground, watching it bounce away. And I remember looking at him, thinking he was trouble. "And god, he was. But he was also... different."
Reed sat down on the curb beside me, his usual joking manner completely gone. “I didn’t know how much I needed someone like him until that moment. He just… makes you feel like you’re not alone, even when he’s all kinds of messed up.”
Trish nodded, crossing her arms tight against her chest. "I hated him at first. Thought he was just some clueless skinnie with no idea how to survive. But the more I got to know him... I realized he was just trying to make it like the rest of us." She glanced at me, her expression softening. “And you saw it too, Fang. Even if you didn’t want to admit it.”
I swallowed hard, memories of that first week crashing over me. “Yeah… I didn’t like him at first. He was weird, asking too many questions, and had zero self-preservation. But after everything with the band… I realized he wasn’t just some stray.” I paused, my voice catching. “He was… one of us.”
Reed snorted. “After he saved my ass, I knew he was ride or die.” He turned to me, his eyes serious for once. “And for you, Fang… it’s always been more than that, hasn’t it?”
I looked down at my hands, which were trembling again. Yeah... it always has been. “He’s… everything.”
We sat there in silence for a while, the night closing in around us. The air was thick with everything unspoken. Anon had become part of us, and now the idea of losing him was too much to even think about.
Finally, Trish broke the quiet, her voice steady but soft. “We’ll get through this, Fang. We always do. And Anon… he’s tough. He’s not going down like this.”
I nodded, wanting—needing—to believe her. “Yeah… he has to.”
The night seemed heavier than usual, like it was weighing down on us. Reed sat beside me, head in his hands, while Trish leaned against the wall, arms wrapped tight around herself. None of us knew what else to say.
Suddenly, we spotted Rosa and Stella rushing toward us from the parking lot. Rosa’s curls were wild, her face flushed with fear, while Stella trailed behind, looking more annoyed than anything.
Rosa reached us first, breathless. "Dios mío, Fang, ¿cómo está? Is he… is he gonna be okay?"
Trish straightened up, her voice low. “They said he’s stable, but they’re still running a bunch of tests.”
Rosa let out a shaky breath, her hand pressing to her chest. "Gracias a Dios." But her eyes were still full of fear. “I couldn’t believe it when I saw him collapse like that.” Her voice cracked, and she covered her mouth, trying to hold back tears. “It was terrifying.”
"I know,” I mumbled, the memory of Anon hitting the floor making my stomach twist. It still doesn’t feel real.
Behind Rosa, Stella walked up, arms crossed, her eyes flicking over the group with that same judgmental look. She didn’t say anything at first, just sneered as she passed by, her shoulder brushing mine.
“Some people shouldn’t be surprised this happened,” Stella muttered under her breath, just loud enough for me to hear.
My wings twitched in irritation, but I kept my mouth shut. Not now. Not with everything going on.
But Stella didn’t stop. She turned, smirking. “I mean, what did you expect? You drag him into all your chaos, and now look. He’s paying the price.”
My fists clenched. Reed shifted beside me, looking ready to snap, but I gave him a look that said, Not now. I wasn’t going to let her get to me. Not today.
Rosa frowned, her voice firm as she stepped between us. "Stella, ya basta. This isn’t the time. We all saw what happened, and now we need to focus on Anon.”
Stella scoffed, rolling her eyes. “Right. Because we don’t all know who’s to blame for this mess.” She shot me one last glare before walking off.
I watched her go, my chest tight with anger and guilt. She didn’t have to say it, but I knew what she meant. She thought this was my fault.
Rosa sighed, turning back to me with sympathy in her eyes. “Lo siento, Fang. Stella... she’s just scared, like all of us. She doesn’t mean—”
“She does mean it,” I cut her off, my voice a whisper. “But it doesn’t matter right now.”
Reed stood up, brushing off his jeans. “None of that matters. We’re not losing him. Not a chance.”
Trish nodded, though her eyes stayed locked on the hospital doors. “Yeah, he’s too stubborn to go down like this.”
Rosa gave me a sad smile, her voice trembling. “Él es fuerte, Fang. He’s going to make it. I know he will.”
I want to believe her. I want to believe them all. But Stella’s words dug in deep, and part of me wondered if maybe she was right. Maybe I did drag Anon into something he couldn’t handle.
But I couldn’t think like that. Not now.
“I just need him to wake up,” I muttered, my voice cracking. “I just need him to be okay.”
Reed put a hand on my shoulder, squeezing it tight. “He will be. He’s gotta be.”
We stood there in silence for a few moments, the weight of everything pressing down on us. Rosa wiped at her eyes, trying to stay composed, while Trish kept glancing at the hospital, waiting for some kind of news.
Stella stood off to the side, arms crossed, staring at the ground. She wasn’t saying anything anymore, but I could feel her presence, like a shadow over all of us. No matter what, she wasn’t going to change how she felt. And right now, I couldn’t do anything about that.
Because the only thing that mattered was Anon.
As we entered the waiting room, the tension between Mom, Dad, and me was palpable. Mom kept pacing, fidgeting with her hands, while Dad threw sideways glances my way, like he didn’t know how to start. He had that usual tough-guy exterior, but even he couldn’t hide the worry this time. They were lost, and for once, so was I.
Rosa and Stella had sat down, with Rosa desperately trying to reach Stella. “Stella, por favor, escúchame. Él también te importa. You can’t ignore this,” she pleaded, slipping into Spanish like she always did when upset. But Stella sat with her arms crossed, eyes downcast. Checked out. She didn’t care, or maybe she just didn’t want to hear it.
By the door, I stood with Reed and Trish, all of us too restless to sit. Trish kept her arms tightly wrapped around herself, her gaze glued to the floor, while Reed shifted back and forth, his eyes darting between us and my parents. I could see the unease etched into his face. He didn’t know what to say, and honestly, neither did I.
Then the door swung open, and the doctor walked in, capturing everyone’s attention in an instant.
“He’s going to be okay,” the doctor said, and a wave of relief crashed over the room. It felt like, for the first time in hours, we could finally breathe.
But then his tone shifted. “However, I need to speak with any family members present.”
I was about to say something, but Mom and Dad stepped forward.
“We’re family,” Dad said firmly, his voice making it clear there would be no discussion about it.
I clenched my fists. Family. It wasn’t worth arguing about. Not now.
The doctor nodded and gestured for us to follow him. I walked alongside them, staring straight ahead, even though I could feel the weight of Naser’s eyes on my back. He stayed behind with the others, probably figuring it wasn’t his place.
The hallway felt longer than it actually was, the fluorescent lights overhead buzzing softly, adding to the tension. None of us spoke, but with every step we took toward Anon’s room, I could feel it building inside me, like a knot tightening in my chest.
Finally, we reached the door. The doctor turned to us, his expression serious. “There are some things you need to understand about Anon’s condition,” he said quietly. “Physically, he’s stable. But emotionally... psychologically... he’s been carrying a lot more than anyone realized.”
I swallowed hard, knowing exactly where this was going.
“The stress and emotional trauma Anon’s been dealing with led to his collapse. His body just couldn’t handle it anymore,” the doctor explained, his voice calm but firm. “This was his mind and body’s way of saying it’s too much.”
Mom tensed beside me, but it was Dad’s reaction that caught me off guard. He didn’t say anything at first, but I saw the way his jaw tightened, the way he crossed his arms a little too quickly.
“You’re saying this was all... mental?” Dad asked, his voice cool, as though he was trying to keep a lid on something much bigger.
The doctor nodded. “In a way, yes. Anon’s been under immense pressure for a long time. This was a breakdown.”
I glanced at Mom. She was standing next to Dad, her arms crossed, her face tight with worry. But then I saw it—guilt. A flicker of it crossed her eyes. She didn’t say anything, but I could tell this was hitting her hard.
Dad, though... I noticed how his hands were starting to tremble, even though he was trying to keep it together.
Mom’s voice was softer than I’d ever heard before. “What can we do for him? How do we help?” she asked, barely holding it together. Her eyes were red, and then, suddenly, she broke. Tears welled up, and she quickly wiped at them with shaky hands. Mom was crying.
“We never saw this coming,” she choked out, guilt hanging heavy in her voice.
The doctor nodded, his tone gentler now. “Anon needs therapy, counseling, and most importantly, emotional support from those closest to him. He can’t carry this alone. It’s going to be a long process, but he needs to know that he has people who genuinely care.”
Dad was staring at the floor, his silence almost worse than anything he could’ve said. I knew what he was thinking—he was blaming himself.
Mom looked over at him, her face pale. “We... we should’ve been there for him. We should’ve noticed.”
Dad nodded slowly, his voice hollow. “Yeah... we should’ve.” The words seemed too heavy for him to carry.
The guilt was swallowing them whole, and for the first time, I didn’t know what to say. Because deep down, I felt it too.
“We’ll do whatever it takes,” I whispered, my throat tightening. We have to. Anon needed more than what we gave him before, but now we had to be there.
The doctor nodded and gestured toward the door. “He’s asleep but should wake up soon. You can go in, but remember, when he does wake up, take it slow. Don’t overwhelm him. He needs time.”
I felt the weight of the world on my shoulders.
This wasn’t going to be easy, but we had to do this. There was no way we were going to lose him.
Not now. Not ever.
The doctor gave us one last nod before quietly stepping away, his footsteps fading down the hallway. The door to Anon’s room loomed before us—a thin barrier between him and the world outside. For a moment, none of us moved. The weight of everything—the doctor’s words, the guilt—pressed down so hard it was hard to breathe.
I could feel the tension radiating from my parents. Mom wiped at her eyes, trying to compose herself, while Dad shoved his hands deep into his pockets, staring at the floor as if it held all the answers.
Taking a deep breath, I turned to face them. “Listen,” I said, breaking the heavy silence. My voice was rougher than I’d meant it to be, but I couldn’t help it. “I’ll let you come in with me. You can see him, check on him, whatever. But...” I paused, making sure they were paying attention. “The second he doesn’t want you there, the moment he asks you to leave, you leave. No questions. No pushing. You get the hell out. Got it?”
Mom’s eyes widened, tears clinging to her lashes as she nodded quickly. “Of course, Fang. We just... we just want to help him,” she whispered, her voice shaky, like she was barely holding it together.
Dad, though, was harder to read. He didn’t look at me, still staring at the floor, his jaw clenched tight. For a second, I thought he might push back, argue, but instead, he gave a small, stiff nod. “Yeah,” he muttered, his voice low and hoarse. “Understood.”
I studied them both for a moment, narrowing my eyes, trying to see if they really got it. This wasn’t the time for their guilt or attempts to fix everything they’d broken. This was about Anon, and if they couldn’t handle that, they didn’t belong here.
“If you make this about yourselves,” I continued, my voice cold, “or if you push him too hard, you’ll regret it. I’m not playing around. This is about him—not you. Do you understand?”
Mom wiped at her eyes again, nodding more vigorously. “We do, Fang. We just... we just want to be there for him.”
I wasn’t sure if I believed her, but I nodded anyway. “Okay,” I said, taking a deep breath as I reached for the door. “Let’s go.”
I could feel their eyes on me as I pushed the door open, steeling myself for whatever lay on the other side.
—
-Anon-
The world around me felt like it was shifting, folding in on itself. Every step I took was heavy, like wading through thick sludge. But then I heard it—Fang’s voice, cutting through the suffocating darkness. And just beneath it, the soft strum of her guitar. The melody was unmistakable—it was the song she wrote, the one she played when things were quiet, when it was just the two of us and the world didn’t feel so heavy.
The sound pulled me forward, guiding me through the void. As I walked, the darkness began to part, revealing something familiar. Her door—her bedroom door. I’d seen it before, in my coma. Back when I didn’t know if I’d ever wake up. But this time, it felt even more real, like I was being pulled back into that memory, drawn by her voice and that haunting melody.
Feathers began to fall around me as I got closer. White, pristine, beautiful—drifting like snowflakes. They floated down from the ceiling, from nowhere, dancing in the faint light that barely pierced the blackness. Her feathers. At first, they comforted me, reminding me of her, of everything I loved about her.
But as I got closer, the feathers began to change.
They weren’t pure anymore. Blood started dripping from the edges, staining them deep red. More fell, and this time they were streaked with chunks of flesh, raw and torn. The sight made my stomach twist, a sickening dread filling me.
The smell hit next—coppery, metallic, the stench of blood and decay. My heart pounded as I reached for the door, my hand trembling. I didn’t want to open it. I didn’t want to see what was on the other side. But I had to.
I had to get to her.
With a surge of panic, I threw the door open.
What I saw made my blood run cold.
Fang lay in the center of the room, her body broken, blood pooling beneath her. Her wings—her beautiful, strong wings—were gone. They’d been ripped from her back, leaving behind ragged, gaping wounds. Blood poured from her chest, ribs splintered, her heart exposed and barely beating.
And standing over her, wiping a switchblade on his jeans with a grin, was Bishop.
"Look at you,” he sneered. “Thought you’d come to save her, huh?”
I tried to scream, tried to run at him, but my legs wouldn’t move.
I was frozen.
Bishop chuckled, crouching down beside Fang’s broken body. “You really thought you were free, didn’t you?” His voice was a low, dark mockery. “But it’s only a matter of time. You’ll watch her break, just like I broke you.”
Before I could move, everything around me shattered. The room, Fang, Bishop—it was ripped away, like someone yanked me out of a nightmare. I was falling, tumbling through the darkness.
And then, with a sharp, gasping breath… I woke up.
The second I blinked awake, the weight of everything hit me all at once—my body aching, my mind reeling from the nightmare. But before I could even begin to process where I was, Fang was on me. Her arms wrapped around my neck so tightly it felt like she’d never let go. Her face was buried in my chest, her sobs muffled but raw, shaking her whole body against mine.
I hadn’t even realized I was crying too. The tears just came, fast and unbidden, as I held her just as tightly, my hands gripping the back of her shirt like she might disappear if I let go. The warmth of her, the sound of her voice, the way her feathers brushed against my skin—it grounded me, making everything real again.
“Anon,” she choked out, her voice breaking from relief and fear. “You’re here… you’re okay.” She pulled back just enough to look me in the eyes, her amber eyes red and swollen from crying, her feathers trembling. “I thought I lost you.”
My throat tightened. I couldn’t speak. The emotions were tangled, caught in the back of my throat. All I could do was nod, pressing my forehead to hers, breathing her in. I was awake. This was real.
We stayed like that, holding each other as we both cried, the weight of everything that had happened bearing down on us, but the rawness of it slowly ebbed. Fang’s arms around me kept me tethered to reality, kept me from slipping back into the darkness I’d just escaped.
But then, something felt off.
There was someone else here. Lingering. I blinked through my tears and, over Fang’s shoulder, I saw them.
Ripley and Samantha.
They stood near the door, both of them watching us with guilt and sadness painted all over their faces. The sight of them was like cold water thrown over me. My entire body tensed, and the warmth I’d felt with Fang evaporated in an instant.
The anger was sharp and bitter, rising quickly. It burned away any fragility that had been there.
“What the fuck are you doing here?” I growled, my voice low and venomous as I sat up, still holding onto Fang protectively.
Samantha flinched, her face crumpling, tears welling up in her eyes. Ripley shifted uneasily, his usual tough front cracking under the weight of the moment.
They had no right to be here. No right to act like they cared now.
Samantha took a shaky step forward, her voice trembling as she tried to speak. “Anon, we just—”
“No.” I cut her off, my voice sharp enough to slice through the air. “You have no reason to be here. You made it clear you didn’t want anything to do with me. So why the hell are you here now?”
Ripley shifted again, his jaw clenched, but he didn’t say anything. Samantha, though, had tears streaming down her face as she opened her mouth to try again.
“We were wrong,” she stammered. “We didn’t—”
“I don’t care,” I spat, my voice louder now. The anger bubbled over, no longer something I could hold back. “You didn’t hear me out then, so why the fuck should I hear you out now?”
The guilt in Samantha’s eyes was almost painful to look at, but I didn’t care. She made her choice. Ripley made his choice. They both shut me out when I needed them most, and now they wanted to act like they cared? Like they could just walk in and make things right?
Not this time.
“You showed me the door,” I continued, my voice icy, terrifyingly calm. “You kicked me out when I needed you. Now it’s your turn. Get the fuck out, and don’t bother coming back.”
Samantha’s sobs grew louder, her face contorted with guilt and pain. “Please, Anon, we—”
“I said get out,” I snapped again, my words final, unyielding. I stared straight into her eyes, my anger steady, controlled. “You don’t belong here.”
For a moment, they both just stood there, stunned into silence. Ripley looked like he was on the verge of saying something, but then he glanced at Fang, like he was hoping she’d step in. Hoping she’d offer them some sort of mercy.
But Fang wasn’t having it.
She turned toward them, arms crossed over her chest, her expression cold, deadpan. “You heard him,” she said flatly, her voice hard. “Get out.”
Ripley looked torn, but he didn’t argue. Instead, he placed a hand on Samantha’s shoulder and turned toward the door. Samantha’s quiet sobs filled the room as they left without another word. The door clicked shut behind them, and the silence that followed was thick and suffocating.
Fang let out a long breath, her posture softening as she came back to me, placing a gentle hand on my arm. “You okay?” she asked, her voice quiet, tentative.
I took a shaky breath, still trying to process everything that had just happened. “I... I don’t know,” I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. “But thank you... for standing by me.”
She gave me a small, sad smile, her eyes soft.
“I’ll always be on your side, Dweeb,” she whispered, her voice filled with fierce loyalty. “You, me, Trish, and Reed against the fucking world.”
I smiled, a fragile smile, but it was real. Her amber eyes, so full of determination, gave me something solid to hold onto.
“I love you so fucking much, Birdbrain.”
Fang rolled her eyes at the nickname but couldn’t hide her smile. Eventually, she laid her head down on my chest, holding me tight as if she never wanted to let go.
I didn’t want her to either.
After Ripley and Samantha left, Fang and I just sat in silence, letting the tension slowly ebb away. Her hand still held mine, and I didn’t want her to let go. The steady warmth of her presence was the only thing keeping me grounded after everything that had happened.
The quiet wasn’t unsettling, though. It was almost comforting. After the chaos, after the nightmare that still clung to the edges of my mind, this stillness—just me and Fang—was exactly what I needed.
I glanced over at her, studying her face. She still looked tired, her eyes puffy from crying, but something else had settled into her gaze. Maybe it was relief. Maybe it was exhaustion. Her feathers shifted slightly, brushing softly against my arm, a gentle reminder that she was here, that I wasn’t alone.
She turned, catching me staring. Her smile was small, tired, but real. “You okay?” she asked, her voice soft, like she was afraid to break the silence.
I shrugged, squeezing her hand gently. “I don’t know,” I admitted, my voice hoarse. “I’m just... trying to process everything.”
She nodded, her thumb tracing soft circles on the back of my hand. “That’s okay,” she whispered. “You don’t have to figure it all out right now.”
I leaned back into the pillows, letting out a long, shaky breath. She was right. I didn’t need to have all the answers yet. Just having her here made everything a little easier to bear.
A few more minutes passed in silence before Fang finally spoke again.
“Do you want to see anyone else? Everyone’s still in the waiting room... if you’re up for it.”
I hesitated, glancing toward the door. Part of me wasn’t sure if I was ready to face anyone else yet. There was still so much I hadn’t processed, so much that felt raw and fragile. But I wasn’t in this alone. They were out there—Reed, Trish, Stella, Rosa—waiting, worrying.
Stella and Rosa... I wasn’t sure about them. But Reed and Trish?
They were family. I needed to see them.
“Yeah,” I said after a moment, nodding. “I’d like to see them.”
Fang smiled, squeezing my hand one last time before standing up. “Okay. I’ll go get them.” She gave me a reassuring look before heading toward the door, leaving me alone for just a moment—long enough to gather myself before seeing the others.
As she stepped out into the hallway, I took a deep breath, trying to shake off the lingering heaviness in my chest.
—
The room was too quiet.
The minutes ticked by slower than I could stand. It felt like I’d been left alone for hours, but it had only been ten minutes. My heart started to pound, a creeping sense of dread settling deep in my chest.
Just as I was about to swing my legs over the side of the bed, the door creaked open.
For a split second, I thought it was Fang. Maybe Reed. Anyone I trusted.
But then I saw them.
And all of the air in me got knocked out all at one.
.A man walked in first. His bald head gleamed under the dim hospital lights. He wore that same ratty, old military jacket—frayed at the edges, like it hadn’t seen proper care in years. His face was rough, hardened by time, with a five o’clock shadow adding to the grim expression of disdain twisted on his features. His scowl was even deeper than I remembered, as if the years had etched it permanently onto his face. But there was no mistaking him.
Behind him, she followed. Tired. Drained. Her clothes hung awkwardly on her thin frame, like she didn’t even care anymore. The ill-fitting cardigan and faded shirt screamed of indifference. For a moment, her eyes flickered with something—concern? But it was fleeting, drowned out by the cold, familiar apathy I had grown to expect from her.
My parents.
I couldn’t breathe. The second they stepped into the room, my stomach twisted into tight, painful knots. They stood there, like they belonged, like they had any right to be here after everything.
“Well, well, well…” My father sneered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “Look who finally decided to wake up. Quite the little stunt you pulled with that hospital bill, huh, son?”
His words hit me like a punch to the gut. I opened my mouth to speak, but nothing came out. The disbelief and anger churned together inside me. After all this time? After everything? I thought I’d left them behind. I had written them off as ghosts of my past. But here they were, like some kind of twisted nightmare brought to life.
“Bet you didn’t think we’d find you,” he continued, pacing the room, his eyes darting around like everything disgusted him. “Not after you weren’t at that shithole of an apartment you call home. But wouldn’t you know it… you had to land yourself right back in the hospital, just when we were about to leave town…”
My hands clenched into fists, nails digging into my palms. My throat tightened as my pulse quickened.
They didn’t come here out of concern.
They didn’t care about me... They never had.
This wasn’t a reunion. This was one last shot for them to make me feel small.
“And now here we are,” my father said, stepping closer to the bed, a twisted grin curling on his lips. “Real eager to have a little heart-to-heart with our… son.”
Anger boiled up inside me, fierce and unrelenting. I stared at him, trying to keep the rage from spilling over, but it was bubbling just beneath the surface. My mother, standing behind him, was silent, as always. Her face was blank, like this was just another chore she needed to get through. She didn’t need to speak. The way she looked at me—like I was some stranger, like I wasn’t her son—was enough to set my blood on fire.
They had no right to be here. Not after everything.
Not after the years of neglect, of pretending I didn’t exist. I glared at them, my whole body trembling with the effort it took to keep my anger in check.
This wasn’t a conversation.
This was them reminding me that in their eyes, I was still nothing.
And in that moment?
I felt something… Unexpected.
A furnace…
Ready to scorch the two figures infront of me alive…
Chapter 42: Sub Furoris et Culpae.
Chapter Text
Fang
I walked back to the waiting room, heart still racing. Anon was awake, and for a second, that was the only thing that mattered. But I couldn’t shake the feeling that this was far from over. The relief in my gut warred with the tension gripping me as I turned the corner to find the others.
Something was off.
The moment I saw the security guards and the two humans standing by the entrance—my blood ran cold. An old man and woman, with faces twisted in disgust, talking to the guards while my friends—Reed, Trish, Stella, and Rosa—stood on the other side, frustration clear on their faces.
“What the fuck is going on?” I muttered, storming toward the scene.
As I got closer, the man’s eyes landed on me, cold and filled with disdain. I recognized him immediately from Anon’s stories. His father.
“You must be the 'girlfriend,’” he said, his voice dripping with venom. “I’m Anon’s father, and I don’t want any of you people near him.” The way he spat the word people—it made my scales crawl.
I wanted to rip into him, but Reed beat me to it. “You fucking serious right now?” Reed growled, his feathers bristling. “You don’t get to pull that shit after everything you put him through!”
Rosa, always the voice of reason, tried pleading with the guards, her voice shaking with frustration. “You don’t understand, he needs us. Please, just—”
“I said enough!” Anon’s father snapped, stepping toward us like we were a bunch of cockroaches. “I’m taking him back. I don’t need any of you freaks poisoning him any more than you already have.”
That was it.
“You son of a bitch!” I roared, stepping up, my wings flaring as my fists clenched. I wasn’t going to let him win. Not this time. He abandoned Anon. Left him to rot. And now he was acting like he had some right to—
Before I could get closer, a security guard grabbed my arm, pulling me back.
“Miss, you need to leave,” the guard said firmly, his grip tight. “Now.”
Trish spat toward the man, her voice venomous. “You’re just gonna fuck him up again like you always do!”
But the guards didn’t care. They were already pushing us out of the room, away from Anon. Away from the one person who actually needed us.
-Anon-
There’s nothing human left inside me. Nothing rational. Nothing that knows reason or restraint. All I know is the pulse of the blood rushing in my ears, the pounding of my heart as adrenaline floods my veins, and the searing rage that drowns every other thought. My father stands there, his sneer curling on his lips, daring to look at me like he still holds the power, like he hasn’t ruined me.
And then it happens.
The part of me that is still me snaps like a brittle thread.
Furnace, the raw, animalistic piece of me that I’ve kept buried deep, erupts from the pit of my soul, taking control. It’s not even a choice. My body is acting on instinct, pure and simple. This is survival. This is revenge. And there is no turning back.
A feral growl rips from my throat, so guttural and primal it barely sounds like it comes from me. But that sound... it’s the only warning before I lunge. I close the distance between us in less than a heartbeat, my vision tunneling until all I see is him—the man who abandoned me, who broke me, who made me this. The man who’s about to pay for every single thing he’s ever done.
My body slams into him, and the force sends him sprawling backward, his back crashing against the sterile hospital floor. The noise of his body hitting the ground—that sickening thud—sends a thrill through me, a rush of pleasure. I’m on him before he can even react, hands clawing at his throat, fingers digging into his flesh as I drive him down again. My weight pins him, but I don’t stop there. My fist flies, smashing into his face, and the impact reverberates up my arm, but I don’t care.
The first punch sends his head jerking to the side. Blood spills from his mouth, staining his lips, and for a split second, there’s this look of disbelief in his eyes, like he can’t comprehend what’s happening. He thinks he’s in control. He thinks he’s still the man who ruled over me, who commanded respect through fear. But not now.
Not anymore.
I swing again, my knuckles colliding with his jaw, and this time there’s a sickening crunch. His mouth opens in a howl of pain, and I watch with satisfaction as teeth go flying, bouncing off the cold, sterile floor. Blood pours from his mouth, thick and dark, and it stains my hands as I grab his face, slamming it into the ground beneath us. Again and again, I pound him into the floor, feeling the skin of his forehead split open under my assault, feeling the bones crack beneath my hands.
His arms flail, trying to push me off, trying to block the hits, but he’s weak. Pathetic. His hands brush against my arms, but I rip away from him, feeling his nails scrape uselessly against my skin as I drive my fists down harder.
He tries to speak, tries to say something—some pitiful plea—but his words are garbled by the blood filling his mouth, his swollen lips unable to form the words. I can barely hear him anyway. All I hear is the sound of flesh hitting flesh, the rhythmic thud of my fists breaking him apart, piece by piece. My vision is red, hazy, filled with nothing but the primal need to destroy him.
Each hit is fueled by years of pent-up rage, years of abandonment, neglect, pain. Each strike is a release, a purging of every memory, every moment where I felt powerless, every second I spent living in the shadow of his cruelty.
He gasps, sputtering through the blood, and I can see the panic in his eyes now. That is the moment everything changes. His expression twists, morphing from that smug, arrogant sneer into something else—something I’ve never seen from him. His eyes widen, his pupils blown wide with fear. Fear. For the first time in my life, I see fear in my father’s eyes, and it makes something inside me snap.
I thrive on it.
I want more.
I grab him by the collar of his jacket, yanking him up so his face is inches from mine, his blood smearing across my skin, his breath ragged and shallow. His lips quiver, and I can feel his pulse racing, his chest heaving in terror. And I laugh—a sick, guttural laugh, because I know that for the first time, I hold all the power. He’s afraid of me.
“You’re not so fucking tough now, are you?” I snarl, my voice dripping with venom. The words barely make sense to me; I’m not thinking anymore. Just feeling. Just acting.
He tries to say something, to choke out a response, but I don’t let him. My fist crashes into his mouth again, silencing him. His head snaps back, and I hear the crack of bone—his nose, shattered under the force of my punch. Blood pours freely now, coating my hands, soaking into his clothes. His skin is a mess of bruises, swelling and cuts, his face nearly unrecognizable, and still, it’s not enough.
I slam him back down, his head bouncing off the hard floor, and I crawl on top of him, my hands around his throat. His body jerks beneath me as I squeeze, my thumbs digging into the soft flesh of his neck, cutting off his air. His eyes bulge, and his mouth opens in a silent scream as he claws at my hands, desperate for breath.
But I won’t stop.
I can’t stop.
The more he struggles, the more pleasure surges through me, and I lean in closer, watching as the life drains from his eyes. His face is turning red, then purple, his breath coming in short, ragged gasps as he tries to pull air into his lungs. His hands are weak now, barely pawing at me, his strength fading fast. And all I can think is how good it feels. How right it feels to finally be the one in control.
His body convulses beneath me, his legs kicking out as his body fights against the inevitable. But I hold him down, my grip tightening, my teeth bared in a snarl as I squeeze harder, feeling the life slipping away from him. His pulse is weak now, thready beneath my fingers, and I can feel the desperation in every movement, every twitch of his body as he fights to stay alive.
But I won’t let him.
He doesn’t deserve to live. Not after everything. Not after what he did to me.
His eyes lock onto mine, and there’s something there—something primal, something terrified—and for a brief moment, I see him for what he really is. A weak, broken man. A man who’s always been afraid. A man who’s spent his life hiding behind cruelty and violence because he’s too much of a coward to face his own demons.
And now, he’s facing me.
I press my thumbs deeper into his throat, cutting off his last breath, watching as his eyes roll back in his head, his body going limp beneath me. And I feel nothing but satisfaction.
But it’s not enough. Not yet.
With a snarl, I release his throat and bring my fists down again, this time on his chest, his ribs. I hear the crack of bones breaking under the force, but I don’t stop. I want to feel his body crumble beneath me. I want to break every last piece of him.
His chest rises and falls weakly, his body twitching, and part of me wants to go back, wants to finish what I started. But I’m being held back, restrained, and slowly, the haze of rage starts to lift, the adrenaline draining from my system, leaving me shaking and exhausted.
I collapse to my knees, my body trembling, my breath coming in ragged gasps. The room spins around me, the edges of my vision darkening as the world comes crashing back in.
But all I can focus on is the sight of my father, lying broken and bleeding on the floor.
And for the first time, I feel something other than rage.
I feel... Euphoria.
My father’s bloodied, broken form lies in front of me, his chest barely rising, his face an unrecognizable mess of flesh and blood, and yet it’s still not enough. I want him dead.
Then, his body stirs, twitching as he tries to move through the wreckage of his own body. Something inside me snaps, hard and fast, and I snarl, twisting harder against the arms holding me. His bloodshot eyes flicker open, barely able to focus, and there’s that look again—fear.
His hand grasps the edge of the hospital bed, and with a strength I thought I’d beaten out of him, he hauls himself up. His knees wobble, but he’s standing—barely—but standing nonetheless. My father, the military man, beaten bloody by his own son, and yet, he won’t stay down.
“You piece of shit,” he growls through blood-soaked lips, his voice low and dangerous. His body sways, but there’s still that stubborn, hateful fire in his eyes. “I’ll show you… you little bastard…”
I freeze for a moment, shocked at his resilience. He wipes blood from his mouth, and his twisted, mangled face forms a snarl as he takes a staggering step toward me. "You think you're tough? You think you can take me down?" His voice, though slurred from the damage, is venomous.
He comes at me fast, his fist swinging wide, catching me off guard. The punch lands hard, and my head snaps to the side, pain exploding across my jaw. Before I can react, his other fist follows, slamming into my ribs. The impact drives the air from my lungs, and I stumble backward, gasping for breath.
The security guards are yelling now, rushing to stop him, but they’re too late. He grabs me by the shirt, yanking me forward, his fist smashing into my face again and again. Pain erupts with every hit, and I can feel my skin splitting under his blows, feel the blood streaming down my face. But I don’t care.
I welcome the pain.
“You little shit,” he spits, dragging me down to the floor, pinning me with his weight. “You think you can take me? You’re nothing. You’ve always been nothing.” His words are vicious, each one like a hammer to my skull, but they only fuel the fire inside me. My vision blurs, but I can still see the fury in his eyes, the desperation.
I start to laugh. A harsh, broken sound, choking through the blood pooling in my mouth. It’s insane, but I can’t stop. I laugh because I see it again. That flicker of fear in his eyes. He knows, deep down, he’s losing control.
I lash out wildly, managing to land a punch to his ribs, but he doesn’t relent. His fists pound into me, over and over, and the world spins with each hit. I feel my body giving in, feel the pain swallowing me whole, but even then, I don’t stop laughing.
My father’s fists slow, his strength waning as exhaustion takes over, and for a split second, I see his face contort in frustration. “I fucking made you! I brought you into this world!” he roars, his voice cracking. “And I’ll be the one to fucking take you back out of it!”
But I keep laughing.
He raises his fist, and for a split second, I brace myself. His military background—his relentless brutality—it all comes together as he swings down. The punch lands square against my ribs, and pain explodes through my chest, the wind knocked out of me in a brutal gasp.
“You fucking failure!” he spits, voice trembling with rage. His fists come down again, one after another, a brutal rhythm that smashes through my fading defenses. My vision goes white with every hit, stars dancing at the edges of my consciousness. I can hear my bones creaking under the pressure, feel my muscles scream in protest, but I can’t stop him. Not now.
“Anon!” It’s Ripley. I can hear his voice cutting through the chaos, but everything’s a blur. His steps thunder across the room as he rushes in, but my father doesn’t stop. He’s lost in it now—the same animalistic fury that consumed me earlier. He keeps coming, fist after fist, each one knocking me deeper into the darkness.
I taste blood, feel it pooling in my mouth as my father pulls back to land another blow, his chest heaving from the effort. The security guards are trying to push their way in, but he shoves them off like they’re nothing, his rage all-encompassing.
But then Ripley’s there—barreling into him like a battering ram.
“Get the fuck away from him!” Ripley shouts, his voice laced with authority and fury. He tackles my father, driving him backward, away from me. The impact sends them both crashing into the hospital bed, the frame rattling under their weight. My father snarls, his hands lashing out at Ripley in a wild, undisciplined frenzy.
“You’re done,” Ripley growls through gritted teeth, trying to wrestle my father to the ground. He’s trying to keep control, trying to be the officer in charge of the situation, but even I can see the barely restrained anger in his eyes. He’s one second away from losing it himself.
Security rushes in, finally managing to grab my father by the arms and haul him away, but not before he lands another hit on Ripley’s jaw. He stumbles, but he doesn’t fall. He stands tall, spitting blood onto the floor before grabbing my father by the collar, his knuckles white with fury.
“Enough!” Ripley roars, his voice booming across the room. “You want to throw punches? You want to act like a fucking savage? Not on my watch.”
I blink, trying to stay conscious, but it’s like my body is giving out on me. The world tilts, the edges of my vision darkening, and all I can make out is Ripley towering over my father, his fists clenched, ready to end this once and for all, but security finally gets a hold of him.
The last thing I see before everything goes black is my father’s face—twisted in anger, fear flickering behind his eyes as he’s dragged out of the room.
The last thing I hear as my consciousness fades, is Ripley shouting for a doctor, before hunching over me.
“It’s okay, Anon… You’re safe now.”
—
The first thing I noticed as I drifted back into consciousness was the sterile scent of the hospital room. The world around me was blurry at first, swimming in and out of focus, but as the fog in my mind cleared, I realized I wasn’t alone. Fang was there, curled up in a chair beside my bed, her head resting on her arms as she slept. The soft rise and fall of her breathing was steady, calming. Her feathers twitched slightly in her sleep, like she was dreaming. Seeing her there, after everything, made something tighten in my chest—gratitude, maybe, or guilt. I wasn’t sure which.
The soft glow of the early morning light filtered through the blinds, casting a faint, warm hue over the room. Everything felt muted, like the world outside was still waking up.
I blinked a few times, my body heavy and aching. As I turned my head slowly, I caught sight of Ripley standing by the door. His posture was stiff, alert, like he was on guard duty. It took me a moment to realize that’s exactly what he was doing. He was keeping watch.
Our eyes met, and he raised a hand slightly, signaling for me to stay quiet. He tilted his head toward Fang, still asleep, and I understood. He didn’t want to wake her.
I shifted a bit, trying to sit up, but pain shot through my ribs, making me wince. I sucked in a sharp breath and let my head fall back against the pillow. Ripley pushed himself off the doorframe and approached quietly, stopping a few feet from the bed.
“How you feeling?” he asked, his voice low, barely more than a whisper.
I felt like I’d been run over by a truck, but I wasn’t about to admit that. “I’m fine,” I muttered, keeping my answer short.
Ripley’s eyes flickered with something, but he didn’t push. He studied me for a moment, his expression unreadable, before glancing toward Fang again. She stirred slightly in her sleep but didn’t wake.
“What’s happening with my dad?” I asked, my voice coming out rougher than I intended. The memory of his face, broken and bloody beneath my fists, flashed in my mind, and I felt that familiar flicker of guilt clawing at my insides.
Ripley sighed, crossing his arms over his chest. “He’s still being treated for his injuries. Once he’s stable enough, he’ll be taken into custody.”
I stared at him, trying to process what he was saying. Taken into custody? My heart pounded in my chest, but not from relief. It was worry now, creeping in, twisting in my gut.
“What’s going to happen to me?” I asked, my voice quieter now. I didn’t even want to know the answer, but I had to ask. I threw the first punch, after all.
Ripley’s eyes softened, and he took a step closer, his voice calm but firm. “Nothing. You were the victim here, Anon.”
Victim? I blinked, confused. “Victim?” I repeated, my mind trying to catch up with what he was saying. “What are you talking about? I’m the one who—”
Ripley cut me off, his voice steady, but there was something beneath it—something deliberate. “He hit you first. That’s the story… understand?”
His eyes locked onto mine, and I could see it then. The message he wasn’t saying out loud. He was protecting me. He was bending the law, to make sure I came out of this clean.
For a moment, I couldn’t breathe. I wanted to protest, to tell him that wasn’t what happened, but the look in his eyes told me everything I needed to know. This wasn’t just about what had happened in that room. This was about survival. About making sure the world saw me as the victim, even if that wasn’t the full truth.
I swallowed hard, the weight of it settling in. Ripley wasn’t just bending the truth—he was handing me a way out. A lifeline. One that I wasn’t sure I deserved, but one I couldn’t refuse.
I nodded slowly, understanding. “Right,” I murmured. “He hit me first.”
Ripley’s expression softened, and he placed a hand on my shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze. “That’s the story. Stick to it.”
I let out a shaky breath, the tension easing from my body, but the unease still lingered. I wasn’t sure how to feel about this—about Ripley bending the truth to protect me. But right now, I was too tired to think about it. Too exhausted to fight against it.
For now, I’d take the out he was giving me.
Ripley gave me one last nod before turning his attention back to the door, his stance shifting slightly, as if he was still standing guard.
He gave me one last, long look, the weight of unspoken words hanging in the air between us. His hand lingered on my shoulder for a second longer before he stepped back. His gaze softened, though his body remained tense, like he was still on edge, ready for anything.
“I’ll leave you to get some rest,” he murmured, glancing briefly at Fang, still asleep in the chair. He took a deep breath, rubbing the back of his neck before he spoke again, quieter this time. “I’ll be back at 8 a.m. to pick her up. She’s been here all night, keeping watch over you. She needs to sleep, too.”
I looked over at Fang, her feathers ruffled slightly as she shifted in her sleep. The sight of her curled up beside me stirred something deep inside—something more than just gratitude. I wanted to reach out and touch her, to reassure her, to thank her for staying by my side, but my body was still too heavy with exhaustion and pain.
Ripley’s voice pulled me from my thoughts. “I’ll make sure everything’s handled with your dad. Just focus on getting better.”
I nodded, still processing everything he’d told me. “Thanks,” I muttered, my voice low. It felt like such a small word for everything he was doing, everything he was protecting me from. But it was all I could manage right now.
He gave me a brief, knowing nod, his expression unreadable again. “Take care of yourself, Anon,” he said, his voice gruff but sincere. Then, without another word, he turned on his heel and made his way to the door.
Just before he stepped out, Ripley paused, glancing back over his shoulder. “Get well soon kid…” he added quietly, his voice softer than I’d ever heard it before. Then he was gone, the door clicking softly behind him.
The room felt empty without him there, but quieter, calmer. The tension that had been suffocating me since I woke up seemed to ease just a little, though the heaviness of everything that had happened still weighed me down.
I let my head fall back against the pillow, my eyes fluttering shut for a moment as exhaustion washed over me again. The sound of Fang’s soft breathing was the only thing that kept me grounded, reminding me I wasn’t alone.
—
The morning light filtered into the room through the small window, soft and muted, painting everything in pale shades of dawn. I blinked against the haze, my body aching in places I didn’t even realize could hurt. The events of yesterday—no, last night—came rushing back in a fractured mess of violence, anger, and regret. It felt like a lifetime ago, and yet, I’m still trapped in it, still tangled in the consequences of my actions.
I shifted slightly, feeling the weight of the world pressing down on my chest. My head throbbed, and the soft beeping of the heart monitor felt like a cruel reminder that I was still here. Alive. Somehow, I had survived everything.
Then I saw her.
Fang was asleep in the chair next to my bed, curled up with her wings wrapped tightly around her, as if she was trying to protect herself from the world. Her face was relaxed, peaceful even, but I could see the exhaustion etched into the lines of her expression. Her feathers, usually vibrant and full of life, looked a little duller in the pale light of morning. She stayed. Of course she did. She always stays, even when I’m the one trying to push everyone away.
I don’t deserve her. Not after everything.
A wave of guilt hit me hard, crashing over me like a tidal wave, and I swallowed against the tightness in my throat. I almost lost her—lost everything—and yet, here she was, by my side like she always is. I hated how much I needed her right now, but I couldn’t deny it. I needed her more than anything, more than I could admit to myself.
My hand moved, almost unconsciously, reaching out to touch hers, fingers brushing against her clawed fingertips. The light touch caused her to stir, her amber eyes fluttering open as she lifted her head, blinking in the soft light. When her gaze locked onto mine, a soft smile tugged at the corner of her lips, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes.
“You’re awake,” she whispered, her voice still thick with sleep.
I nodded, unable to find my voice. There was too much in my chest, too much unsaid between us, and I didn’t even know where to start. I tried to speak, but all that came out was a rough, “Yeah.”
Fang shifted in her chair, sitting up straighter. She didn’t let go of my hand. “How’re you feeling?”
It was a loaded question, and she knew it. But there was no way to put into words the mess I was feeling inside. My body ached, my heart hurt, and my mind was fractured between anger, guilt, and... something I couldn’t name. I shook my head, staring down at our intertwined fingers. “I don’t know,” I said softly. “I feel like... I should feel something else. I don’t know what.”
Fang watched me, her expression unreadable for a moment, before she stood and moved closer, gently sitting on the edge of the bed beside me. Her wing brushed against my arm, a soft warmth that felt like an anchor in the storm raging inside me. “You don’t have to figure it all out right now,” she said quietly. “You’ve been through a lot, Anon. It’s okay not to know how you feel.”
Her words settled over me, and for the first time in hours—maybe days—I felt like I could breathe. I leaned back into the pillows, letting out a shaky breath. “I don’t know how to handle this. Everything’s just... it’s too much.”
Fang didn’t say anything right away, but her grip tightened on my hand, a silent reassurance that she was here, that I wasn’t alone. “I know,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. “But you’re not alone in this, okay? I’m here.”
There was something so simple and grounding in her words, but at the same time, it made my chest ache even more. I glanced up at her, the raw emotion in my eyes too heavy to hide. “I don’t deserve you, Fang.”
Her eyes widened slightly, then narrowed with a fierce determination I knew all too well. “Don’t say that,” she said sharply, though there was a softness beneath her words. “You deserve more than you think. You deserve to be loved. To be cared for.”
I shook my head, my voice cracking. “I... I couldn’t control myself, and I...” My throat tightened as I remembered the way my father looked at me—the fear in his eyes as I tore into him. The satisfaction I felt. “I almost killed him, Fang. I don’t know how to come back from that.”
Fang’s expression softened, and she shifted closer, leaning in until her forehead rested gently against mine. Her feathers brushed against my cheek, soft and comforting. “Anon... We’ve all been through shit, but that doesn’t make you a monster. It just makes you human, besides, the asshole had it coming.”
Her words hit me hard, and I could feel the tears welling up in my eyes, blurring my vision. I tried to hold them back, but the weight of everything—the pain, the fear, the guilt—finally broke me. A sob escaped my throat, and I turned my head away, ashamed of the tears that fell, even though I knew I shouldn’t be.
But Fang didn’t let me pull away. She wrapped her arms around me, her wings cocooning me in their warmth, and held me close. “It’s okay,” she whispered. “It’s okay to feel this, Anon. You don’t have to carry it all by yourself.”
I let the tears fall, my body shaking as I cried into her shoulder, the overwhelming weight of everything crashing down on me. But Fang held me through it, her touch gentle, her presence unwavering, and slowly, the storm inside me began to calm. I didn’t know how long we sat like that, wrapped in each other, but eventually, the sobs subsided, leaving only the quiet of the morning and the soft sound of our breathing.
When I finally pulled back, wiping at my face with the back of my hand, Fang smiled at me, that same gentle smile that had always been my anchor in the darkest of times. “We’re gonna get through this together, dweeb,” she said softly.
I nodded, my throat still too tight to speak, but I believed her. I didn’t know what was going to happen, didn’t know what the future held, but in this moment, with Fang by my side, I knew I wasn’t facing it alone.
After a long moment of silence, Fang’s warmth still wrapped around me, I pulled back slightly, breaking the embrace. My head was still swimming with everything that had happened, but there was something gnawing at the back of my mind—something I couldn’t ignore, no matter how much I wanted to stay lost in her comfort.
I took a shaky breath, my voice barely above a whisper. “Fang… I need to ask you something.”
She looked at me, her amber eyes soft but filled with concern. “What is it?”
I sat up a little straighter, my muscles protesting with every movement, and rubbed my aching head, trying to gather my thoughts. The memories of the auditorium, the faces staring at me in shock and disgust, the pictures, the video—everything came rushing back in vivid, awful clarity. My chest tightened, and the familiar grip of despair started to coil around my heart again, suffocating me.
“What happened?” I managed to croak out, my voice raw. “After I… passed out? I don’t remember anything after… the presentation.”
Fang’s expression shifted, her brow furrowing slightly as she leaned back, folding her wings around herself like a protective shield. She was quiet for a moment, clearly trying to choose her words carefully, and that only made the anxiety churn in my gut.
She sighed softly. “Anon, it was… bad. After you collapsed, everything went to hell. People were panicking, and the teachers tried to get everyone out of there, but…” She trailed off, her voice tinged with bitterness. “Everyone saw it. The pictures, the video—Bishop made sure of that.”
I winced at her words, the weight of it all pressing down on me again, suffocating. “Just… how? Who the fuck did it? The video, the pictures… it doesn’t make sense.”
She shook her head, her feathers bristling slightly. “I don’t know, Anon. I’ve been trying to figure it out too, but it had to be someone close. Someone who knew where you’d be, what you’d be doing.”
The pit in my stomach deepened as I thought about that awful, humiliating video, the pictures of me when I was at my lowest—vulnerable, broken, exposed to everyone. The thought of someone being involved, someone who hated me enough to work with Bishop to do that… it was too much to process. My hands started to shake, and I clenched them into fists to try and steady myself.
“Who?” I whispered, more to myself than to Fang. “Who the fuck would do that to me? I mean… Bishop, sure. He’s a psycho. But who else? Who hates me that much?”
Fang’s wings shifted, and she hesitated, clearly struggling with the question as much as I was. “I don’t know, Anon. I really don’t. But whoever it is, they went out of their way to hurt you, to make sure you were humiliated in front of everyone.”
I shook my head, trying to make sense of it all, but it was like trying to grab onto smoke. “I don’t understand. I mean… I’ve pissed people off before, sure, but this? This is another level. It’s like they wanted to fucking destroy me.”
My voice cracked at the end, and I felt the weight of everything crushing down on me again—the hopelessness, the fear, the shame. It was overwhelming, and I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t stop thinking about it, couldn’t stop wondering who would hate me enough to go along with Bishop’s twisted plan.
Fang reached out and placed a hand on my arm, her touch grounding me. “Hey,” she said softly, her voice gentle but firm. “We’ll figure it out. I promise. But right now… right now, you need to focus on getting through this. We’ll deal with Bishop and whoever helped him when the time comes… okay, dweeb?”
I nodded, but the weight of it all still pressed down on me, and I couldn’t stop the thoughts racing through my mind. Who would have done this? Who hated me enough to work with Bishop, to humiliate me in front of everyone?
I looked back at Fang, desperation and confusion swirling in my chest. “But… who do you think it could be? Who would do this?”
Just as Fang was about to answer, the door creaked open. My heart stuttered in my chest, tension immediately snapping back into place as Ripley, Samantha, and Naser stepped inside. They had brought food, bags in hand, but the moment they saw me, I could feel the unease radiating from them. The air in the room felt heavy, thick with the weight of everything unsaid between us.
But Naser... seeing him now, it was like looking at someone else entirely.
He stood just behind the others, clutching a bag of food, his shoulders slumped in a way I’d never seen before. His scales were dull, paled out like the life had been drained from him. His eyes, though they flickered toward me briefly, darted away just as quickly, and he wouldn’t look at me.
He couldn’t look at me.
I swallowed hard, trying to understand what I was seeing. My mind flashed back to the last time we were face to face—on the roof, fists flying, me out of control. The anger, the violence, the things I said. He deserved to be afraid of me, to hate me. I had beaten the crap out of him, screamed things I knew cut deep. But this... this wasn’t just fear or even resentment. There was something more in his eyes. Something worse.
I tried to breathe through the knot in my chest as I watched him. His movements were slow, lethargic, and as he walked further into the room, I saw his shoulders hunch even more. His face—no, his whole body—was wrapped in this heaviness, like the weight of the world was pressing down on him. His eyes, when they did flicker toward me, were filled with something familiar.
Guilt.
But why the fuck would Naser feel that way?
I didn’t get it. I was the one who had hurt him. I was the one who had gone too far, who had torn into him and ripped apart whatever was left between us. He should be angry, he should be furious, or scared—anything but guilty.
But that look... I knew that look.
It was the same one I had worn every single day back in Rock Bottom, when I was carrying the weight of everything. The same emptiness that stared back at me in the mirror after every bad decision, every time I felt trapped in a life I couldn’t escape. That void, the hollowed-out feeling of having done something you can’t take back, something that eats you alive.
My hands clenched into fists beneath the hospital blanket, the tension in my chest growing tighter. I watched him carefully, trying to make sense of the feeling building in my gut. He wouldn’t meet my eyes for more than a second, wouldn’t speak, wouldn’t even come near me like the others.
But it wasn’t just fear.
The more I watched him, the more that sick feeling grew, twisting in my stomach. There was something about his demeanor, about the way he was avoiding me, that set alarm bells ringing in the back of my mind.
I looked him up and down, really taking him in now. The way he stood, the way his eyes kept dropping to the floor, the way he seemed so... defeated. His scales looked paler somehow, his wing barely moving, and the expression on his face—it wasn’t just exhaustion. It wasn’t just fear of me.
It was guilt… Deep, gnawing, soul-crushing guilt.
My breath hitched. I couldn’t stop staring at him now, my mind racing, trying to piece together what I was seeing.
Why would he look like this? Why would he feel guilty after everything that had happened? It didn’t make sense.
Unless...
My pulse quickened as the realization hit me like a freight train.
No... No fucking way.
But the signs were there, all laid out in front of me like a grotesque puzzle I didn’t want to finish. The guilt in his eyes. The way he wouldn’t look at me. That hollowed-out, haunted look—the same one I had seen staring back at me from my own reflection when I was carrying the weight of everything I couldn’t take back.
Fang's hand on mine brought me back for just a second. “Anon?” Her voice was soft, filled with concern, but I couldn’t focus on her, couldn’t hear anything over the blood roaring in my ears.
I wanted to scream at Naser, to demand why, to make him admit it. I wanted to rip apart the silence hanging between us, shatter the lies, the betrayal, the anger, everything. But I couldn’t move. I couldn’t speak.
I could only stare at him.
Then, as if he could feel the weight of my gaze, Naser finally looked up. Our eyes met, and in that single moment, everything I had feared was confirmed. His lips parted, like he wanted to say something—maybe an apology, maybe an excuse—but the words never came. His eyes, hollow and broken, told me everything.
He did it.
A cold, sickening wave of realization washed over me, and I felt like I was drowning. My throat tightened, my chest burning as I struggled to breathe, but I couldn’t stop staring at him. Every muscle in my body screamed for me to react, to lash out, to do something.
But I was frozen.
And then Naser’s face twisted, just for a second. His lips pressed into a thin line, and his eyes flickered with something else—something darker, something resigned.
He knew I knew.
And the worst part? He didn’t deny it. He just... stood there, like he was ready for me to tear him apart.
I opened my mouth, the words clawing at my throat, desperate to escape.
But before I could say anything, before the truth could explode between us, Naser dropped the bag of food in his hands, and with a hollow, defeated look, he turned and walked out of the room.
And just like that, the ground beneath me crumbled completely.
My voice broke out in a hoarse whisper, barely audible but filled with the weight of the crushing realization.
“It was him...”
Fang looked at me, her brow furrowed in confusion. "Anon..?"
But I couldn’t answer. I couldn’t think.
Because I knew now. I knew who had helped Bishop. I knew who had ruined me, and it was the one person I would’ve never expected.
And as the door clicked shut behind him, leaving me to grapple with the truth, one thought screamed louder than the rest, echoing in the darkest corners of my mind.
How long had he been planning this, and why…?
But no answer came…
Nothing… but the deafening silence of betrayal.
Chapter 43: The Price of Loyalty.
Chapter Text
The anger simmered inside me, bubbling just beneath the surface. I could feel Furnace—that raw, violent instinct—stirring, begging to be unleashed. Every second Naser stood in that room, his presence alone was enough to fuel the fire in my chest. My vision blurred with red at the edges, my pulse quickening as the betrayal sank in deeper. He did this to me. He destroyed everything.
I wanted to tear him apart, wanted to scream at him, to make him feel the same pain he had caused me. Every nerve in my body screamed for me to act, to lash out and finish what had already begun. But then, Fang's voice cut through the storm again, her presence a tether that kept me from losing control completely.
"Anon…?" her soft voice echoed in my ears, and I felt her hand grip mine, firm yet reassuring.
I clenched my fists, trying to focus on her touch, on the warmth she offered. The flames of anger inside me didn’t disappear, but they simmered, shrinking just enough for me to gather my thoughts. As much as I wanted to rip into Naser, to scream at him until my voice was raw, I knew better. I couldn’t lose control—not again. Not now.
I glanced at Ripley and Samantha, who stood near the door, their expressions still somewhat uneasy. They had no idea what was really going on, no idea about the truth hanging in the air between Naser and me. But they watched carefully, sensing the tension that was thick enough to choke on.
I needed answers. Not violence—answers.
I turned my gaze to Naser, who stood there stiffly, avoiding my eyes like the coward he was. But when I finally locked eyes with him, I saw it. The guilt. He knew. He knew that I had figured it out. My expression must have said it all because Naser flinched slightly, the weight of what he'd done pressing down on him.
I swallowed hard, pushing down the rage that threatened to spill over. My voice was rough when I finally spoke, but controlled. “Why did you do it?”
Naser’s eyes widened, panic flashing across his face for a split second. Before I could say anything more, he stepped forward, his voice quick and desperate. “Anon, can we—can we talk alone for a minute?” He glanced at Ripley and Samantha, putting on a mask of concern. “I need to… talk to him about what happened the other day.”
The lie was obvious, but Ripley and Samantha exchanged a glance, clearly surprised by the sudden request. For a moment, I thought they might question him, but then Ripley nodded slowly, trusting Naser’s word. “Sure,” he said, glancing over at me before turning to Fang.
Fang’s grip tightened on my hand, her amber eyes searching my face for reassurance. She could feel the tension, knew something wasn’t right, but I had to play along. I had to get Naser alone to hear the full truth.
“I’ll be okay,” I said quietly, giving Fang a small smile, though it felt like a lie coming from my lips. “Could you grab me a soda from the vending machine?” I asked, hoping she wouldn’t see through the act.
Her grip loosened, but the hesitation in her eyes remained. “Anon…”
I reached up and kissed her gently on the forehead, trying to calm the worry I could see brewing in her expression. “I’ll be fine. Promise.”
Fang studied me for a moment longer, her gaze flicking between me and Naser, before finally nodding. “Alright…” she murmured, her voice still laced with uncertainty. She stepped away reluctantly, heading toward the door with Ripley and Samantha trailing behind her.
Ripley gave me a long look, a silent warning in his eyes, as if to remind me that I was still recovering. “We’ll be right outside if you need anything.”
I nodded, and the door clicked shut behind them, leaving Naser and me alone.
The room suddenly felt colder, the silence thick and suffocating. My heartbeat pounded in my ears as I stared across the room at Naser. It was just the two of us now—no distractions, no lies. The anger was still there, bubbling in my chest, ready to explode at any second. But I kept it in check, barely. I wasn’t going to let him off that easily.
Naser shifted uncomfortably, his hands fidgeting at his sides. He opened his mouth to speak, his voice strained, as though there was a lump in his throat he couldn’t swallow. "Anon, I—"
I held up a hand, cutting him off before he could even begin. I couldn’t handle his excuses right now. I wasn’t ready for whatever half-assed apology he was going to try and spit out. I needed one thing first.
“Why?”
The word felt like it burned its way out of my throat, heavy and filled with everything I was trying to hold back. I tried to keep my voice steady, but I could feel the weight of my emotions rising, threatening to spill over. I looked him straight in the eyes, and for a moment, I thought I could keep it together.
But my voice cracked, barely, and that crack carried a thousand different emotions—anger, betrayal, heartbreak.
Why did he do it?
That question hung in the air between us, and I could see it hit him. Hard.
Naser’s gaze faltered, his eyes dropping to the floor as he shifted uncomfortably. He couldn’t even look at me. I watched as his chest heaved slightly, like he was trying to keep himself from breaking down right then and there. His hands clenched and unclenched at his sides, trembling.
“I’m… I’m so—”
“Don’t.”
My voice was sharper this time, cutting through his weak attempt at an apology. The anger behind my words was growing, but it was still measured, controlled.
I wasn’t going to let him deflect this. “I don’t give a shit about your sorry excuse of an apology, Naser.”
He flinched, his shoulders slumping even further, but I didn’t care. Not right now.
Not after everything.
“I just… want to know why.”
The words came out rough, raw with emotion, and I took a step closer, my eyes still locked on him even though he refused to meet my gaze.
“Why, Naser…? Do you really fucking hate me that much? That you helped that fucking MONSTER ruin me like that?”
The silence between us was deafening, and I could see his breath hitch as he struggled to find the words. His face twisted with guilt, his lips trembling as he fought to speak
Naser’s breath came in ragged gasps, and his hands clenched and unclenched at his sides, trembling like he was trying to hold onto something solid—anything—to stop himself from falling apart completely. He looked like he was suffocating under the weight of his own guilt, like it was physically crushing him. His eyes darted everywhere—anywhere but me—before finally settling on the floor, too ashamed to meet my gaze.
“I don’t…” Naser’s voice cracked, barely audible. “I don’t hate you, Anon. I never… I didn’t want to…” His words broke off as he choked on a sob, his face twisted in agony.
“He made me do it, I didn’t have a choice!” he pleaded.
I clenched my jaw, my fists tightening at my sides. I was trying so hard to keep my emotions in check, to not explode and tear him apart, but it was getting harder with every word that came out of his mouth.
"No choice? Nas’ what the fuck are you talking about?"
Naser swallowed hard, his eyes filled with tears. He was breaking down, piece by piece, and it was almost painful to watch. “It was after church… the other day. I went to find Naomi and to talk things out, after we talked I was dropping Naomi off at her house, and after I walked her to the door, I got back in the car.” He paused, his voice catching in his throat. "And he was there… he was waiting in the back seat."
The image of that twisted bastard lying in wait sent a cold chill down my spine, and for the first time in this entire conversation, I felt something other than just rage. I felt a pang of fear—for Naser, for myself, for all of us. I knew what Bishop was capable of. I’d been in his clutches before.
“He held a knife to my throat,” Naser continued, his voice barely more than a whisper. "He told me to drive. I didn’t know what the hell was happening, but I was so fucking scared, Anon. I couldn’t think straight." His hands shook violently now, his body trembling as the memories came flooding back. “He made me drive to this old warehouse, somewhere out in the middle of nowhere, and then he started asking me questions… about you.”
I gritted my teeth, my nails digging into my palms so hard it hurt. Bishop always knew how to get to you, how to find the things that mattered most and use them against you. And now he had done it to Naser.
Naser looked at me then, his tear-filled eyes pleading, begging me to understand. “When he told me what he wanted me to do I told him no, I told him to go fuck himself, but then he said… he’d go after Naomi… that he wouldn’t just kill her, Anon. He said he’d…” Naser choked, his words failing him, and I could see the horror in his eyes at just the sheer memory of it.
I felt my stomach churn. I knew that fear. I’d felt it, lived it, and now Naser was drowning in it, just like I had. But that didn’t change the fact that he had still betrayed me, that he had done exactly what Bishop wanted.
“What… Did he want you to do?” I demanded, my voice cold and hard. I already knew… but I needed to hear it from him. Naser needed to say it, to confess every twisted detail.
Naser’s breath hitched, and he wiped at his eyes with the back of his hand, trying to keep himself together.
“He… wanted me to make you lose everything,” he said quietly, his voice shaking.
“To take away your fresh start. He wanted me to make sure you lost everyone around you, to make you suffer Anon, he… wanted me to break you.”
I could feel the anger building again, but I bit down on it, forcing myself to stay calm, to listen.
“He told me to ignore you,” Naser continued, his voice thick with emotion. “To act like I hated you, to turn people against you, to make you lose everything, starting with getting you… out of the house.”
His voice broke, and he covered his face with his hands for a moment before continuing.
“I didn’t want to do it… I thought maybe if I just avoided you, you’d think I hated you and leave me alone, hoping that you would just move out on your own, but you wouldn’t stop... You just kept trying to figure out what was going on with me.”
Naser’s words hit me hard, the memory of the confrontation flooding back—chasing him down, demanding answers, pushing him until he finally snapped and said all that awful shit.
Now it all made sense, the way he’d been acting, the way he’d let me beat him up without really fighting back.
He never wanted to hurt me… not really.
“I said all that shit to you because I knew you wouldn’t give up until you found out the truth,” Naser said, his voice breaking again. “And I let you hit me, because I didn’t want to hurt you more than I had to. I thought… I thought maybe if I pushed you away, you’d be safe.”
He was fully sobbing now, his whole body shaking with the weight of his confession. But he wasn’t done. Not yet.
“Then… he wanted me to use those photos and the video… Raptor Christ, I’m so fucking sorry Anon!” Naser sobbed, tears streaming down his face now, his voice broken and raw.
His voice cracked, and the tears came harder, his chest heaving as he finally broke down completely.
“I swear I didn’t want to do it Anon,” Naser wept. “But when he threatened Naomi… I didn’t know what else to do, I couldn’t let him hurt her!”
The room seemed to spin around me as I listened to Naser’s broken sobs, his words crashing into me like a wave.
It all made sense now… the betrayal, the anger, the guilt.
Naser had been caught in Bishop’s web… just like I had.
He had been manipulated, blackmailed, forced to protect someone else… at the cost of himself and others.
But that didn’t matter.
Naser’s confession hit me like a sledgehammer, but instead of feeling sympathy, instead of understanding his tears and sobs, all I felt was fury. The fire inside me, the one I’d barely been holding back, roared to life. Every word he said was just another excuse, another pathetic attempt to explain away what he’d done. And I wasn’t having any of it.
I took a step closer, my fists clenched at my sides, my whole body trembling with rage. “You think I give a shit?” I spat, my voice low and dangerous. “If you’re looking for sympathy, you’re barking up the wrong fucking tree, Naser.”
His eyes widened, his face contorting in disbelief and desperation. “Anon, I didn’t have a choice!” he cried out, his voice cracking. “What the fuck was I supposed to do? He was going to—”
“I DON’T FUCKING CARE!” I cut him off, my voice exploding with anger as I advanced on him. “You did have a choice! You could’ve fucking told someone! Anyone! Like, oh, I don’t know—your dad, the fucking commissioner of the police?!”
Naser flinched, but I didn’t let up. I couldn’t. The fury was too much, too overwhelming. He tried to stammer something out, but I wasn’t done. I wasn’t going to let him weasel his way out of this.
“You had so many fucking chances, Naser!” I yelled, my voice shaking with rage. “You could’ve told anyone! If you had just told your dad, if you had just opened your fucking mouth, none of this would’ve happened! Bishop would’ve been caught, and all of this—all of this shit—wouldn’t have gone down!”
Naser’s face twisted in anguish, and he tried to protest again, his voice desperate, “You don’t understand! I—”
“I understand better than anyone!” I screamed, my chest heaving, my throat raw with the force of my words. “I was under Bishop’s fucking thumb for months! He threatened to kill my parents, too! You think I don’t fucking know what it’s like to have that psycho breathing down your neck, holding your life over your head?”
Naser’s mouth opened, but no words came out. He was frozen, his face pale, but I wasn’t finished. I couldn’t stop. The anger, the betrayal, it was all too much, boiling over into a flood of words I could no longer control.
“But here’s the difference between you and me, Naser!” I shouted, my voice cracking, tears stinging my eyes. “I had no one! My best friend? He fucking killed him! My parents? the ones I was trying to protect? They fucking hated me! But even then? I still fucking tried! I tried to tell my dad what Bishop had done to me and you know what he did?”
I let out a bitter, broken laugh, tears streaming down my face now as I glared at Naser, my vision blurring with rage and grief.
“He didn’t give a shit. My own dad didn’t give a single fucking shit about me! That’s the difference between us, Naser! You had a fucking choice! You had people who would’ve listened! You had people who care! And you… you fucking threw that all away!”
Naser was sobbing now, but it didn’t matter. His tears didn’t matter. None of it mattered anymore. I was done. Done with his excuses, done with his bullshit. He had a choice, and he fucking chose to ruin me.
Just as the air between us became unbearable, the door to the hospital room burst open, and Ripley and Samantha came rushing in, their faces pale with alarm.
“What the hell is going on?!” Ripley demanded, his voice booming as he glanced between me and Naser, who was still crumpled and sobbing in the corner.
Samantha’s eyes were wide with worry as she looked at me, then at Naser. “What happened? Why are you two yelling?”
The room felt suffocating. The air itself was too thick, too heavy to breathe. Ripley’s and Samantha’s sudden presence only amplified the tension, their voices cutting through the haze of anger and betrayal swirling inside me. I couldn’t look at them. I couldn’t even look at Naser. My whole body was trembling—fucking shaking—and tears were streaming down my face, hot and uncontrollable.
“Tell them.” My voice was sharp, breaking, but it cut through the room like a blade. “Tell them what the fuck you did, Naser! Or so help me god, I will.”
Ripley and Samantha immediately turned their attention to Naser, confusion and concern etched across their faces. “What’s going on?” Samantha asked, her voice softer than Ripley’s, but laced with the same urgency.
Ripley’s eyes narrowed, his posture tense. “Naser, what’s Anon talking about?”
Naser didn’t respond at first. He just stood there, his body stiff, like he was bracing himself for the inevitable crash. His hands trembled, and he couldn’t meet anyone’s eyes—not mine, not Ripley’s, not Samantha’s. He stared at the floor like it held all the answers, like if he looked hard enough, he could dig himself out of this pit.
“Naser,” Ripley’s voice came again, firmer now, more commanding. “What. Did. You. Do?”
Naser’s breathing grew shaky, and I could see the weight of everything he had done, every lie, every betrayal, pressing down on him, dragging him into the ground. The guilt hung around him like a heavy, toxic fog. His lips quivered, his whole frame shuddering as he struggled to find the words.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he spoke. His voice was barely above a whisper, hoarse and broken, but the words cut through the air like shards of glass.
“It was me…” His voice cracked, but he forced the words out. “I... I’m the reason. I did it.”
Samantha’s brow furrowed in confusion. “The reason for what? What do you mean, Naser?”
Ripley took a step forward, his eyes locking onto Naser like he was trying to read his soul. “What did you do?” His voice was low, simmering with controlled tension.
Naser still couldn’t look at them. His eyes remained glued to the floor, his shoulders hunched like he was carrying the world’s weight. He knew there was no running from this now. No more hiding. No more lies.
“I helped him…” Naser’s voice cracked, his guilt choking him. “I helped Bishop ruin Anon.”
—
The room went dead silent. Samantha looked like she might collapse. Her face went pale, her hand coming up to cover her mouth, while Ripley just stood there, staring at Naser like he couldn’t even recognize his own son.
“You… you what?” Samantha’s voice cracked, her disbelief echoing through the room.
Ripley took a step forward, his fists clenched so tight I could see the tendons straining in his arms. “Naser, what the hell do you mean?”
Naser’s voice shook as he tried to explain, but I wasn’t fucking buying it. “Bishop… he threatened me. He waited in my car after I dropped Naomi off, and he—he had a knife to my throat. He said if I didn’t help him destroy Anon, he’d hurt Naomi.” His words came out choked and desperate, but I wasn’t about to let him off the hook.
“I didn’t want to do it,” Naser continued, tears pooling in his eyes. “I didn’t want to hurt anyone, but—”
“But you fucking did!” I roared, stepping forward, my voice trembling with fury. My whole body shook as I glared at him, my fists clenched so tight my knuckles were white. “You didn’t just hurt me, Naser! You fucking destroyed me! And you hurt everyone else in this room!” My voice cracked, but I didn’t give a damn. “You made them think I was a fucking monster!”
I was crying now, sobbing between my words, but the anger inside me was too big to stop. “You could’ve fucking told someone! You had so many fucking chances to tell your dad—he’s the fucking police commissioner for fuck’s sake! But you didn’t, Naser. You chose to betray me.”
The door behind me creaked open, and I froze.
Fang stood there, her entire body trembling, her eyes wide with shock. Her feathers, usually so full of life, were bristling, her fists clenched at her sides. She looked at Naser like she didn’t even recognize him, like everything she’d ever believed about her brother was crumbling right in front of her.
Her voice was low at first, barely a whisper, but it was filled with so much anger, so much disbelief that it sent a shiver down my spine. “You…” she said, her voice cracking. “You did this?” She took a step forward, her body shaking with every breath. “You… you did this to him?”
Naser still couldn’t look up. His cowardice was on full display, but Fang wasn’t done. She wasn’t even close.
“You fucking ruined his life, Naser!” she screamed, her voice rising with each word, raw with fury. “You destroyed him! For what?!”
She stormed forward, her breath coming out in ragged gasps as she pointed a shaking finger at me. “He’s my fucking boyfriend! He’s family! And you—you did this to him? The auditorium, the video, all of it?!”
Her wings flared, her whole body trembling as she got closer. “You didn’t just hurt him,” she spat, her voice filled with venom, her face twisted with rage. “You turned Mom and Dad against him! You made them think he was some kind of fucking monster!” Her tears were falling freely now, but she swiped at them angrily, as if they only fueled her rage. “For what, Naser?! Because some psychopath told you to?!”
Naser flinched, but Fang wasn’t done. She was just getting started.
“You didn’t just destroy him, Naser,” she sobbed, her voice shaking so badly I thought she might collapse under the weight of it all. “You destroyed us! You made Mom and Dad think he wasn’t worth shit. You made them think he didn’t deserve their help, their love!” Her voice cracked again, and I could see the tears rolling down her cheeks, but she didn’t stop. “You let them fucking believe it! You let them think he was the problem, while you stood there and did nothing!”
Her wings dropped, and I could see her whole body trembling with barely controlled fury. “You’re my brother, Naser. My fucking brother. And you did this? You did this to him?” Her voice was so thick with emotion it was hard to even hear the words, but the raw pain behind them was undeniable.
“You fucking let them think he was the problem,” she choked, her voice breaking as she wiped at her tears again. “How could you do this?”
Naser opened his mouth, but Fang wasn’t having it.
“NO!” she shouted, her voice like a whip, slashing across the room. “You don’t get to fucking justify this! You don’t get to make excuses! You didn’t just destroy him—you didn’t just ruin his life—you fucking hurt all of us!”
Her breath came in ragged gasps, her voice trembling with rage and heartbreak. “You let them turn their backs on him. You made them think he was a monster, Naser! You—” she choked on her words, swiping angrily at the tears that kept falling. “I thought you were better than this.”
Her voice dropped, so quiet and broken that it almost wasn’t audible. “I thought we were finally fucking siblings again. That nothing could break us apart. But I was wrong.”
She stepped back, her wings drooping, her entire body shaking with fury and grief.
“You’re not my brother,” she said, her voice cold, filled with venom.
“You’re a fucking coward. Get the fuck out of here, Naser. Get the fuck out before I say or do something I’ll fucking regret.”
Naser stood there, frozen, like every word Fang had hurled at him had knocked the wind out of his lungs. He was trembling now, visibly shaking under the weight of her fury and heartbreak, his lips parting like he wanted to say something, anything, to make it right.
But there was no making this right.
He looked at her, his face contorted with guilt and pain, but the words seemed to die in his throat. He couldn’t even move. Couldn’t face the wreckage he’d caused.
"Go, Naser," Fang growled, her voice low and trembling, but the intensity of her rage was unmistakable. She didn’t even want to look at him anymore. "I don’t want to hear your fucking excuses. Leave."
For a moment, Naser didn’t move, his feet rooted to the spot, his eyes darting between all of us like he was searching for some sign of mercy, some flicker of hope that he could salvage what was left of his family.
But none of us had anything left to give him.
Ripley was glaring at him, fists still clenched at his sides, but he didn’t say a word. Samantha looked shattered, standing there in stunned silence, tears streaming down her face as she stared at her son like she didn’t even know him anymore.
And me? I didn’t even have the energy to be angry anymore. I just felt... empty. Drained.
This was it. The moment everything fell apart.
Slowly, Naser backed toward the door, his hands shaking as he fumbled for the handle. His eyes were wide, filled with guilt and shame, but Fang’s words had gutted him. He looked at her one last time, as if he wanted to say something—to apologize, to beg for forgiveness—but he didn’t.
He knew it wouldn’t matter.
With a shaky breath, he finally turned and opened the door, the weight of his sins pressing down on him like a thousand pounds. He didn’t look back as he stepped out, the door clicking shut behind him, leaving nothing but the suffocating silence in his wake.
The room felt like it had been drained of air. None of us moved. None of us spoke.
Fang was still standing there, her body trembling, her fists clenched at her sides, staring at the door like she wanted to punch right through it. Her wings were quivering, feathers bristled in anger and sorrow, but there was something else in her eyes now.
Hurt.
She let out a choked sob, her hands flying up to cover her face as the tears started to pour out of her, uncontrollable, unrelenting. "He was supposed to be better than this," she cried, her voice breaking as she leaned into me, her body shaking violently with the force of her sobs. "He was supposed to be better."
I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her close as her wings folded tightly against her back. I could feel her shaking, feel the raw pain pouring out of her, and all I could do was hold her, trying to keep myself together as everything around us fell apart.
"I’m sorry, Fang," I whispered, my voice breaking as I buried my face in her feathers, tears burning in my eyes. "I’m so fucking sorry."
She didn’t respond, just cried harder, her sobs echoing through the room, each one louder, more painful than the last.
Ripley and Samantha stood there in stunned silence, their faces pale, their expressions shattered. They were trying to process what they’d just heard, trying to make sense of the betrayal that had just torn through their family. But there was no making sense of it.
Their son had destroyed everything.
And now, we were all left to pick up the pieces.
The room was suffocatingly quiet after Naser left. The only sounds were Fang's muffled sobs in my chest, and my own ragged breathing as I tried to hold it together. But then, it came—like a wave crashing down, shattering the silence.
Samantha broke.
Her sobs ripped through the air, raw and inconsolable, echoing off the sterile walls of the hospital room. Her whole body trembled, and her hands flew up to cover her face as she crumbled. Completely.
Ripley was at her side in an instant, his arms wrapping around her, holding her tight as she sobbed into his chest. But I could see it. He was trying—desperately—to stay strong for her. His jaw was clenched so tight I thought it might snap, and his arms trembled as they held her. But the cracks were starting to show.
“I’m so sorry, Sam,” Ripley whispered, his voice thick with emotion. He was holding on as best he could, but even he couldn’t keep the dam from breaking forever. “God... I’m so sorry…”
Samantha just sobbed harder, her hands gripping his shirt like it was the only thing keeping her from collapsing completely. Her cries were heart-wrenching, filled with the kind of pain that only a mother could feel, her heart shattering as the weight of Naser’s betrayal finally hit her.
“He’s my baby,” she cried, her words choking out between sobs. “How... how could he...?”
Ripley pulled her closer, pressing his face into her hair, but he was losing the battle. His own tears were falling now, silent but steady, as he held her. “We’ll fix this,” he whispered, but even his voice wavered. “We’ll find a way... somehow.”
But I could see it in his eyes—he didn’t know how.
For a few long moments, Samantha’s sobs filled the room, and all I could do was hold Fang tighter, my own chest aching with the weight of everything that had happened. But eventually, Samantha’s cries began to soften, her breathing coming in shallow, ragged gasps. She pulled away from Ripley just enough to look at him, her tear-streaked face filled with a kind of pain I couldn’t even begin to comprehend.
“I need to find him,” she whispered, her voice still trembling. “I... I need to talk to him.”
Ripley’s grip on her tightened for a second, like he didn’t want to let her go, but he nodded. “Alright,” he murmured, his voice hoarse. “Go. I’ll... I’ll stay here.”
Samantha wiped at her eyes, trying to compose herself, but the devastation was still etched into every line of her face. She gave Ripley a shaky nod before turning toward the door. She paused for a moment, glancing back at Fang and me with an expression that was equal parts sorrow and apology.
Then she was gone, the door clicking softly behind her as she went to find her son.
The room fell into silence again, the air heavy with the weight of what had just happened. Ripley stood there for a moment, his eyes locked on the door, his shoulders tense and rigid. But then he turned toward us—toward Fang and me—and the look in his eyes was different now.
Determination.
Without a word, he walked over to the bed where we were still holding each other, and in a sudden, almost desperate movement, he wrapped his arms around us both, pulling us into a tight embrace. I felt Fang stiffen slightly at first, but then she melted into the hug, her tears still falling, but quieter now. I didn’t know what to do—what to say—but I found myself leaning into the hug as well, feeling Ripley’s strong arms around us, holding us together as if he could somehow protect us from the pain.
“I’m sorry...” Ripley’s voice cracked, and I felt him tremble as he held us. His grip was tight, almost like he was afraid to let go. “I’m so goddamn sorry... for everything I put you through.”
His voice broke completely then, and I could feel the dam inside him finally give way. He was crying—really crying—his tears falling onto my shoulder as he clung to us both. “I should’ve seen it,” he choked out. “I should’ve known what was happening... with Naser... with everything. I didn’t protect you, kid… and I should’ve.”
Fang tightened her hold on him, her breath hitching in her throat as Ripley continued to break down. “I’m sorry, kid,” he sobbed, his voice shaking. “I’m so fucking sorry.”
We stayed like that for a long time, the three of us clinging to each other, wrapped in the raw, shared pain of what had happened. And for the first time since I’d been taken in by Ripley and Samantha, I realized just how deeply Ripley cared—how much this had broken him too.
Eventually, Ripley pulled back, wiping at his eyes with the back of his hand. His face was red and tear-streaked, but there was something new in his expression now—resolve. He took a deep, shaky breath before nodding to himself, like he had made a decision.
“If you’ll excuse me, I need to go make a call.” he said, his voice steadier now, but still thick with emotion.
Before either Fang or I could say anything, Ripley turned and walked toward the door. He paused for a second, his hand resting on the handle, before glancing back at us one last time. There was something in his eyes—something fierce, protective.
But also something broken.
—
I stormed down the hospital corridor, boots pounding against the floor, each step feeling heavier than the last. My mind was a fucking whirlwind—anger, guilt, and the unshakable need to protect my family. I couldn’t stop thinking about Anon, lying in that hospital bed, broken and beaten.
This needs to end. Now.
The thought rang loud and clear in my head, spurring me forward, pushing me into war mode. This wasn’t just another case—this was my family. My responsibility. And no one, no one, was going to get in the way of what needed to be done.
I reached the end of the hall, stopping just shy of the hospital exit. My chest was heaving, my hands clenched into tight fists at my sides. Everything felt too damn heavy, like the weight of the world was pressing down on me. I had to act. I couldn’t sit by any longer, watching this disaster unfold around me. Not when my family was involved.
I pulled out my phone, my fingers scrolling through the contacts with laser focus until I found the name I was looking for. Lieutenant Briggs. My thumb hovered over the call button for just a second, then I pressed it, my mind already running through what needed to be done.
The phone rang twice before Briggs picked up. His voice was rough, distracted. “Briggs here.”
I didn’t have time for small talk. My voice came out sharp and cold. “Briggs, it’s Ripley.”
There was a pause—long enough for me to hear the gears turning in his head. He knew what it meant when I called. He knew I wasn’t calling for a casual update. His voice came back, a little tighter now. “Uh, Commissioner. What can I do for you, sir?”
I wasn’t in the mood for the formalities. “Whatever case you’re working on right now, drop it.”
There was another pause, this one longer. I could practically hear him trying to process what I’d just said. He hesitated before speaking again, his voice tinged with confusion.
“Sir, with all due respect, we’ve got a lot of high-profile cases on the docket. The governor’s breathing down our necks about the—”
“I said, drop everything,” I cut him off, my tone lethal, leaving no room for argument.
I could almost hear him swallowing his nerves. “A-are you sure, sir? I mean, we’ve got drug rings, political pressures—”
My voice dropped lower, the words coming out like a warning. “It’s about the Volcano High incident… It involves my sons, Briggs. Drop. Everything.”
There was no more hesitation after that. The line went dead quiet. Briggs understood now—understood exactly what I was saying. When it involved my family, it was priority one. No excuses. No delays.
“Y-yes, sir,” Briggs finally replied, his voice small, shaken. “Understood.”
“Good,” I growled, not giving him a second to backtrack. “I want all hands on deck, every witness statement we can get, and I want an extensive background check on a Bishop Harrelson, or anyone connected to him. And I wanted it yesterday, understood?”
“Yes, sir!” he said again, quicker this time, like he was afraid of pissing me off any more than he already had.
I didn’t wait for anything else. I hung up, stuffing the phone back into my pocket, the fire still raging in my chest. I stood there for a second, letting the weight of it all sink in. The department was about to be set in motion, every resource I could tap into now focused on tearing Bishop’s whole world apart.
But it wasn’t enough. Not yet. Not until he paid for what he’d done…
What he’d done to my family.
My mind raced with a thousand thoughts, a thousand scenarios, but every single one led back to the same thing: I had to act. Now. Bishop wasn’t just a criminal anymore; he was a threat to the people I loved, and I was going to make sure he felt every ounce of that threat bearing down on him.
I stood in the cold, dimly lit corridor, staring out of the window as the city buzzed in the distance. The glow of the hospital's emergency lights flickered around me, but I couldn’t shake the tight, constricting feeling in my chest. The police were on this now, Briggs was handling it, but... it wasn’t enough. Not for me. Not for what this bastard did to my family. I thought back to Samantha’s tears, the betrayal in Fang’s voice, and Anon—God, the look in his eyes when he found out what Naser had done.
The police would do their job. That much I knew. But I needed more. I needed someone unconventional.
And it was tearing me up inside because I wasn’t sure if I was making the right move. But Raptor Christ be damned—I’ve failed my family once. I wasn’t going to let that happen again. I wasn’t going to stand by, waiting for justice to crawl through the system while Bishop walked free for another day. This needed to be handled.
Properly.
My heartbeat quickened as I reached into my jacket pocket and pulled out an old burner phone. The one I always kept on me, even though I hadn’t used it in years. Just in case of emergencies. This was one of those emergencies, and maybe it was stupid, maybe I’d regret it later. But right now? All I could think about was how personal this had become. Bishop had crossed a line—a line that should’ve never been touched.
I clenched the phone tightly, staring at it for a moment longer before dialing the number. My fingers were steady, but my chest felt tight, my heart pounding against my ribs. The dial tone echoed in my ear, long and cold, and for a second, I thought about hanging up. About taking a breath and calming the fuck down. Letting the police handle it.
But then that thought dissolved, replaced by one, singular driving force: Anger.
The call connected. A familiar voice spoke, calm and measured, with that unmistakable sharp Italian accent I hadn’t heard in years.
"Rip... this is unexpected," Moe’s voice came through the line, cool and collected, even though I could hear the edge beneath it. He knew.
“You’re calling from that phone, so let’s make sure we’re on the same page... Did you mean to use this line?”
There it was—the question. The final moment where I could back out. Where I could shove the phone in my pocket and let Briggs handle everything from here. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. My family had been attacked, violated, and I’d be damned if I was going to sit this one out.
“I did,” I growled, my voice harsher than I intended. “It’s time.”
There was silence on the other end of the line, just for a moment. And then Moe’s tone shifted, his voice dropping an octave, his Italian accent sharper, like a razor cutting through the tension. He knew exactly what that phone call meant.
“This is about the incident at the school, isn’t it?” His words came out calm, deliberate, but I knew what he was getting at. He needed confirmation. He wanted to know if this was the line we were really crossing.
I clenched my jaw, my grip tightening on the phone until my knuckles went white. “It doesn’t just involve Anon anymore,” I said, my voice thick with anger. “That fucker used Naser.”
Moe didn’t speak for a moment, and the weight of that silence was crushing. I could picture him now—his face hardening, his mind already calculating, weighing the cost. He knew how much my family meant to me. And Naser? Hell, Moe was his godfather. He’d known him since he was a baby. It wasn’t just business now. This was personal.
“And how do you want to handle this, Rip?” Moe’s voice was calm, but I could hear the shift—the understanding of how serious this had become.
“You’re a cop now. There’s no need to throw everything away by getting involved. I can handle this on my own. You don’t need to—”
“No.” The word came out sharper than I intended, but there was no taking it back now. “This isn’t something I’m sitting out, Moe. Not this time. I need to do this.”
There was another pause. I could practically feel Moe weighing the gravity of my decision. This wasn’t just some small-time deal; this was war. The kind of war we’d fought side by side in years ago, back when I was a different man. But now? I had a badge, a family, a life I’d built away from all that.
Except that didn’t fucking matter anymore.
“Ripley,” Moe’s voice softened slightly, but it didn’t lose its edge.
“I understand. I do. But you’re a cop. You’ve got a life, a career. If you come back to this... you can’t just walk away again. You know that. You walk this path? And it’s for good my friend.”
My mind was a whirlwind, but the answer was already there. Already decided.
“I’m not asking you to do this alone,” I said, my voice firm, resolute. “This is for my family… we’re doing one last job together...”
Moe didn’t respond immediately, but I could hear him exhaling on the other end. I knew what was going through his mind. We had made promises, years ago. Promises to each other about me walking away from the life we used to lead.
But this wasn’t about those promises anymore.
This was about something bigger.
“Alright, Rip,” Moe finally said, his voice steady.
“One last job… For la famiglia.”
My heart was racing as I pocketed the phone, the weight of my decision hitting me full force. This was it. There was no turning back now. The gears were in motion, and I was going to see this through—no matter what it cost me.
I’m coming for you Bishop.
Not as Ripley Aaron, Commissioner of Volcadera Police Department.
But Ripley “The Ripper” Ripaldi.
Chapter 44: Blood And Brotherhood.
Notes:
SURPRISE!
Here's a bonus chapter to give you all a little look into Ripley's background!
Hope you all enjoy, and thank you for all the love, guys!
See you soon.
Chapter Text
-Ripley-
My teenage years were a storm of bruised knuckles and shattered bones. Even back then, I was always the big guy, broad-shouldered and towering over everyone my age. People always talk about how size gives you power, makes you intimidating, but what they don’t mention is how it isolates you. Makes you untouchable in a way that no one wants to deal with. Nobody wanted anything to do with me, not even to be my friend. I guess my presence was enough to send people running.
At first, I tried to fit in. I really did. Talked to people, tried to crack jokes like everyone else. But when you’re a hulking mass at sixteen, with a face like mine, people aren’t interested in getting to know what’s underneath. They see a threat. A monster.
So what does a guy do when no one wants anything to do with him?
You embrace it.
I stopped trying to be the nice guy. Stopped trying to make people like me. What was the point? They already decided who I was. So I became it. Started picking fights with anyone dumb enough to run their mouth, anyone who thought they could knock the “big dumb guy” down a peg. Kids my age. Kids older than me. Didn’t matter. The end result was always the same—broken bones, missing teeth, and a trip to the ER for whoever had the balls to step up to me.
But the fighting? That was just the start.
When you grow up in Lil’ Troodon, the backstreets swallow you whole. Especially when you’ve got no money, no future, and no one to save you from it. I lived in a dingy one-bedroom apartment with my father and little brother, and let me tell you, it was a shithole. The wallpaper was peeling, mold crawled up the walls, and the heating barely worked during the winter. The stench of piss and stale beer soaked the air. Home sweet home.
I didn’t steal because I wanted to. I didn’t shake people down or rip them off for fun. I did it because I had to. Because there was nothing else. My father never kept a job long enough to make rent or buy food. Whenever he did get a paycheck, he’d spend most of it on liquor and gambling before he even got through the door. And every time, my brother and I would sit in that cold apartment, waiting for him to come back—bracing ourselves for whichever version of him would show up.
Sometimes, rarely, he’d walk through the door grinning, saying we could go out for a nice dinner the next day. Those were the nights he won big. But that was a rarity. Most nights, though, he’d stagger back, drunk, reeking of sweat and failure, his eyes bloodshot and angry, ready to lash out. And that’s when I’d step in. Always. I didn’t care if I pissed him off. Hell, I did it on purpose most nights.
Better me than my brother.
The moment he stumbled through that door, I was already in his face, mouthing off, pushing every button I knew would set him off. He’d throw his fists at me, cursing me for ruining everything, for being “ungrateful.” I never fought back. Not once. Not even when his blows would knock the wind out of me, or when his belt left deep welts across my back. I just protected myself the best I could, taking every hit so my little brother wouldn’t have to.
That’s how it was.
I bled for my brother. I stole for him. I fought for him. And I’d have kept doing it forever if I had to. Because the world didn’t give a shit about us. And if I didn’t take care of him, no one would.
But things don’t stay like that forever. They can’t.
That’s when Moe came into the picture.
—
One night, I decided to go after something bigger than petty theft, I wasn’t ready for what was coming. There was this Italian restaurant on the main street of Lil' Troodon—La Fortuna. My father used to take my little brother and me there when he was feeling generous, when he actually cared. The place was like a piece of home—our home, not this shitty neighborhood. The smell of garlic, fresh bread, and pasta—it was a temporary escape, and for a few hours, it felt like things were normal.
But that night wasn’t about reliving good memories.
I smashed the window, the sound of glass breaking ringing out into the quiet night. My heart pounded as I slipped through, feeling the jagged edges tear into my jacket. The smell of garlic and tomato still hung in the air from dinner service, and I forced myself to ignore the memories tied to it. I wasn’t here for that. I was here to survive. To make sure my little brother had something to eat tomorrow.
I headed straight for the register. My hands shook, but I kept moving, prying the damn thing open with a crowbar. Bills spilled out, more than I expected, and I shoved them into my pockets as fast as I could. This was enough to keep us going for a few weeks, at least.
But just as I thought I’d gotten away with it, something hard slammed into the back of my head.
Pain exploded through my skull, and I hit the ground hard, face-first. The tile was cold, my ribs burning from the impact, and for a second, I couldn’t move. Everything was spinning, my vision blurry, but I heard footsteps—slow, deliberate—and a voice.
“Che cazzo stai facendo, huh? You got some serious balls to break into La Fortuna, my family’s place.”
I tried to push myself up, groaning through the pain, and managed to turn my head enough to see a kid standing over me. He was tall, lanky, but he had that smirk like he was somebody. He was wearing a wife-beater and suspenders, a flat cap tilted low over his forehead. That accent, though—it was thicker than mine, sharp and dripping with attitude.
Before I could even try to respond, I felt something press hard against my ribs. I winced, looking up at the baseball bat he was gripping tightly in his hands.
The kid kicked at me lightly with his shoe, testing me. “Ya pick the wrong place, stronzo.”
I groaned, rolling onto my back, but before I could speak, another voice rang out. Deeper. Older.
“Moe! Basta! Enough already, you don’t kill ‘im just yet.”
The kid—Moe—glanced up, the smirk fading from his face for a second as an older man stepped into view. His face lined with age but still strong, commanding respect. His shirt was unbuttoned at the collar, sleeves rolled up like he was ready to get his hands dirty if he had to.
He looked down at me, one eyebrow raised. “Well, well... che abbiamo qui?” He stepped closer, planting his hands on his hips. “You got some nerve, kid. This place is my famiglia’s pride and joy. You don’t waltz in here like it’s a grocery store.”
I tried to speak, but my head was still spinning. “I... I needed the money.”
“Eh? You needed the money, huh?” The old man shook his head, almost laughing. “Tutti need the money. But you don’t take it from me. Not from La Fortuna.” He crouched down beside me, his eyes narrowing. “What's your name, ragazzo?”
“Ripley... Ripaldi,” I managed to choke out, still struggling for breath.
His expression shifted slightly, and he glanced at Moe, who stood back with the bat, still eyeing me like I was a bug he was ready to squash. “Ripaldi? You from the neighborhood?”
I nodded weakly, unsure if that was a good or bad thing.
The older man rubbed his chin, then stood back up. “Alright, Ripaldi, I’ll give you this. You got guts coming here. But guts ain’t gonna stop me from knockin’ your teeth out if you don’t start makin’ sense.”
Moe shifted on his feet, clearly getting impatient. “Papà, let me finish ‘im off already. Sta merda thought he could rob us, huh?”
“Aspetta, Moe,” the older man said, raising his hand. “I’m thinkin’.”
Moe scoffed but didn’t argue, tapping the bat against the floor.
The older man—Vito Marino—turned back to me, studying me for a long, tense moment. “You’re a big kid, Ripaldi. Coulda smashed up the whole joint if you wanted. Coulda taken more than just the register. But you didn’t. That tells me somethin’. You’re not just a thief. You got famiglia you care about, huh? Maybe a little brother?”
I froze. How did he know?
He smiled faintly, like he’d read my thoughts. “See? I know the type. You’re doin’ this for him, not for yourself. Am I right?”
I didn’t respond, but the look on my face was enough.
Vito nodded slowly, then turned to Moe. “Put the bat down, Moe. He ain’t the enemy.”
Moe groaned, rolling his eyes but finally resting the bat against his shoulder. “You gonna let ‘im walk away, just like that?”
Vito chuckled, but it was dark, more dangerous than amused. “No, no, I’m not lettin’ ‘im walk. Ripaldi here’s got a debt to pay.”
I tried to push myself up, feeling the tension shift in the room. “I don’t have anything to pay you with,” I muttered.
“Oh, non ti preoccupare,” Vito said, a cold grin spreading across his face. “You’ll pay me back... lavorando for me. Workin’ off what you tried to steal. You do a good job, and maybe, just maybe, I’ll make sure your little brother doesn’t go hungry anymore.”
My heart pounded, but I knew I didn’t have a choice. Not anymore. I wasn’t leaving here unless I agreed.
“So... what’s it gonna be, Ripaldi?” Vito said, stepping closer again, his voice dropping to a near whisper. “You gonna work for me, or do I let Moe finish what he started?”
I swallowed hard, ignoring the pain still coursing through my body. “Fine,” I muttered. “I’ll work for you.”
Vito’s smile widened, and he clapped a heavy hand on my shoulder. “Good boy. Welcome to the family, Ripaldi. Now get the hell outta here and be back tomorrow. We got a lot to talk about.”
I nodded, my mind racing as I stumbled toward the door, Moe still watching me like he wanted another swing. My life had just taken a sharp turn, and there was no going back now.
Over the next few months, I worked my ass off for the Marinos. It wasn’t anything glamorous at first—just small jobs around the restaurant. Cleaning tables, washing dishes, taking out the trash. But it was something. And as I worked, Moe and I started to get to know each other better. Turns out, he wasn’t as much of an asshole as I’d first thought. The accent and the bat were just for show. Once you got past that, he was like any other kid—maybe with a bit more of an edge, but still just a teenager like me.
We’d work side by side, cleaning up after the lunch rush, talking about everything from school to girls. He’d show me how to do the job right, cracking jokes about the customers and doing impressions of the regulars that had me laughing my ass off.
“Eh, signorina, more sauce on your pasta? Oh! Of course, let me drown it for ya!” he’d say, waving his hands around theatrically, mimicking one of the regulars.
I’d laugh and shake my head, finding it easier every day to slip into this new life. It was the first time I had people who actually gave a damn about me.
After a few weeks of working at La Fortuna, Vito called me over after my shift one night. His face was serious as usual, but there was a hint of something else there—maybe pride. He handed me an envelope stuffed with cash. More than I’d ever seen in my life.
“Here’s your month’s pay,” Vito said, patting me on the back. “And a little extra.”
I blinked down at the money, stunned. “A bonus? But what about the debt? I thought I was supposed to—”
Vito waved me off, chuckling. “Oh, ragazzo, you paid that off after the first week. I ain’t gonna keep a kid trying to help his family under my thumb forever. You’ve been workin’ hard, and it shows. Now, I’m offering you a proper job.”
I stood there, staring at him like I didn’t understand. This whole time, I thought I’d be paying off that stupid debt for months, maybe years. But Vito… he wasn’t like the other people I’d dealt with. He wasn’t using me. He was helping me.
Vito’s eyes softened. “Look, I ain’t gonna let a kid and his family starve, you hear me? You want the job or not?”
My throat tightened, and for the first time in forever, I felt something warm in my chest. Something like happiness. I couldn’t help the grin that spread across my face, and I reached out to shake his hand. “Yeah. Yeah, I want it.”
Vito’s face lit up with a wide grin, and he slapped my shoulder. “That’s what I wanted to hear!” He turned toward the back of the restaurant, raising his voice. “Moe! Bring out the surprise!”
I heard Moe’s footsteps rushing from the back, and when he appeared, he was holding something behind his back. Vito gave him a nod, and Moe pulled out a flat cap, the same kind he always wore. He handed it to his dad, who took it and turned back to me.
“Ecco,” Vito said with a twinkle in his eye. He placed the cap on my head, adjusting it slightly until it fit just right. “Welcome to the family, kid.”
I couldn’t believe it. That simple gesture—placing the cap on my head—it was like I’d finally found where I belonged. And for the first time, things started to look up. I brought home money for my little brother, enough to keep us fed and the rent paid. I even brought leftovers from La Fortuna sometimes, and we’d sit together, eating like kings compared to what we were used to.
Over the next few months, Moe and I became as thick as thieves. We did everything together—worked the restaurant, hung out after shifts, even ran some small errands for his dad on the side. Vito and his wife treated me like one of their own, and I came to see them as a second family. And Moe? He was like a brother. Maybe not by blood, but in every other way that mattered.
He’d come over to our place sometimes, helping me look after my little brother. He even started teaching him a bit of Italian, like he was helping Gio understand our heritage. We’d sit around the tiny table in that dingy apartment, eating pasta with whatever sauce we could scrounge after a shift at the restaurant, and for a little while, everything felt normal.
But then, one night, everything changed.
I had just finished my shift at the restaurant, another long day of serving customers and doing whatever needed to be done. When I got home, the door was already open, and the place felt colder than usual. Something was off. I stepped inside and immediately noticed something missing.
All the money I’d been saving—gone.
I rushed to the bedroom and found my brother sitting on the edge of the bed, looking lost. I knelt in front of him, panic rising in my chest. “What happened Gio? Where’s Dad?”
He just shook his head, tears brimming in his eyes. “H-he’s gone, Ripley... He took everything.”
The anger hit me like a freight train. That familiar burning rage that I’d spent so long trying to keep buried deep down inside. I clenched my fists, trying to stay calm for my brother’s sake, but it was no use. Our father—the man who was supposed to protect us, who was supposed to be there for us—had abandoned us. Just like that. Left us with nothing.
We sat there in that cold, dark apartment, the weight of it all pressing down on us. No money, no food, no father. Just me and my little brother. Alone. I could feel the anger building, but this time it was different. This time, it wasn’t just about the past. It was about the future. About what I was going to do to make sure we survived.
I promised myself, right then and there, that I’d never let anyone hurt us again. I wasn’t going to wait for someone else to take care of us. I’d make sure we were never left behind again, no matter what it took.
And as we sat there in the darkness, I realized something—La Fortuna wasn’t just a job anymore.
It was our way out.
The next day, I walked into La Fortuna, but not for my usual shift. Something was eating at me, and I needed to talk to Vito. The old man was sitting at one of the tables, flipping through paperwork with a glass of wine beside him, the faint smell of garlic and tomatoes filling the room. The second he looked up at me, though, he knew something wasn’t right.
"Ah, Ripaldi!" Vito greeted, setting down his papers. "Che succede, ragazzo?" His thick accent rolled off his tongue, but his smile faded as he saw the look on my face. "Sei qui presto... Something on your mind, eh?"
I stepped closer, trying to steady myself. "Vito, I need to ask... is there any other work I can help with? Something more?"
He raised an eyebrow, motioning for me to sit down. "Che c’è? What’s this about, kid? You’re not makin’ enough money here or what?"
I shook my head, swallowing hard as the words caught in my throat. "No, Vito, the money’s been fine, but... my dad, he’s gone. He took all the money I saved and ran off. Left me and my brother with nothing."
The moment I said those words, Vito’s face darkened. His eyes narrowed, and I could see his grip tighten on the wine glass. "Figlio di puttana..." he muttered under his breath, the frustration barely contained.
He looked back up at me, his gaze softening, but the anger still simmered underneath. "That coward... quello stronzo. He left you and your brother like that, eh?" His voice shook with quiet rage.
I nodded, not trusting my voice for a moment.
Vito took a deep breath, leaned back in his chair, and let out a long sigh. "Ascolta, Ripaldi. You’re family now, capisci? And when I say family, I mean it. You won’t go hungry, not on my watch. But if you’re askin’ for more than just cleanin’ dishes, eh... there's somethin’ you gotta understand first."
I blinked, unsure of what he was getting at.
"Vieni con me," he said, standing up and grabbing his coat. "Take a drive with me, kid. I gotta show you somethin' important."
We got into his car, and I stayed quiet as we drove. The neighborhood started to change as we left the familiar streets near La Fortuna. After a few minutes, we pulled up in front of an old butcher shop, the kind with sawdust on the floors and thick slabs of meat hanging in the window. It smelled like raw beef and spices, the scent hitting me hard as soon as we stepped inside.
The butcher, a grizzled man with a thick accent, looked up and immediately lit up when he saw Vito. "Ah, Don Marino!" he said, his voice loud and cheerful. "Cosa ti porta qui oggi? And who’s this?"
Vito clapped me on the shoulder with pride. "Questo è Ripaldi. He’s family."
The butcher nodded in approval, giving me a respectful look, but didn’t say much else. Vito motioned for me to follow him, and we headed toward the back of the shop, pushing through a heavy door that led into a dimly lit room.
The sound of voices hit me first—a bunch of guys sitting around a table, laughing, talking, playing cards. As soon as they saw Vito walk in, the whole room shifted. They stopped what they were doing, putting their cards down, and stood up like soldiers in front of their general.
"Don Marino," they murmured, nodding with respect.
Vito waved them down. "Basta così. Sit, sit."
I looked around, taking it all in. The men were older than me, some with scars, others with hard eyes that had seen more than I ever would. These weren’t just guys from the neighborhood. These were gangsters. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks.
"Questo," Vito said, motioning around the room with a calm smile, "is my other business."
I stared, piecing it together. The protection schemes, the whispers around La Fortuna—it all made sense now. Vito wasn’t just a restaurant owner. He was the head of something much bigger.
"I run this operation," Vito continued, his voice steady but firm. "Questi uomini—these men? They’re family too. You come stay with us, Ripaldi, this is what you’ll be around." He waved his hand toward the table, where the men were eyeing me, grinning with approval. "It’s not just cookin’ and cleanin’. It’s protection. We take care of what’s ours."
My heart pounded. For the first time in my life, I wasn’t just looking at a job or survival. This was something bigger. Belonging. Family. Real family.
Vito turned to me, his eyes serious. "But listen closely, ragazzo. If you come stay with us, you walk this path with us. There’s no turnin’ back. Once you’re in, you're in. Capisci?"
I swallowed, the weight of his words pressing down on me. But I knew the answer. I’d do anything to protect my brother and make sure we never went hungry again. Even if it meant stepping into this world.
I nodded. "Yeah. I’m in."
Vito’s serious expression broke into a wide smile. "Bravo, ragazzo! That’s what I wanted to hear." He turned toward the men at the table. "Sentite? Ripaldi è uno di noi adesso!"
After that initiation into Vito’s world, there was no looking back. My brother, Gio, and I were part of the family now—truly part of it. It wasn’t just about getting by anymore. It was about belonging, about proving myself to Vito, Moe, and the crew.
At first, I did smaller jobs, nothing too heavy. I worked at the restaurant, ran errands, delivered messages to the neighborhood businesses under Vito’s protection. I learned the ropes of how things worked, sticking close to Moe. He was like a brother to me—more than just a partner in the business. We watched each other's backs, growing up together in this life.
As time went on, I moved up the ranks, from the guy doing errands to someone who’d make the collections. Vito trusted me, and though I offered to take on more dangerous jobs, he always waved me off with a smile.
"Stick to what you’re good at, Ripaldi," he’d say, that thick Italian accent hanging on his every word. "You're the muscle. That’s all I need from you right now."
I accepted that, kept my head down, and worked. Most of it was routine—ride along with Moe and one of Vito’s lieutenants, offer businesses "protection" from the real scum of the streets, and collect payment. Easy work for the most part. But the extra money I made? That wasn’t just for me.
Sure, I’d treat myself every now and then—new clothes, maybe a night out—but most of it went back to Gio. He was still in school, and I was determined to make sure he had the opportunities I never did. Private tutors, school supplies, anything he needed, I made sure he got it. It was my way of ensuring he wouldn’t end up where I was.
But not every job went smoothly.
Sometimes, people thought they could outsmart us. They figured that they could get away with not paying Vito, thinking we wouldn’t notice or wouldn’t come down hard enough. One time, though? One time, they tried to do a lot more than just avoid payment.
We had gone to collect from a nightclub owner—big guy, flashy, the kind who thought his money could buy him out of any situation. Moe, one of Vito’s lieutenants, and I walked into the place, expecting the usual back-and-forth haggling, maybe a bit of attitude.
But this guy? This stronzo thought he could get the drop on us.
The second we walked in, he signaled to his goons, and before I knew it, we were in the middle of an ambush. They outnumbered us two to one, but I wasn’t worried. At first, it was just a regular brawl—punches thrown, bottles smashed, the usual.
But then the lieutenant got knocked out cold.
I remember looking down at him, lying there motionless on the floor, and then up at Moe, who was barely holding his own against three guys. A primal rage started bubbling up inside me—an old, familiar anger I hadn’t felt in years.
And then I saw it.
One of the goons, a ratty guy with a switchblade, stabbed Moe in the side. My vision went red.
Something inside me snapped.
That rage I used to bury deep, the kind I’d only ever unleashed in those backstreets when I was a kid? It came rushing to the surface, untamed and violent. The adrenaline hit me like a drug, and I was no longer fighting to survive—I was fighting to kill.
I remember ripping through those goons, my fists cracking against bone, my knuckles splitting open, fingers dislocating, but I didn’t care. Blow after blow, I fought my way through them like a machine. Blood—mine and theirs—splattered across the floor. I was unstoppable. I could hear bones breaking under my hands, feel the sick crunch of cartilage as I hit harder and harder.
And then I got to the guy with the knife.
He slashed me across the face, a deep cut from my right eye all the way down to my lip. The pain was searing, blood pouring down, but it only fueled my fury. I could barely see out of my right eye, but I didn’t need to.
I grabbed his wrist, twisted it, and with a sickening snap, the bone broke through his skin. His scream cut through the chaos, but it didn’t stop me. I slammed him into the wall, my hand crushing his throat, watching as his face turned red, then purple. I kept squeezing, kept pushing, until I felt his windpipe give way beneath my fingers. He choked, gurgled, and then fell limp in my hands.
But I didn’t stop there.
I threw him aside and immediately turned to Moe. He was bleeding badly, his face pale, but he was still conscious. I hoisted him up onto my shoulder, grabbed the lieutenant, and threw him over my other one.
My face was a mess, blood blurring my vision, but I powered through it. I carried them both out of that damn club, ignoring the pain, the dizziness, and the blood running down my face. My only focus was getting them to safety.
I stumbled back to the car, nearly collapsing, but I didn’t stop. I drove like a man possessed, making it back to the Vito residence, where Vito’s wife, Maria, rushed out the second she saw us.
“Madonna mia,” she gasped, pulling me inside. She immediately tended to Moe making sure he wouldn’t bleed out, then she saw my face properly, and she dragged me into the backroom.
"Ripley!" she scolded in rapid Italian, "You’re bleeding like a damn fountain! Sit down, subito!"
I tried to wave her off, but she wasn’t having any of it. She grabbed a needle and thread and went to work on my face, stitching me up while muttering curses under her breath in Italian.
I sat there, bleeding and bruised, but I couldn’t help feeling... alive. The rage had subsided, but in its place was something else.
Satisfaction.
I had protected Moe... I had protected my family.
By the time Maria finished stitching me up, the story had already spread around the neighborhood.
That night, I earned my nickname.
From then on, they didn’t just call me Ripaldi.
They called me The Ripper.
—
Over time, I’d risen through the ranks. The respect that came with being Ripley ‘The Ripper’ Ripaldi wasn’t something I took lightly. I earned it, with blood, sweat, and sacrifice. I wasn’t just the kid from Lil’ Troodon anymore. I was someone they feared, someone they respected. And damn, did it feel good.
Life was steady. My brother, Gio, was thriving at school, and thanks to the money I was pulling in, he never wanted for anything. He had tutors, the best supplies—hell, I even managed to send him to one of those fancy private schools in the city. Everything was looking up, and yet... I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was still missing. There was this void inside me that no amount of money, power, or respect could fill.
But that all changed the day I met her.
It was a Sunday morning, like any other. My family and I went to church, as we did every week. I wasn’t particularly religious, but Vito made it a habit to show face at the local parish—kept the community ties strong, he’d say. So there we were, sitting in the pews, doing the usual routine when I saw her.
She was gliding up the aisle, this young, beautiful Pterosaur, holding the donation plate with such grace it was like she floated. I was never one for love or all that romantic stuff, but in that moment, I swear it felt like time stopped. My heart? It damn near jumped out of my chest the second I laid eyes on her.
Her eyes were soft, warm, like they could pierce through every layer of armor I’d built around myself. And that smile? Raptor Christ, it was the kind of smile that could melt stone. I’d been through hell, fought through shit most people wouldn’t survive, but one look at Samantha? And I was done for.
Of course, I must’ve been staring like an idiot because next thing I know, she’s standing in front of me, holding the donation plate out with this cheeky grin.
“Are you planning on making a donation, or are you just looking?” she asked, her voice light and teasing, but with a confidence that had me scrambling to respond.
Panicked, I grabbed for my wallet, not even thinking straight. Instead of just tossing in a couple of bills like a normal person, I—like a complete idiot—threw my entire wallet onto the donation plate. The second it left my hand, I heard Moe let out this barely contained snicker from behind me, and I could feel the rest of the family trying not to laugh.
Heat rushed up my neck, and I felt my face go red with embarrassment. What the hell was I thinking?
But when I looked back up at Samantha, instead of laughing at me like the others, she had this gentle smile on her face—so genuine, so kind. I couldn’t tear my eyes away from her. And then, she did something that made my heart skip a beat. She snickered. This soft, melodic laugh that somehow made the entire world seem a little brighter.
“You can keep the wallet,” she said, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “But if you’d like to donate some money from it, that would be preferable.”
My brain finally kicked into gear, and I scrambled to open the wallet, fumbling as I pulled out a wad of cash and threw it onto the plate like my life depended on it. She just stood there, smiling sweetly, watching me make an absolute fool of myself.
She nodded, clearly trying to hold back more laughter. “Thank you. That’s... much better.”
The second she turned away, I let out a breath I didn’t realize I was holding. Behind me, Moe and the others couldn’t hold it in anymore—they were full-on laughing now.
“Bravo, Rip. Bravo,” Moe chuckled, clapping me on the back, his Italian accent coming through as he teased me. “You tryin’ to buy your way into Heaven with your whole wallet or just trying to impress the girl?”
“Shut up,” I muttered, still red in the face, but there was no hiding the fact that I’d just made a complete ass out of myself. And yet... I didn’t care. Not one bit. Because for the first time in a long time, I felt something I hadn’t felt in years.
Hope.
The rest of the service was a blur. All I could think about was Samantha—her smile, her laugh, the way she looked at me. And when the service was over, I couldn’t stop myself from glancing around, trying to catch another glimpse of her. I needed to see her again, to hear her voice.
Little did I know, that day was just the beginning. The beginning of something that would change my life forever.
It was a week later, the following Sunday, and I was back in church with the family. I couldn’t stop thinking about her all week. Samantha. Her smile. The way she laughed at me without making me feel small.
I wasn’t a nervous guy—hell, I could take down men twice my size without breaking a sweat—but this? This was different. I’d fought more battles than most people could even imagine, but none of them prepared me for what I was feeling right now. My heart was racing, my palms sweating.
Get it together, Rip.
Moe had been ragging on me all week about it. Every time he’d catch me staring off into space, thinking about her, he’d give me a nudge and say, “C’mon Rip, you gonna just look at her forever or actually talk to her?”
And that’s what I planned on doing today. I just had to muster the courage to do it.
The service ended, and people started filing out of the pews. I sat there, waiting, watching as Samantha made her rounds again, collecting the donation plate like she did every week. This time, though, I wasn’t going to just sit there like an idiot.
As she approached, I stood up, trying to act casual, which was harder than it should’ve been. Moe, from his spot behind me, gave me a little shove forward, muttering, “Go get her, Romeo.”
I shot him a glare, but then I saw her. Samantha, walking down the aisle, her eyes scanning the crowd. And then she saw me.
Her face lit up with that same smile that had been haunting my thoughts all week. My heart did this stupid little flip, but I forced myself to walk toward her. No hesitation this time.
“Hey,” I said, trying to sound confident, but it came out more like a croak. Great start, Rip. Really great.
Samantha tilted her head, a teasing glint in her eyes. “Are you here to donate another wallet today?”
I let out a chuckle, shaking my head. “Not today. I’m a little more prepared this time.” I rubbed the back of my neck, feeling that same nervous heat creeping up again. “Actually, I was hoping we could, uh... talk for a bit?”
She raised an eyebrow, clearly amused, but there was something softer in her gaze now. “Talk? Well, I’m always up for a conversation. What did you have in mind?”
I swallowed hard, trying to keep my nerves from showing. “Just... I wanted to get to know you. If that’s alright.”
Samantha smiled again, and this time it wasn’t teasing—it was genuine. “Okay. I’ve got some time.”
We stepped outside, the crisp autumn air a welcome relief after the stuffy warmth of the church. I was still nervous, but once we started walking, it got a little easier. There was something calming about her presence, something that made me forget how bad I was at this whole... talking thing.
“So,” she began, glancing at me. “I see you at church every week, but I don’t think I’ve ever heard you say much. You always come with quite the entourage.”
I chuckled, scratching my head. “Yeah, I come with my, uh... family.”
“Well, that’s nice,” she replied, her voice light. “It’s good to see people sticking close.”
I nodded, trying to figure out how to talk about Moe, Vito, and the rest of them without making it sound like I was part of something dangerous. I wasn’t sure how much to reveal, especially on a first conversation.
“And you? You volunteer here?” I asked, steering the conversation toward her.
Samantha smiled, her eyes softening. “Yeah, I’ve been volunteering here since I was a kid. My parents were really involved in the community, so it just kind of... became my thing too. I like helping people, you know?”
I nodded, feeling a pang of something unfamiliar in my chest. She wasn’t just beautiful—she was kind. Genuine. It was rare to meet someone like that, especially in my world.
“Yeah,” I said quietly, “I can tell. You’re really good at it.”
She laughed, and the sound was like music. “Thanks. So, what about you? What do you do when you’re not here throwing your whole wallet on donation plates?”
I chuckled at the jab, shaking my head. “I work at a family restaurant. La Fortuna. It's, uh... pretty busy.”
Her eyes widened. “Oh! I know that place! It’s one of the most popular spots in the neighborhood. My parents took me there a couple of times when I was younger.”
“Yeah?” I smiled, feeling proud despite myself. “It’s been in the family for years. I help out with just about everything—cooking, deliveries, whatever needs doing.”
Samantha nodded, impressed. “That’s really nice. I always love the food there. I had no idea you worked there.”
“Yep, every day. Keeps me on my feet, at least.” I shrugged, trying to downplay it, but I could feel her interest.
The conversation shifted naturally after that. We talked about her family, about the volunteer work she did, and I shared a little about my brother, Gio. I didn’t go into all the gritty details of why I was so protective of him, but I told her enough to explain why he meant so much to me.
She listened intently, asking thoughtful questions here and there, and before I knew it, we were standing back at the church steps. The sun had started to dip behind the horizon, casting everything in a warm, orange glow. Samantha turned to face me, and I suddenly felt the weight of everything we had just talked about.
“I had a nice time talking to you, Ripley,” she said, her voice soft but sincere.
“Yeah,” I replied, feeling the warmth spread through my chest again. “Me too.”
There was a pause. The silence between us wasn’t awkward—just charged, like something unsaid hung in the air. I wasn’t great at this. I’d never been good at putting my feelings into words. But I didn’t want to walk away from this moment without seeing her again.
Before she could turn back toward the church, I cleared my throat. “Hey, uh... Samantha?”
She looked back at me, her eyes softening. “Yeah?”
I hesitated for a second, but then I forced myself to go for it. “I was thinking... maybe you’d like to come by the restaurant sometime? For dinner. On me, of course.”
Her smile lit up her face in a way that made my heart do that stupid flip again. “Dinner at La Fortuna?”
I nodded, trying to play it cool. “Yeah. Best table in the house. Whatever you want. It’s the least I could do after... you know, makin’ a fool of myself with the whole wallet thing.”
Samantha laughed, a sweet, genuine sound that made me feel like I was doing something right. “You don’t need to apologise for that silly, I thought it was cute. But... dinner sounds nice. I’d like that.”
I couldn’t help the grin that spread across my face. “Great. I’ll make sure everything’s perfect.”
She gave me one last smile before turning to head back into the church. “I’ll see you soon, Ripley.”
As she disappeared inside, I stood there for a few moments, feeling lighter than I had in years. It wasn’t just about the dinner. It was about her. And for the first time, I felt like I had something to look forward to that wasn’t tied to my past or my reputation.
I didn’t know where this was going, but one thing was clear—I wasn’t going to let this opportunity slip away.
The night of the dinner came faster than I expected. I’d spent the whole day making sure everything at La Fortuna was perfect. Moe teased me relentlessly for how worked up I was about it, but I didn’t care. The restaurant had to be flawless tonight, especially because Samantha was coming.
I had the best table set up in the corner, right by the window where you could see the streetlights flickering just as the sun went down. Candles lit the table, casting a warm glow over everything, and the faint aroma of garlic and fresh bread filled the air.
As I straightened my shirt for the fifth time, Moe walked over, smirking. “Eh, Rip, relax, will ya? You’re gonna scare the poor girl if you keep lookin’ like you’re about to face a firin’ squad.”
I shot him a look, shaking my head. “It’s not like that. I just... I just want her to have a good time, that’s all.”
Moe chuckled, slapping me on the back. “Sure, sure. Whatever you say. But trust me, you got this. She already likes ya. I mean, come on, you’re takin’ her to the best spot in town.”
“Yeah, yeah.” I muttered, but I couldn’t help but smile. Moe always knew how to break the tension.
I took a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves. I’d been in plenty of fights, faced down more than my share of tough guys, but none of that compared to the nerves I had waiting for Samantha to walk through the door.
And then, she did.
The moment she stepped into the restaurant, it was like the whole place lit up. She was dressed in a simple dress, her wings tucked neatly behind her, her smile soft and inviting. She looked around, catching my eye, and gave a small wave.
I quickly wiped my hands on my apron, walking over to greet her. “Hey, Samantha. You look... amazing.”
“Thank you,” she replied, her cheeks tinged with a slight blush. “The place looks beautiful.”
“I, uh... made sure we got the best table,” I said, motioning toward the spot by the window. “Come on, I’ll show you.”
As we walked over, I could feel Moe’s eyes on me from across the room, probably grinning like an idiot. But I didn’t care. This was my moment, and I wasn’t going to let anything ruin it.
We sat down, and I poured us both some water, trying to focus on anything but the nervous energy buzzing under my scales. “So,” I started, my voice steadying. “What can I get you? Anything on the menu, it’s all yours.”
Samantha smiled, looking at the menu briefly before closing it and setting it down. “You pick for me. I trust your taste.”
That caught me off guard. “You sure?”
She nodded, her eyes twinkling. “Surprise me.”
I gave her a grin, and before I knew it, I was rattling off an order to the kitchen, choosing a few of my favorite dishes—things I knew were going to impress her. I glanced over at her a few times while I waited, and each time, she was looking out the window or glancing around the restaurant, her expression relaxed.
“So,” she said as I returned to the table, “tell me more about this place. You said it’s been in the family for years?”
I smiled, settling back into my chair. "Yeah, La Fortuna has been in the family for a long time... well, not my family, technically," I began, a bit awkwardly. "But the family that took me in. Moe’s father, Vito, and his mother, they’ve run this place for years. When I was younger, things were… rough. My old man wasn't the best, and I had to look out for my little brother. One day, I ended up in a pretty bad spot, and Vito helped me. He gave me a job, helped me get back on my feet, and took us in like we were his own. I guess you could say La Fortuna became a second home for me."
Samantha nodded, her eyes soft. “What a wonderful family you have. There really is something special about this place.”
“Yeah.” I looked around the restaurant, feeling that same warmth I always did when I thought about how far I’d come. “It’s not just a job, y’know? It’s… family.”
She smiled at that. “I think that’s what I like about it. You can feel the love in everything here.”
I wasn’t expecting her to say that, and it threw me for a second. But before I could respond, the food started arriving, and the conversation shifted as we dug into the dishes.
I watched her reaction as she took her first bite—her eyes widened slightly, and she let out a soft, pleased hum. “Oh my go- goodness, this is incredible!”
I grinned, feeling a wave of relief. “Told ya’ we don’t mess around here.”
As the meal went on, the conversation flowed more easily. We talked about her family, about her work at the church, and even touched on lighter things like our favorite foods or memories from growing up. I found myself laughing more than I had in a long time, feeling the tension that had been building for weeks start to melt away.
At one point, she looked up from her plate, her gaze lingering on me for a moment longer than usual. “You’re different than I expected, Ripley.”
I blinked, confused. “Different how?”
She tilted her head, a playful smile tugging at her lips. “You’re not as tough as you look.”
I couldn’t help but chuckle at that. “Is that right?”
She nodded. “You have this big, intimidating presence, but you’re... kind. I didn’t expect that.”
I scratched the back of my neck, feeling a bit embarrassed. “I guess I just try to take care of the people I care about.”
“And you do it well,” she added softly, her eyes meeting mine.
For a moment, the noise of the restaurant faded into the background, and all I could focus on was her. There was something about the way she looked at me that made everything else disappear. It wasn’t just admiration—it was like she saw me for who I really was, past the tough exterior, past the reputation, and that was terrifying and exhilarating all at once.
I cleared my throat, breaking the moment. “I, uh... I’m glad you came tonight. I wasn’t sure if you would.”
Samantha smiled warmly. “I wouldn’t have missed it for anything.”
As we finished dinner and the night wound down, I couldn’t shake the feeling that something had shifted in me. For the first time in a long while, I felt like I was where I was supposed to be.
I stood up from the table and walked her to the door, my heart still pounding. As we reached the entrance, I hesitated, rubbing the back of my neck awkwardly.
“Listen,” I started, feeling the nerves bubble up again. “I was wondering if... maybe we could do this again sometime? There’s a lot more on the menu I didn’t get a chance to introduce you to.”
Samantha smiled, that same sweet, genuine smile that had caught my attention the first time we met. “I’d like that, Ripley… I’d like that a lot.”
I couldn’t stop the grin spreading across my face as I watched her step outside. The night air was cool, but for once, I didn’t mind. Something about this moment felt different—like maybe, just maybe, things were finally starting to fall into place.
Whatever came next, I knew one thing for sure, this wasn’t the end of something.
It was the beginning.
—
As time passed, my relationship with Samantha blossomed into something deeper. It wasn’t like anything I’d ever experienced before. Every time I saw her, it felt like the world slowed down, like all the chaos of my life—the fights, the jobs, the long nights spent collecting for Vito—faded into the background. She had a way of making me feel like there was more to life than what I’d been living, more than just the hustle, more than just survival.
But there was always this weight on my shoulders, this heavy secret I carried with me everywhere I went. Even as things with Sam grew more serious, I knew I couldn’t be fully honest with her. She had no idea what I was doing in the background—the deals, the collections, the fights. The truth was, I was still deep in the life. Vito had given me and my brother a better life, sure, but it came with responsibilities. Real responsibilities. And that meant doing whatever needed to be done to keep the family business running smoothly, even if it meant getting my hands dirty.
I’d try to keep that part of me locked away when I was with her. Around Samantha, I was just Ripley, the guy she met at church, the guy who took her out to dinners and made her laugh. But the reality was, every time I left her side, I was thrown right back into the thick of it.
Moe and I were still running jobs, handling the rougher side of things. I was building a reputation—not just as Vito’s muscle, but as someone who could be relied on to get the tough jobs done. I’d earned the nickname The Ripper for a reason. It wasn’t something I was proud of, but it was necessary. Every time someone thought they could cross the family, every time someone tried to cheat us or back out of a deal, I was there to make sure they knew that wasn’t an option.
And yet, none of that mattered when I was with her. I could forget it all. I could pretend, for a while, that I wasn’t part of that world. But it was only a matter of time before that world would catch up with me.
I didn’t want her to see that side of me—the violence, the anger, the man I had to be for the family. I wanted to protect her from it, from the ugliness of that life. But deep down, I knew I was walking a thin line. Every day I kept it from her, the more I felt like I was lying to her, and I knew, eventually, I’d have to face the truth.
But for now, I kept the worlds separate. With Samantha, I could be the man I wanted to be. In the mob, I was the man I had to be.
It was bound to happen eventually. I knew it deep down. You can only keep two worlds separate for so long before they crash into each other. And when they did, I just hoped I could explain it all, that I could somehow make her understand.
One night, I came home late from a job—a rough one. Moe and I had to deal with a guy who thought he could get away without paying his dues. It didn’t end well for him, and I came back covered in bruises and cuts. Nothing major, but enough that I couldn’t hide it. As soon as I stepped through the door of the small apartment I’d rented for Samantha and me, she was there, waiting.
The moment our eyes met, I knew something was off.
She wasn’t angry—not yet—but the worry in her eyes said more than any words could. She looked me up and down, her expression growing tighter with each passing second. I tried to play it off, like it was nothing, but Sam wasn’t stupid. She never had been.
“Rip…” she said softly, her voice laced with concern. “What happened to you?”
I could feel the weight of the night still hanging on me, the adrenaline slowly draining from my body. I shrugged it off like it was nothing. “Just... rough night. Got into it with some guys.”
Her eyes narrowed. “And how often does this happen? You come home bruised, bleeding… and you expect me to believe it’s just from ‘some guys?’” She crossed her arms, waiting for an answer, but her voice was shaking a little. “Ripley, I’m not blind. I’ve noticed... things.”
I froze. That was the moment I knew. She knew something.
Her eyes searched mine, trying to find the truth behind the lies I’d been feeding her. “You come home late. You’re always vague about where you’ve been. And these guys you’re always dealing with… it doesn’t make sense.” She took a step closer, her eyes pleading with me. “What are you doing? Please, just tell me.”
I opened my mouth, but no words came out. How could I tell her? How could I explain everything—the mob, the violence, all the things I’d kept from her? I had been so careful to keep her away from that life, and now here it was, staring me in the face.
“Sam,” I finally said, my voice low, “it’s not what you think.”
Her eyes flashed with hurt. “Then what is it, Ripley? Because it looks like you’ve been hiding something from me. For months.”
I could feel the wall I’d built between my two lives crumbling. She wasn’t going to let this go, and I couldn’t keep lying to her. Not anymore.
“I didn’t want to drag you into this,” I said quietly, looking away from her, the weight of my secret crushing me. “I was trying to protect you.”
“Protect me from what?” she demanded, her voice rising now, the anger finally breaking through. “Protect me from the truth? From the fact that you’re not the man I thought you were?”
That hit harder than I thought it would. “Sam, I am the man you think I am. I’m just—there’s more to it, okay? I never wanted you to see this side of my life.”
Her face twisted in disbelief, and I could see the hurt she was trying to keep at bay. “What side, Ripley? Tell me the truth. What is going on?”
I hesitated for a moment longer, but I knew there was no point in trying to hide it anymore. She deserved to know, and I had to face it.
“I work for Vito,” I admitted, my voice rough, barely above a whisper. “Moe’s dad. He’s… he’s not just a restaurant owner, Sam. He runs things. The family—our family—it's part of something bigger. And I’m part of that too.”
The silence that followed was deafening.
Samantha’s face went pale, her hands trembling at her sides. “You mean... you’re part of the mob?” Her voice cracked on the last word, as if even saying it out loud made it more real.
I didn’t respond right away. I just nodded.
Her breath hitched, and she took a step back like she needed distance, like she couldn’t even look at me. “You’ve been… lying to me this whole time. All those nights you were out late. All the times you came home hurt. You were—” Her voice broke, tears welling up in her eyes. “You were hurting people, weren’t you?”
“I didn’t have a choice,” I said quickly, trying to justify it, trying to make her understand. “I did it to survive, Sam. To protect my brother, to make sure we didn’t end up on the streets.”
“You had a choice, Ripley!” she shouted, her voice shaking. “You could have told me! You could have let me in! But instead, you hid this whole life from me. You kept me in the dark, while you... you…” She trailed off, wiping at her tears with the back of her hand. “How could you do this? How could you lie to me like this?”
I reached out to her, but she pulled away, her voice trembling with anger and pain. “You should have told me. From the beginning, Ripley. I could have handled it. I would have tried to understand. But now?” She shook her head, her eyes filled with betrayal. “Now, I don’t even know who you are.”
Her words hit me like a punch to the gut. I tried to say something, anything to fix this, but the damage had already been done. Samantha turned away from me, her shoulders trembling as she sobbed quietly, and I could feel everything we had built between us crumbling.
“I’m sorry,” I whispered, but the words felt empty, hollow. I had no idea how to make this right.
She didn’t respond. She just stood there, her back to me, her sobs echoing in the quiet apartment.
And in that moment, I knew I’d lost her.
—
It had been a few months since Samantha and I had split up. That hurt more than I let anyone know. I tried to keep it together, keep my focus on the family, on Gio, but it was like a part of me had been torn out when she left. She couldn’t handle what I was a part of, couldn’t handle the truth I had hidden from her for so long.
And as much as I wanted to blame the life I lived, I couldn’t. It was my fault. I had chosen this path, chosen to live with the consequences, and in doing so, I’d lost the one person who made me feel like I was more than just a thug.
But the misery wouldn’t end there.
The night that shattered everything started out so beautifully. We were all together at La Fortuna, celebrating Gio’s acceptance into the police academy. He was the pride of the family—the kid who was going to make something out of himself, the one who would get out of the life we’d lived for so long. Vito and Maria were glowing with pride, their eyes shining as they looked at him, at all of us. Moe, as usual, was cracking jokes, making everyone laugh, lightening the mood. The laughter echoed around the restaurant, warm and genuine, a rare thing in our line of work.
But then it all went to hell.
The first shot rang out like thunder, shattering the restaurant window and slicing through the joy like a blade. Everything froze. I remember turning toward the sound, the laughter dying instantly, replaced by screams. But before I could move, before any of us could react, the second shot came.
It hit someone. I heard the body drop, but I didn’t see who it was at first. All I could think about was Gio—getting him out of there, getting him to safety. But when I looked at him, I saw the blood.
It was Gio.
“GIO!” My scream ripped through the chaos as I bolted from my seat, my legs moving before I even had the chance to think. I grabbed him, pulled him into my arms, but the blood—it was everywhere, gushing from a wound I couldn’t even see. His eyes flickered, barely holding onto life, but I wasn’t going to let him go. I couldn’t.
“Stay with me, Gio. Please, Gio, stay with me!” I begged, pressing my hands against his chest, trying to stop the bleeding, but it was no use. His lips trembled, but no words came out. I could see it in his eyes—the life slipping away, and there was nothing I could do.
And then… he was gone. Just like that.
I didn’t even hear the gunfire anymore. It was like the world had gone silent, and all I could focus on was Gio’s lifeless body in my arms. My little brother. Gone.
The restaurant had descended into chaos, but everything felt distant, surreal. Then Moe grabbed me, his voice raw and broken. “Rip… we gotta go.”
I didn’t respond. I couldn’t. All I could do was clutch Gio tighter, refusing to let him go, as if holding him close would bring him back.
Moe’s hand shook as he pulled at me, his voice cracking as he said, “Ripley, look at me. We gotta get out of here!” His usual calm, joking demeanor was gone, replaced by panic and heartbreak. His voice trembled with every word.
I blinked, reality slowly creeping back in. I glanced around the room, and that’s when I saw them—Vito and Maria. They were slumped over, motionless at the head of the table. My heart stopped. Blood pooled beneath their bodies, soaking into the white tablecloths, staining the place that had been a second home to me. My chest constricted, the air vanishing from my lungs as I realized… they were gone, too.
All of them.
I couldn’t speak. I couldn’t breathe. My whole world had just been torn apart in a matter of seconds.
Moe’s voice cracked again, more frantic this time. “Rip, we have to go!” But when I looked at him, I saw the tears in his eyes. He wasn’t just panicking for me—he was breaking apart. His mother and father lay dead at the table, their blood staining the floor, and Moe’s voice was no longer steady. He was falling apart just as much as I was.
“Ma... Pa...” His voice cracked, the words barely audible as he fell to his knees beside them. His hands shook violently as he reached for Maria, but he couldn’t bring himself to touch her. “Oh, God...” His voice broke entirely, and he let out a strangled sob, the weight of the loss crashing down on him.
Seeing Moe—always so strong, so unshakable—reduced to this… it broke something in me. I’d never seen him like this. We’d been through so much together, fought side by side in this life, but seeing him like that, crumpled on the floor, staring at his dead parents… it ripped my heart out.
“Moe…” I managed to choke out, but he didn’t respond. He was in another world, lost in the grief, his whole body shaking uncontrollably.
“Why…” Moe’s voice came out in a hoarse whisper. “Why did this happen?”
He looked up at me, tears streaming down his face, and I had no answer. I didn’t know who had done this, or why they had targeted us, but it didn’t matter. All that mattered was that we had lost everything.
“We gotta go,” I repeated, my voice shaking, but firm. “We’ll… we’ll make them pay. I swear, Moe. We’ll fucking make them pay.”
Moe stared at me for a long moment, his face pale, his eyes red and swollen from the tears. He slowly nodded, but the fire was gone from him. The Moe I knew—the man who could laugh in the face of danger, the man who had always been my rock—was gone. All that was left was a broken shell of the person I’d known.
With shaking hands, I pulled him up, and together we stumbled out of the restaurant, leaving behind the only family we had ever known.
The cold night air hit us like a wall, but the emptiness inside me felt worse than the freezing wind. We were alone now. Me and Moe. The world had taken everything from us, and I knew nothing would ever be the same again.
“They killed them, Rip…” Moe’s voice was barely a whisper, as if saying it out loud would make it real. “Ma… Pa… Gio…”
“I know,” I whispered, my voice thick with grief and rage. “But we’re gonna make them pay. I swear to God, Moe. We’ll tear them apart.”
But as I said the words, I felt the emptiness growing inside me, and I realized that no amount of revenge would ever bring them back. I had lost everything that mattered.
—
The night we took our revenge was the darkest night of my life.
Moe and I were already dead inside, nothing left but rage and grief driving us forward. The streets blurred as we sped through them in the black car, the tires screeching against the pavement, the smell of gunpowder and blood filling my nose even before the night began. We’d tracked down the men responsible—the fuckers who had taken everything from us—and we weren’t just going to kill them. We were going to make them suffer.
We stormed into their hideout, a crumbling warehouse on the outskirts of town. The first man never saw us coming—Moe shot him in the back of the head as soon as we kicked the door open. The others scrambled, pulling out guns, but they didn’t stand a chance. The rage in me was too strong, too consuming.
The next man got a bullet in the chest before I could even see his face. He dropped, gurgling on his own blood, his eyes wide with shock. I felt nothing. No remorse. No hesitation. He deserved it, and more.
But that wasn’t enough for Moe. He wanted more. He grabbed the last one—the one we knew had pulled the trigger on Vito and Maria—and dragged him to the center of the room. He was already bleeding from a gunshot wound to the leg, but Moe didn’t care. He wanted him to beg, to scream.
And scream he did.
Moe beat him with his bare fists first, each punch harder than the last, until the man’s face was a bloody mess of broken bones and shattered teeth. But Moe didn’t stop. He grabbed a crowbar from the floor and swung it into the man’s ribs, the sound of bones snapping under the force echoing in the warehouse.
I watched, breathing heavily, my vision hazed with anger, as Moe kept going. Kept breaking him. Kept destroying him.
“This is for Ma!” Moe screamed, bringing the crowbar down again. Blood splattered across the room. “This is for Pa!” Another swing. Another sickening crunch. “This is for Gio!”
By the time it was over, the man was barely recognizable. His body was a broken, bloody pulp on the floor. Moe stood over him, chest heaving, blood splattered across his face and clothes, his eyes wild with grief and fury.
I walked over to him, breathing heavily. “Moe… it’s done.”
He dropped the crowbar, his hands trembling. “It’ll never be fucking done, Rip,” he whispered, his voice hollow. “They’re still gone…”
We left the warehouse in silence, our clothes soaked in blood, our bodies aching from the fight, but inside, I felt nothing. The revenge didn’t bring them back. The pain was still there, eating away at us. We had nothing left.
By the time we got back to Moe’s house, the adrenaline had worn off, leaving only exhaustion. Moe slumped onto the couch, his head in his hands, his body trembling. I sat beside him, not saying anything at first. The weight of what we’d done was starting to sink in, but the pain of losing Gio, Vito, and Maria was worse.
Moe broke the silence first, his voice thick with emotion. “I don’t know how I’m supposed to do this, Rip. I don’t know how I’m supposed to keep going without them…”
I looked at him, my chest tightening. I had never seen Moe like this—so lost, so broken. “You don’t have to do it alone, Moe. You’ve got me. You’ve always got me.”
He shook his head, tears spilling down his cheeks. “They were everything, Rip. Ma, Pa… Gio… they were my fucking everything.”
I reached out, gripping his shoulder. “And you were theirs, Moe. You were their pride and joy. And you know what your dad would want, right?”
He looked up at me, his eyes red and swollen. “What?”
“He’d want you to take his place, to lead this family. He was proud of you, Moe. So fucking proud. He knew you could do it.”
Moe swallowed hard, nodding slowly as the words sunk in. “I can’t do this without you, Rip.”
I gave him a small, sad smile. “You won’t have to. We’re blood brothers, Moe. You’re my family. I’ll always have your back.”
He wiped at his face, sniffling before managing a weak smile. “Thanks… blood brother.”
We sat there in silence for a moment, the weight of everything pressing down on us, but there was a knock at the door.
I immediately stood up, grabbing a gun from the table, my body tense. Moe stayed seated, still too shaken to move. I walked to the door and opened it cautiously, my heart racing. But when I saw who it was, the gun slipped from my hand.
It was Samantha.
Before I could say anything, she threw her arms around me, crying into my chest. “Ripley… oh God, Ripley… I heard about Gio. I’m so, so sorry…”
The strength I had been holding onto crumbled. My arms wrapped around her, and for the first time since the restaurant, I let myself break. I sobbed into her shoulder, holding onto her as if she was the only thing keeping me from falling apart completely.
“I’ve missed you so much…” I choked out, my voice barely audible through the tears. “I’m sorry, Sam. I’m so fucking sorry for lying to you.”
She held me tighter, her fingers caressing my face as she whispered, “It’s okay, Ripley. It’s okay. I’m here now.”
For a long moment, we just stood there, wrapped in each other’s arms, our tears mixing together. It was like all the walls I had built came crashing down, and all the pain, all the grief, finally came flooding out.
When we finally pulled back, she looked up at me, her eyes still full of tears but something else too—something more serious.
“Ripley… we need to talk.”
I frowned, wiping at my face. “What is it?”
She took a deep breath, her hands trembling slightly as she spoke. “I’m… pregnant.”
The words hit me like a freight train. I blinked, stunned. “You… you’re what?”
“I’m pregnant, Ripley,” she repeated softly. “And… I was going to raise the child on my own. I wasn’t going to tell you, but… I believe in the man you were when we were together. I know you can be that man again.”
I stared at her, my heart pounding in my chest. “Sam, I—”
“You need to leave this life behind,” she interrupted, her voice shaking. “If you do that, I’ll forgive you for lying to me. I’ll give you a chance, Ripley. You can be a father to our child, but you have to choose.”
I wanted to say yes immediately. I wanted to promise her everything, but the promise I had made to Moe and the family weighed on me. “I… I made a promise, Sam. I can’t just walk away from it.”
Before she could respond, Moe’s voice cut through the tension. “You don’t have to, Rip.”
I turned to look at him, confused. He stood up slowly, wiping his face as he walked toward me. “I’m the Don now, Rip. And as the Don… I absolve you of your place in the family.”
He paused, a small, tired smile on his face. “On one condition.”
“What?”
Moe placed a hand on my shoulder. “I’m the godfather to that kid. And any others after that.”
My heart swelled with emotion, and I couldn’t hold back the tears. I pulled Moe into a tight hug, my voice thick with gratitude. “Thank you… Thank you, Moe.”
Samantha smiled softly, watching us with tear-filled eyes.
—
The day I put on the badge was a cold one—both in the air and in the pit of my stomach. It was strange how something so small, so polished, could carry so much weight. The metal badge gleamed in the late morning sun, reflecting the life I was about to step into, one that was so different from where I’d come. And yet, that weight felt more like an anchor to the past than a symbol of my future. But I owed it to Gio. I owed it to my brother, and I owed it to Samantha—to the life we were about to start together.
I stood at attention alongside the other new recruits, feeling the gazes of the officers, family members, and friends in attendance. They were all there to see a new generation of law enforcement sworn in, bright-eyed and eager to serve. I wasn’t one of them. My eyes weren’t bright; they were tired, worn from the years of fighting a different kind of battle. But this… this was the promise I had made. This was how I would honor Gio.
The Chief of Police stood before us, giving his usual speech about duty, honor, service to the community. I barely heard him. My mind was somewhere else. I kept looking down at the badge pinned to my chest, feeling its cold weight pressing against my scales, as if it was testing me.
Am I really worthy of this?
I glanced into the crowd, searching for the only two faces that mattered to me today. There they were—Samantha and Moe. Samantha sat proudly, holding our Lucy in her arms, a soft smile tugging at the corners of her lips, though I could see the tears in her eyes. I knew what this meant to her. It wasn’t just about me becoming a cop—it was about the life we were building together. A life I had promised to make right.
Next to her, Moe stood with his arms crossed, looking as composed as ever, but I knew him well enough to see the pride in his eyes. This was the man who had been with me through it all. Now, he was watching me step into a world neither of us thought I would ever be a part of.
But here I was, standing tall in my new uniform, taking an oath to uphold the law—something that, for most of my life, I’d done my best to avoid.
"Do you swear to uphold the laws of this city, to serve and protect its citizens without fear or favor, and to honor the badge you now wear?"
The words echoed around me, but they weren’t just a formality. They were a turning point. This was me saying goodbye to a part of my life that I thought I could never escape. But it wasn’t just for me. It was for Gio. For the dream he had.
I raised my hand and spoke the words as clearly as I could, my voice carrying more than just a promise—it carried the weight of every decision I had made, every fight, every loss, every death. "I swear."
The applause that followed was almost surreal. I could hear it, but I didn’t feel it. What I did feel, though, was the weight of Moe’s gaze. He nodded at me from across the room, just a subtle gesture, but I knew what it meant.
This wasn’t the end for us. Not by a long shot. But for the first time, I was stepping onto a different path. One that didn’t end in blood or revenge, but in honor. In redemption.
As the ceremony ended, I made my way through the crowd, shaking hands and accepting congratulations. But it wasn’t until I reached Samantha and Moe that I felt any of it was real. Samantha handed me our baby, and for a moment, I just stood there, holding Lucy in my arms, looking down at the tiny, fragile life we had created together.
“I’m proud of you, Ripley,” Samantha said softly, her voice filled with emotion. “I always knew you could be the man I fell in love with.”
I smiled, feeling a lump rise in my throat. “I couldn’t have done this without you.”
Moe clapped a hand on my shoulder, squeezing it tightly. “You did good, Rip. Gio would be proud.”
I nodded, the weight of the day finally catching up to me. “I hope so,” I whispered, my voice cracking.
Moe gave me a long, knowing look before he leaned in and whispered, “You kept your promise, Rip. That’s all that matters. The Ripper might be gone, but the man standing here today? He’s someone Gio would have respected.”
I closed my eyes for a moment, letting those words sink in. Moe had always been there, always the one to remind me who I really was, and now, standing here in my uniform, holding my child, I finally felt like I could be the man I was meant to be.
“I owe you, Moe,” I said, my voice thick with gratitude.
Moe just shook his head, a sad smile playing on his lips. “Nah, Rip... We’re even.”
We stood there in silence for a moment, just the three of us—me, Samantha, and Moe—standing on the edge of something new. The weight of the past would never fully leave us, but for the first time in a long time, I felt like there was hope. Like there was a future.
And as I looked down at my badge one last time, I knew that I wasn’t just wearing it for me—I was wearing it for Gio, for Samantha, for our Lucy.
I was wearing it for all the people who had been lost along the way.
I had made a promise. And I had kept it.
As we walked out of the ceremony, hand in hand, I knew that the hardest part of my life was behind me. The Ripper was retired… and was now no more than a boogeyman.
…
But some ghosts don’t stay buried, and now the boogeyman has to come back... one last time.
Chapter 45: Burying the Badge
Chapter Text
-Ripley-
The call with Moe ended, leaving me standing in the cold silence of the hospital parking lot. The weight of the decision I’d made settled over me, heavier than the badge I wore. The man I’d fought so hard to bury, the one Samantha had helped me leave behind, was clawing his way back to the surface. And I was letting him.
I slipped the burner phone back into my pocket, my fingers brushing against my commissioner’s badge. The irony wasn’t lost on me. For years, I’d worn that badge as a symbol of the man I’d become—the man who fought for justice. But right now, justice felt like a distant luxury, something we couldn’t afford anymore. The man I used to be, Ripley Aaron, Commissioner of the Volcadera Police Department, was being swallowed by someone I knew too well.
Across the parking lot, I saw them before they spotted me—Samantha and Naser, locked in conversation. The sight of them hit me like a punch to the gut. Naser looked lost, his body language tense, guilt weighing heavy on his shoulders. Samantha, though, was doing what she always did—trying to hold everything together. She didn’t know how far things had already fallen apart.
I approached without a word, my footsteps heavy on the pavement, the keys to the car jingling in my hand. Samantha’s eyes snapped up, locking onto mine, her concern immediately surfacing. She knew something was wrong. She always did.
Before she could speak, I tossed her the keys.
“I’m taking a cab.”
The keys clinked into her palm, and she blinked, confusion and worry flashing across her face.
“Ripley… what are you doing?” Her voice was calm, but there was an edge to it, a plea beneath the surface.
“I’ve got something I need to handle,” I said, my words clipped, cold.
Naser shifted nervously, glancing between us. “D-dad, what’s going on?”
I ignored him. There wasn’t time for explanations. Not yet. Every step I took felt like I was walking away from the man I had tried to be for the past ten years. But some fights don’t wait for answers. Some fights are inevitable.
I had almost reached the street when Samantha caught up with me, grabbing my arm, her grip tight, almost desperate.
“Ripley,” she said, her voice cracking slightly. “What are you doing? This isn’t you.”
I stopped but didn’t turn to face her. I couldn’t. Not when I was about to become someone I swore I’d never be again.
“I’m protecting you,” I said, my voice low, almost a growl. “The only way I know how.”
She didn’t let go. “From what?” Her voice was soft, but there was an undercurrent of fear that cut through the night air. “Rip, don’t do this. You’re a cop—you’ve built a life, a family. Don’t throw it away.”
I closed my eyes, trying to keep my voice steady. “I know the system, Sam. But Bishop… he’s a threat we can’t afford to wait for.”
Her grip tightened, her eyes searching mine, desperate. “So you’re going to what? Turn into who you used to be? Ripley, you’re the commissioner. You can stop this through the law. You don’t have to do this.”
I shook my head, my jaw clenched tight. “He needs to be stopped, Sam. This ends tonight.”
Her face paled, the realization hitting her. She understood. She knew what this meant, and she hated it. But she also knew that nothing was going to stop me.
Her grip loosened, and she took a step back, her expression torn between fear and resignation. “You’re not that man anymore!” she whispered. “And if you die… what do I tell them?”
Her words twisted like a knife in my gut, but I kept my face cold, unreadable.
“If I don’t stop him, Sam, there won’t be anything left to protect.”
The tears started spilling over now, and she wiped at them angrily, her breath shaky. “Ripley… please, don’t do this.”
I swallowed hard, every instinct screaming at me to stay. To pull her into my arms and promise her I’d stay. But I couldn’t.
“I have to,” I whispered. “I need to protect us, we won’t be safe until he's dealt with.”
For a long moment, she just stared at me, her breath hitching. Then, slowly, she nodded, the fight leaving her. “Fine,” she said, her voice trembling. “But you better come back. Do you hear me?”
I nodded once, not trusting myself to say more. I turned toward the street, raising my hand to hail the cab pulling up. As I slid into the back seat, I glanced back one last time.
Samantha stood there, arms wrapped tightly around herself as if trying to hold together the pieces of our life that were already crumbling. The look on her face—the pain, the fear—it tightened my chest. But there was no turning back now. Not for me.
The cab door slammed shut, and as we pulled away, I felt a coldness settle over me. Ripley Aaron, the police commissioner, had walked out of that parking lot. But the man sitting in that cab? The Ripper… was going after Bishop.
And nothing was going to stop him.
—
The cab rolled to a stop in front of Moe's Pizzeria, the neon sign casting a weak glow against the dark street. The place was closed—just as we’d planned. No interruptions, no prying eyes. Tonight was going to be personal.
I stepped out, pulling my coat tighter against the cold. My fingers brushed the police badge still in my pocket, its familiar weight feeling heavier than usual. I shoved it deeper. The badge didn’t matter right now.
I headed toward the alley behind the restaurant, the kitchen door creaking open as I stepped inside. The familiar smell of grease from the ovens mixed with something sharper—gun oil. Moe’s men were already prepping for what was about to come. Paulie was by the prep counter, calmly loading shells into a shotgun. The tension in the room was palpable. Everyone knew what tonight was.
I didn’t say a word. I didn’t need to.
I headed straight for the back office, the door already slightly ajar. Moe’s voice came from inside, thick with his Italian accent, and sharper than usual.
“Trovate questo bastardo! Trovatelo adesso!” Moe barked. “They threatened my goddamned godchildren! And you’re telling me you still haven’t found him?!”
I stepped inside, and Moe’s gaze snapped toward me. His face was a storm of anger and frustration. The two men he’d been shouting at slipped past me, heads down, as they rushed out.
“Find him,” Moe growled after them. “Don’t come back until you do.”
The door slammed shut behind them. Moe sighed, rubbing his temples. When he looked at me, his eyes held something much darker than anger. Something final.
He didn’t waste time. From his desk, he pulled out a revolver and slid it across the table toward me. “Pulito come una fischia. No serial, no trace.”
I didn’t reach for it right away. My hand drifted to my badge again, a reminder of what I was supposed to stand for. But that felt like another lifetime.
I picked up the revolver and tucked it into my waistband. “Bishop’s holed up at a warehouse by the docks.”
Moe cursed, pacing for a second before looking me dead in the eye. His voice calmer now, but no less dangerous. “We do this for family, Rip. For Naser. For Anon.”
His words hit hard. Bishop had crossed too many lines. This wasn’t something you could come back from.
“Bishop dies tonight,” Moe said quietly. “He doesn’t get to walk away.”
Moe’s voice snapped out again. “Andiamo!” he shouted to his men. “Get ready! We’re moving now!”
The kitchen burst into motion. Guns were checked, weapons loaded. Paulie handed me a sidearm, and I tucked it into my belt without hesitation. My hand lingered on my badge for a moment longer, the cold metal biting into my palm.
But I shoved the conflict down. This wasn’t about the law anymore.
We headed for the back exit, and as we reached the door, Moe glanced at me one last time. His eyes were fierce, filled with a loyalty I hadn’t felt in years.
“We do this right, Rip. For la famiglia.”
“For la famiglia,” I echoed, my grip tightening on the revolver.
—
-???-
The air outside was biting, too quiet. I lit a cigarette, letting the smoke fill my lungs, trying to drown out the tension building inside me. I glanced over at Bob, who leaned against the warehouse, flicking his cigarette into the dirt, his hands trembling slightly.
“You feelin’ this?” I asked, my voice low, as if afraid to shatter the silence.
Bob grunted. He always did that when he didn’t want to admit something was getting to him. His horns glinted in the moonlight, making him look even meaner than usual. But I knew him too well. He was on edge—same as me.
“Yeah, I feel it,” he muttered, taking another drag. “But what’re we supposed to do, huh? Just run?”
I spat into the dirt, my gut twisting in knots. “Maybe. The shit Bishop’s pulling? He’s fuckin’ unhinged. Now I’m hearing whispers—some mobster from Lil Tru’ is sniffing around, looking for him. You know what that means, right? We’re all in the crosshairs.”
Bob stiffened, his eyes narrowing. “Yeah, I heard. Ain’t no good way out of this if that guy finds us.”
He paused, exhaling smoke slowly, trying to steady himself. “But what happens if Bishop gets wind of us bailing? You think he’ll let us walk?”
I shook my head. “Not a chance. If Bishop finds out, we’re dead men. But if we stay here and that mobster catches up with us, we’re just delaying the inevitable.”
We stood in silence, the wind howling around the empty yard. Stuck between a rock and a psycho. And the worst part? I didn’t know who scared me more—Bishop or that mobster.
Just then, the sound of tires crunching gravel caught my attention. A beat-up van rolled in slowly, headlights cutting through the night. The van stopped, engine rumbling quietly as the guards at the gate moved in.
Bob squinted, already on edge. “Who the hell’s this now?”
I shrugged, my hand drifting instinctively toward my gun. “No idea.”
The guards started talking to the driver, but even from here, I could tell the guy was massive. His silhouette loomed inside the van, a flat cap perched on his head. Big as hell, like one of those old-school T-Rex types. His tiny arms rested on the wheel, but there was something about the way he sat that put me on high alert.
“You guys order some pizzas?” the driver called out, his voice thick with an Italian accent, loud enough for us to hear.
I exchanged a look with Bob.
“Pizza?”
“What the fuck is this?” Bob muttered, taking a step forward, his horns gleaming under the dim light.
One of the guards smacked the van’s hood with his bat. “You lost, old man? Get the hell outta here before I—”
The driver raised his hands, his voice steady, but something felt off. “Whoa, whoa, take it easy! I’m just deliverin’ pizzas. You want ’em or not?”
The knot in my gut tightened. This wasn’t right. None of this was right.
Before I could speak, one of the guards stepped forward with a shrug. “Fine. Where’s the pizzas?”
The driver jerked a thumb toward the back of the van. “They’re in the back. Just open it up.”
“No, no, no,” I muttered, reaching for my gun. “This ain’t good.”
But it was too late. The guard yanked the sliding door open, and the second he did, the world exploded in violence.
The first thing I saw was a shotgun—held by a massive guy in the back of the van. His face twisted into a cruel grin as he aimed it point-blank at the guard’s face. The blast hit with a thunderous crack, and blood sprayed everywhere. The guard crumpled to the ground, his head barely attached to his neck.
“SHIT!” I shouted, yanking my gun free, but I wasn’t fast enough.
The van doors flew open, and more of them poured out—guys with shotguns, pistols, firing like they’d done this a hundred times before. Bullets tore through the air, hitting the other guards before they even knew what was happening.
Bob managed to fire off a couple of rounds, but one of the attackers—a massive Stegosaurus with a sawed-off—blew his leg out from under him. Bob hit the ground hard, blood pouring from his leg, his gun skittering across the concrete.
“BOB!” I screamed, but my voice was drowned out by the chaos.
I dove for cover behind a stack of crates, splinters flying as bullets ripped through the night. My heart pounded, my hands slick with sweat as I gripped my gun. We were outnumbered, outgunned.
This was a fucking slaughter.
I peeked out just in time to see the driver of the van step out. And that’s when I realized we were in real trouble. The guy was a T-Rex, built like a tank despite his tiny arms, and a flat cap perched on his head.
He walked through the chaos like it didn’t even touch him, his revolver already in hand, firing off shots with terrifying accuracy.
And then I saw him.
The other guy. The one who moved through the carnage with cold, calculated precision. He was tall and broad, leathery wings tucked tightly behind his back.
A Pterosaur, but not like any I’d ever seen before. He didn’t hesitate, didn’t flinch—just fired, his eyes dead and focused. His arms moved smoothly, like this was second nature.
“FUCK!” I hissed, ducking back behind the crates. These guys weren’t just muscle. They were professionals.
Before I could gather my thoughts, a shadow fell over me. I looked up just in time to see the T-Rex looming over me, his revolver aimed right at my head.
“You boys picked the wrong side,” he growled, his Italian accent thick with disdain.
I barely had time to raise my gun before he swung his tail with terrifying speed. The impact knocked me off my feet, sending me crashing into the wall of crates. My gun flew from my hand, clattering into the dark. Pain shot through my body as I lay there, trying to regain my senses.
The T-Rex’s heavy footsteps grew closer. I could see the brim of his flat cap casting shadows over his cold, dead eyes. He leaned down, revolver still aimed at me, the weight of his presence crushing.
“This is for the family,” he rumbled, his voice as cold as the steel in his hand.
I scrambled back, panic flooding my veins. I knew it was too late. I tried to move, but the crates pinned me in place.
The T-Rex’s finger tightened on the trigger.
And then he fired—just narrowly missing me on purpose.
The ringing in my ears drowned out the gunfire, my chest heaving as I tried to steady myself. Pain shot up my leg, but I couldn’t focus on that. I stared up at the T-Rex, his cold eyes boring into mine.
He crouched down, his huge body making the ground tremble. His tiny arm didn’t even need to hold the revolver steady—it was already pointed at my chest.
“Where’s Bishop?” His voice was low, deadly.
I coughed, blood splattering the dirt. My heart pounded as I gestured weakly toward the warehouse.
“H-he’s inside. Bishop’s inside. He’s holed up in there.”
The T-Rex stared at me, weighing my words. Then slowly, he stood, his massive frame towering over me. His eyes flickered with something that almost resembled gratitude.
Almost.
Then he cocked the revolver again, a single, fluid motion.
“Thanks… Requiescat In Pace,” he muttered.
And before I could scream, he pulled the trigger. —
-The Ripper-
The bodies lay around me like discarded puppets, their strings cut. My breath came heavy, but my focus was razor-sharp. Moe stood ahead, surveying the aftermath with a grim expression. The fire in his eyes told me everything I needed to know.
“He’s here,” Moe said, his voice low but clear over the eerie silence that followed the gunfire.
I nodded, the weight of the revolver in my hand feeling heavier with each step forward. The badge in my pocket felt like it was burning a hole, a reminder of a man I used to be, a life that was starting to feel like a distant memory.
“Let’s finish this.”
Moe didn’t need to say a word. He signaled to his men, and we moved in like a wave ready to crash down on anyone still foolish enough to stand in our way.
The hallway was dark, narrow. Room by room, we cleared the space. Each crack of gunfire echoed, followed by silence. Every thug that crossed our path fell swiftly, brutally. They weren’t soldiers—they were disposable. Just more bodies between us and Bishop. Moe’s men moved with precision, and for the first time in years, I felt the Ripper fully awake inside me, guiding my actions with a cold, calculated efficiency.
We reached the factory floor, and that’s when I heard him—Bishop’s voice, barking orders in the distance like a mad dog.
“KILL THE FUCKERS! DON’T LET THEM GET THROUGH!”
My heart pounded harder. The bastard was close. Too close.
I locked eyes with Moe. He felt it too. The hunt was nearing its end.
As we stepped onto the factory floor, gunfire erupted again. Bishop’s thugs were scattered, scrambling to find cover behind machinery and stacks of crates. I didn’t give them the chance to settle. Each pull of the trigger brought me closer to Bishop. Moe was right beside me, his revolver flashing in the dim light, cutting through the chaos with ruthless precision.
Bodies hit the ground one after another. My focus narrowed, zeroing in on every movement, every target. Each thug was just another obstacle, another delay between me and the man who had ripped my life apart.
Then, out of the corner of my eye, I saw movement on the catwalk above.
“Bishop’s making a break for it!” Paulie shouted, pointing toward the upper levels.
I looked up just in time to see the back of Bishop’s head as he bolted up the stairs. His panic was clear—he fired wildly behind him, but the shots went wide, pinging harmlessly off the railings.
“There!” I growled. “He’s trying to run!”
Moe waved to his crew. “COVER US! WE’RE GOING AFTER HIM!”
Without another word, I was moving, my legs burning as I sprinted for the stairs. Paulie was right behind me, Moe close on my other side. Gunfire still echoed below as Moe’s men held back the rest of Bishop’s forces, giving us the window we needed to finish this.
Every step up the metal stairs felt like a countdown to the end. My breath was ragged, but the adrenaline pushed me forward, even as every muscle in my body screamed. This was it. The bastard was cornered now.
We hit the landing just in time to see him sprinting for a door at the far end of the hall. He kicked it open and disappeared inside.
Not this time.
I was done with Bishop running.
“We’ve got him now,” Moe said, his voice dark with promise.
We slowed as we neared the door, my grip tightening on the gun. My heartbeat thundered in my ears, but my mind was crystal clear. This was where it ended. No more running. No more hiding.
I kicked the door in, gun raised, eyes scanning the room. The Ripper was fully awake, guiding every move, every breath.
Bishop wasn’t getting out alive.
We burst into the room, guns raised. Bishop stood in the center, leaning casually against a crate. But he wasn’t scared. His eyes gleamed with a sick satisfaction as they scanned the room, landing on me first, then Moe, before shifting to Paulie.
The bastard had no fear—just that twisted grin he always wore when he thought he had the upper hand.
I moved in, my revolver aimed squarely at his chest. “It’s over, Bishop.”
Bishop’s smirk grew wider, his hands visibly relaxed at his sides, but something about the way he moved made me pause. As he leaned back, his fingers subtly curled around something in his hand—a small trigger device, a deadman switch.
“Well, well, well, if it ain’t the chief of police... working with criminals, huh?” His voice dripped with mockery. “What happened? Budget cuts?”
I didn’t lower my gun, but the sight of the switch sent a chill down my spine. Bishop could blow the place sky-high if he wanted. One wrong move, one pull of that trigger, and we’d all go down.
He flicked the ash from his cigarette, his tone taking on a more sinister edge as he saw our hesitation. “Smart, Ripley. You know what this is, don’t you? You wouldn’t want to blow up the place and take half your people with you. So... why don’t we have a little chat?”
I gritted my teeth, but Moe’s eyes were locked on the switch in Bishop’s hand. His knuckles whitened around his gun, his face twisted in barely controlled rage.
“Man, the apple sure did fall far with little ol’ Naser, huh?” Bishop’s grin stretched wider. “Has he always been so pathetic? He was so easy to break. A little pressure, a few threats to his little girlfriend, and boom, he sold out Anon without a second thought!”
He laughed, a dark, hollow sound that made my blood boil. “You should’ve seen the look on Naser’s face when I told him what to do. Fucking priceless! One moment, Anon thinks he’s got a brother, a family. The next? He’s thrown out of your house, cast aside like the sniveling little shit he’s always been...”
I saw Moe flinch, his jaw clenching as Bishop continued.
“All it took was a few whispers in his ear. I didn’t even have to touch him. He ruined Anon’s life because he was too much of a coward to stand up to me... I’ve gotta say, Ripley, it was a beautiful thing to watch. Naser serving him up on a platter, watching Anon’s life unravel. You have to admit, it was the perfect show.”
Moe growled low, taking a step forward. “Stai zitto...”
Bishop shifted his attention to Moe, eyes gleaming with malice. “Oh, Moe... You remember what happened after Anon ran out of your precious pizzeria, don’t you? I do. The way his face looked when I beat the shit out of him in that alley... just like the good ol’ days in Rock Bottom. He didn’t even fight back. It was like he wanted to be broken again.”
He took a long drag from his cigarette, exhaling slowly as he savored the moment. “Those beatings I gave him in Rock Bottom? They were just warm-ups. I made sure he remembered every bruise, every kick. So he’d always remember what he truly was... Nothing.”
Moe’s hands trembled, but he didn’t move. He couldn’t risk setting Bishop off. I could see the fury in his eyes, but Bishop wasn’t done yet.
“Anon thought he had a fresh start, thought he could outrun what he was. But breaking him down again? That was the best part. Watching him cry, watching him beg for mercy... There’s something about crushing hope that really gets my blood pumping.”
Bishop’s smirk twisted into something more vile as he turned his gaze to me. His next words were aimed straight at my heart.
“And your little fuck-up, Fang...” His eyes darkened with a vile hunger. “She caught my eye the first time I saw her up on that stage in Moe’s place... You remember that show, don’t you, Moe? That sweet little piece of ass, up there like she owned the world. Wasted on someone like Anon. God, the way she moved... I couldn’t help but wonder how she’d move for me.”
Moe’s breath hitched, and my blood roared in my ears.
Bishop’s grin widened, his voice dropping to a whisper. “I wouldn’t mind a shot at her. She’s something special, Ripley. Maybe after I’m done with you, I’ll go find her myself. I’m sure she’d love the attention.”
That was it. The switch flipped inside me.
“YOU PIECE OF SHIT!” I roared, my vision blurring with rage. The room seemed to spin as I charged at him, my gun raised.
I moved fast, too fast—blinded by fury. But Bishop was ready. He sidestepped with ease, then yanked Paulie forward, using him as a shield.
Paulie struggled, his breath coming in short, sharp gasps. His knife already at Paulie’s throat. In one swift motion, Bishop had the upper hand—his other hand still gripping the deadman switch.
“Ah, ah, ah...” Bishop mocked, his voice cold and dripping with satisfaction. “That temper of yours... It’s bet it’s always been your weakness… eh Rip? You want to pull that trigger now? Go ahead… let’s see what happens when I let go of this switch.”
Moe’s voice cracked as he stepped forward, his gun shaking. “Lascialo andare... Non farlo.”
Bishop chuckled darkly, pressing the blade harder against Paulie’s neck. “What’s the play now, huh? Drop your guns, and maybe, maybe he lives. Or I could slice his throat right now, and we can watch this whole place go up in flames.”
Paulie’s eyes were wide, pleading with Moe, but he couldn’t speak. The knife was too close. Moe’s gun lowered slightly, his face twisted in agony.
“Don’t... Moe, don’t,” Paulie rasped, his voice barely audible, shaking with fear.
Bishop leaned in close to Paulie’s ear, his voice a low, dangerous whisper. “You see, this is how it always ends, Paulie. You’re just a pawn. Always were. And now, you die for them.”
Moe’s hands trembled as he let the gun drop to the floor. “Paulie...”
“Moe, no!” I shouted, but the moment the gun hit the ground, Bishop’s knife flashed.
He slashed Paulie’s throat with a vicious swipe, the blade cutting deep. Blood sprayed across the room, splattering the floor.
“NO!” Moe screamed, his voice cracking as Paulie’s body crumpled to the ground, lifeless. Bishop shoved him aside like a piece of trash.
Moe fell to his knees beside Paulie, his hands shaking as he pressed them to the wound, desperate to stop the blood, but it was too late. “No, no, no... Paulie, mio figlio... non lasciarmi, non ora!” His sobs were guttural, wrenching, as he held Paulie’s limp form.
I watched as Paulie’s eyes glazed over, the life draining from him, and something inside me snapped. Bishop wasn’t walking away from this.
Bishop, grinning like the devil himself, stepped back toward the door, his laughter dark and cruel as it echoed in the room. I raised my gun, but the shot missed, ricocheting off the metal doorframe as Bishop slipped into the night.
Then, out of the corner of my eye, I noticed something lying on the floor.
The switch.
I stepped forward, adrenaline still surging through me, and picked it up. My breath caught as I looked at the device in my hand.
It was a fake…
I threw it down in disgust, my chest heaving with rage. He’d played us.
Bishop had gotten away...
Paulie had died for nothing.
—
-Bishop-
I stumbled into an alley, my breath coming in ragged gasps, blood pounding in my ears. The night felt colder now, biting at my skin, but the adrenaline was still burning through me.
My heart was racing—fucking pounding—like it was trying to tear itself out of my chest.
Shit.
That was too close.
Way too fucking close.
My hand clenched into a fist as I leaned against the brick wall, trying to gather myself. The detonator I’d tossed was long gone, left back in the room like the joke it was. Just a bluff. A pathetic bluff. I hadn’t planned on running. Hell, I hadn’t even planned on needing a fake detonator.
How the fuck did it come to this?
I was Bishop, the one who always had the upper hand, who was always in control.
Yet here I was… running like a cornered rat, sweating like some amateur who had just been outplayed.
And by a fucking cop, no less.
That fucking pig. I knew he was trouble, but I didn’t think he’d come in this hard. He wasn’t just some badge-flashing desk jockey, playing by the rules.
No, he had connections, more than I’d counted on.
The kind of ties that could pull together a crew like that old gang of washed-up assholes. Moe and his people were supposed to be finished—done for. I had them marked down as relics of a dead age, clinging to their fading glory.
How the hell had they gotten so organized?
And how the fuck had I let myself get cornered?
My body ached, every step I’d taken sending jolts of pain through me. I could still feel Ripley’s eyes on me, like a noose tightening around my throat. But the worst part, the part that really burned me to my core, was that those assholes had the nerve to stand there like they had won…
Like they had fucking beaten me.
FUCK.
I wiped the sweat from my brow, my fingers trembling slightly as they brushed over the bruises forming on my ribs. Fuck.
I wasn’t moving like I used to, wasn’t thinking as fast.
That little stunt with the detonator—it was bullshit, and I knew it.
They could’ve blown me apart in that room, and all I had was a plastic lie in my hand. I could’ve been dead right now, blood soaking the floor alongside that fucker I slit open....
I almost smirked at the look on his face...
He was a washed up gangster, and he died like one.
But still, that wasn’t how this was supposed to go. I wasn’t supposed to be running.
I wasn’t supposed to be on the fucking back foot.
I gritted my teeth, the rage boiling up in my chest as I thought about it. They almost had me.
Almost.
But that little shit, Anon… he’s the reason for all of this fucking shit!
He’s the one that started this chain reaction. That weak, sniveling excuse for a human being who should’ve been crushed back in Rock Bottom.
I HAD HIM.
I fucking had him! I had him broken—begging for his miserable life—and then that idiot ran, and somehow he’s still crawling through this shit.
Protected by a cop, and an old washed up mobster…
I kicked a trash can over, my foot connecting with it hard enough to send it clattering against the alley wall. The sound echoed, but I didn’t care. I was beyond caution now, beyond planning.
All I could think about was how close I’d come to putting Anon down for good and how fucking lucky he was to have these people in his corner…
Why him!?
Why did that piece of shit keep slipping through my fingers?
He was supposed to be nothing—nothing.
Just a kid from Rock Bottom, a nobody I could grind into the dirt. But now… now he’s the fucking reason I’m bleeding in an alley, the reason I had to scramble out of that room like a damn coward.
I gripped my side, wincing as the pain flared up again. No.
This wasn’t over. It couldn’t be over. Not while I was still standing.
I wasn’t going to let that SKINNIE walk away from this…
I sucked in a deep breath, trying to steady myself, but my thoughts kept circling back to Anon. Every time I thought of him, it was like a match striking against dry kindling, setting off a fire inside me.
I could see his face—his fucking pathetic face—back in Rock Bottom, bruised and bloody. I’d had him then, had him where I wanted him, and I let him slip through.
And now? Now he had these people fighting his battles for him.
They were the only reason he wasn’t dead.
All of them…
They were standing between me and what was mine… But not for long.
I could feel the fury rising again, bubbling under the surface like a volcano about to blow. This wasn’t just about survival anymore. This wasn’t about keeping control.
This was about revenge... Pure, unfiltered revenge.
Anon wasn’t going to get away this time.
I spat into the alley, watching the saliva hit the dirt and mix with the blood dripping from my lip. My mind was already shifting gears, the pieces clicking into place.
I had one last play…
They think they've seen the last of me. That they had chased me off like some fucking scared animal...
But they’re wrong.
I still had a card to play. And while Ripley and his crew were licking their wounds, thinking they’ve scared me off, I’ll be setting my sights on something bigger.
My lips curled into a snarl as I shoved myself off the wall, straightening up despite the pain tearing through my ribs. I wasn’t done yet. Not by a long shot.
They’ve made a mistake.
A big fucking mistake.
They’ve pushed me too far, and now it was my turn to push back. My turn to show them exactly what happens when you corner a man like me.
I don’t break. and I DEFINITELY don’t fold.
I had one last ace up my sleeve... One last way to turn this around.
I let out a harsh breath, a wicked grin spreading across my face despite the blood on my lips.
Yeah... This wasn’t over, Not by a long shot.
There were still moves to make… People I could still get to.
Chapter 46: Breaking The Chains: Part 1
Chapter Text
-Anon-
I stared at the ceiling, that gross hospital white kind of light bleeding into the edges of my vision. The whole place felt like a bad dream—blurry, distant, muffled like I was underwater or something. The machines kept beeping around me, reminding me I was alive, but honestly? I wasn’t sure that was a win.
The pain? Yeah, that was there, but I was used to it by now. I’d been hurting for a long time—physically, mentally. This was just another chapter in the same damn book. But the thing that really stuck with me, the thing that kept eating away at my brain like a goddamn parasite, was the anger. I was angry at everything—at Naser, at Bishop, at myself. But most of all?
I was done feeling this way.
Done with all of it.
I glanced over at Fang, her hand wrapped around mine like she was the only thing tethering me to reality. Her fingers were warm, comforting, even though I could see in her eyes how tired she was. Tired of everything. Tired of me getting dragged through hell. And still, here she was. She’d been through so much, but she stuck by me. I didn’t deserve it, didn’t deserve her. Not after everything.
But Naser… fuck, that name made my blood boil. He was supposed to be my brother. He was supposed to have my back. And what did he do? He threw me to the wolf like a fucking coward.
He didn’t just betray me, he betrayed Fang, and that? I’ll never forget.
He can rot for all I care.
I squeezed Fang’s hand a little harder, trying to remind myself I wasn’t alone. Not anymore.
Then the door creaked open, and in walked Dr. Kwon. My therapist assigned to me after the coma. I remember thinking she had this way of looking at me like she knew I was holding back more than I let on. She had that same look now.
She smiled softly, stepping into the room. “Anon… I’m sorry we’re meeting under these circumstances again.”
I almost snorted. What circumstances? Just another shit show in my never-ending series of hospital stays. But Fang squeezed my arm before I could say something stupid. She had this way of calming me, even when I was ready to snap.
Dr. Kwon pulled up a chair, that familiar notebook on her lap. “How are you both doing?”
I wanted to laugh. I wanted to say, how the hell do you think we’re doing? But Fang’s hand was still there, grounding me, and I bit back the sarcastic remark.
“We’re…” I paused, trying to find the right words. “We’re holding up.” It was the best I could come up with. Honest, but barely scraping the surface.
Dr. Kwon nodded, like she understood more than I was saying. “I can only imagine how difficult things have been. Are you up for talking about it?”
I glanced at Fang. Talking? About all this? About the shit show that was my life?
Part of me wanted to scream, to tell Dr. Kwon to shove her questions, but Fang’s eyes met mine, and I felt it—that same quiet strength she always gave me. She wasn’t going anywhere. I wasn’t alone.
“Yeah,” I said, voice low. “But she stays. I want Fang here.”
“Of course,” Dr. Kwon agreed, no judgment in her voice, just calm and understanding. She leaned in a bit, waiting, notebook ready but not pushy. “Whenever you’re ready.”
I leaned back against the pillows, the weight of everything pulling me down. “It was Bishop… he caused all of this...” Just saying his name made me clench my fists. Everything started with him. Every fucked up thing that happened since Rock Bottom could be traced back to that bastard.
Dr. Kwon was quiet, letting me speak. I told her about the auditorium, about Bishop, and Naser’s betrayal. My voice cracked more than once, but I forced myself to keep talking. Every word felt like it was ripping open old scars, but I couldn’t stop. When I finished, there was silence. A heavy, suffocating kind of silence.
Dr. Kwon finally spoke, her voice soft. “I remember you mentioning someone like this before, back when we had our first session... Is this the same person?”
I hesitated. Rock Bottom. I didn’t like thinking about it. But I couldn’t avoid it anymore, could I? Bishop was my past, my present, and if I didn’t do something soon, he’d be my future too. “Yeah,” I said, my voice rough. “It’s the same guy. It’s all connected.”
Dr. Kwon nodded, her expression thoughtful. “I see.”
I glanced at Fang again. She was still with me, even after hearing all of this. How did I get so lucky? “Yeah,” I muttered, the anger rising up again. “Too long.”
I leaned back, the scratchy hospital pillows offering no comfort. Fang’s fingers still intertwined with mine, grounding me. I stared at Dr. Kwon for a moment, waiting for her to keep asking questions, to dig deeper into all the mess I was carrying around. I half-expected her to start with the usual therapy checklist: “How do you feel about what happened?” or “Have you thought about how this affects your future?”
But instead, she just sat there, her pen hovering over the notebook, waiting. I appreciated that, in a weird way. Not forcing it. Letting me stew in my own silence until I was ready to open up.
“Look,” I started, my voice hoarse from all the talking. “I don’t know what you want me to say. The guy is a psychopath and has done everything he can to fuck with me, trying to break me. He almost did, if I’m being honest.”
Fang squeezed my hand a little tighter. She didn’t say anything, but I could feel the way her breath hitched slightly. She hated hearing me talk about it, about the things Bishop did. But she also knew that I had to. That was the thing about Fang—she wasn’t afraid to look at the darkness with me, no matter how deep it went.
“I spent months trying to figure out why. Why it was me, why he hated me so much,” I continued. “And the truth? I still don’t know. I mean, yeah, I get it, he’s a psychopathic piece of shit. But the way he’s come after me… it’s like he had this vendetta, you know? Like I ruined his life somehow.”
Dr. Kwon nodded slowly, her eyes never leaving mine. “And you feel like it’s always been personal?”
I scoffed. “Yeah. Of course, it’s personal. Everything he’s done to me, to Fang, to my friends—it’s like he enjoys tearing me apart. He’s not just some random thug trying to make a name for himself. It’s deeper than that. He doesn’t want to beat me. He wants to break me, just to satisfy some sick fucking need of his.”
That was the truth. Bishop didn’t just want me gone, he wanted me to suffer.
Dr. Kwon flipped to a clean page in her notebook, her expression calm but focused. “What about now, Anon? What do you want now, after everything that’s happened?”
I paused, letting the question settle.
What did I want?
For years, all I wanted was to survive, to get by without letting Bishop drag me into the abyss he’d carved out for me. But now… now it wasn’t about survival. It was about something else.
“I want to be fucking done with him,” I said finally, my voice harder than I expected. “I’m done with being scared. I’m done with being his victim. I want to take back control of my life… I don’t care what it takes.”
The words felt like they were ripped out of me, raw and bitter. Fang didn’t say anything, but I could feel her tense beside me. She knew how deep this went. She knew what I was willing to do if it meant getting rid of Bishop for good.
Dr. Kwon leaned forward slightly, her pen resting on her notebook. “I hear you, Anon. But can I ask—what does taking back control look like for you? What does it mean?”
That was the million-dollar question, wasn’t it? What did it look like? Did it mean fighting back, the way I always imagined I would? Did it mean taking Bishop down, no matter the cost?
“I don’t know,” I admitted, my voice quieter now. “I just know I can’t keep living like this. Always looking over my shoulder, always waiting for the next fucking attack. I’m tired, Dr. Kwon... I’m tired of living in fear.”
Fang shifted beside me, her voice soft but steady. “We’re both tired,” she said. “But we’re not giving up.”
Her words hit me like a shot of adrenaline. She wasn’t just tired—she was determined. It was that same fire that I saw in her every time things got tough, every time the world tried to knock us down. She wasn’t going to let me go through this alone. Not again.
“I know,” I said, glancing at Fang. “I’m not giving up. But it feels like I’ve been fighting for so long, and no matter what I do, Bishop is always one step ahead… It’s like I can’t win.”
Dr. Kwon tilted her head slightly, her expression thoughtful. “Anon, you’ve been through more than most people could handle. It’s natural to feel like you’re stuck in this cycle. But you’re not alone in this fight. You’ve got people who care about you, who are ready to stand with you. Like Fang. Like your friends.”
I nodded, but I didn’t fully believe it. I mean, I knew I had people who cared—Fang, Reed, Trish, Rosa, Stella, hell, even Ripley and Samantha in some weird, messed-up way... But this?
This felt like my fight. No one else had gone through what I had.
No one else knew what it was like to be hunted by Bishop.
“I know they’re with me,” I said, my voice quiet. “But at the end of the day, it’s me he’s after..”
The room was silent for a moment, the weight of my words hanging in the air. I could feel Fang’s eyes on me, but I couldn’t bring myself to meet her gaze. She knew. She always knew.
Dr. Kwon broke the silence, her voice calm but firm. “Anon, no one’s asking you to go through this alone. And you shouldn’t have to. Bishop has done a lot of damage, but he’s not invincible. You’ve survived this long because you’re strong, and because you have people who believe in you.”
I clenched my jaw, the anger bubbling up again. “Yeah, well, I’m done surviving. I’m done letting him control my life. I want to live, not just survive. I want to take my life back.”
Fang’s hand tightened around mine, her voice steady and sure. “We will. We’ll take it back. Together.”
I believed her.
Even if it was just for a moment, I believed we could do it. That we could fight back, that we could win.
Dr. Kwon nodded, her gaze softening. “That’s a good place to start. Taking back control doesn’t have to mean fighting alone. It means knowing you’re not defined by what he’s done to you. It means choosing to live, despite everything.”
I didn’t know if I was ready to believe all of that just yet, but it was something. And maybe, just maybe, it was enough for now.
I sat there, the weight of Dr. Kwon’s words hanging over me. I wasn’t sure if I was ready to accept them yet, but I could feel something shifting inside me. Maybe I didn’t have to face this alone. Maybe I could take my life back, piece by broken piece.
Dr. Kwon gave a slight nod, sensing the gravity in the air. “Anon, if you’re up for it, I’d like to continue these sessions. It won’t be easy, but talking about it—getting it out—helps. You’ve already made it this far.”
I almost snickered at the suggestion, the sarcasm bubbling up inside me again. Made it far? Survived more than most people could handle? Sure. But at what cost?
I looked down at my bruised, battered hands, my knuckles still scarred from the fight, and I almost let out a laugh at how broken I really was. But Fang squeezed my hand again—just enough to pull me back from the edge. I could feel her strength bleeding into me, reminding me that I wasn’t alone in this.
“Yeah, I guess,” I muttered, shifting in my seat, the hospital gown crinkling under me. “But nothing about this feels like progress. It feels like I’m stuck in a cycle, waiting for the next punch to come.”
Dr. Kwon didn’t push. She just gave me that calm, understanding look. “It’s okay to feel that way. You’ve been through a lot. More than anyone should. But you’ve also survived every single thing that’s been thrown at you. That says something.”
She glanced at Fang, then back at me. “You’re not the same person you were when all this started. You’ve grown, even if it doesn’t feel like it right now. And that growth? That’s where your strength lies.”
Fang chimed in, her voice soft but steady. “You don’t have to do this alone, Dweeb... I’m here. We’re all here.”
I felt the tension in my shoulders ease, just a bit. I didn’t know if I believed them entirely, but I wanted to. And maybe that was enough for now.
Dr. Kwon jotted something down in her notebook before looking back up at me. “I know you’ve got a lot on your mind, and we’ll get through it together. But for now, I want to ask one more thing.”
I raised an eyebrow. “Yeah? What’s that?”
She leaned forward slightly, her tone gentle but firm. “I want you to think about what you want for yourself. Not just what you want to do about Bishop, or how you want to fight back. But what you want your life to look like when all of this is behind you.”
The question caught me off guard. I hadn’t really thought about it—not like that. I’d been so focused on surviving, on pushing through the constant onslaught, that I hadn’t allowed myself to think about the future. The idea of a life after all this… it felt almost impossible to imagine.
But maybe it wasn’t. Maybe there was a future waiting for me—one where I wasn’t defined by the pain, by the trauma.
“I… I don’t know,” I admitted, my voice barely a whisper. “I’ve never really thought about it like that.”
Dr. Kwon nodded, understanding in her eyes. “That’s okay. You don’t have to have all the answers right now. But it’s something to keep in mind. Because no matter what happens with Bishop, you deserve a life after this. A life where you’re more than just a survivor.”
I swallowed hard, the weight of her words settling in. Could I really have that? Could I build a life where I wasn’t constantly looking over my shoulder, waiting for the next wave of violence to crash over me?
Fang’s hand in mine was steady, and I found myself leaning into that warmth. If there was anyone who believed in me, it was her. And maybe that belief was enough to start thinking about something more than just survival.
“I’ll think about it,” I said quietly, my voice steadying as I spoke. “I’ll try.”
“That’s all I ask,” Dr. Kwon said with a soft smile. “Just take it one day at a time.”
She stood up then, the session clearly coming to an end. “You’ve got a lot of support, Anon. Lean on it when you need to. And I’ll be here when you’re ready to talk more.”
I gave her a small nod, not trusting myself to say much else. I was still reeling from everything, still trying to process what any of it meant.
Dr. Kwon turned to Fang, her expression softening even more. “Take care of each other. You’re both going through a lot.”
Fang nodded, her voice a little stronger than mine. “We will.”
With that, Dr. Kwon gave one last smile and quietly exited the room, leaving the two of us in the heavy silence that followed. I leaned back against the pillows, my body aching but my mind buzzing with everything we’d talked about. I could feel Fang watching me, waiting for me to say something, but I didn’t know where to start.
“Hey,” she said softly, breaking the silence. “You okay?”
I glanced over at her, the exhaustion clear in both of our faces. We were both so worn down, so beaten by everything that had happened. But there was a resilience in her eyes, a determination that hadn’t wavered despite all the shit we’d been through.
“I don’t know,” I admitted, my voice barely audible. “I’m just… tired.”
She nodded, understanding. “Me too.”
We sat there in silence for a while, just holding onto each other. No words were needed. We’d been through hell, but we were still here.
Still fighting.
—
After the heavy conversation with Dr. Kwon, I couldn’t help but feel the weight of exhaustion settling in. Everything was still swirling in my head, and I was trying to piece it together—what I wanted, who I was, and how the hell I was going to move forward. But one thing kept standing out: I wasn’t alone.
Fang had been there the whole time, never wavering. I wasn’t sure how she managed to stay so strong, but I knew I needed her more than I could ever admit. After what I’d said to her during our fight... the fact that she was still here meant more than I could put into words.
We sat there for a while, letting the quiet fill the room as we held each other. It was one of those moments where words felt unnecessary, like anything we could say would just get in the way of the peace we were trying to salvage. But it didn’t last long.
A soft knock on the door broke the silence. I glanced up, expecting maybe a nurse or someone from the hospital, but instead, it was Reed and Trish.
“Yo!” Reed’s voice was loud, almost too loud for the sterile quiet of the hospital. But that was Reed—always full of energy, even when he probably shouldn’t be. “Heard you were up for visitors. Thought we’d bring some good vibes.”
Trish followed him in, giving me one of her soft smiles. “We figured you could use some company that doesn’t ask a million questions about your mental state.”
I smirked, despite the exhaustion. “Yeah, no offense to Dr. Kwon, but I’ve had enough therapy for one day.”
Reed plopped down on the chair near the window, leaning back like he owned the place. “Dude, you gotta get out of here soon. Hospital food sucks, and you need some real-life chaos back in your life.”
Trish, ever the quieter one, sat on the edge of the bed near Fang, reaching over to squeeze her hand. “You doing okay, Fang?”
Fang nodded but didn’t say much. I could feel the tension in her, like she was still processing everything. And honestly, I didn’t blame her. This whole thing had been a nightmare for both of us.
The room was filled with that kind of awkward-but-comfortable silence when friends don’t know what to say but know they should be there. I appreciated that about Reed and Trish—they didn’t try too hard. They just... existed with me. And that was enough.
But then there was another knock on the door.
I frowned, wondering who else would be coming to visit. Before I could say anything, the door opened slightly, and in stepped Stella.
“Hey,” she said quietly, her eyes scanning the room before they landed on Fang.
Great. I could already feel the tension rise in the room like a wave ready to crash down. Stella was always tricky to navigate when it came to Fang. There was so much unspoken between them, and I didn’t have the energy for it right now. But I could see it on Fang’s face—the irritation, the exhaustion. She wasn’t having it today.
Stella cleared her throat, her eyes still on Fang. “H-hey guys! uhhh…Fang, can I... can we talk for a minute?”
Fang glanced at me, her expression guarded. She was tired—more than tired—and the last thing she needed was Stella’s usual brand of passive-aggressive guilt-tripping.
“Do we have to do this right now?” Fang asked, her voice sharp but restrained.
Stella hesitated, her lips pressed into a thin line. “I just need to say something. It won’t take long.”
Fang sighed, squeezing my hand before standing up. “Fine. Let’s get this over with.”
The two of them left the room, and I could feel the tension settle like a weight on my chest. I wanted to follow, to be there for Fang, but something told me this was something they needed to handle without me. I just hoped Stella wouldn’t push her too far.
Reed, ever the perceptive one when it came to reading a room, leaned back in his chair and sighed. “Man, things are still tense between those two, huh?”
I nodded, running my hands over my face. “Yeah. It’s complicated.”
Trish gave me a knowing look. “You know Fang can handle herself. She’s strong. But... maybe after this, things will calm down between them.”
I wasn’t so sure. Fang and Stella had been at odds for a while now, ever since everything went to shit with Moe’s. It wasn’t just jealousy between them—there was something deeper, something that had been festering for a long time.
-Fang-
I followed Stella out into the hall, already bracing myself for whatever crap she was about to throw at me. My stomach was in knots, and not because of the hospital smell this time. I knew how this was going to go. I knew what she wanted to say.
She stopped in front of the vending machines, crossing her arms like she had something real important to tell me. Great. Here we go.
“What’s your deal, Stella? Why’d you drag me out here?” I asked, arms crossed. I wasn’t about to stand here like I didn’t know what was coming.
She hesitated, her mouth twitching like she was trying to figure out the "right" way to say something. But I wasn’t in the mood for her delicate crap. Not anymore.
“I just... I need to know if you’re really thinking about what’s best for Anon,” she finally said, her voice all cautious, like she wasn’t sure how much she could get away with.
I raised an eyebrow. “ Excuse me… ? What the fuck’s that supposed to mean?”
Stella sighed, her arms tightening around herself like she was bracing for my reaction. Good, she should. “I just—after everything, Fang—maybe you’re not what's best for him right now.”
I couldn’t help it. I laughed. It wasn’t a funny laugh. It was the kind of laugh that came when you were so fed up with someone’s nonsense that it’s either laugh or punch something.
“ Oh, for fuck’s sake... We’re really doing this again? ”
Stella flinched. “I just think you don’t understand—”
“No, you don’t understand, Stella,” I cut her off, stepping closer. My voice dropped, but it wasn’t out of fear—it was out of pure frustration.
“You’ve been blaming me for everything since that fight two months ago, you’ve been acting like I ruined him. Like I’m the reason he’s hurting. But let me remind you of something, in case it’s slipped your mind: I’ve been there for him. Through everything. Where the hell were you?”
Her eyes darted to the floor, but I wasn’t done.
“You want to talk about what’s best for him? You think throwing guilt at me is helping him? Newsflash: it’s not,” I said, my voice growing sharper.
“You had your chance, Stella. You could’ve told him how you fucking felt. You could’ve been there for him in person! Instead of hiding behind a screen, pretending you didn’t live in Volcadera. But you didn’t. And now you’re mad that he chose me?”
“That’s not what this is about—” she tried, but I didn’t let her finish.
“Bullshit,” I spat. “You’re pissed because he loves me. Because you never got the guts to tell him how you felt, so now you wanna pin his problems on me? Fucking get over yourself.”
Her jaw clenched, and I could see her eyes start to glisten, but I didn’t care. I was tired of this game. Tired of her acting like she had any right to judge what Anon and I had been through.
“You want the truth, Stella?” I took a step closer, my voice cutting through the quiet hallway. “You’re jealous, because he chose me, because I didn’t hide behind some fake online friendship. I didn’t pretend to be someone I wasn’t. I’ve been there for him, through some of the worst shit in his life, while you just stood there, watching, never doing a damn thing.”
Her lip trembled, but she stayed quiet, so I kept going.
“And don’t even start with your ‘I care about him’ crap. You didn’t care enough to be honest with him. If you had told him you lived here, that you didn’t have to be just some friend online, maybe things would’ve been different for him. Maybe he wouldn’t have felt so alone growing up in Rock Bottom, sure we’re a few hours drive from Rock Bottom, but you know damn well he would have fucking hitchhiked to Volcaldera if it meant having you as a real life friend. But you fucking didn’t. You lied. So don’t you dare come at me, acting like I’m the fucking problem.”
She opened her mouth to respond, but no words came out. She just stood there, her face tight with whatever emotion she was trying to keep in check.
“Look,” I said, taking a breath and softening just a little. “I get that you care about him. I do. But you’ve gotta get over this. I’m not going anywhere, and whether you like it or not, he loves me. So, either be his friend and stop with the passive-aggressive bullshit, or don’t I don’t give a shit. But don’t act like I’m the reason his life is messed up. I’m the one picking him up every time he falls, while you’re over here blaming me for everything that goes wrong.”
I took a step back, my voice steadier now but still firm. “He needs you, Stella. As a friend. So either step up and be that friend, or walk the fuck away. But don’t you dare blame me for all of this bullshit!”
Stella didn’t say anything for a long time. She just stared at me, eyes red, her face pale. I could tell I’d hit her where it hurt, but I didn’t feel bad. She needed to hear it.
Finally, she nodded—barely, but it was there. I didn’t wait for her to say anything else. I turned and headed back to Anon’s room, my chest still tight with anger, but at least I felt lighter. That was one battle I’d been waiting to finish for a long time.
When I got back to Anon’s room, I saw him looking at me, concern all over his face. I gave him a tired smile and sat down beside him, taking his hand.
“You okay?” he asked quietly, squeezing my hand.
I nodded, exhaling deeply. “Yeah. I’m fine.”
I was done with Stella’s games. Now it was just about moving forward—together. No more of this drama. No more bullshit.
—
-Anon-
The air felt heavier than before, my mind stuck in a loop, spiraling around the same damn question: What do I do now? Samantha and Ripley had been on my mind since the auditorium, haunting me like ghosts that refused to leave. I kept thinking about how things were before it all went to shit. It was like being torn in two—one half of me wanted to run to them, to just go home, but the other half... the other half wanted to stay far away.
Reed, Trish, and Fang were with me, though, like they had been for the last few days. Reed was hanging back in the corner, tapping away on his phone, Trish was flipping through some random magazine she’d picked up, and Fang was sitting next to me, her hand resting lightly on mine. It was comforting, having them here, but it didn’t stop the storm brewing in my head.
The door opened, and Rosa and Stella walked in. Rosa gave me a warm smile, but there was something off about Stella. She was quiet, too quiet. Usually, she had some joke or comment ready to go, but now? She barely looked at me as she sat down in the chair across the room. I noticed Fang shift slightly next to me, but I brushed it off, figuring maybe Stella was just tired. I had no idea about the argument they’d just had.
I glanced at Fang and then back to the ceiling. "I’ve been thinking," I mumbled, feeling the weight of my decision sinking in. "About... where I’m gonna go after this."
Fang squeezed my hand gently, and I felt her eyes on me. "Yeah?"
"Yeah," I muttered, running a hand over my face. "I wanna go back to Ripley and Samantha. A part of me really does. But..." I trailed off, trying to find the right words to explain the knot in my chest.
"They hurt you… and me," Fang said softly. "It’s okay to feel conflicted, Dweeb."
I nodded, my throat tightening. "I know. It’s just... they were my family. For so long, I thought that was it… that was where I belonged. And now? Now I don’t know what the hell to feel."
"You don’t have to forgive them, if you don’t wanna." Reed piped up from his corner. "Dude, if you need more time to sort things out, you’ve got it. You and Fang can stay at my place for as long as you want, man. Can’t leave the lovebirds hangin’, y’know?."
"Thanks, Reed," I said, managing a small smile. "I think we’ll take you up on that. Just until I sort my head out."
Reed grinned, tossing his phone onto the bed. "No sweat, dudes. We’ll chill, play some games, watch trash TV. You can crash for as long as you need man."
I chuckled, shaking my head. "Thanks man, one thing though? We’ve gotta go shopping when I get out of here, because I'm like ninety-five percent sure everything in your fridge and cupboard is expired to shit dude, I ain’t leaving the hospital just to end up back in it two days later."
“Oh my god dude, are you SERIOUSLY still chirping about that box of pop tarts? That's just the date the government puts on the boxes man, they’re still good!”
The tension eased a bit as Fang and Trish start crying tears of laughter over mine and Reed’s bickering, and for a moment, everything felt lighter. But that peace was shattered the second the door opened again.
A woman stepped in. She didn’t look like a nurse or a doctor. Her sharp, professional appearance made my stomach churn before she even said a word.
"Hi, I’m Caroline Moore with The Volcadera Daily ," she said, her tone calm but insistent. She held out a business card, flashing a fake smile. "I’m here to ask Mr Mous a few questions about the incident at Volcano High."
The room went still. I tensed, feeling the heat rise in my chest. Trish’s eyes narrowed as she put down the magazine, and Reed immediately straightened up, his protective mode kicking in.
"Are you fuckin’ serious right now?" Reed snapped, standing up. "You think now’s the time for that?"
The reporter didn’t flinch, her gaze fixed on me like a predator eyeing its prey. "I understand this is difficult, but the public deserves to know the truth about what happened."
Rosa, who had been sitting quietly beside Stella, shot up, glaring at the reporter. "¿Qué te pasa? He’s not answering anything right now, señora. You better leave before I make you."
The woman hesitated but pressed on, ignoring the sharpness in Rosa’s tone. "I don’t mean any disrespect, but Mr Mous’s perspective is crucial to understanding—"
"You don’t mean any disrespect?" Fang interrupted, her voice tight with anger. She stood up, her eyes locked onto the reporter. "He’s been through enough. You want his ‘perspective’? How about you leave and let him recover before poking at him like some fucking attraction?"
Stella remained quiet, staring at the floor, while the tension in the room thickened like fog.
The reporter turned her attention back to me, her fake smile dropping slightly. "Anon, I understand you’ve been through a lot, but people want to hear your side. You deserve to have your voice heard."
I shifted uncomfortably, my fists clenching. I hated this—the spotlight, the attention. I didn’t want to be a story for people to pick apart, but I couldn’t find the words to tell her to leave. It felt like the walls were closing in.
Before I could say anything, Rosa stepped forward, crossing her arms. "Sal de aquí," she said, her voice cold. "He doesn’t owe you nothing."
Caroline’s gaze lingered on me for a moment longer, but seeing the united front of everyone in the room, she finally sighed, backing off. "Alright. I’ll leave my card." She placed it on the small table next to my bed. "If you change your mind, give me a call."
With that, she turned and left the room, closing the door softly behind her.
As soon as she was gone, Reed let out a frustrated breath. "Fucking vultures," he muttered, shaking his head. "I swear, they never let up."
Rosa looked ready to explode, her hands on her hips, muttering under her breath in Spanish. "La gente no tiene vergüenza..."
"Are you okay?" Fang asked quietly, sitting back down next to me.
I nodded, but I couldn’t shake the unease the reporter had left behind. I stared at the business card on the table, feeling a pit form in my stomach. "I didn’t ask for this," I mumbled. "Any of it."
"I know, bro," Reed said, stepping over to pat me on the shoulder. "But you’re not alone in this. You’ve got us. That’s what matters."
Trish stood and grabbed the card off the table, flipping it over between her fingers before tossing it into the trash. "There. Out of sight, out of mind."
"Thanks," I said, managing a small smile. But the weight in my chest hadn’t lifted. The story wasn’t just mine anymore—it was out there for the world to pick apart.
Fang rested her head on my shoulder, her presence soothing the storm brewing inside me. Despite everything, I wasn’t alone. I had them.
The room finally quieted down after the reporter left, but the tension still hung in the air, like a thick, invisible fog that none of us could shake. I sat in silence for a few moments, my mind racing. The card might have been tossed in the trash, but it didn’t feel that way. The questions, the attention—it felt like it was going to follow me wherever I went. I was sick of it. Sick of all of it.
The door creaked open again, but this time it wasn’t a journalist or anyone with prying questions. It was a doctor, clipboard in hand, giving me that professional, unreadable look they all seem to have.
“Mr Mous,” she said, offering a nod to the others in the room. “I’ve been monitoring your condition, and based on the recent assessments and the recommendation from your therapist, Dr. Kwon, you’re cleared to be discharged soon.”
“You’re free to leave as soon as you feel up to it,” the doctor continued. “However, there are a few things we need to discuss. Given the circumstances, your therapy sessions will become more frequent, and Dr. Kwon has recommended anti-depression and anti-anxiety medications to help you manage everything.”
I glanced over at Fang, who gave me a small, reassuring nod. Reed, ever the supportive friend, just flashed me a thumbs-up. But I couldn’t shake the feeling of dread.
“We’ll have the prescriptions ready for you when you leave,” the doctor added. “The billing for your stay has already been taken care of, so there won’t be any need to stop by reception on the way out Mr Mous.”
“Sorted?” I echoed, confused.
The doctor nodded. “Yes Mr Mous, it appears a Mr. and Mrs. Aaron have agreed to cover all medical expenses for this visit.”
I froze. Ripley and Samantha paid for all this? My heart lurched, a strange mix of emotions twisting inside me. Part of me wanted to be grateful, to reach out to them and thank them for doing this. It reminded me of the love they had shown me before everything fell apart. But the other part... the part that still felt raw, betrayed... that part wanted to push it away, like it didn’t matter.
I didn’t know what to say, so I just nodded, keeping my thoughts to myself. The doctor, sensing the tension, gave me a small smile. “Whenever you’re ready, you can gather your things and leave.”
She turned and left the room, leaving me with the others, the air still thick with everything unsaid. I looked around at them—Fang, Reed, Trish, Rosa, and even Stella, though she still seemed distant. They were my family now, the people who stood by me through all this madness. But Ripley and Samantha... they had been my family, too. I couldn’t just erase that, no matter how much it hurt.
“I guess that’s it,” I muttered, standing up, feeling the soreness in my muscles. “Time to go.”
Fang stood with me, grabbing my hand. “We’ll take it one step at a time, okay? You don’t have to figure everything out today.”
I nodded, squeezing her hand back, appreciating the comfort, even though my mind was still a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. Reed grabbed my bag from the corner of the room and tossed it to me.
“Let’s blow this joint,” he said, trying to keep things light. “Hospital food sucks anyway.”
Trish chuckled, Rosa smirked, and even Stella cracked the tiniest of smiles. The mood lifted, if only a little, as we all started gathering our things to leave. But the second we stepped out into the hallway, I felt the weight again. This wasn’t just about leaving the hospital—it was about everything that had happened, everything that was still looming over me.
We walked down the long, sterile corridor, the echoes of our footsteps filling the silence. I tried to keep my head down, focusing on just getting out of there, but something caught my eye. As we passed by one of the rooms, I noticed a familiar figure inside.
My mom. And my dad.
They were right there. My father, cuffed to the hospital bed, his face a mixture of anger and fear. My mom sat in the chair next to him, her usual hollow expression staring at nothing in particular.
Part of me wanted to keep walking. To leave them behind and never look back. But another part—the part that had been festering inside me for years—told me to stop. This might be the last time I’d ever see them, and I had something to say.
I stopped in my tracks, making everyone else pause. Fang looked up at me, confused, but she didn’t say anything. She just followed my gaze to the room, her expression softening.
“Anon?” she asked quietly. “What are you...?”
“I need a minute,” I muttered, my voice cold and detached. I could feel the knot tightening in my chest again, the anger bubbling up to the surface.
Without waiting for anyone to stop me, I walked toward the room, pushing the door open. My father’s eyes snapped to me immediately, narrowing in anger, but there was fear there, too. He remembered the last time we spoke, the last time I fought back.
My mother didn’t react at first, but when she saw me, her eyes widened, like she was looking at a ghost.
Neither of them said a word as I stepped inside and closed the door behind me. For a moment, I just stood there, staring at them. It was like facing the past—every bitter memory, every hurtful word, every scar that had been left behind. I could feel the weight of it pressing down on me, suffocating.
“What the hell do you want?” my father spat, his voice rough. He was trying to sound tough, but there was a tremor in his tone, like he knew he didn’t have any control here. Not anymore.
I didn’t respond right away. I just stood there, letting the silence drag on, letting them stew in their own mess. Then, finally, I spoke.
“You two were never parents to me,” I said, my voice steady, but laced with the anger I’d been holding in for years. “You never cared. You never tried. I was just another burden to you, wasn’t I?”
My father scoffed, but he didn’t say anything. My mother, though, shifted uncomfortably, her eyes darting between me and the floor.
“I spent years wondering what the hell was wrong with me,” I continued, my voice rising. “I thought maybe it was my fault. Maybe I wasn’t good enough. But now? Now I see you both for what you are… You’re failures. You didn’t care about anyone but yourselves.”
My father sneered, his lip curling. “You think you know everything, huh? You don’t know shit, boy.”
I stepped closer, my fists clenched at my sides. “I know enough. I know that you were a drunk, selfish asshole who thought the world owed you something because you fought in a war. But guess what? Nobody owes you anything. You could’ve been someone I looked up to, but instead, you were just... nothing.”
He flinched at my words, but I wasn’t done. I turned my gaze to my mother, who was still sitting there, staring at the floor like she always did.
“And you,” I said, my voice quieter but no less angry. “What is there to say about you, Mom? You never even acted like I existed. At least Dad acknowledged me—even if it was just to knock me around. But you? You were just... there. You never had a thought of your own. You just repeated whatever he said, like a puppet.”
She didn’t respond. She just sat there, her hands trembling in her lap.
“You’re worse than him,” I added, my voice cold. “At least he had an excuse. He was a broken, bitter man. But you? You were just... nothing.”
The silence in the room was suffocating, but I wasn’t done. There was more to say, and I wasn’t going to leave until I got it all out.
“So here’s my advice,” I said, stepping back toward the door. “Dad, when you get to prison? Be the asshole you’ve always been. Maybe someone will do the world a favor and fuckin’ gut you. And Mom?” I paused, letting the weight of my words hang in the air.
“Go back to Rock Bottom, get the gun out of the safe, and do us all a favor… and fucking end it. Because let’s face the facts… you were never a real fucking person to begin with.”
I didn’t wait for a response. I didn’t need one. I turned and walked out of the room, slamming the door behind me. The others were waiting in the hallway, their expressions a mix of shock and concern.
“You good?” Reed asked, his voice soft.
I nodded, but my chest was still tight, my mind still reeling. “Yeah,” I muttered. “Let’s get the hell out of here.”
With that, we walked out of the hospital, leaving my past behind for good.
The sliding doors of the hospital hissed open, letting in the cool night air that swept across my skin like a reminder that I was finally free from that sterile, suffocating place. The parking lot was dimly lit, casting long shadows that flickered as cars drove by. My muscles felt sore, but it was more than just physical—it was like I’d been holding my breath for weeks, and only now could I exhale, but even that felt heavy.
Fang stayed close to me, her hand gripping mine as we made our way toward the parking lot where Reed’s van was parked. Reed and Trish walked ahead, Reed swinging the keys in his hand like this was just another casual night. But nothing about this felt casual. Everything was different now.
Rosa and Stella trailed behind us, quiet as they walked. It wasn’t until we reached the van that they stopped, and I turned to face them. Rosa, always the loud one, looked surprisingly somber, her usual fiery demeanor softened as she stepped forward.
“Alright, idiota,” she said, slipping into Spanish as she often did when she was frustrated or emotional. “You take care of yourself, ¿entiendes? I don’t want to see your stupid ass back in the hospital any time soon… ¿comprendida?”
Her words were sharp, but her voice held something else. Concern. Maybe even fear. She pulled me into a quick, tight hug, and I couldn’t help but smile a little despite everything.
“Alright Rosa, promise,” I said, patting her back.
“You better be,” Rosa muttered, pulling away. “Or I’ll come find you myself estúpida.”
Stella stood there, wiping at her eyes. I was surprised to see tears. She was always so collected, so in control, but now? She looked fragile, like the weight of everything had finally cracked through her armor.
She stepped forward hesitantly, her arms wrapping around me in a hug that felt... different. It wasn’t just a friendly hug; it was like she was holding on for dear life, afraid that if she let go, something would break. She didn’t say anything at first, just held on, her face pressed into my shoulder. I felt her shaking slightly.
“I’m glad you’re alright,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. “I’m... I’m so sorry, Anon.”
The words caught me off guard. She pulled back, wiping her face, her eyes red and puffy from the tears. There was something else there, too. An apology that went deeper than just the surface.
“And... tell Fang I’m sorry, too,” she added, her voice shaky. She forced a smile, but it was weak. “For... everything.”
I nodded, my heart heavy as I looked at her. I knew what she meant. The tension between Fang and Stella had always been there, like an unspoken rivalry, and now... I could see the regret in her eyes. She was trying to make amends, in her own way.
“I will,” I promised her, and for a moment, we just stood there, the silence between us filled with things that didn’t need to be said. Then she gave me one last smile, turned, and walked away with Rosa.
I watched them go, feeling a strange sense of finality, like this moment was the end of something—maybe the end of the tension that had been brewing between all of us for so long. Maybe something new could grow from this. Something better.
Fang tugged gently at my hand, bringing me back to the present. I turned to her, seeing the quiet understanding in her eyes, and together, we walked back to the van where Reed and Trish were waiting.
—
The drive back to Reed’s place was quiet at first, the hum of the engine and the soft music playing on the radio filling the silence. I stared out the window, watching the city lights blur by as my mind churned with everything that had happened today. It was overwhelming—the hospital, seeing my parents, the apology from Stella. It was all a lot to process.
But leave it to Reed to break the tension.
“So,” he said, glancing back at me from the driver’s seat, a grin spreading across his face. “What’s the first thing we’re binge-watching when we get back? I’m thinking Cosmic Crusaders reruns.”
I snorted, shaking my head. “Didn’t we watch that a million times already?”
Reed shrugged. “Yeah, but it’s a classic. You can’t go wrong with space battles and hot alien babes.”
Trish groaned from the passenger seat. “Can’t we pick something new for once? Like... I don’t know, something that doesn’t involve spaceships and laser guns?”
“Blasphemy,” Reed shot back, his grin widening. “I don’t even know who you are anymore, Trish.”
Fang, who had been sitting quietly beside me, finally spoke up, a small smile tugging at her lips. “How about something... calmer? Maybe just chill out to some music?”
Reed snorted. “Calm is so boring though... I’m stickin’ with space dude.”
I chuckled, shaking my head as the lighthearted banter continued. It was nice, in a way. For a few moments, we could pretend like things were normal. Like we were just a group of friends driving home from a regular day, instead of whatever the hell this had become.
But even as they joked, I couldn’t stop my mind from drifting. I was grateful for my friends—more than grateful—but there was a heaviness in my chest that I couldn’t shake. Too much had happened in too short a time. I wasn’t sure I could just go back to pretending everything was okay.
Still, their voices were a comfort, and for now, that was enough.
—
The second we walked in, Fang immediately made a beeline for the couch, collapsing into it with a long sigh. I followed her, feeling exhaustion settle in my bones. Reed tossed the remote onto the coffee table, turning on the TV while Trish raided the fridge for snacks.
“Alright dudes, time to relax,” Reed said, plopping down beside me. “We’ve earned it.”
Fang curled up next to me, resting her head on my shoulder, and I wrapped my arm around her, pulling her close.
Reed flicked through channels, eventually landing on some mindless comedy show. Trish came back with a bag of chips and a soda, plopping down on the other side of the couch.
For a while, we just sat there, watching TV, eating junk food, and trying to pretend like the world wasn’t a complete mess outside of these walls. It wasn’t perfect, but it was peaceful, and I hadn’t felt peace in a long time.
As the hours ticked by, the tension started to melt away, even if only for a little while. Fang’s steady breathing beside me, the sound of Reed’s laughter, the light banter from Trish—it all blended together into something that felt like home.
But eventually, the night caught up with us.
“Ugh, I should start heading home,” Trish said, glancing at the clock. “My mom’ll probably start freaking out if I’m out too late.”
“I’ll drop you off T, ain’t letting you walk back this late,” Reed offered, grabbing his keys off the table. “Be back in like twenty guys.”
I nodded, giving them both a tired wave as they headed out the door. Fang and I were left alone in the dimly lit living room, the quiet hum of the TV the only sound in the apartment. She shifted beside me, her fingers lacing through mine as she leaned her head on my shoulder.
For a moment, it was just us. The world outside felt distant, like it was miles away, and all that mattered was this small bubble we had created.
It was fragile, but for now, it was enough.
—
After Reed and Trish left, the apartment felt quieter than ever. Fang remained curled up beside me, her head resting on my shoulder as we sat on the couch in silence. The glow from the TV flickered in front of us, but I wasn’t paying attention to it. My mind was buzzing, racing with everything that had happened today—hell, everything that had happened over the past few months.
I pulled my phone out of my pocket, needing something to distract myself. As I unlocked it, my fingers hesitated for a moment before scrolling through the news. I wasn’t sure what I was expecting to find, but a nagging feeling in the pit of my stomach told me that I needed to know what was happening out there—outside the fragile bubble of this apartment.
The first thing that caught my eye was a flood of articles about the incident. I wasn’t surprised, but seeing it laid out in front of me—headline after headline—felt like a punch to the gut. People were talking about it. A lot.
“Public Outrage Grows Over Tragedy at Volcano High—Where’s the Accountability?”
Each headline felt surreal. For once, I wasn’t just the nobody kid from Rock Bottom. People were actually rallying behind me, calling for justice for what had happened. It was overwhelming, and I wasn’t sure how to process it. My name was out there now—my story was out there. And instead of being viewed as a problem, people were finally seeing me as a victim.
I felt Fang shift beside me, her arm tightening around mine as she glanced down at my phone.
“Is that... about what happened?” she asked quietly.
I nodded, scrolling through one of the articles. “Yeah. They’re... they’re actually supporting me. Like, strangers. People who don’t even know me.”
Fang sighed softly, pressing her forehead against my shoulder. “I’m glad Dweeb... Christ knows you deserve it.”
I didn’t know if I deserved anything. For years, I’d been trying to claw my way out of the mess that was my life, only to keep getting dragged back down. But now? People were actually calling for the arrest of whoever had organized that nightmare at the auditorium. There were comments from people who sympathized with me—people who said that no one should have to go through what I went through. It was strange. For so long, I had been the kid who kept his head down, who just took the punches because that’s all I knew how to do.
Now, people were on my side.
But as I scrolled further, something else caught my eye. A breaking news alert.
“Shootout at Warehouse by the Docks Leaves Several Dead.”
My heart dropped. A warehouse by the docks? That nagging feeling in my stomach intensified as I read through the article, my breath catching in my throat.
The shootout had left multiple fatalities. There were a few cryptic mentions about who might have been involved, but one name stuck out like a sore thumb.
Paulie.
The article briefly mentioned him—how he was a beloved figure in Little Troodon, someone who had been involved in charity work and helped people in need. They painted him like a saint. But I knew why Paulie had been there. He wasn’t just some innocent bystander. He had been caught up in the mess with Bishop.
“Fuck,” I muttered under my breath, staring at the screen.
Fang sat up straighter, sensing the change in my demeanor. “What? What’s wrong Dweeb?”
I clenched my phone tightly, my heart pounding in my chest as I tried to make sense of the emotions flooding me. Paulie was dead. He was gone, and somehow, it was connected to everything with Bishop. The article didn’t say much, but I knew. I knew Paulie had been there because of the shitstorm that Bishop had started. He was dead because of all of this. And suddenly, the weight of it all came crashing down on me.
“I have to go,” I blurted out, my voice shaking slightly.
Fang’s eyes widened in concern. “Go where?”
“Moe’s,” I said, standing up abruptly. “I need to know what happened... I need to talk to him.”
She looked at me like I’d lost my mind, and maybe I had. But I couldn’t sit here anymore. I couldn’t just pretend like this didn’t involve me—like Paulie’s death wasn’t a direct result of the shit Bishop had dragged us all into.
“I’m coming with you,” Fang said firmly, standing up beside me.
I opened my mouth to argue, but the look on her face told me it was pointless. She wasn’t going to let me go alone, and honestly? I didn’t want to go without her. I needed her there. We were in this together.
“Alright,” I said quietly, grabbing my jacket. “Let’s go.”
I shot a quick message to Reed, letting him know we’d be back later, and then I dialed Monarch’s number. The call barely rang once before Monarch picked up.
“Yo, Anon. Where to?” Monarch’s voice was casual, but I could hear the engine of his cab already revving in the background.
“Moe’s Pizzeria,” I said. “We’ll be out front in two minutes.”
“On it,” Monarch replied, and the call ended abruptly.
I stuffed my phone into my pocket, feeling the tension coil tighter in my chest. Fang grabbed her jacket, and we headed out the door together.
By the time we reached the sidewalk, Monarch’s cab was already skidding to a stop in front of Reed’s building. He rolled down the window, giving us his usual cocky grin. But as soon as he saw the look on my face, the grin faltered.
“Shit... This serious kid?” he asked, glancing between me and Fang.
I just nodded, climbing into the backseat with Fang beside me. Monarch didn’t press further. He knew better than to ask too many questions when things got heavy.
The drive to Moe’s was fast. Too fast, honestly. I could feel my heart racing the entire way, my mind running in circles as I thought about everything—Paulie, Moe, Bishop. None of it made sense, but I knew I wasn’t going to get any peace until I had some answers.
When we pulled up to Moe’s, the place was dark. Closed. But I knew Moe was there. He had to be.
I hopped out of the cab, Fang following close behind me. As Fang and I reached the back entrance of Moe’s, I banged on the door, the sound echoing through the alley.
"MOE! MOE, ARE YOU IN THERE!?" I shouted, hoping someone would hear me.
The back door swung open, and Jerry stood there, looking more worn out than I’d ever seen him. His usual easy going demeanor was gone, replaced by a haunted expression, his eyes shadowed with grief. The moment he saw me, he hesitated, like he knew I wasn’t just here to talk. But I didn’t wait for him to say anything.
I needed answers.
I brushed past Jerry, feeling Fang right beside me, her hand tight around mine. The tension in the pizzeria was thick, and it felt colder than it ever had. The kitchen, usually alive with the smells of sauce and fresh dough, was dead quiet. Not even the ovens were running. The warmth, the life of Moe’s? It was gone.
“Moe’s in the back,” Jerry muttered after me. “But Anon… I don’t think now’s—”
“I have to talk to him,” I cut in, my voice more ragged than I intended. “I need to know what happened.”
I felt Jerry’s eyes on me as I pushed through the hallway, but he didn’t follow. Fang squeezed my hand, silently grounding me, as I reached the office door. It was cracked open, dim light spilling out into the hall. Through the crack, I could see Moe slumped over his desk, his hands tangled in his hair.
For a second, I hesitated. I wasn’t sure what to expect, but whatever it was, I wasn’t ready. But I had to do this.
As soon as I pushed past the door, it was like walking into a funeral. The air was thick with grief. Moe stood in the center of the room, staring at the ground like it could somehow give him answers. His shoulders sagged under the weight of something none of us could fix. Fang’s grip on my arm tightened, but it wasn’t enough to stop the storm inside me.
"Moe," I started, my voice already raw, "What the fuck happened?"
He didn’t turn right away. It was like he couldn’t even bring himself to face us. When he finally did, the pain on his face was like nothing I’d ever seen before. His eyes were bloodshot, his usual tough, larger-than-life energy drained to almost nothing. He opened his mouth to speak, but it took him a second to force the words out.
"Paulie’s gone…" His voice was so broken, it almost didn’t sound like him. "He’s... he’s dead, kid."
I couldn’t move. Couldn’t think. It was like someone had just reached into my chest and ripped out my heart. Fang gasped next to me, but I was too numb to react to it. All I could feel was this burning rage boiling up inside me. " ...Why ?" I managed to get out, but my voice was barely above a whisper.
Moe shook his head, his expression crumbling. " Non è colpa tua, " he muttered, like it was some kind of mantra he’d been repeating to himself. " Non dare la colpa a te stesso, ragazzo. "
But that was the last thing I wanted to hear. "Bullshit!" I snapped, stepping closer, my voice cracking with every word. "This is my fault ! Don’t you get that, Moe? If it weren’t for me, Paulie wouldn’t be dead! Bishop wouldn’t even fucking be here if it weren’t for me! This is all because of me !"
Moe’s eyes flared, and he slammed his hand down on the table so hard that Fang flinched. " Basta! " he shouted, his voice trembling with grief and anger. " You’re just a fucking kid, Anon! A kid! You don’t get to carry this. You don’t get to throw your life away for some vendetta!" His voice softened for a second, but the pain was still there, thick in every syllable. " Paulie ha fatto la sua scelta. He knew what he was doing. We all did. Noi tutti sapevamo. "
I shook my head, my hands balling into fists.
"I’M NOT A FUCKING KID, MOE! PAULIE’S DEAD BECAUSE OF ME!”
“Bishop’s been after me for fucking MONTHS and now everyone’s paying the fuckin’ price. You can’t stand there and tell me this isn’t my fault. I’m the reason all this shit is happening!"
Moe’s face twisted, his hands shaking. He took a few steps toward me, his voice cracking as he spoke. " Non capisci. You’re talkin’ like you’re in some fucking movie, Anon! You think this is about you? It’s not!" His voice broke, and for a second, he looked so tired, so utterly defeated. "Paulie knew the risks. He gave his life because he gave a shit— tutti noi —and now you want to throw yours away? I won’t let you do it. Non posso lasciarti fare lo stesso. "
Before I could respond, Fang stepped forward, her voice steady but fierce. "Moe, we’re not staying out of this. You know that. Paulie didn’t die so we could sit on the sidelines and pretend this isn’t happening. He died because of Bishop, and because Bishop has been coming for Anon since day one." She shook her head, her voice softening. "We can’t just sit back and let that happen."
Moe’s face crumbled, and he looked at Fang with an expression that broke my heart all over again. " Fang, ragazza mia, " he said, his voice trembling, " per favore, non farlo. I can’t lose you, too. Sei tutto per me. "
Fang stepped closer, her grip on my arm tightening as she faced Moe. "I love you, Moe, but we’re not sitting this out. We can’t. This is our fight now."
" Cazzo, " Moe muttered, rubbing his hands over his face as he started pacing the room. " Che disastro... None of this should’ve happened."
I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself, but my voice still came out sharp and angry.
"This is my fight, Moe. Bishop’s only here because of me .
Paulie wouldn’t be dead if it wasn’t for me .
You think I can just walk away from that? I can’t . "
My fists were shaking now, the rage boiling over. "I’m not a fucking kid, Moe. I’m not backing down."
Moe turned on me again, his face twisted with anger and grief. " Paulie didn’t die so you could go out there and get yourself killed, Anon! You think you’re some hero, but this isn’t a game. You’re still too young to understand what’s at stake here!"
Fang stepped forward again, her voice softer but no less determined. "We know the fucking risks, Moe. We’re not kids anymore. This is bigger than just us."
Moe’s eyes flicked between us, his face pale, his shoulders sagging like the weight of the world had just crushed him. " Perché non mi ascolti? Why don’t you understand? I’ve already lost Paulie. I can’t lose you, too."
"For fuck sakes Moe… FINE, we’ll stay out of it," I lied, the words tasting bitter as they left my mouth. "We’ll let you handle it, alright?"
Moe’s face softened, but the pain was still there. " Che casino... Just... be careful," he whispered, looking away. " Vi prego. "
And as Fang and I walked out of that room, the weight of that lie hung between us like a fucking noose.
We weren’t going to stay out of it… We couldn’t.
But for now… we let Moe believe we would.
—
-Ripley-
The rain was coming down harder as I stepped out of Moe's, each drop hitting like a needle against my scales, but I didn’t care. It was almost comforting—if that was even possible right now. I pulled my coat tighter around me, but the cold had already sunk in deep. Every step toward home felt heavier, like I was dragging the weight of the world behind me.
Moe had told me to go be with Sam. Told me that I needed to be with my family. But Paulie… God, Paulie was gone. And no matter what Moe said, I couldn’t shake the feeling that it was my fault. He wouldn’t have died if it wasn’t for me losing my shit.
I felt the rain start to soak through my clothes, chilling me to the bone, but I still didn’t care. It felt right somehow, like it was cleansing me—or maybe punishing me. Either way, I welcomed it.
The streets were almost empty as I walked, each step echoing in the quiet night. My mind was anything but quiet though. It was a mess of memories, of Paulie’s face, of Moe’s words, of everything I couldn’t fix. I should’ve done more. I should’ve stopped Bishop before it came to this. But I hadn’t, and now Paulie was dead because of it.
By the time I reached my house, the rain was coming down in sheets, making it hard to see anything. My hand barely touched the doorknob before the door flew open, and there was Sam, standing in the doorway, her eyes wide and wild. Without a word, she flung herself into my arms, her hands pounding against my chest.
“Ripley!” she sobbed, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and relief. “What the hell? Where were you? I’ve been worried sick! I thought—”
She couldn’t finish. Her voice broke, and she collapsed into me, her fists thudding weakly against my chest before she just held on, crying into my shirt. The force of her emotions hit me like a punch to the gut. I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her close, not caring that I was soaking her with rain.
“I’m sorry,” I whispered, my voice barely audible over the sound of the rain. “I’m so sorry, Sam.”
Her sobs shook her whole body as she clung to me. "Don’t you ever do that again," she managed between broken breaths. "Don’t you dare…"
“I won’t,” I lied, though part of me wanted to believe it. “I won’t.”
She pulled back just enough to look at me, her eyes red and filled with so much emotion I couldn’t even begin to process it. “You’re soaked, and you stink of gunpowder” she muttered, her voice thick with frustration and worry. “Go change before you get sick.”
I nodded, but my body felt like lead as I made my way upstairs. Before heading into the bathroom, I stopped outside Naser’s room. The door was cracked open, and I could see him sitting on the edge of his bed, staring at the floor, completely still. He looked like a shadow of himself, weighed down by guilt and sorrow. The sight of him made my heart twist.
“Naser,” I called softly as I stepped inside.
He didn’t respond at first, just sat there, his wings drooped, his eyes vacant. But when he finally looked up at me, his face crumpled. His voice cracked as he whispered, “Dad… I’m so sorry. I… I ruined everything.”
Without thinking, I crossed the room and pulled him into my arms. He stiffened at first, but then he collapsed into the hug, his body shaking as he let out the tears he’d been holding back. “It’s okay,” I murmured, holding him tighter. “It’s okay, Naser. I love you. Nothing’s going to change that.”
He cried harder, his words coming out between ragged breaths. “I’ll fix it, I swear… I’ll fix it.”
I stroked his hair, my own heart breaking. “We’ll give it time,” I said softly. “This isn’t something you can fix with an apology. We all need time, but I promise you, Naser… we’ll come through this. They’ll come home eventually.”
He sniffled, nodding weakly. For the first time in a while, he seemed to calm down, just a little.
“I’m gonna head to bed,” he whispered after a long silence, still sounding broken, but at least calmer.
“Okay, son. Goodnight,” I said, brushing his hair out of his face before heading out of the room and finally going to change.
After drying off and throwing on some clean clothes, I headed back downstairs, but Sam was nowhere in sight. For a moment, panic flared in my chest, but then I saw her through the back porch window, standing outside in the rain with a cigarette between her fingers.
Sam only smoked when she was at her lowest. Seeing her like that made my chest tighten with guilt. I stepped outside, the rain still coming down in a steady drizzle as I walked up behind her.
“You okay?” I asked quietly, wrapping my arm around her waist.
She exhaled a long, shaky breath, letting the smoke trail into the night. “I don’t know,” she admitted, her voice soft and broken. “I’m just… tired, Rip. So damn tired.”
I swallowed hard, guilt pressing down on me even harder as I pulled her closer. “We’ll figure it out,” I promised, my voice rough with emotion. “We’ll figure this out together.”
Sam leaned into me, her head resting on my shoulder, and for a moment, we just stood there, holding each other, trying to find some sense of comfort in the storm that seemed to follow us.
“I don’t know how much more of this I can take,” Sam whispered, her voice so quiet that I almost didn’t hear her over the patter of the rain. “All of this… it’s breaking us apart.”
I swallowed hard, my throat tight with emotion. I didn’t know what to say to make it better. Truth was, I felt the same way, like we were all being torn apart piece by piece, and I had no idea how to hold it together. “We’re stronger than this,” I said, though the words felt hollow. “We’ve survived worse.”
Sam let out a bitter laugh, the kind that cut through the air like a knife. “Have we? Because this… this feels like it’s different. I don’t know if we can fix this.”
“We will,” I said, forcing the words out, because if I didn’t believe it, I didn’t know what else to hold on to. “We will, Sam.”
She was quiet for a moment, taking another drag of her cigarette before flicking it into the wet grass. “I just want them back, Rip,” she said, her voice breaking as tears welled up in her eyes. “I want my kids to come home…”
Her words hit me like a punch to the gut, and I felt the dam start to crack inside me. I wanted him back too. I wanted our family back, but I didn’t know how to make that happen. “I do too Sam,” I whispered, pulling her closer to me.
—
As the night dragged on, the exhaustion settled deep into my bones. I could feel it in every step I took, the weight of the day—no, the entire week—pressing down on me. Sam was still leaning against me, her breathing steady, but I knew she was just as tired. Maybe more. The quiet between us wasn’t uncomfortable, but it was heavy with everything left unsaid.
“We should get some rest,” I murmured, my voice low. I didn’t want to break the fragile moment we had found, but I could feel Sam’s body drooping a little more with each passing second. She nodded against my chest but didn’t move right away, as if she was holding on to the last bit of strength just to stay upright.
“Yeah,” she finally whispered, pulling back just enough to look up at me. Her eyes were tired—emotionally drained—but there was still something in them, a small glimmer of the woman who had stood by me through everything. The woman I’d built my life with. “We should.”
I held her hand as we walked back inside, the warmth of the house a stark contrast to the cold rain still falling outside. The quiet of the house felt louder somehow, as if the absence of noise just amplified the exhaustion that hung over both of us.
When we reached the bedroom, Sam sank down onto the edge of the bed, pulling her knees up and hugging them to her chest. I stood there for a moment, just watching her, feeling that ache in my chest again—the one that reminded me just how much I loved her, how much I needed her, and how scared I was of losing everything we’d built.
Without a word, I moved to the other side of the bed, pulling back the covers and slipping in beside her. She stayed curled up for a moment longer, her head resting on her knees as if she was still processing everything, before finally sliding down next to me.
I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her close. The silence was thick, but it wasn’t awkward. It was... necessary. We’d talked enough, said all we could for the night. Now, all we had was this—each other, in the dark, in the quiet.
“Are you okay?” I asked after a while, my voice barely more than a whisper in the dark. I could feel her heartbeat against my chest, slow and steady, but I needed to hear it from her. Needed to know she wasn’t slipping away from me.
She took a deep breath, her fingers lightly tracing patterns on my chest as she thought about her answer. “I don’t know,” she finally admitted, her voice soft and tired. “But I’m here, Rip. We’re here.”
I nodded, my chin brushing against her hair. “That’s enough,” I said, even though we both knew it wasn’t. But for tonight, it had to be.
We lay there in the quiet, the weight of the day slowly pulling us under. My mind kept drifting—Paulie’s face, Anon’s anger, Naser’s tears—but every time the storm of thoughts started to pull me away, I focused on Sam. On her breathing. On the way her hand felt resting against my chest. On the fact that, despite everything, she was still here with me.
“I love you,” I whispered, my voice barely audible, but I knew she heard me.
“I love you too,” she replied, her voice equally soft, but there was a warmth in her words that cut through the cold. And in that moment, it was enough. It had to be.
We held each other as sleep finally started to claim us both, the exhaustion too heavy to fight anymore.
I was startled awake by the sudden roar of an engine tearing down the street, the sound slicing through the quiet night. My body reacted before my mind caught up, sitting bolt upright in bed. Sam stirred beside me, murmuring something in her sleep, but I was already moving, heart racing as the noise faded into the distance.
A bad feeling settled deep in my gut as I crossed the room, pulling the curtain aside to peer through the window. The streetlights cast long shadows across the road, but there was one thing I didn’t see.
Naser’s car.
Panic hit like a jolt of electricity.
"No," I muttered under my breath, adrenaline flooding my system as I launched myself out of the bedroom. I tore down the hall toward his room, the knot in my stomach tightening with every step.
I flung his door open, half expecting him to still be there, but the bed was empty. The sheets were rumpled, the room a mess, like he’d left in a hurry. My breath came in sharp, ragged bursts as I scanned the room, looking for anything that might tell me where he’d gone. But I already knew.
“Fuck!” I cursed under my breath, gripping the doorframe so hard my knuckles turned white. I was about to head downstairs to try and catch him—get out there and find him before he did something stupid—when something caught my eye.
The study door.
It was ajar.
My stomach dropped, a cold dread seeping into my veins as I moved toward the door, my steps slow now, like my body was trying to delay what I already knew was waiting for me.
I pushed the door open, heart hammering in my chest as I crossed the room to my desk. My fingers fumbled for the key to the bottom drawer, but when I went to unlock it, my worst nightmare became real.
It was already open.
And empty.
My service pistol, gone. Some of my police gear, gone. Every part of me went cold, like ice had shot through my veins.
He was going after Bishop.
I stood there, staring at the empty drawer, my mind spinning, every worst-case scenario flashing before my eyes. Naser, with a gun, facing down a monster like Bishop.
My son was walking into hell… and he didn’t even know it.
Chapter 47: Breaking The Chains: Part 2
Summary:
Hey guys, sorry for the wait on this, got sick with the flu and it killed any attempt to write haha.
Just want to give a quick warning that there is considerable graphic violence in this chapter, so please be advised!
Love you all guys.
Happy Halloween!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
-Anon- As Fang and I stepped out of Moe’s office, the warm light of the pizzeria faded, swallowed by the cool darkness of the alley. I could feel the weight pressing down on me, heavier than ever, but I kept my expression steady. Fang was close by, her gaze heavy on me, and that quiet intensity was grounding, even as a sick feeling twisted in my gut.
Then my phone buzzed, and I glanced down—unlisted number. My stomach dropped, and my fingers tightened around the phone as I took a breath and answered.
There was silence for a beat, then a low, dark chuckle drifted through the line, sharp and cold. “Anon… I knew you’d pick up. Missed our little chats?”
The voice was unmistakable. Bishop. That smooth, mocking tone, each word like a knife sliding beneath the skin, twisting.
“Get to the point,” I said, keeping my voice steady, but I could feel the tension coiling inside me like a spring.
“Straight to business,” he said, and I could practically hear the smirk in his voice. “Fine. I’ve sent you my location, come alone... There is no backup, no games. Just you, me, and a couple…special guests.”
I gritted my teeth, forcing the burning hatred within myself to stay calm.
“And if I don’t show?”
There was a pause, and then his voice dropped, colder, laced with venom.
“Pfft, tryin’ to bullshit me Nonny’…?
You’ve got an hour… Don’t waste it.”
The line clicked dead, and I was left holding the phone, my mind racing. The grip on my phone tightened until I felt the plastic bite into my skin, but I couldn’t focus on the pain. I could feel Fang watching me, her eyes narrowed with concern.
I let out a slow breath, steeling myself, and turned to Fang, putting on the calmest face I could muster.
“Fang…. I need to go.”
She crossed her arms, looking at me with a mix of defiance and worry. I could practically hear the protest on the tip of her tongue, the argument forming in her mind.
“Anon, I know that look. Whatever it is, I’m going with you.”
I felt something twist inside me, something raw and sickening. Her words barely registered as a flash of images assaulted my mind: twisted memories from when I was unconscious, warped and nightmarish. Bishop's cold, cruel smirk towering over Fang's lifeless body, his claws stained with her blood.
The thought alone made my chest tighten with a wave of panic. I couldn’t let her end up like that—I just couldn’t.
I forced myself to keep a calm expression as I nodded. “Okay. You’re right, Fang. But let me grab something from Moe first, just… something for backup. We can’t be too careful.”
Her eyes softened, and she gave a slight nod. “Yeah, good call. Just… hurry.”
Without another word, I turned and walked through the pizzeria, my heartbeat pounding in my ears as I moved past the tables and toward the front. My hands shook, and every step felt like pushing against lead.
Instead of turning to Moe’s office, I slipped quietly through the front door, easing it shut behind me before stepping out onto the main street. I glanced around, trying to keep calm, trying to ignore the nagging guilt clawing at me. My gaze locked onto the familiar sight of Monarch’s cab idling on the curb, and I rushed over, slipping into the backseat.
“Hey, kid,” Monarch greeted, looking at me in the rearview mirror. Then he glanced around, brows furrowing. “Where’s your girlfriend?”
“She’s staying behind this time.” I felt the words cut as I said them, but I kept my tone steady, kept myself from looking back. “Just drive, Monarch. And… step on it.”
He nodded, sensing the urgency, and his foot pressed down on the gas. We shot down the street, the familiar lights and landmarks blurring past us as he drove us toward Bishop’s location.
In the back seat, I felt my phone buzz. Fang’s name lit up on the screen, her face staring back at me with that same fierce, determined expression she’d had just minutes before. My hand trembled as I picked up, pressing the phone to my ear.
I took a shaky breath.
“I’m… I’m sorry Fang, but I won’t let him hurt anyone else I love.” And before she could respond, before I could hear the anger or fear in her voice, I ended the call, letting the silence settle over me as Monarch sped through the night.
—
-Naser-
The road stretched endlessly before me, cold and empty, a perfect mirror of how I felt inside. Every streetlight that flickered by was like a punch, each one lighting up a memory I'd rather keep buried. The words Bishop had spat at me over the phone still echoed in my ears, his voice dripping with threat and malice, each syllable twisted around Naomi’s name. My grip tightened on the wheel until my knuckles turned white, and I forced myself to breathe, to focus on one thing—getting to her, no matter what.
But then, like a damn movie reel I couldn't turn off, Anon’s face flashed through my mind—bruised, bloody, twisted in a look of pure betrayal that cut deeper than anything Bishop could ever do. I could still see him there, fists clenched, the disbelief in his eyes fading to something darker, something I knew would never leave him. And that was my doing. I’d torn down someone who didn’t deserve any of it, someone who, despite everything, had never turned his back on anyone—not even me, not until I forced his hand.
I kept pushing the gas, but the memories kept coming faster than I could drive away from them. That day, when I finally went through with Bishop’s plan, I’d been trying to justify it to myself. I told myself I didn’t have a choice, that I was just doing what I had to to protect Naomi. But that excuse felt thinner than paper now.
Anon... The things I did to him.
Every word I’d thrown at him echoed back, ugly and raw. The way I'd ignored him, the way I'd lashed out, how I let him take all the blame for things he never deserved. I remembered his face when the truth started to dawn on him, that look of shock and betrayal.
Anon didn't just lose me; he lost everything. His new start was ruined, and secrets that should’ve been left buried back in Rock Bottom were revealed to those who should’ve never known...
… But my greatest sin?
He lost a family that actually gave a shit about him… all because I’d let myself be led by fear.
The guilt was a physical weight pressing down on me, choking off every breath. And it wasn’t just Anon. Fang had turned her back on me, and she’d had every reason to. She wasn’t just my sister; she was the one person who, despite all of the bullshit between us, I thought would always have my back.
But I’d proven to her that blood didn’t mean anything when I betrayed Anon and our family. I’d pushed her so far away that she didn’t even recognize me anymore, and why would she?
I didn’t recognize myself.
I thought of how she looked at me that day—like I was nothing. Not even a stranger, just... empty, something she couldn’t bear to look at. And damn it, she was right. I’d crossed a line, and there was no going back.
And then, there was Mom and Dad. They didn’t even know the whole story yet, only the tip of the iceberg, and I could already see the disappointment in their eyes. They’d raised me to be better than this, taught me right from wrong, and I’d shattered every bit of that. Dad, who’d always been my hero, had looked at me with a mix of pity and anger like he couldn’t believe I was his son. Mom... she’d just cried. She didn’t even ask why, didn’t try to understand. She’d just looked at me, broken and quiet, and I knew I’d lost them both.
As I sped through the dark, my hands started to shake, and I had to force myself to keep them steady. Everything I’d done was piling up inside, twisting into a mess I couldn’t untangle. I’d thought I was doing it for Naomi, for her safety, for her life. But now, as the fear for her safety pulsed through me, I wondered if I’d been lying to myself all along, using her as an excuse to do Bishop’s bidding instead of standing up to him.
But none of that mattered now. What mattered was Naomi. I had to get her out of this, had to make sure she was safe, even if it meant going straight into the lion’s den.
I’m done hurting those I love; this ends tonight… one way or another.
—
The foundry was a skeleton, shadows clinging to rusted chains and crumbling beams, half-devoured by darkness. Every step I took echoed, my heart pounding loud enough to drown out the sounds around me. I could feel the gun heavy in my pocket, fingers itching to reach for it. Every instinct screamed to turn back, but Bishop’s text had been clear. If I wanted to see Naomi alive, I’d show up.
And there he was, standing like he owned the place, under the fractured light filtering through broken windows. His smirk was twisted, more of a shark’s smile than anything human. “Naser, my boy,” he sneered, spreading his arms wide like I was some long-lost friend. “Here to finally grow a pair? I didn’t think you had it in you.”
My jaw locked, anger coiling tight in my chest, threatening to explode. “Where the hell is Naomi?”
Bishop chuckled, casual as if my words barely registered. His hand brushed over his coat, a mock gesture of boredom. “All in good time,” he said, his tone sliding out like oil. “We’re still waiting on one more, aren’t we? Or have you forgotten?”
I scanned the empty space, every nerve fraying with panic. There was no sign of Naomi, no sign of anyone. A sick realization settled deep in my gut—she wasn’t here. Bishop had kept her hidden, out of reach, a sick game of his own design. But it also meant I had an opening.
Before I could second-guess, I pulled the gun from my pocket, aiming it straight at his head. My hands were shaking, but the fury inside me steadied my aim. “Enough of your bullshit,” I snapped, my voice colder than I’d ever heard it. “Tell me where she is, or I swear I’ll end this right here.”
Bishop’s smirk faltered—just for a split second, a crack in his mask. But then it twisted into something darker, filled with contempt. He tilted his head, eyes narrowing as he stared down the barrel of the gun, a sneer stretching across his face.
“Well, well,” he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “Kid thinks he’s got himself a spine. Look at you, standing there like you’re anything but a pathetic waste of space.” He shook his head slowly, mocking. “You want to know where she is? Go ahead. Pull the trigger. Show me what you’re really made of.”
My grip tightened on the gun, fury scorching through me. Everything in me screamed to do it—to end him, to wipe that sick grin off his face forever. The hatred tasted bitter, thick in my throat, fueling the tremor in my hands. But Bishop didn’t flinch, his gaze locked on me with that smug satisfaction, like he knew he had the upper hand.
Then his gaze drifted down, his lip curling. “You’re even stupider than I thought,” he scoffed. “Safety’s on, genius.”
My pulse stuttered, my fingers faltering as my mind went blank. And in that heartbeat of hesitation, he pounced. I barely registered the blur of motion before he slammed into me, wrenching the gun from my grip. My back hit the ground hard, the impact knocking the breath from my lungs. Pain flared sharp and hot, but I didn’t have time to recover—Bishop was already on top of me.
He didn’t hold back. His fists came down, relentless, each blow landing like a hammer. His face hovered inches from mine, eyes blazing with a vicious rage. “You thought you could stand up to me?” he snarled, each word punctuated by a brutal punch. His knuckles cracked against my jaw, my ribs, my chest, each hit driving me deeper into the cold, unyielding concrete. “You little piece of shit. You’re nothing. Nothing but a scared, pathetic kid who thought he could play hero.”
I tried to raise my arms, to shield myself, but he was relentless, his fists breaking through any defense I managed to muster. Pain erupted in my ribs, spreading like fire, every blow blurring my vision. But I couldn’t let him win. I clung to the thought of Naomi, the image of her face flashing before me. She was counting on me. I couldn’t give up—not like this.
But Bishop wasn’t done. He grabbed me by the collar, his grip iron-tight as he lifted me just enough to slam me back down, his face twisted in a sneer that only seemed to deepen with my pain. “Thanks for the gun, kid,” he spat, his voice dripping with scorn as he cast a glance at where it lay just out of my reach.
“You’re fuckin’ dumber than I thought!”
A voice cut through the chaos, sharp and filled with venom.
“Get your goddamn claws off him, Bishop.”
Bishop’s head snapped up, and Naser felt his grip loosen just enough for him to draw a shaky breath. Standing in the doorway, bathed in the dim light spilling in from outside, was Anon. And the look in his eyes was deadly.
Bishop let out a low, humorless laugh, though there was a tremor in it, a hint of unease. “Oh, look who finally decided to join the party.” He pushed himself to his feet, sneering down at Naser before turning his full attention to Anon. “You think you’re going to save him, Anon? That you’re the hero in this story? You’re nothin’... You’ve always been nothing.”
Anon’s eyes were locked on Bishop, cold and unyielding, his fists clenched so tightly his knuckles were white. “You’re done, Bishop. This ends now. You’ve fucked with me, my friends, everyone I care about for the last damn time.”
Bishop scoffed, but the bravado was slipping, the fury seething beneath his smirk starting to show through. He reached down, scooping up the gun, pointing it at Anon with a twisted grin. “You think you’re so tough, don’t you? Some big hero come to save the day? I should’ve put you down when I had the chance. But don’t worry—I’ll take care of that now.”
Anon didn’t flinch, didn’t even blink. He took a step forward, voice low and steady. “Go ahead. Take your best shot.”
For a moment, the room was silent, the only sound the ragged breaths of the three of them, the tension so thick it felt like the walls might collapse. Bishop’s finger twitched on the trigger, his gaze flickering between Anon and Naser, weighing his options, and calculating his next move.
—
-Anon-
Bishop’s laugh grated through the air, a low, mocking sound as his gaze shifted to Naser. "You know what? I think I’ve got a better idea," he sneered, aiming the gun straight at him. "Why not make you watch as I clean up your little mess?"
My chest clenched. In a split second, I felt every nerve go on fire, anger roaring through me like a beast barely contained. I took a step forward, fists clenched so tight they ached. “Leave him out of this!” I yelled, voice rough. “You came here for me. I’m the one you want.”
Bishop's mouth twisted into a taunting smile. “Oh, so now you’re the hero, huh? Spare me. Both of you are pathetic. Especially you, Anon. A sad little punk who doesn’t know when he’s lost.”
I felt a bitter smirk creep onto my face. “What’s wrong, Bishop? Too scared to go one-on-one again? Afraid of getting more than a little scratch like that alley brawl? Did my ‘love tap’ scare you?”
The smugness drained from Bishop’s face, replaced by a wild glint of fury. His hand twitched, tightening around the gun. He aimed it right at my chest, his voice a hiss of pure hate. “Shut the fuck up!” And then he fired, rage and impulse overriding any sense of control.
The shot rang out, slicing a line of fire across my cheek. The pain barely registered as I charged him, every ounce of anger and pain finally breaking loose. I closed the distance between us in a heartbeat, ready to rip him apart.
Bishop tried to raise the gun again, but before he could pull the trigger, Naser lunged forward with a shout, swinging a baton from his pocket and smashing it into the back of Bishop’s knee. Bishop’s stance buckled, the gun wavering just enough.
Without hesitating, I threw myself at him, taking him down hard to the cold concrete. We hit the ground, and I let loose. Every punch I’d been holding back and every bit of fury I’d swallowed down to survive poured out in a brutal, relentless rain of blows. My fists slammed into him, each hit harder than the last, his smirk crumbling under the weight of my rage.
“You think you can keep doing this?” I spat, my voice breaking through gritted teeth. “Think you can screw with people’s lives, ruin everything, and just walk away?”
Bishop grunted, trying to shield himself as my fists kept hammering into him. His smug grin cracked, but only for a moment, and then, like a switch flipping, his eyes sharpened, teeth bared in a twisted sneer.
“Done talkin’?” he hissed, and before I knew it, his arm shot up, claws digging into my shoulder with a crushing grip. I tried to shake him off, but his grip tightened, each talon sinking deep, burning hot pain shooting through my muscles. His strength was staggering, inhuman, like he’d been waiting for this moment to reveal the monster underneath.
With a powerful twist, he shoved me off, sending me stumbling backward. I barely had a second to catch myself before he was up on his feet, standing over me like a goddamn predator toying with its prey. Bishop wiped the blood from his lip with a casual flick of his wrist, eyes gleaming with a twisted thrill.
“You really thought that would be it, huh?” His voice oozed mockery as he took a slow, menacing step forward. “Little punk like you thinks he can actually go toe-to-toe with me?” He laughed, low and dark, making my blood boil.
“SHUT UP!” I snarled, lunging forward, swinging with everything I had. But he was ready. His arm shot up, blocking my punch like it was nothing, and in an instant, he twisted my wrist back until I thought it might snap.
“You never learn, do you skinnie?” he sneered, leaning in close enough that I could feel his hot breath. “Always charging in, all anger and no brains. It’s almost pathetic.” He laughed again, throwing me to the side like I was weightless.
I hit the ground hard but forced myself up, ignoring the searing pain in my shoulder. I wouldn’t let him get to me—not now, not after everything. I gritted my teeth, rage building inside me like a storm, but he just watched me struggle, smirking as I pushed myself to my feet.
“You’re nothing, Nonny... Just a skinnie fuck up, tryin’ to be a hero,” Bishop taunted, rolling his neck as if to shake off the hits I’d managed to land. “But me? I’m a Baryonyx... This strength? It’s in my blood. I could snap you in two without breaking a sweat!”
My fists clenched, knuckles white. “You’re all talk, Bishop. You hide behind power, but deep down, you’re a coward.”
His grin faltered for a second, and I saw a flicker of something—maybe anger, maybe fear. But he masked it quickly, shaking his head with a disappointed sigh.
“Is that all you’ve got? Cheap shots and sad little insults?” He lashed out faster than I’d anticipated, his fist colliding with my gut with enough force to knock the wind out of me. I staggered back, gasping for air, but he didn’t give me a chance to recover.
Bishop’s hands shot out, grabbing my collar and pulling me up to meet his glare. “Let me make this real clear for you, Anon,” he whispered, his voice low and venomous.
“You’re nothin’... You’re a mistake, a thorn in my side that I should’ve killed a long time ago.”
I struggled, trying to pry his hands off, but his grip was iron, like he was fueled by every ounce of hatred he’d ever held for me. His smirk returned, full of smug satisfaction, as he relished my helplessness.
“Guess I’ll do the world a favor and put you down...”
Bishop’s grip on my collar tightened, and before I could even brace myself, he shoved me back, slamming me into the ground so hard I saw stars. I barely had time to gasp before his boot collided with my ribs, sending a sickening wave of pain through my chest.
“Look at you,” he sneered, landing another vicious kick.
“All that fire, all that rage… and for what? Just to end up on the ground like a beaten dog.” He spat, his words dripping with disdain as he circled me, his eyes gleaming with sadistic thrill.
I tried to push myself up, but he grabbed me by the shirt and yanked me upright, only to slam his fist into my face. Pain exploded behind my eyes, blood filling my mouth as I stumbled, barely managing to stay on my feet.
“Pathetic,” he hissed, winding up for another punch. This one landed square in my gut, knocking the breath clean out of me. I doubled over, gasping for air, but he just laughed, pushing me back until I crashed against the cold concrete wall behind me.
“Where’s that big talk now, huh?” Bishop taunted, his voice echoing in the empty, desolate space. He threw another punch, his fist smashing into my jaw. My head snapped to the side, and I tasted blood as his laughter filled my ears.
“All bark, no bite… that’s all you ever were.”
My head was spinning; my vision blurred as I struggled to stay upright, each breath a burning ache in my chest. Bishop’s taunts sliced through the fog, every word laced with venom, his laughter rattling around my skull like a sickening reminder of just how much he loved this. He’d never wanted anything more than to break me completely.
With a surge of adrenaline, I close my fingers around cold steel. I slide on the brass knuckles, feeling the weight, feeling the edges dig into my skin. My hands were already a mess, bruised and torn, but the pain was just fuel now, igniting something dark and relentless inside me. Bishop was too busy basking in his victory to notice as I readied myself, teeth gritted against the agony rippling through my knuckles.
“Done talkin’?” I spat, voice raw, and something shifted in Bishop’s eyes as he saw the glint of metal wrapped around my fists. I barely registered the murderous look that flickered across his face before he lunged, claws extended, swiping through the air with a predatory speed that had me dodging for my life.
I ducked under his arm, feeling the rush of air as his claws sliced just inches from my face. His breath was hot on my neck as he roared, throwing his weight into the next swipe, but I sidestepped, my heart pounding as I managed to land a punch to his jaw with the brass knuckles. The impact tore at my skin, the bones in my hand screaming in protest, but the look of pure shock on Bishop’s face was worth it.
“Think you’re tough, huh?” I growled, driving another punch into his gut, my knuckles burning as the metal tore through flesh.
“ Nah… You’re just a fucking carpet croc.”
Bishop staggered back, snarling, his claws clenching as he shook off the hit, his lips curling back to reveal rows of sharp teeth. He recovered fast, fury radiating off him as he lunged again, this time feinting right before slamming his shoulder into me. I stumbled, nearly losing my footing as he took advantage of the momentum, his claws digging into my shoulder, tearing through the fabric and flesh.
I gasped, the pain white-hot as his grip tightened, pulling me toward him until I was face-to-face with the twisted, savage smile on his bloodstained lips.
“You’re a goddamn cockroach, you know that?” he hissed, giving my shoulder a brutal twist that had me biting back a scream. “But even cockroaches get squashed eventually.”
With a surge of rage, I raised my fist, aiming straight for his face. The brass knuckles connected with his nose, the crunch of bone shattering beneath the impact echoing through the space. He recoiled, blood spurting from his nose, but it only seemed to fuel him, his snarl deepening into something primal as he charged me again, this time swinging with his entire weight.
I barely dodged, the edge of his claws slicing across my side, but I twisted, bringing my other fist down on the back of his head. The pain in my hands was relentless, each punch tearing more at my flesh, but I couldn’t stop—I wouldn’t stop. Not until he was the one left on the ground.
“Come on, Bishop,” I sneered, my voice strained with the effort to keep my guard up, to stay on my feet.
“All that strength and you’re this scared of a skinnie…?”
Bishop roared, swinging wildly, his attacks growing more erratic, more desperate. He was stronger, and faster, but his rage made him sloppy. I ducked and dodged, each near miss grazing my skin, each blocked hit numbing my hands further. Blood dripped down my arms, and my vision swam, but I could see it now—the cracks in his confidence, the frustration boiling over every time I slipped out of his grasp.
“Is that all you’ve got?” I taunted, swinging again, feeling the crunch as my knuckles met his cheekbone, his head snapping back with the impact. My fingers were bruised and torn, each hit a sacrifice, but the sound of his labored breaths was worth every bit of agony shooting through my hands.
Bishop recovered fast, snarling as he swiped his claws again, raking across my forearm, but I countered with a brutal uppercut, catching him in the jaw. He staggered, spitting blood, his eyes wild and unfocused. He took a step back, chest heaving, his smug grin faltering as he wiped a smear of blood from his lip.
“Guess you’re not as untouchable as you thought, huh?” I spat, breathing hard, every muscle screaming, but I couldn’t back down. Not now, not when he was finally starting to lose it.
Bishop snarled, his voice rough and choked with fury. “I’LL RIP YOU APART!” he growled, lunging forward, but I saw the desperation in his eyes, the raw, unhinged rage. He was running out of control, and I was going to make him pay for every bit of it.
“Come on then,” I said, holding my ground, raising my fists, ignoring the searing pain in my hands. “Let’s finish this.”
He charged, claws swinging, but I ducked low, throwing a punch into his ribs, feeling the brutal impact reverberate up my arm.
Blood and sweat blurred my vision; every heartbeat, a fiery pulse of pain through my hands. My knuckles screamed, torn and bruised, but I didn’t care. I wasn’t stopping until Bishop’s face was nothing but pulp.
Every ounce of anger, every scar he’d left on me and everyone I cared about—it was all pushing me forward, pulling every bit of strength I had left into my fists.
Bishop staggered back, still trying to wipe blood from his mouth, his smirk gone, replaced with an ugly sneer. He looked dazed, but the fury in his eyes burned hotter than ever. His claws flexed, the points gleaming in the dim light as he sized me up, breathing ragged, low growls rumbling from his chest.
“Think you’re tough, huh?” he spat, taking a menacing step forward. “Think you can outlast me? I’ve ripped guys bigger than you in half.” His laugh was jagged, feral, but I saw something in his eyes—a flicker of doubt, a hint of something he couldn’t entirely hide.
“Big talk for someone getting his ass handed to him,” I shot back, stepping forward with fists raised, gritting my teeth against the searing pain that tore through my hands with every movement.
With a roar, Bishop lunged at me, claws outstretched, straight for my face. I ducked, feeling the rush of air as his claws sliced just past my cheek. He recovered fast, swinging again, this time catching me across the arm. Pain lanced up my shoulder, but I pushed through it, twisting my body to deliver a punch to his ribs with the brass knuckles. The impact reverberated through my hand, my knuckles popping, but it was worth it to hear the grunt of pain Bishop couldn’t suppress.
I barely had time to register his stagger before he was on me again, his massive frame barreling into me like a freight train. I hit the ground hard, the impact knocking the breath out of me, and Bishop was on top of me in an instant, his claws sinking into my shoulder. I screamed, the white-hot pain searing down my arm as he pressed harder, leaning in close enough that I could smell the blood and sweat on his breath.
“Thought you could take me down?” he snarled, his voice low and venomous.
“You’re nothin’… BUT A FUCKIN SKINNIE, ANON!”
He twisted his claws deeper, and I bit down on a scream, feeling the edges of my vision go dark with pain.
But I wasn’t done… Not yet.
With a burst of strength I didn’t even know I had left, I twisted beneath him, driving my knee up into his stomach with everything I had. Bishop grunted, the surprise loosening his grip just enough for me to shove him off, rolling away and stumbling to my feet. Blood dripped from my shoulder, but I didn’t let it slow me down. I raised my fists, the brass knuckles digging painfully into my already torn skin, but the adrenaline was drowning out everything else.
Bishop snarled, his face contorted with rage as he scrambled back. “You really don’t know when to quit, do you?” he spat, baring his teeth in a twisted grin. “You’re just making this worse for yourself.”
“Yeah? Come on, then,” I growled, beckoning him forward, ignoring the trembling in my own hands.
“LET’S SEE WHAT YOU’VE GOT LEFT, YOU CROC CUNT!”
He came at me again, this time swinging wildly, claws flashing as he aimed for my throat. I dodged, barely, feeling the air slice past me as his claws missed by inches. But he was relentless, swinging repeatedly, each swipe getting closer as he drove me back. One swipe caught me across the ribs, tearing through my shirt and drawing a line of blood, but I didn’t stop. I ducked and weaved; every instinct focused on finding an opening, an opportunity to hit him where it hurt.
Finally, I saw it. He overextended, his arm swinging wide, and I stepped in, driving my brass-knuckled fist into his jaw with a sickening crunch. Bishop reeled, stumbling back, but I didn’t let up. I followed with another punch, this one to his gut, feeling the impact reverberate through my already battered hand.
He doubled over, gasping, and I took the chance to drive my knee up into his face, hearing the sickening crunch of bone as I felt something in his snout shatter.
Bishop staggered, blood pouring from his nose, his face twisted in a mix of rage and pain. He swayed, looking dazed momentarily, and I thought I’d finally broken him. But then, with a guttural snarl, he lunged forward, his hand wrapping around my throat, claws digging into my skin.
“You think this is over?!” he hissed, his voice a low, dangerous growl.
“I’m not done with you, Anon... Not by a long shot.” His grip tightened, cutting off my air as he lifted me off the ground, his claws digging deeper, blood trickling down my neck.
My vision blurred, darkness creeping in at the edges as I struggled to breathe, my hands clawing at his grip, but it was like iron. I could feel my strength slipping away, my lungs burning, but I wasn’t going down like this. With the last bit of strength I had, I raised my hand, slamming the brass knuckles into the side of his head with everything I had left.
The impact jolted him, his grip loosening just enough for me to break free, dropping to the ground and gasping for air. I staggered back, clutching my throat, but I didn’t have time to recover before he was on me again, his claws swiping down in a brutal arc. I raised my arm to block, feeling his claws tear through flesh and muscle, but the pain barely registered anymore. It was just fuel, pushing me forward.
I swung, aiming low, catching him in the gut with a brutal punch that had him doubling over. But he recovered fast, throwing a wild punch that caught me across the jaw, sending me stumbling back. I tasted blood, and felt the bruising ache spreading through my cheek, but I didn’t care. I charged forward, fists flying, landing blow after blow, each hit tearing at my knuckles, the metal biting into my skin with every impact.
Bishop’s face was a mess, blood streaming from his nose, his lip split, and one eye swollen shut, but he was still fighting, still snarling like a rabid animal. He swung again, slower this time, his movements sloppier and more desperate. I ducked, driving my fist up into his ribs, feeling the satisfying crack of bone beneath my knuckles. He gasped, staggering back, clutching his side, but I didn’t give him a chance to recover.
“This is for everything you took from me,” I snarled, my voice raw with fury as I drove another punch into his gut.
*THUD*
“THAT. WAS FOR PAULIE!
*THUD*
THIS. IS FOR KYRO!
*THWACK*
AND THIS… IS FOR ME!”
Bishop tried to fight back, swinging wildly, but I dodged, landing another brutal hit to his face, the brass knuckles splitting his cheek open, blood spraying across the ground. He let out a guttural scream, stumbling back, but I kept going, every hit fueled by the rage that had been building for months, years even. This was for everything he’d done, every bit of pain he’d caused, every life he’d shattered.
Finally, he fell to his knees, his breath coming in ragged gasps, blood dripping from his mouth as he looked up at me, fear flickering in his eyes for the first time. I stood over him, chest heaving, every muscle screaming, but I wasn’t done.
With one last punch, I drove the brass knuckles into his face, feeling the sickening crunch of bone as his head snapped back, his body collapsing to the ground.
—
The brutal showdown reached its climax, each punch landing harder and with more desperate purpose than the last. Bishop, the towering predator who had terrorized me, was on the ground, bloodied, gasping, fear flashing in his eyes for the first time. I stepped back, each breath jagged, and it hit me—the rage, the exhaustion, the numb ache of my hands torn to shreds. The adrenaline, my only fuel, was sputtering out, leaving nothing but pain in its wake.
My chest heaved as I tried to catch my breath, every nerve burning. The brass knuckles slipped from my hand, clattering to the ground as I let out a shaky exhale, staring down at what was left of Bishop.
Then, from behind me, I felt a steadying grip. Naser’s arm wrapped under mine, helping me off the blood-splattered concrete. I glanced over, our eyes meeting, and for the first time in months, I felt a flicker of understanding pass between us.
He helped me to my feet, and though I could still feel the resentment, the betrayal he’d wrought, I managed a strained, “Thanks… for that hit on his knee. I don’t know if I’d still be here if you hadn’t.”
But Naser shook his head, his expression grim. “Doesn’t make up for the fact that I handed him the damn gun in the first place.”
“Shut up and take the damn win, Naser.” I managed a tired smirk, despite the pain searing through my knuckles. I couldn’t help but throw one last quip his way, an attempt at normalcy. “Could’ve been worse, you could’ve missed.”
The corner of his mouth tugged up slightly, just for a moment, and in that tiny crack of shared humor, I felt something new—a chance to rebuild, a long road to fixing the mess between us, maybe even forgiving him.
But then, his face shifted, eyes widening, and in an instant, he shoved me hard to the right.
“WATCH OUT!” he shouted, his voice ripping through the haze. I stumbled to the side, barely registering the crack of gunfire slicing through the air as Naser took the hit meant for me. His left wing buckled under two shots, and he crashed to the ground with a choked gasp.
Time froze. Bishop, broken and furious, had somehow managed to lift the gun, his arm trembling as he tried to line up another shot, but before he could pull the trigger again, Moe and a few of his guys tackled him from behind. They wrestled the gun away, subduing him in a brutal struggle, shouts and curses echoing through the vast, echoing space.
Ignoring them, I dropped to Naser’s side, panic clawing at my insides as I pressed my hands down, trying to stem the blood that poured from his wing. “Stay with me, man,” I urged, voice barely holding steady.
Suddenly, Reed’s voice cut through the chaos. “Anon!” I looked up and saw him, his face pale but determined, Fang just a step behind him, eyes wild with panic as she took in the scene. Without hesitation, she dropped to her knees next to me, her gaze fixed on Naser’s wing, where blood seeped from the wound, staining my hands.
“Keep the pressure on it!” Fang breathed, her voice thick with fear. She pressed her hands down next to mine, desperate to stop the bleeding.
“Stay with us, Nas’,” I urged, my voice barely a whisper, not even caring if it sounded desperate. “Stay with us, you hear?”
Naser’s eyes fluttered open, meeting mine with a gaze that was somehow both weak and defiant. “Guess… I finally did somethin’ right,” he managed, his lips twitching in a weak attempt at a smile.
Reed stayed close, his hand on my shoulder, a silent show of support, while Fang’s hands trembled as she applied pressure to the wound. “God, Naser,” she whispered, her voice thick with barely contained emotion. “Why did you have to be so fucking stupid?”
Naser chuckled weakly, coughing as he did. “Runs in the family,” he rasped, his eyes fluttering as he looked between us. “Right, sis?”
A tremor ran through Fang’s body, and she looked like she was holding herself together by sheer will. “You’re gonna be fine, Nas’. You hear me? We’re not fucking done with you yet!”
In that moment, Ripley appeared beside us, his face etched with horror and desperation. He knelt down, hands hovering over Naser as though he were afraid to touch him, as if his own son might disappear. “Naser…” he choked out, his voice cracking.
“Tear my shirt into strips,” I barked, my voice raw. “We need to stop the bleeding.”
Without a second thought, Ripley ripped at the fabric, tying them tightly around the wound wing, hoping it would hold. Fang’s hands were as blood-stained as mine, but she never wavered, her gaze locked on Naser’s face, whispering words of encouragement even as her own eyes brimmed with tears.
“Hang on, Naser,” she murmured, her voice breaking. “Please… don’t you dare give up on us.”
Moe shouted to Ripley, “Get him to the hospital. We’ll take care of this.” He and his men held Bishop down, their faces set in grim determination as they dealt with the man who had caused us all so much pain.
Ripley didn’t hesitate. He scooped Naser into his arms, handling him with a gentleness I’d never seen before. Fang and I scrambled into the back of the car with Naser, holding him steady as Ripley drove like a man possessed, weaving through traffic, ignoring lights, nothing in his mind but getting his son to safety.
In the cramped space of the car, Fang and I huddled around Naser, hands pressing down to keep the bleeding in check. The interior was filled with the scent of copper and sweat, the only sound the rough, labored breaths of Naser and the faint roar of the engine as Ripley pushed it to its limits.
“Don’t you fucking dare die on us,” I whispered fiercely, leaning close, my voice thick with emotion I hadn’t allowed myself to feel until now. “You’re gonna make it, Naser. You owe me that much, you got it?”
Naser’s eyes fluttered open, a faint, flickering smile ghosting across his face. “Always… bossin’ me around… even now,” he muttered weakly.
Fang’s hand found mine, squeezing tightly as she whispered, “You don’t get to bail on us, Naser. We still… we still need you here.”
He opened his eyes just enough to look at Fang, his gaze softening as he took her in. “Sis… I’m so damn sorry,” he choked out, his voice barely audible, each word dripping with regret.
Fang leaned closer, her voice a shaky whisper. “You can make it right, Nas’. Just stay with us, okay? Please.”
For a brief moment, Naser’s grip tightened on my arm, his knuckles white as he fought to keep himself grounded. He coughed, his breaths turning more labored, his body beginning to weaken. “I… I wish I could fix it all… wish I… could undo it all…”
“Shut up,” I whispered, voice thick, my vision blurring. “Shut up and save your damn breath. You can make it up to us when you’re better.”
Fang’s face was streaked with tears, but she forced herself to smile, brushing a hand over Naser’s face. “Yeah… shut up and focus on staying alive, idiot.”
Ripley’s voice broke through, tense and raw. “We’re almost there,” he muttered, gripping the steering wheel so hard his knuckles turned white. “Hang on, son. Just a little longer.”
The hospital came into view, its cold, sterile lights piercing the darkness. Ripley jerked the car to a stop, and Fang and I scrambled out, helping him carry Naser toward the emergency entrance. Nurses and doctors rushed forward, taking Naser from us, their hands gentle yet swift as they whisked him away into a blur of sterile lights and bustling voices.
Fang reached for my hand, gripping it tightly as we watched them take Naser away. The hospital doors swung shut behind him, leaving us standing there, blood-stained and shaken, our breaths ragged in the heavy silence that filled the void.
The sterile, fluorescent-lit waiting room did nothing to dull Fang's fury. She paced the length of it, her steps heavy, jaw clenched, like she was barely holding herself back from punching something—or maybe someone. I could see the way her shoulders tensed, the frustration radiating off her. I stayed quiet, figuring she was holding herself together, maybe just processing it all. But then she whipped around, fire in her eyes.
“You… fucking asshole,” she snapped, her voice a quiet fury. She took a step closer, her eyes sharp, almost glassy. “What the hell were you thinking!?” Her voice shook, the anger only barely masking the raw edge of fear beneath it.
“Fang, I thought it was better that—” I started, but she cut me off, stepping even closer.
“You thought it was better? Seriously? You really think you were doing me some big favor, huh?” She let out a bitter laugh, her fists clenched so tight I could see her knuckles straining. “Like I’m some damn bystander who just sits and waits while you play hero?”
“I wasn’t going to let you get hurt… I couldn’t,” I tried, my voice weak, knowing it was a pathetic excuse in the face of the pain etched across her face.
“Oh, and what about me? What about the shit I went through, not knowing if I'd find you dead or worse?” Her voice cracked, the hurt and anger twisted together in a way that made me ache. “You scared the fuck out of me, Anon! You didn’t give a damn what that would do to me, did you?”
My throat felt tight, the weight of her words sinking in deeper than any hit I’d taken that night. “Fang, I thought I was keeping you safe,” I whispered, my voice barely steady. “I couldn’t risk him getting to you.”
She stared at me, her gaze piercing, then shook her head. “You don’t get it, do you?” Her voice was soft now, laced with something raw and vulnerable. “I’d rather be standing beside you, facing whatever’s coming, than sitting alone, wondering if I’ll ever see you again you dick!”
I opened my mouth to speak, but her glare stopped me cold.
“If you ever pull that shit again, Anon,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion, “I swear to Raptor Christ, I’ll beat you to death myself.” The threat wasn’t hollow—it was filled with a fierce promise, born from every ounce of worry and anger she’d felt waiting for me to come back.
I reached out, covering her hand with mine, holding it tight. “I’m sorry,” I whispered, barely able to meet her gaze. “I know that doesn’t fix anything, but… I won’t make you go through that again, I promise.”
She searched my face for a moment, eyes narrowing before she finally let out a rough, tired sigh. “You’d better not. Because I don’t know if I can go through that twice, Anon.” She squeezed my hand, her anger softening just slightly, but I could still feel the heat of her frustration lingering there, pulsing between us.
We both sat down, the tense silence between us thick and unbroken, waiting to hear about Naser.
When the nurses noticed how bad my wounds were, they refused to take no for an answer when I told them I was fine, I felt Fang’s hand in mine, grounding me in the whirlwind of antiseptic smells and bright lights.
She stayed close, her gaze never leaving me, their fingers brushing softly against the bruises on my arm as if their touch alone could erase the pain. I could tell she were holding back, every time I flinched under the nurse’s hands, a shadow of worry darkening their amber eyes.
“It’s really nothing,” I said, squeezing Fang’s hand to try and reassure them, but she didn’t look convinced.
“Yeah, sure,” she muttered, their voice low, almost choked. “Because you always downplay stuff like this, right?”
I tried to manage a grin, but it felt flat, forced.
One of the nurses pressed a cold compress against a swollen spot on my side, making me suck in a breath. Fang’s hand tightened in mine, and their gaze flickered between me and the nurse, their expression unreadable. I could feel the tension radiating off them, a mix of anger, worry, and something else I couldn’t quite place.
“Anon,” she murmured, her voice just above a whisper. “You don’t have to act like this doesn’t hurt. You’re allowed to… feel it.”
I swallowed, fighting against the lump rising in my throat. Fang was right; I didn’t have to act like I was made of stone. But admitting that? That was something else entirely. So, I just nodded, letting Fang’s hand in mine do the talking as the nurses worked around us.
Once we were free to go, when went back to the waiting room, both of us hoping that good news would be arriving soon.
—
Hours dragged on, each one slower than the last, the waiting room lights glaring and relentless as we waited, barely breathing, for news about Naser. Every second felt stretched to the breaking point, like we were all trapped in this moment, held hostage by hope and fear. Samantha had arrived shortly after us, her face a drawn, ghostly version of her usual calm. She looked older, the weight of worry etching itself deep into her features as she clung to Ripley, her fingers digging into his shoulders as if letting go would send her spinning off into oblivion.
Fang sat close to me, as close as she could get, but her mind was miles away, her gaze blank and fixed on some distant point on the wall. Her knee bounced restlessly, her grip on my hand painfully tight. She wasn’t just tense; she was wound up to the point of breaking, her silence laced with a kind of anger that simmered just beneath the surface. I squeezed her hand, but it felt like a small, fragile gesture in the face of everything pressing down on us. I wanted to tell her it would be okay, that he’d come out of this somehow—but my own mind was filled with doubts, and I couldn’t bring myself to say a word.
Reed leaned against the wall nearby, his arms folded, his face pulled tight. Every few minutes, his eyes would flicker to the clock on the wall, then to the door that led to the operating rooms, as if he was trying to will it open. He stuck around for a while, but the strain was visible, and eventually, he let out a low sigh, muttering something about needing air before heading outside for a smoke. That left the rest of us in silence, our nerves fraying with each second that passed.
After what felt like an eternity, the door finally opened. A doctor stepped into the room, and every pair of eyes in that waiting room snapped to him, the weight of all our fears and hopes fixed on his face. He paused, glancing down at his clipboard before looking up, offering a small, practiced smile that seemed intended to reassure us—but didn’t.
“Mr Aaron just came out of surgery,” he said, his voice steady and calm, though his gaze was laced with sympathy. “He’s stable and responding well. The gunshots didn’t damage any major organs or his spine. He’s a very fortunate young man in that regard.”
The relief in the room was tangible, like a collective exhale that everyone had been holding back. But the doctor’s expression didn’t ease; there was a heaviness to it that told us the news wasn’t all good.
“But…” he continued gently, looking down for a second as if to collect himself, “unfortunately, there is some lasting damage. The shots hit his left wing at a severe angle, damaging the nerves. His leather-like wing tissue helped reduce the penetration, and we were able to prevent any damage to his spine or vital organs, but his left wing… it’s paralyzed.”
The words hit like a punch to the gut. Samantha let out a strangled sound, one hand flying up to cover her mouth, and Ripley pulled her close, his face a mask of pain and disbelief. Fang’s grip on my hand tightened, iron-hard, her other hand clenched so tightly her knuckles were white. I could feel her tremble slightly beside me, could see her jaw working as she tried to hold herself together.
The doctor took a breath, hesitating. “I understand this is difficult news,” he said, his tone gentle but firm. “Naser’s right wing was already paralyzed. Now, with the damage to his left, he’s likely lost all ability to use them.” He paused, letting that sink in before continuing. “Aside from this, his injuries were thankfully minor—a bruised rib, and a few superficial lacerations.”
Fang swallowed hard, her expression taut, a flash of anger mingling with the sadness in her eyes as she stared down at the floor, processing what she’d just heard. She had no words, no outlet for what she was feeling. It was like a cruel form of Deja vu, to what happened all those years ago.
Ripley’s face darkened, the frustration and grief there raw and unfiltered as he held Samantha close. She looked hollow, a thousand emotions warring in her gaze, her grip on Ripley so tight that her nails dug into his arm.
The doctor cleared his throat, his voice softening even further. “He’ll need time to recover, physically and emotionally. And so will you all. This isn’t an easy road. But he’s alive and stable, and that’s worth holding onto.”
The relief was there, somewhere beneath the ache, but it was bittersweet, underscored by the reality of what Naser had lost. He was alive, and that mattered. It mattered more than anything. But it didn’t lessen the weight of what had been taken from him. I could see it on everyone’s faces—the exhaustion, the sadness, the painful understanding of what he’d have to face when he woke up.
“Can we see him?” Fang’s voice was barely a whisper, but there was a fierce determination there, a quiet strength that made her words ring louder.
The doctor nodded. “He’s still coming out of anesthesia, so he’ll be groggy. But yes, you can see him. Just… try to keep things light. He’s been through a lot.”
We nodded, the words heavy as we took them in. The doctor led us down the hall, and I felt Fang’s grip on my hand like a lifeline, her fingers warm but unsteady, the strength there muted by the toll this night had taken. As we walked, I caught her gaze—a brief look, filled with a mixture of relief and dread. We shared an understanding, an unspoken agreement to be strong for him, even if our hearts felt just as bruised and battered as his body.
Inside, Naser lay on the bed, surrounded by machines that beeped softly in rhythm with his breathing. His face was slack, eyes closed, but the rise and fall of his chest was steady. Samantha and Ripley moved to his side, Samantha’s hand trembling as she brushed back his hair, relief mingling with sadness as she looked down at him.
Fang took a breath, her hand slipping from mine as she stepped closer. She stood by his side, her face a mix of emotions — anger, relief, and an overwhelming protectiveness. After a moment, Naser’s eyes fluttered open, blinking as he adjusted to the light.
A tired smile crept onto his face when he saw her. “Hey, sis,” he rasped, his voice scratchy.
Fang let out a shaky breath, managing a wry smile. “Hey yourself, dumbass,” she said softly. “Do you have any idea what you put us through? Taking a bullet for Anon, like you’re some kind of action hero… What the fuck were you thinking?”
Naser chuckled, wincing slightly. “Figured… I’d do something right for once,” he muttered, glancing down at his left wing. He shifted it slightly, noticing its limpness, and a faint, bittersweet smile tugged at his lips. “Guess now they’re both out of commission… hey, at least they match now?”
Fang snorted, though there was a glisten of pain in her eyes. “Yeah, great. Real stylish. You almost bled out, you idiot.”
He gave a weak shrug. “Hey, better symmetrical than one side all busted. Besides…” he looked at me, his expression serious for a moment. “I’d do it again, Anon. You’re family. Can’t let my mistakes cost more than they already have.”
I swallowed, throat tight, emotions tangled. “Naser… you didn’t have to.”
“Maybe not,” he replied, his gaze shifting back to Fang, softening. “But I did.”
Samantha gently brushed her fingers across Naser’s forehead, her voice low and unsteady as she spoke. “Naser, I can’t… I can’t take watching you like this. You put all of us through hell tonight. Don’t you ever scare us like that again. Promise me.”
Naser managed a faint, apologetic smile, his voice soft and exhausted. “I know, Mom… I’m sorry.”
She pressed his hand firmly, the tension of worry still clear in her expression. “We’re here for you, but you need to let us be. We can’t keep doing this, watching you break yourself to pieces.”
Ripley stepped forward, placing a steadying hand on Naser’s shoulder, his face stern but softened by the relief of seeing his son alive. “You’ve got a family who’ll go through fire for you, but you’ve got to stop jumping into it alone. We’re proud of you, Naser—don’t mistake that. But we need you here with us.”
Naser met his father’s eyes, and a silent understanding passed between them, a mutual respect that didn’t need any more words. Fang reached over, her grip on his hand firm, and Naser closed his eyes, exhaustion finally catching up to him. Samantha and Ripley stayed at his side, each holding a hand, keeping vigil over him.
As Naser drifted into sleep, the room filled with a calm, bittersweet sense of relief. They were all still here, still holding on, and for now, that was enough.
Hours later, the soft, rhythmic beeping of the hospital machines filled the quiet room, and a sliver of dawn’s light crept through the window. Fang sat in the corner, eyes red-rimmed but vigilant, refusing to sleep. I’d tried to get her to rest, but she just gave me that look that told me it was a losing battle. I stayed by the bed, half-slumped in the chair, keeping watch over Naser, lost in my own thoughts.
Naser stirred slightly, his fingers twitching before his eyes blinked open, unfocused for a moment before he registered the two of us by his side. He managed a faint, weary smile.
“Hey,” he croaked, voice raw. “You two really… didn’t have to stay.”
“Shut up,” Fang muttered, her voice thick as she moved closer, reaching over to grip his hand. “Like hell I was leaving you alone after everything. It’s gonna take a lot more than that to get rid of me.”
Naser’s expression softened, but something weighed in his eyes, a guilt that seemed to run deeper than the exhaustion. He looked from Fang to me, swallowing before speaking again. “I… I’m sorry. For all of it. The crap with Bishop, the hurt I caused both of you… none of it should’ve gone down like this. I know I’ve got a lot to make up for. I just—I don’t even know where to start.”
I looked down, jaw clenched as a storm of emotions surged in my chest. Part of me was still raw, angry, resentful for what I’d gone through because of his choices. But there was something else, too—a tug of understanding, the kind that makes it impossible to stay bitter. And as I looked back at him, a part of me just wanted to put it all behind us, to stop living with this weight pressing down on every damn moment.
“Look,” I said finally, my voice low, “this isn’t just gonna go back to normal, Naser. It’s not as easy as saying sorry and pretending none of it happened. You hurt us—hurt me, hurt Fang, made me doubt everything… but I don’t wanna carry that shit anymore. I want to move forward, and if that means forgiving you, then fine. But it’s gonna take time, alright?”
Naser’s face was pale, but there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes, a quiet gratitude. “I get it, Anon. And that’s… more than I deserve. But I’ll take it. Whatever it takes to get things right.”
Fang, who’d been silent until now, let out a shaky breath. Her shoulders trembled as she looked at Naser, her eyes filling with tears she’d been holding back. “I’m sorry too,” she whispered, her voice breaking. “For the things I said to you. I was so damn angry—angry at you for what you did to Anon, to us. I thought you’d betrayed me. But… you’re still my brother. I don’t wanna lose you, Nas’. I can’t.”
Before he could respond, Fang lunged forward, wrapping her arms around him, burying her face against his shoulder as her tears finally broke free. Naser held her as tightly as he could manage, his own face twisting with emotion as he choked back his own tears.
“Hey, hey,” he murmured, his voice shaking as he tried to comfort her, though he looked just as close to breaking. “We’re here. I’m still here… and I’m not goin’ anywhere. I swear.”
The rawness of it all, the tears, the words we’d been swallowing down for months—all of it came pouring out. Fang’s sobs echoed in the quiet room, her hold on Naser tightening as if she could anchor herself through her grip, and he clung back, shoulders shaking in unison as they cried. I felt a wave of emotion rise in my chest, and though I stayed quiet, I reached over, putting my hand over both of theirs.
In that moment, all the pain, all the rage, everything we’d carried between us—it finally started to ease, slipping away as we sat there, united again.
— The door to the hospital room creaked open, and Ripley and Samantha stepped in quietly, almost hesitantly, like they were entering a sacred space. Their faces, lined with exhaustion and sorrow, softened as they took in the sight before them—Naser and Fang clinging to each other, tears streaming down their faces, and me, my hand still resting over theirs.
Samantha took a shaky breath, her eyes misting over. “Anon, Fang,” she began, voice barely above a whisper. “We… we need to talk. We’ve needed to for a long time.” Her voice trembled as she looked between us, her guilt as raw as the wounds we carried.
Ripley, his face tense with regret, stepped forward, his gaze heavy with remorse. “We’ve done a lot of things wrong,” he said, his voice cracking. “We thought we were doing what was best, but all we did was hurt you both… and Anon, you especially. I can see that now.”
I felt Fang’s hand tighten around mine, her silent support grounding me. Samantha glanced at her, her face etched with a mother’s pain. “Fang, sweetheart… we weren’t fair to you. We were… I was so focused on controlling everything that I didn’t stop to think about what it would mean to you. And to you, Anon.” She looked at me, her lip trembling. “You didn’t deserve what we put you through. You didn’t deserve to be cast out.”
A lump formed in my throat, the familiar ache of betrayal resurfacing as I tried to speak. I wanted them to understand the weight of what they’d done, the depth of the wound they’d left. “When I stayed with you… that was the first time I felt like I had a real family,” I began, my voice barely holding steady. “The first time I had people who actually… cared. Fang, Naser, you two made me feel like I belonged somewhere for once in my life. Ripley, I… I never had a father who looked out for me the way you did. And Samantha…” My voice broke, my eyes stinging. “You were the closest thing to a mother I’ve ever known.”
Samantha pressed a hand to her mouth, her eyes filling with tears as my words settled in, hitting with the weight of truth and regret.
“I looked forward to coming home to you all,” I continued, my voice thick with emotion. “I looked forward to family dinners, to stupid little conversations, even to the rules you made me follow… all the things I never had.” I let out a shaky breath, forcing myself to look up, to let them see the hurt I’d carried all this time. “And then… you kicked me out. Threw me away, like I didn’t matter at all. Like everything was… was worthless.”
Ripley’s face fell, his eyes brimming with sorrow as he finally met my gaze. “Anon… I can’t tell you how sorry I am. How much I regret it all. You were like a son to me. And I let my own stubbornness… my need for control… blind me. I know I can’t take it back, but I want you to know that we’re going to change. We’re going to be better—for you and Fang, and for Naser, too. We want you to come back home.”
The weight of his words lingered in the air, stirring something deep within me. They were offering me everything I had once hoped for—a chance to be part of their family again, a chance for things to be different. And yet, the scars they’d left still throbbed, reminding me that healing wouldn’t be easy, that trust wasn’t so easily rebuilt.
Samantha reached out, her hand trembling as it rested on my shoulder. “We know it’ll take time, Anon. We don’t expect things to go back to the way they were. But we’re willing to do whatever it takes to make things right. You’re part of our family. We never should’ve made you feel otherwise.”
A silence stretched between us, heavy with unspoken pain and tentative hope. Fang squeezed my hand, her warmth anchoring me in the storm of emotions. Slowly, I looked up, meeting Samantha’s tear-filled gaze. “I needed you,” I said, voice barely more than a whisper. “More than I ever let on. And when you threw me out… I didn’t know if I’d ever feel that way again.”
Samantha’s hand moved to mine, her grip firm yet gentle, her thumb brushing over my knuckles as though she could somehow soothe the wounds she’d helped inflict. “Then let us try to be the family you needed, Anon. The family you still need.”
I swallowed hard, feeling my resolve falter as a tear slid down my cheek. Fang, Naser, Samantha, and Ripley—all watching me with hope, regret, and the faintest spark of something new. It was fragile, this tentative peace, but in that moment, I felt the smallest flicker of warmth—of family—begin to reemerge.
*Graphic violence and scenes of torture ahead!*
-The Chef-
Bishop’s eyes opened slowly, brows furrowing as he took in the dim light above him. He pulled at his wrists, realizing the cold bite of steel kept him locked in place. His mouth twisted into a grin, casual, like he thought this was some misunderstanding.
“Well, well…” he drawled, his voice low and mocking. “Didn’t think you’d go this far, Moe. Gotta say, I’m flattered.”
I chuckled, slow and deep, lettin’ the sound fill the room. “You think this is flattery? You got no idea what’s comin’ to you, Bishop.” I leaned in close, lettin’ my eyes pierce into his. “But you’re about to learn, piece by piece.”
He didn’t flinch, though; his smirk widened. “You think this scares me? I’ve been in worse places than this, with worse company.”
“Is that so?” I leaned back, crossin’ my arms. “Then you know it’s gonna take more than big talk to get out of here.” His jaw clenched, but he kept that cocky grin, thinkin' he could bluff his way through.
“Look, Moe,” he began, shiftin’ his wrists in the cuffs as if they might magically loosen, “why don’t we skip the theatrics? You know this isn’t gonna end well for you. I’ve got people who’ll be lookin'—”
I slammed my hand on the table, the metal clang cuttin’ through his words like a knife. “People who’ll what, Bishop?” I snarled, lettin’ a laugh slip through, slow and dark. “You think there’s someone out there who’s gonna miss you? Come lookin'?” I leaned closer, my tone droppin’ to a growl. “Nobody’s comin' for you. You’re all alone, Bishop.”
For a second, just a fraction, his eyes flickered with somethin’ close to doubt. But he shook it off, leanin’ back, his grin returnin’, though it wasn’t as sure as before. “Keep tellin' yourself that, old man. You think I’m scared? I’ve danced circles around you and your little family, played you all like pawns. Even got your little buddy Paulie to drop like a sack of bricks.”
His words hit hard, but I kept my face stone cold, lettin' him dig his own grave deeper. "You got somethin' to say about Paulie? Go ahead. Make it good. I’m all ears.”
He snorted, amused, like he thought he was still callin' the shots. “The look on his face when I slit his throat—man, that was somethin'.” His laugh was low, vile. “The fear, the helplessness… I’ve gotta thank you, Moe. You made it all too easy.”
I didn’t rise to the bait, just stared, lettin' the silence sink in. He tried to keep that grin, but his fingers clenched on the edge of his chair, that hint of doubt flickerin' again.
“What, cat got your tongue?” he sneered, but his voice wasn’t as steady.
I kept lookin’ at him, my gaze cold. “You think you’ve got it all figured out, don’t ya?” I said softly, lettin' the menace seep into my tone. “You think this is just a rough day, somethin’ you’ll brush off when you’re back out on the streets.” I leaned forward, my voice a low, deadly whisper. “But this? This is where it all ends, Bishop.”
His smirk faltered. “I’ve survived worse.”
I let out a slow, amused chuckle. “Have you now?” I circled him, slow, watchin’ the tension tighten in his shoulders as I took my time, lettin’ him feel the walls closin' in. “You got no idea what’s about to happen, and that’s what scares you.”
He clenched his jaw, tryin' to maintain that bravado, but there was a flicker of uncertainty in his eyes. “What, you’re gonna rough me up a little? Break a few bones?” He spat on the floor. “Pathetic.”
I smirked, grabbin' a chair and sittin’ right in front of him, leanin' close enough he couldn’t look away. “See, that’s the funny thing about you, Bishop. You really think you’re somethin' special, don’t ya?” I watched him, let him see the malice in my eyes, lettin' the silence stretch out. He was startin' to sweat, just a little.
“Look,” he muttered, his voice droppin' a notch. “Whatever this is, it doesn’t have to go down like this, Moe. You know we can work somethin’ out.”
“Oh, I’m sure we could,” I replied with a cold grin. “But I think we’ll stick to my plan, capisce?”
For the first time, real fear flashed in his eyes, though he tried to cover it up quick. “C’mon, Moe,” he said, his voice softer, almost reasonin’. “I’m worth more to you alive than dead. Let me go, and I can make things right. Whatever you want, I can make it happen.”
I laughed, long and hard, like he’d just told the funniest joke I’d ever heard. “You really think you got somethin' I want? That I’m just gonna forget about Paulie, about Naser, about all the lives you’ve twisted and broken?” I leaned in close, my voice low. “This ain’t about makin’ things right, Bishop. This is about makin' things even.”
The color drained from his face, and he struggled against the cuffs, his breath comin’ a little faster. “No, no—you don’t have to do this. We can just—talk. There’s always a way out.”
I shook my head slowly, lettin' the regret slip into my tone. “Not this time, Bishop.”
He tried to lunge forward, but the cuffs held him back, leavin’ him pantin’ and desperate, all that cockiness drained out. “Please, Moe,” he stammered, his voice hitchin' with somethin’ close to panic now. “You don’t want to do this.”
I reached forward, my hand closin' around his collar, pullin' him close, lookin’ right into those wide, terrified eyes. “Oh, but I do,” I whispered, lettin’ each word hit like a blow. “You’re gonna answer for every single thing you’ve done, and by the time I’m done, you’ll be beggin' for the end.”
And just like that, he broke. His eyes went wide, his breaths comin' in quick gasps as the reality of the situation hit him full force. I let him sink into it, the fear, the desperation, lettin' him stew in it.
I gripped Bishop’s jaw, my fingers diggin’ in as he tried to pull back, his eyes dartin' with the last shreds of defiance. He opened his mouth to spit out some kinda threat, but I’d already wound the length of piano wire between my hands, lettin’ it gleam in the dim light.
“Now, Bishop,” I murmured, lettin' my voice drop to a low, almost kind tone, “we’re gonna have ourselves a quiet conversation.” I held up the wire, smilin’ darkly as I slipped it around his snout, and his eyes widened, his muscles tightenin’ as he realized just how helpless he was.
I pulled the wire taut, just enough to press into the scales of his snout, not enough to cut yet. “Let me tell ya somethin’ about piano wire,” I whispered, leanin’ close so he could feel my breath, cold and steady, against his cheek. “See, this stuff? It’s strong enough to hold up a hundred-pound chandelier. But thin enough that if you so much as wiggle too much…” I gave it a sharp, deliberate tug, just enough to bite into his scales. “It’ll cut right through you. Like butter.”
He went still, his cocky demeanor crackin’ as the reality of his situation sank in. His breath hitched, nostrils flarin' as his eyes locked onto mine, wild and panicked.
“Go ahead,” I whispered, lettin’ my smirk widen. “Try and scream. Try and thrash. You think anyone’s gonna hear you down here?” I chuckled, low and dark, pullin' the wire just a bit tighter until a thin line of blood trickled down the length of his snout. “And even if they did, I don’t think they’d care much, now, would they?”
He clenched his jaw, tryin' to keep still, his eyes blazin' with a mixture of hate and desperation. I could see him calculatin', weighin’ his options, but there weren’t any left for him. Not this time.
I took my time with the wire, lettin’ him feel every inch of it diggin’ into his scales as I wound it around the tip of his snout, tightenin’ it until he was left barely able to breathe. His eyes squeezed shut, and I leaned in, whisperin' against his ear.
“Now, remember,” I hissed, “one wrong move, and you’ll be wearin' that smile of yours in ribbons.”
He flinched, his breaths comin' in sharp, shallow gasps, his body frozen in terror.
I stood back, lettin' Bishop sit there in silence, his snout bound tight, chest heavin' as his cockiness faded, replaced by the sharp bite of fear. Every little movement of his jaw tugged on the piano wire, and the faint trickle of blood that beaded along his snout told him just how close he was to slicin' himself open.
He started out defiant, that smug glare flickerin' behind the terror in his eyes. But as I cracked my knuckles and let the silence fill the room, I saw him startin’ to crack. He was calculatin’, thinkin’ this was some mind game he could weasel his way out of, still convinced he could turn this around somehow.
"Ya know, Bish," I said, takin' my time as I circled him. "You thought you were so, clever. Always so sure you were a step ahead." I crouched down, bringin’ my face close to his. "But here’s the thing—" I slammed my fist into his gut, hard enough to force what little air he had left outta him. He jerked forward, chokin' on a muffled scream as the wire cut deeper into his snout.
“Now, don’t get too loud,” I sneered. “Wouldn’t want ya to end up a few scales short.” I watched as he tried to stifle his gasps, his eyes desperate as he fought to keep still. It was like watchin' a cornered animal, all that arrogance stripped away.
I kept the blows comin', but each one was measured, targeted. None of the hits were enough to put him out—no, that’d be too easy. Each punch was just enough to make him feel it, to rattle him to his bones without givin' him the sweet release of unconsciousness.
"Bet ya didn’t think it’d end like this, did ya?” I sneered. “Thought you'd be on top forever, takin’ what you want, hurtin' who you please, like there wouldn't be consequences."
He grunted, a defiant glare flashin' in his eyes, but I saw the fear underneath it, the way his fingers twitched as if he wanted to lash out but knew he couldn’t. Not this time.
“Oh, what's that look for, huh?” I chuckled, leanin’ in close enough he could see the grin on my face. "Ya thought I didn’t know exactly what you did to Anon?" I spat the name like it was poison, watchin' his face fall as he realized just how much I knew.
He tried to speak, to mutter somethin' through the wire, but all that came out was a muffled growl, desperate and strangled.
"Nah, nah," I said, wavin' a finger in front of his face. “You don’t get to talk. Not yet.” I moved over to a small table by the wall, where I’d laid out a neat row of tools—tools that’d been waitin’ just for him. A hammer, a pair of pliers, a small blowtorch. I could feel his gaze followin' me, the realization dawnin' on him bit by bit, his breaths comin’ faster, harsher.
I picked up the hammer, lettin' it rest heavy in my hand as I turned back to him. I saw his jaw clench, his eyes goin’ wide with fear as he took in the sight.
"Oh, don't worry," I said, mockin’ sympathy in my voice as I walked back over to him. "I ain't plannin' on killin' ya yet. I want ya to feel every bit of this."
With a quick swing, I brought the hammer down on his hand, hearin' the sick crack of bone beneath the skin. He tried to scream, but all that came out was a strangled hiss as the wire bit deeper into his snout, his body convulsin' with the pain. I could see the stages of realization dawnin' on him, his eyes wide as he finally grasped just how outta control he was, how powerless.
"Now, let’s get somethin' straight, Bishop," I said, crouchin’ down so I was eye level with him. "There ain't no savin' ya. No one’s comin’ to help you outta this. Ya got no power here—none. All you got left is what I decide to leave ya with. And that… that ain't much.”
His eyes narrowed, a flicker of denial in ‘em, like he still couldn’t believe this was happenin' to him, like he still thought he’d get outta here alive.
"So tell me somethin',” I said, leanin’ in closer, watchin' his resolve chip away with each second. “When you had Anon pinned down in that alley, when you had Naser by the throat, when you took Paulie from us… were you thinkin' about this? ‘Cause I know I am."
With that, I brought the hammer down on his knee, a sick crunch echoing in the room as he jerked back, his body seizin' with pain, his breaths comin’ out in shallow gasps. He was startin' to tremble, that cocky mask of his fallin’ away bit by bit as the reality of his situation set in.
I stepped back for a moment, letting him sit in the silence, savoring the pain that now twisted across his face. His hand and knee throbbed, swelling with each passing second, his breaths shallow and ragged. His eyes, once sharp with that arrogant glint, now flickered with the barest hint of something else—something desperate.
He tried again to speak, to spit out some cocky retort through the wire, but his mouth barely moved, the sound strangled and weak. I could see the beginnings of regret in his gaze, like he was realizin'—maybe for the first time—that there was no talkin' his way outta this.
I moved to the table, pickin' up the blowtorch, and flicked it on with a calm, steady hand. The flame crackled to life, blue and intense, castin' a sinister light that danced across the room. Bishop's eyes locked onto it, widenin' as he pieced together what was comin' next. He shook his head, a pitiful, silent plea, his eyes beggin’ for mercy he never offered anyone else.
“Now, now,” I said, takin' my time as I approached him, lettin' the flame cast a flickerin' light across his terrified face. “We’re just gettin' to the good part. You should’ve thought about this day a little harder, Bishop. All those years, all those people you hurt, lives you destroyed... Did you think it’d never catch up to ya?”
His breathing quickened, his chest heavin' with the effort to contain a scream as I brought the flame close to his hand, hoverin' it just inches above his broken fingers. The heat alone was enough to make him shudder, sweat bead along his scales, and I watched as he tried to pull his hand away, every instinct screamin' for him to get as far from the flame as possible. But he was tied down tight, no escape.
“Don’t go movin' too much,” I warned, my voice low, tauntin'. “Wouldn’t want to mess up your snout even worse.”
The instant that blowtorch kissed his skin, the reaction was brutal. Bishop’s body seized, muscles rigid as the heat tore into him, blackening the scales and peeling the flesh in blistering waves. His body bucked against the chair, the restraints biting deeper into his arms and legs, raw and bloodied from his earlier struggles. The stench of burnt scales filled the room, mixed with the nauseatingly sweet smell of cooked flesh.
He tried to scream, his body giving in to instinct, but the piano wire cinched around his snout tighter with each panicked jerk, cutting deeper into his face, the wire beginning to sink through his flesh and muscle. The tearing sounds were wet and sticky, like raw meat being pulled apart, blood oozing down his snout in dark rivulets, trailing over his chest in a glistening, slick mess.
“Oh, c’mon, don’t go hurtin' yourself now,” I taunted, leaning in, watching the exposed muscle fibers twitch under the wire’s pressure. “I warned ya—don’t scream too much, or you'll end up lookin' a little... less recognizable.”
His eyes, wide with terror, were fixed on the blowtorch, following every tiny movement as if it were the last thing he'd ever see. And maybe it would be. I lowered the flame, letting it lick over his knuckles again, watching as the skin split, giving way to red, blistered flesh beneath. The sound of cracking, burning scales filled the air, the smell sharp and gut-churning. His fingers curled instinctively, claws raking into his own palms, leaving behind bloody crescent marks. The burnt flesh started to bubble, each touch of flame stripping away more layers, revealing raw, glistening muscle beneath.
He tried again to scream, the pitiful sound strangling itself as the wire began to dig deeper into his snout, cutting through to bone. Blood was now trickling faster, coating his scales, mixing with the bits of scorched flesh that flaked off, sticking to the crimson. His eyes locked onto mine, wild, pleading, that usual cockiness long gone, replaced by a gut-wrenching terror.
"Bet ya didn’t think it’d come to this, huh?" I sneered, shifting the flame back to his arm, just above the wrist, watching as his skin began to melt away. The tendons strained, exposed to the air, quivering like live wires. The fire kissed the bone this time, and a sickening hiss filled the room as it began to sear into him. His body writhed, skin peeling away in shredded, bloody strips with each desperate pull against his bindings.
He tried to jerk away again, but the wire sliced even deeper, a fresh layer of flesh separating as if his snout were being filleted alive, leaving jagged, meaty chunks that clung to the wire in gory strings. His snout trembled, now a mess of mangled scales and shredded muscle, each jagged breath sending fresh waves of blood splattering down his neck and chest. The sight of it—flesh tearing and shifting with every attempt to scream, snout barely recognizable beneath the gory mess—sent a dark thrill through me.
“Oh, look at ya now,” I murmured, moving the flame to hover just beneath his jaw, close enough that he could feel the heat. “All that big talk… doesn’t seem so mighty now, does it?”
Bishop’s gaze locked onto mine, filled with a dawning, horrified realization. He knew this was only the beginning. The flame stayed just inches away, his exposed flesh already beginning to cook from the proximity, and he could only sit there, bound, helpless, his own mutilated face betraying every ounce of pain and despair.
And I had no intention of letting up...
Notes:
We are almost finished with the main plot, thank you to all of you who have stuck around this long! and big thank you to people like Swan, Meister and Voided who helped massively with this chapter.
Also special thanks to my wife Erin for helping me with the instrumental, love you babe <3
See you all in the next one guys!
Chapter 48: A Home To Return To.
Chapter Text
-Anon-
It’s been a week since the whole mess with Bishop ended, but the echoes of that day still linger, settling in my bones like an ache that just won’t quit. Naser stayed in the hospital for a few days, longer than I thought he would. When he finally stabilized, it was like I could breathe again, but… there’s still this weight. It’s gonna take time. Everything with Naser is still a mess of tangled feelings and unspoken words. I've been to the hospital a couple of times this past week to see him, and we’ve had a few real conversations. Conversations that feel like they’re slowly chipping away at the walls I’ve built up. Dr. Kwon suggested I try just letting those walls down a bit, and that’s… yeah, that’s easier said than done. But maybe it’s working.
Fang’s been coming to see him too, doing her best to forgive him. It’s a strange thing to watch. There’s still this simmering tension, but it’s getting quieter. Seeing them together, that raw, messed-up bond they have, reminds me of the kind of relationship only siblings can have. I can’t help but think of how much they need each other, how tangled up she is in sibling love and hurt. Fang acts tough, but I know she’s relieved that Naser's okay. Maybe she even feels some peace in working things out.
Naomi also showed up at the hospital, she'd come in like a whirlwind, eyes red and puffy, but fierce all the same, practically radiating worry. The second she spotted Naser, she practically launched herself into his arms, not caring about who else was around or how vulnerable she looked.
Naser, usually so tense and guarded, had softened immediately, his arms wrapping around her in a way that looked almost instinctual. He tried to keep his cool, but the relief was obvious in his face, especially as she rambled about how he should’ve been more careful, how she couldn’t believe he hadn’t told her sooner. She’d gone on about how scared she was, her voice a mix of worry and frustration, but Naser just let her get it all out, looking at her like he couldn’t believe she was there for him.
Even from a distance, I could see that something in him eased up, like her presence reminded him of something good and grounding, something he could hold on to despite everything that had happened.
Ripley and Samantha also asked me and Fang, about fixing things between us. And honestly? I do want that, but it’s not that simple. I told them I’d need some time before diving back into everything. Moving straight back in would feel like trying to patch a sinking boat.
But I made sure they knew it didn’t mean I was gone for good. Seeing the relief on Samantha’s face, and the way Ripley’s shoulders dropped just a little—it did something to me. We shared a hug, the kind that lasts a little too long but feels necessary. Fang joined in, and for once, things felt… okay.
Being at Reed’s, I’ve had some space to breathe. But it’s not like the world stops to give you that space. Reporters keep reaching out, asking about the Volcano High incident. The questions don’t change much; every voicemail, every email, just a reminder of that day. Every time, it makes my skin prickle, makes my mind loop back to that crowd, all the stares, the accusations. Dr. Kwon’s exercises help, the breathing, the grounding techniques—she’s given me a few new ways to get my head right when things start to spiral. It’s working, I think. Some days are just better than others.
A few days into the week, Principal Spears showed up at Reed’s place. I don’t know why it surprised me. He’s the kind of guy who gets involved, who wants to make sure his students are okay—even the ones like me, who’ve given him more grief than gratitude. When I saw him on the porch, I felt that old anxiety creeping up, remembering the looks, the whispered gossip, the judgment that came after the auditorium. But then Spears put a hand on my shoulder, and his steady gaze did something. Centered me, maybe. His voice was calm, almost gentle, as he reassured me. “None of the students think badly of you, Anon. Quite the opposite.”
He explained how some students, like Rosa and Stella, were doing something special to show their support via some events at the gardening club. Hearing that… I didn’t know what to feel. Rosa, Stella, and even Naomi and the student council have been working to keep things steady, and he said the outpouring of support had been surprising. My mind flashed back to how alone I’d felt in that auditorium, the weight of everyone’s eyes on me. Knowing now that she's had my back this whole time makes my chest feel tight, like something might just shatter inside if I’m not careful.
Spears went on, and I could see this deep regret in his face. He started to apologize, for what happened, for not protecting me as he should’ve. For failing as an educator and as a protector. It hit me hard, hearing him admit that. He talked about the lectures he’d given me, all the speeches about right and wrong, and he said he’d failed in the one thing that mattered. And while it wasn’t his fault, I understood why he felt that way.
“It’s okay,” I told him, my voice low, almost reassuring. “You couldn’t have known. None of us did.”
He gave me a small smile, one that had this odd mix of relief and sadness. “You’ve come a long way from the young man I knew just a couple of months ago. I’m proud of you, Anon. And as far as I’m concerned, the slate’s clean.” His words carried a kind of weight I hadn’t felt in a long time. I didn’t realize how much I needed to hear them until that moment.
Then he surprised me with something I didn’t expect. “The school board would like to offer you the option to graduate early, considering everything that’s happened. I’d completely understand if you choose to accept it,” he said, his tone thoughtful. “But… I believe you owe it to yourself to finish the year. You’ve come a long way, and seeing it through could mean more than you realize. Still, if you decide otherwise, I’ll support your choice.”
At first, the offer took me off guard. The thought of stepping back into those halls, with everything that had happened, made me tense. But then I remembered the good parts. The moments that weren’t tainted by violence or fear. The friendships, the chances to finally just… be a kid. I took a deep breath, feeling the words come together in my mind.
“I… I think I want to come back.. I don’t want everything handed to me. I want to earn it. But… if something happens, if it gets to be too much… can I still have the option to graduate early?”
Spears gave me a look that was more than approval; it was pride. “Of course, Anon. I’d be happy to arrange that.” We agreed I’d take some time—another week—and then I’d return the following Monday.
As he left, I felt this odd sense of calm. When I thanked him, he nodded, his eyes holding that same warmth. “It was my pleasure, Anon.” And he left me standing there, feeling like maybe, just maybe, I was finally ready to go back, ready to take that step forward.
—
Spending this week with Fang at Reed’s has been everything I didn’t know I needed. After everything, all the chaos and the bruises and the damn close calls, this week felt like finally coming up for air. There’s this peace I didn’t expect, like we’re all just recovering, letting everything settle. And with Fang… it’s more than just peace. It’s grounding, sure, but also this strange, steady warmth, like maybe I can finally let go of everything heavy weighing me down. Just seeing them, having them next to me, that’s the anchor I didn’t know I was looking for.
Each day, we fall into this easy rhythm—lounging around in Reed’s living room, swapping jokes, playing games, or arguing over the next movie to watch. It's funny, the kinds of arguments you can have about movies with people you care about; nothing too serious, but just enough to feel alive. Most nights, we’re all crammed on the couch, Reed’s legs thrown over the side, Trish wrapped in a blanket, and Fang tucked into my side, her head resting on my shoulder, her fingers absentmindedly tracing circles on my hand. It’s those little moments that get me, every time. They’re unassuming, just casual touches, but they’re reminders that she’s there, that we’re still here.
There’s a calmness to Fang I don’t think I’ll ever get used to. Sure, she can be sharp and intense, throwing out comebacks faster than I can blink, but underneath it all, she’s got this depth, this quiet resilience that blows me away. Sometimes, I’ll glance over, catch them just staring off into space with this small, contemplative look, and it’s like I’m seeing right into who she is as a person. I reach over and squeeze her hand when I catch them like that, and she’ll flash me a smile, eyes softening. That’s all it takes to center me, to remind me that maybe, despite everything that’s happened, things might actually be okay.
The truth is, Fang’s been my rock through all of this. It’s like she's got this ability to read me, to know exactly when I need them close and when I need them to give me space. I’ve been leaning on them more than I ever thought I would, and she's never let me down. She's this beautiful blend of strength and tenderness that I don’t know how I got lucky enough to find. And being with them here, in the middle of all the chaos and uncertainty, feels like the only thing that makes sense anymore.
One night, we’re all just lying around on the couch, the sounds of the movie mixing with the low hum of Reed’s TV. I’ve got Fang’s hand in mine, Reed’s commentary in the background as he rambles on about some plot hole that “only true fans would catch.”
Trish chimes in, laughing and shaking her head, calling him a “cinema snob,” and it’s in that moment that something inside me starts to unravel. It’s this overwhelming feeling—gratitude, maybe, or just the sheer relief of not being alone—that makes me want to spill everything I’ve been holding back.
I look around at each of them, and before I can even process it, the words are tumbling out, low and shaky but unstoppable. “When I first came to Volcaldera…” My voice catches a little, and everyone quiets down, eyes turning toward me. Fang gives my hand a gentle squeeze, her silent encouragement enough to push me forward. “I was… I don’t know… I was just so damn angry. Angry at the world, at people I didn’t even know yet. I hated almost everything and everyone. It felt like nothing mattered except getting by, going to school, getting a job, and keeping my head down. I thought friends were just another thing to lose…”
Everyone’s silent, listening, and I can feel their eyes on me, warm and understanding. The weight of it all, of what I’ve been holding inside, starts to ease, like maybe letting it out could actually lighten the load.
“I didn’t want to get close to anyone after Rock Bottom,” I continue, my voice a little steadier now. “I was so used to people just… disappearing, y’know? I thought it’d be easier to just shut everyone out.” I pause, looking down, trying to find the right words. “But you guys… you all just barreled into my life anyway, and you didn’t let me push you away. Even when I tried, you were just… there.”
Reed chuckles a little, breaking the tension with that easy smile of his. “Yeah, like you ever really had a choice, man. We’re too stubborn to quit that easily dude.”
That gets a laugh out of all of us, even though I can feel the tears prickling at the edges of my eyes. Fang gives me another squeeze, leaning in a little closer, and I catch this glimmer of pride in her gaze. She knew of course, what this all means to me.
I take a deep breath, letting it settle in my chest, and then look at each of them in turn. “I just… I’m sorry,” I say, the words almost choking me. “I’m sorry for dragging you all into this mess with Bishop, for making you deal with my crap when you shouldn’t have had to. You didn’t deserve any of it.”
There’s a quiet that stretches, a comforting silence that somehow says more than words could. Then, Fang speaks up, her voice soft but unwavering. “Dweeb, you didn’t drag us into anything. We chose to be here. We chose to have your back. You think we’d let you handle this alone?”
Reed grins, reaching over to noogie me. “Hell no, man. You’re stuck with us, whether you like it or not. Bishop or no Bishop.”
Trish nods, her expression calm and steady. “We’re your family, Anon. That’s what family does. We’re here, all of us. And nothing’s going to change that.”
I can feel my heart swell with something I can’t quite name—a mix of relief, gratitude, and something warmer, something that feels like hope. I’ve spent so long convinced that I didn’t deserve this, that this kind of closeness was reserved for other people. But sitting here, surrounded by these three, I’m starting to think maybe… maybe I was wrong.
I glance at Fang, and there’s a softness in her eyes that makes me want to hold on forever. She gave me a little nudge, her voice low but filled with affection. “You’re part of us now. And you better get used to it.”
The tears I’ve been holding back finally spill over, and I laugh a little, embarrassed but also too overwhelmed to care. “God, I’m sorry for blubbering like an idiot,” I say, swiping at my eyes. “You guys are just… you’re everything. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”
Fang pulls me into a hug, her arms tight around me, and Reed and Trish lean in, joining us in this makeshift group hug that feels like coming home. There’s laughter, a few sniffles, but mostly, there’s this profound silence, this mutual understanding that goes beyond words.
The same night, Reed passed out on the couch mid-rant about the best guitar solos of all time, Trish was somewhere in her own world with a notebook, likely scheming about future band stuff, and for a moment, it was just Fang and me, sitting close in the quiet. She gave me this small smile, eyes warm, and I couldn’t help but just breathe out the only thing that came to mind.
“You know Bright Eyes, you’re...pretty much the best thing that’s ever happened to me.”
She looked at me, and for once, she didn’t have a snarky comeback. She just tightened her grip on my hand, and we sat there, wordless. We didn’t need words to say what was already there. This week, with all its little moments, reminded me that I could feel...safe. That I didn’t have to go through everything alone. Fang gave me that, gave me peace in all the noise.
--- But… today’s the day.
The one day I’ve been dreading all week. The quiet settled over me as I’m here, fumbling with the knot of my tie, my fingers clumsy against the fabric.
I’ve always hated funerals…
There was something about them that made everything feel...final. Even before all of this, I’d been to a handful. Half of the time, it was family members I barely remembered, people who might have told me a story or two as a kid. But then, there were the others—the ones where I actually knew them, where each word of goodbye felt like a punch to the gut. Those were the ones that got to me, the ones that left this ache long after the flowers wilted and the headstones grew dusty.
But there’s one “funeral” that’s burned into my memory.
Kyro’s...
It wasn’t a proper funeral. There was no service, no one around to say goodbye. Hell, no one had even come forward to claim his ashes. His own fucking parents couldn’t even be bothered, they probably didn’t want the reminder, didn’t want to acknowledge what happened, probably knowing they were partly to blame for what happened to him. So, in the end, I took them. I claimed his ashes myself, figuring someone had to care enough to give him a real send-off, even if that someone was just me. It didn’t feel like enough, but it was something.
I remember the day I took him to our spot. It was just an old hangout in the park, nothing special to anyone else. To us, though, it was our place—the spot where we’d spend hours after school talking about whatever nerdy thing we’d fixated on that week. The place where we could just be ourselves, away from the judgment, the noise, the bullshit. I sat there on the worn-out grass with the small container in my lap, the weight of it a sharp reminder of how much had been taken from him, from me. I sat there, talking to him like he was still there, as if somehow he could hear me. Told him about all the little things, the things I’d never gotten the chance to say. It was like trying to piece together something that was already shattered, but for those few hours, it was just me and him again. Like nothing had changed.
But it wasn’t enough. Just as I was working up to saying goodbye, my phone rang—Bishop. Even after death, Bishop couldn’t give me one moment to mourn in peace. The rage had twisted my grief, but I knew Kyro wouldn’t have wanted me to let Bishop ruin that final moment. So, I got round to saying goodbye. I scraped away a patch of dirt by the old tree we’d chilled under a few times before, made a small hole, and gently buried part of his ashes there, knowing he’d always be in that spot we loved.
“Goodbye, Kyro… I hope… I hope you’re at peace. ” I’d whispered, my voice cracking as I pressed the earth over the container. It was one of the hardest things I’d ever done. The last good thing of my old life, a piece of myself left in that park with him.
A soft voice pulled me from the memory, the warmth of it grounding me back in the present. “Dweeb…? You okay?” Fang’s eyes were on me, soft with concern. I realized I’d been standing there, the tie a mess in my hands.
I blinked, looking down at the mess of fabric. “Yeah, just... thinking.”
Fang stood close, brushing down the fabric of my suit jacket, her face a mixture of focused concentration and gentle understanding. Today was Paulie’s funeral, and even though I’d tried to keep it together, it felt like everything was threatening to come apart at the seams.
I let out a slow breath, staring blankly at the half-done knot in my tie. My fingers had been fumbling for the last five minutes, looping and unlooping, every attempt tighter than the last. Just as the knot started slipping for the third time, Fang’s hands gently covered mine, pausing my shaky fingers.
“Here,” she murmured, voice soft, patient. Fang’s eyes met mine, and for a moment, the quiet understanding in her gaze soothed something deep inside. With a careful touch, took the ends of the tie, fingers moving in smooth, practiced motions as looped the fabric over itself. “You’re thinking too much, ” she added with a faint smile, her voice barely above a whisper.
“Yeah,” I muttered, forcing a half-hearted chuckle. “Guess my mind’s... all over.”
Fang didn’t answer immediately, just finished the knot with a gentle tug, adjusting it so it rested snugly against my collar. didn’t let go of my hands, though; just held them, grounding me. The words I’d been holding back, the memories of other goodbyes I’d given, started pressing against the walls I’d built up, and I couldn’t ignore them.
“I always hated funerals,” I admitted, barely above a whisper. “Either I barely knew the person... some distant family member I couldn’t care less about... or it was someone who meant everything to me.” My gaze dropped, settling on the dark, polished shoes that suddenly felt too heavy. “The only other funeral that really mattered... was Kyro’s.”
I felt Fang’s hand tighten around mine, a steady anchor in the swirl of memories. I knew she understood; I didn’t have to say much, but I wanted her to know. “Kyro... he didn’t get a real funeral. His parents didn’t want his ashes... left him to be forgotten, like he didn’t matter.”
Fang’s eyes softened, filling with a gentle, quiet understanding. “So, you took him somewhere he mattered?”
I nodded, the weight of those memories heavier than I wanted to admit. “There was this spot in Rock Bottom, a place we’d go to just... escape everything for a while. We’d talk about whatever nerdy thing we were into at the time, or just sit there in silence.” I felt my voice falter, but I pushed through, needing to let this out. “I sat there with his ashes for hours that day, just... talking. Trying to let him go. Before I left, I buried them by a tree. It was his favorite spot... somewhere he could be at peace.”
Fang’s expression softened even further, and placed a comforting hand on my shoulder, the warmth of it seeping into my skin. “You gave him that, Anon. A place he can rest.”
“Yeah... I guess I did,” I murmured, the weight of those memories slowly shifting into something bittersweet. “Just... it’s hard, you know? Saying goodbye to people who should’ve had more time.”
Fang stepped closer, her hand moving from my shoulder to the back of my neck, grounding me with that familiar, gentle touch. “You carry him with you, Anon,” Fang said softly, her eyes unwavering as they met mine. “And you’re doing that for Paulie, too. Giving him a goodbye he deserves.”
My chest tightened, the words catching in my throat. I wanted to thank her, to tell Fang how much it meant that she understood, but instead, I just held on to her hand, letting the silence say everything I couldn’t.
After a while, Fang reached up, adjusting my tie one last time, her fingers lingering a moment longer. “You look good,” she murmured, giving me a soft smile that made my heart ache in a way that was both comforting and painful.
“Thanks… Bright Eyes.” I whispered, feeling a surge of gratitude and something more that I couldn’t quite put into words.
She took a step back, watching me with that same steady gaze that always seemed to cut through the noise in my head. And, for the first time that day, I felt like I could breathe, like I could face this goodbye.
—
As we arrived at the funeral home, Moe was already there, standing at the entrance like a sentry. His usual boisterous energy was tempered, but the sense of command he carried was as palpable as ever. He had organized every detail, and it showed—from the reserved parking spots lined with black ribbons, to the soft Italian music humming through the air, giving the whole place a kind of old-world reverence. Even his black suit, immaculate and pressed, seemed to convey an authority that quieted everyone around him.
When Moe saw us, he approached with that steady, almost paternal look that reminded you he wasn’t just a boss, but someone who understood what it meant to lose family—blood or otherwise. He clapped a hand on my shoulder, his grip firm yet reassuring, and he nodded at the rest of my group. “Anon, Fang, glad you’re here. Paulie would’ve wanted youse close today.” His voice had a roughness to it, but there was warmth beneath it, a kind of respect reserved for moments like these.
“Yeah, Moe… wouldn’t miss it,” I managed, feeling the weight of his presence anchoring me, helping me steady my emotions.
Inside, Moe guided us to the front with a subtle, guiding hand. He took on the role of the silent guardian, watching over everything with a measured gaze, making sure no detail was out of place. The altar, the arrangement of lilies, the quiet corners for private moments—he’d thought of it all, weaving respect into every aspect. People looked to him for cues, taking their places, settling into the somber atmosphere he’d crafted with a deftness that came from years of understanding both respect and loss.
Samantha clutched her rosary, murmuring her prayers quietly as Moe led us toward the casket. Her fingers traced the worn beads, her lips moving in whispers that seemed to blend into the soft hymns filling the room. Ripley’s hand rested protectively on her shoulder, his usually stoic expression tinged with a rare softness, the weight of everything they’d been through reflected in his eyes.
Naser was tense beside his parents, his gaze flicking around the room, unsure where to look, unsure how to feel. Moe noticed this, and with a firm yet gentle hand on Naser’s shoulder, he steered him forward, offering him the same silent support. Naser looked up, surprised, but he relaxed just a bit under Moe's grip, grounding himself in the quiet strength that radiated from Moe.
As I reached the casket, Moe stayed nearby, his hand firm on my shoulder as if to remind me I wasn’t alone in this. I looked down at Paulie, his face peaceful in repose, and it felt like a punch to the gut—a reminder that he was gone, truly gone. My thoughts drifted to Kyro, and a familiar ache stirred in my chest. Funerals always brought me back to the same place: a conflicted space between anger and sadness, where I tried to reconcile the unfairness of losing people you love.
I barely noticed my hands were shaking until Moe’s clawed hand squeezed my shoulder again, bringing me back to the present. I took a steadying breath, glancing sideways to see Fang watching me, her eyes soft with understanding. She reached out, linking her fingers with mine, grounding me in the moment. I squeezed back, silently grateful.
Once everyone had paid their respects, Moe stepped forward, his presence filling the space as he addressed the room with a quiet authority that commanded attention. “Paulie was one of us. A friend, a brother….famiglia. He may not have had the cleanest life, but he had a good heart.” Moe’s gaze swept the room, meeting each person’s eyes as he spoke, his words laced with the honesty and respect that Paulie would’ve valued. “He was a man that valued generosity and kindness above all else. And that’s what we honor today.”
Ripley gave a solemn nod from his place beside Samantha, his expression tight as he remembered the bond he shared with Paulie—a bond forged in loyalty and respect, despite the rough edges.
Moe paused, his gaze settling on me, Fang, and the rest of us. “And we’re here to honor that, to remember that we stand together, and to only hope that we may be as kind and generous as he was in life.”
I nodded, feeling a surge of emotion swell within me. Moe’s words struck a chord, grounding me in a way that was hard to put into words. I felt Fang lean closer, her arm brushing against mine as she offered her silent support.
After the service, as the crowd began to disperse, Moe came over to me and Fang, his voice low but steady. “Take care of each other,” he said, a rare gentleness in his tone. “That’s what Paulie would’ve wanted.” He turned to Naser, reaching out to give him a firm pat on the shoulder. “And you, kid, keep close to your family. That’s what matters now.”
Naser looked up, nodding as he took in Moe’s words, the gravity of it all settling in. Ripley watched this exchange, his gaze softening as he wrapped an arm around Samantha, pulling her close. The family ties, however strained or unorthodox, felt stronger in that moment, united in the face of loss.
Eventually we left the cemetery, the quiet lingered, heavy and thick in the air. Moe led the way back to the cars, his usual swagger tempered but still carrying the presence of a leader who knew his people needed him right now. It was an unspoken invitation that had already been planned and understood. We were heading to Moe’s restaurant, where he’d arranged a small wake to celebrate Paulie’s life. A quiet meal, a sit-down with family and friends—exactly how Paulie would’ve wanted it.
The ride to the restaurant was silent, with Fang beside me in the backseat, her hand resting on mine, giving small, reassuring squeezes. Naser sat up front with Samantha, and Ripley was in the driver’s seat, glancing over at his son every so often, his eyes soft with worry and relief all at once. I stared out the window, my mind drifting between the recent memories of the funeral and thoughts of what we’d find at Moe’s. The entire day felt like a series of echoes, each one fading only to rise back up again, like waves against a shore I wasn’t ready to leave.
When we finally pulled up to Moe’s pizzeria, the warm lights inside spilled out onto the darkening street, casting a welcoming glow. Moe stood just inside the door, arms crossed, his eyes soft and watchful as we made our way in. He clapped me on the shoulder as I stepped through the door, his grip solid but comforting. “Welcome, kid,” he said, his voice gruff but carrying that familiar warmth. “Everyone here, whether you are blood related or not, you’re all famiglia here... Because tonight, we honor a man who valued famiglia above all else.”
We settled around the big, round table Moe had set up in the center of the restaurant, with enough seats for everyone: Samantha and Ripley, Naser, me, Fang, Reed, and Trish, who’d arrived not long after us. The table was set with everything you’d expect at Moe’s—a spread of pizzas, pasta dishes, and a few trays of garlic knots that filled the room with the rich, comforting scent of home. Moe bustled around the table, topping off drinks, handing out plates, and making sure everyone had what they needed. His usual lively banter was quieter, though, replaced by a steady, grounding presence.
As we began to eat, the atmosphere gradually loosened, the initial solemnity easing as the warmth of the food and familiar faces started to lift everyone’s spirits. Moe took a seat at the head of the table, raising a glass of wine with his usual flair. “To Paulie,” he began, his voice thick with emotion. “He may not have been a saint, but he was our kind of troublemaker. Loyal to the bone… Salud.”
There was a round of nods, murmurs of agreement, and raised glasses, everyone sipping in a quiet toast to Paulie. Moe’s gaze softened as he looked around at each of us, his eyes lingering a bit longer on Naser and then on me. “We keep going, all of us,” he said, the conviction in his voice clear. “Paulie wouldn’t want us to fall apart.”
As the meal went on, conversations started to flow, each of us sharing stories about Paulie, bits of laughter breaking through as we remembered his quirks, his jokes, the way he’d always have a comeback for anything Moe threw his way. Fang leaned into me, recounting the time Paulie had told the story of when he convinced Moe that pineapple on pizza was a “brave new era” in culinary genius just to watch his boss’s face twist in disgust.
Moe, overhearing, scoffed loudly, shaking his head as he filled another plate. “And he had the nerve to call it a ‘tropical delight’— he nearly got himself fired that night,” he said, his voice thick with affection. “But that was Paulie… Always pushing boundaries, always ready to stir the pot.” His laugh was warm, his gaze distant as he remembered. It felt good to see him smile, to hear that familiar grumble laced with fondness.
Ripley shared his own story, something about Paulie helping him fix a flat tire on a stormy night, refusing to take a cent in return. “Just a handshake, that’s all he wanted. Said the world needed a little more good karma.” Ripley’s voice cracked slightly, his eyes softening as he raised his glass in another toast.
Trish jumped in next, recalling a moment when Paulie talked to her before the VVURM DRAMA show here and ended up talking with her about bass riffs during the set up. “He didn’t know much about music, but he pretended like he did,” she said with a grin, rolling her eyes fondly. “Kept saying he was the band’s ‘biggest fan’ even though he’d only heard the sound test, but somehow… It felt like he meant it.”
The laughter spread around the table, stories weaving through the air like a balm, each memory shared bringing a sense of closeness, a reaffirmation of the bonds that held us all together. I found myself leaning into Fang’s shoulder, just letting the sound of everyone’s voices wash over me, feeling the tension in my chest ease little by little.
At one point, Naser leaned forward, his voice quiet but carrying a weight that drew everyone’s attention. “I didn’t know Paulie that well unfortunately,” he started, his eyes flicking over to Moe. “But he… he was one of the first people who ever treated me like a normal person after my accident... He even showed me a few of his scars, telling me that it ain’t the way we look that matters, but what’s on the inside...” He swallowed, glancing down, visibly struggling to keep his composure. “I don’t think I ever thanked him for that, so to fix that… thank you Paulie, for everything.”
Moe reached across the table, giving Naser’s shoulder a squeeze, his expression softening. “Kid, you don’t have to thank him. Just live by his advice. That’s all he’d want.”
As the evening wore on, the initial heaviness of the day began to transform into something warmer, a kind of peace that felt almost tangible. Moe kept us supplied with fresh plates, his presence like a steady heartbeat at the center of it all, watching over everyone as they laughed, reminisced, and celebrated Paulie’s life. His hand found my shoulder again as he passed, and he gave me a subtle nod, as if to say, “You’re home here.”
In the soft glow of the restaurant, surrounded by everyone who’d become my family, I felt something shift inside. The loss was still there, raw and aching, but in that moment, with the warmth of Fang at my side, the laughter of friends and family, and the steady presence of Moe watching over us, I felt… grounded. Like even in the face of loss, there was something to hold onto. Something that could never really be taken away.
And as we all raised our glasses one last time, I knew that Paulie’s memory, his laughter, his loyalty—they’d stay with us. The meal continued, the stories carrying on late into the night, each one weaving a little more love, a little more strength, into the fabric of what we’d become.
As the laughter and stories kept rolling through Moe’s pizzeria, I felt a familiar itch creeping up in the back of my mind—a thought that had been gnawing at me for a while now. It wasn’t the right day to bring it up, not with everyone gathered here to celebrate Paulie, but I couldn’t keep it at bay for long. There was something I needed to ask Moe, something that’d been eating away at me since that night.
But today wasn’t the day for that. Today was about remembering Paulie. I’d let this moment breathe before dragging Moe into old wounds and unfinished business. I’d find the right time, maybe tomorrow, maybe later this week, but I knew one thing: I needed answers for my own peace of mind.
I glanced around, taking in the familiar faces, everyone so wrapped up in the comfort of shared stories and the warmth of good food. It was the first time in a long while I’d seen people together like this, and for just a second, I felt that tug of sadness mixed with relief—a reminder that even after everything, I wasn’t alone.
After a while, I slipped outside, needing a break from the heaviness, from the mix of laughter and sadness that came with each new story. I dug a cigarette out of my pocket, the lighter flicking to life in the evening air, and took a long, steadying drag. The smoke curled up into the night, a temporary release.
I barely heard the door creak open, but I felt the shift, that familiar presence next to me. Fang came up, leaning beside me against the brick wall, her arms crossed, eyes on the horizon, taking in the same quiet I was.
“You okay Dweeb?” she asked after a beat, her voice soft but carrying that natural, grounding strength of hers..
I shrugged, offering them a small, wry smile. “As okay as I can be, I guess. Just… thinking about everything. Feels like the past few weeks have been a lifetime, you know?”
She nodded, her gaze on me, studying me with that sharp, intuitive look that always seemed to see more than I was ready to say. “Yeah... I get that.” She paused, then nudged me with her elbow, just a gentle, grounding touch. “I’m glad we’re all here tonight. Glad we have this.”
“Yeah.” I took another drag, watching the smoke drift away, and then exhaled slowly. “It’s weird, isn’t it? A little part of me thought I’d be alone by now. Thought I’d end up pushing you all away at some point.”
Fang huffed out a laugh, shaking her head. “Yeah, well, you tried. But you should know better by now, Dweeb. We’re like glue.” Her grin softened, a spark of something tender in her eyes. “Besides, you couldn’t get rid of me even if you wanted to.”
I laughed, feeling something ease in my chest. “Guess I should stop trying, huh?”
Just then, the door swung open again, and Ripley stepped outside, his face already scrunching up in disapproval when he saw us with the cigarettes. He crossed his arms, shooting me and Fang a pointed look. “What do you two think you’re doing?” He raised an eyebrow, the hint of a lecture hovering on the edge of his expression. “You know smoking’s no good for you.”
I opened my mouth, ready to mutter some half-hearted excuse, but before I could, Moe strolled out behind Ripley, that familiar smirk spreading across his face as he sized us up. Instead of the reprimand I expected, he reached into his coat pocket, pulling out two cigars with a little flourish.
“C’moooon, Rip,” Moe said, nudging Ripley with his elbow. “Tonight’s a celebration, eh? Paulie wouldn’t want us sitting around, frowning about all the little stuff.” He turned to me and Fang, eyebrows raised in a silent offer, extending the cigars our way.
I glanced at Fang, who raised a brow, a mix of surprise and amusement flickering in her eyes. The idea of Moe encouraging us to join him in a cigar to honor Paulie—there was something oddly fitting about it, something that felt both a little rebellious and deeply respectful in Moe’s old-school way.
Ripley sighed, rolling his eyes as he watched Moe light his own cigar. “Alright, fine. Just… don’t make it a habit,” he muttered, clearly trying to hold on to his authority but failing to hide the slight smile tugging at his mouth.
I chuckled, accepting the cigar from Moe and lighting it, feeling the weight of the day settle in a little easier with each puff. Fang took the other cigar, a small smile playing on her lips as she brought it to her mouth.
“Here’s to Paulie,” I said, lifting the cigar as I looked at Moe, Ripley, and Fang. “And to keeping family close.”
Moe nodded, his expression softening, his eyes taking on that same warmth he’d held back at the restaurant. “To Paulie,” he echoed, his voice a little rough around the edges. We stood there, cigars in hand, each of us letting the smoke curl up into the quiet night, a wordless promise of loyalty, family, and memories we’d carry with us, long after the embers burned out.
As we stood outside, Moe’s cigars burning low and the quiet night settling around us, Moe started heading back inside, I glanced at Fang, meeting her gaze with a nod, signaling that I was finally ready to bring up the question that had been gnawing at me all day.
Fang gave my hand a squeeze, her silent support grounding me. I glanced at Ripley, catching his attention as he turned to follow Moe inside.
“You two look like you’ve got something on your minds,” he said, his tone both curious and gentle.
Before I could answer, the door to the restaurant swung open, and Samantha stepped out, her warm smile turning inquisitive as she noticed our little group. Naser followed close behind, hands shoved into his pockets, his gaze softer than usual as he watched us.
Samantha gave us that familiar, gentle smile. “Everything alright, dears?” she asked, her voice laced with warmth and curiosity. She looked between me and Fang, her eyes full of that quiet love and acceptance that always made me feel like maybe I did belong here.
Fang cleared her throat, giving me a quick nod before stepping forward. “Actually, Mom… we wanted to talk to both of you,” she began, a hint of nerves beneath her steady tone.
Ripley and Samantha exchanged looks, a mix of curiosity and anticipation. Taking a steadying breath, I jumped in, feeling the words slip out before I could second-guess them. “I spoke with Principal Spears earlier this week. Told him I’d be going back to school.” Ripley’s face softened with pride, the quiet approval in his eyes meaning more than I expected.
“That’s good, kid,” he said, his voice firm and warm. “You’ve worked hard. I’m glad you’re going back.”
“Thanks,” I replied, managing a small smile. “But… there’s something else.”
Samantha leaned in, her gaze full of kindness and warmth. “Go on, dear.”
I took a deep breath, forcing out the words before nerves could kick in. “I was thinking… about coming back to stay with you guys.” I couldn’t help but chuckle as I added, “I mean, I love staying with Reed and all, but if I have to eat another stale Pop-Tart…” Fang nudged me with a grin, and I knew she’d back me up.
I continued, the words spilling out. “Reed’s been amazing, but I think it’s time I give him his space back. Seeing everyone here today, the way you all came together… It made me realize how much I miss it. I miss staying with you guys. Things might still be a bit weird, but I want to take that next step in fixing everything.” I took a shaky breath, glancing at Samantha and Ripley. “That is… if you’ll still have me.”
Fang jumped in, flashing a teasing grin as she added, “And yeah, I kinda miss my room. Love Reed, but the bed in his spare room is practically a torture device.”
Samantha laughed softly, her eyes misting up as she looked between the two of us. “You’d… you both really want to come back?”
Before I could say anything else, Samantha stepped forward, wrapping both of us in a hug that felt like it could hold the world together. “Oh, my darlings… of course you can come home,” she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. “Both of you.”
Ripley’s usually steady demeanor softened, and he moved in too, his arms wrapping around us, his grip firm and protective. “You’re both welcome. Always,” he murmured, his voice rich with emotion. “Our home will always be open to you Anon… no matter what.”
Naser, who’d been standing quietly nearby, took a step closer, his usually guarded expression open with a rare, tentative smile. “Guess it’s official, huh?” he muttered, trying to keep it casual, but there was an unmistakable warmth in his voice.
Samantha laughed again, dabbing at her eyes as she held us both close. “All my children…” she whispered, her voice breaking. “Anon… you're an Aaron now, no matter what happens.”
Ripley placed a steady hand on my shoulder, meeting my gaze with a look that said everything he didn’t have to say. “We’re proud of you, Anon… and the both of you,” he said softly, his words carrying a weight of their own. “Family sticks together, no matter what.”
The moment held, the five of us standing there outside Moe’s restaurant, sharing this unspoken promise in the fading light. Samantha wiped her eyes and let out a laugh, her voice ringing in the quiet evening air. “Well, then, I think we’d better get back inside. Not every day you get your kids back, after all.”
As we moved to go back in, I felt a warmth in my chest, a lightness I hadn’t known I needed. Fang nudged me with a grin, whispering, “Looks like we’re officially stuck with my folks, huh Dweeb?”
I couldn’t help but laugh, squeezing her hand as we joined the others inside.
This… this moment right here? Was everything I could ever want.
And the best part?
Things were only going to get better.
Chapter 49: Unpacking What’s Left Behind.
Chapter Text
-Anon-
I shove the last box into the back of Reed’s van, wiping my hands on my jeans and letting out a big, dramatic sigh. “Alright, that’s it! Last damn box. Can’t believe we finally packed it all.”
Fang scoffs, crossing her arms. “We? Oh please, I’m pretty sure I hauled half of this crap on my own while you ‘supervised.’”
I roll my eyes, grinning. “Hey, supervising’s a tough job. Someone had to make sure things were stacked right. If it weren’t for me, this whole van would be a mess.”
Trish laughs as she slides in another bag, glancing between us with a smirk. “Yeah, ‘cause you standing around talking shit really helped us load everything up.”
Reed, leaning back casually in the driver’s seat, just chuckles. “You three done with the bickering, or should I charge extra for all the noise pollution?”
“Relax, Reed, you’re not that lucky. You get free entertainment and a road trip with the cool crowd. What more could you want?” I say, throwing myself into the backseat beside Trish.
“Cool crowd, huh?” Fang says, rolling her eyes as she nudges me. “Reed’s just thrilled to spend his day chauffeuring our asses across town.”
Reed shrugs, totally unfazed, flashing us that lazy grin. “Hey, long as you don’t break anything, it’s all good. You wanna argue like an old married couple in the back, be my guest.”
I lean forward, grinning. “See, that’s why Reed’s the best. Zero complaints.”
Trish raises an eyebrow. “Zero complaints? Really? He’s definitely been side-eyeing that box you just tossed in here, Anon. If he’s still got a working van after this, it’ll be a miracle.”
Reed shrugs, putting the van in gear, that grin still on his face. “It’s all good. This van’s been through worse. But if you guys wreck it, I’ll just make you all split the bill.”
“Please,” I scoff, leaning back. “If this thing hasn’t fallen apart already, it’s basically indestructible. This van could probably survive the apocalypse.”
Reed glances at me in the mirror, smirking. “Don’t test me, man. I’m liable to ditch your ass if you keep talking.”
Fang grins, putting her feet up on the dash. “Hey, don’t ditch him without ditching me too. Wouldn’t wanna miss the fun of watching Anon freak out halfway across town.”
I shoot her a look. “Oh, real nice, Fang. Where’s the love?”
She just laughs, reaching over to pat my shoulder. “Love’s right here, Dweeb. Just keeping you on your toes.”
Trish leans forward, looking at Reed with a grin. “Actually, Reed, maybe you’re the one who needs a little company up front, huh? Can’t have you suffering through all this on your own.”
Reed raises an eyebrow, but he’s got that easygoing smirk on his face. “Yeah? Thought I’d been handling it just fine, but hey—if you wanna sit up here and give me some ‘moral support,’ I won’t say no.”
I grin, nudging Fang. “Oh, so that’s what’s really going on. Trish just wanted some extra time with Reed.”
Trish’s face turns a little red, and she swats my arm. “S-shut the hell up, Baldy! That’s not why I’m here.”
Fang joins in, laughing. “Sure, sure. You just ‘happened’ to volunteer for the ride back. Totally not suspicious at all.”
Reed chuckles, glancing at Trish with a sideways smile. “They’re onto you, Trish.”
Trish rolls her eyes but can’t hide her smile. “Y’all are the worst. Don’t make me come back there and knock some sense into you.”
Reed just laughs, staying chill as ever. “Alright, guys, keep it down. I’ve got a van to drive, and if any of you jokers break anything back there, you’re all paying for it.”
I throw my hands up in mock surrender. “Fine, fine, we’ll behave. But if you ditch us halfway, Reed, we’ll haunt you.”
Reed snorts, glancing back in the mirror. “Noted. Now sit back, and let me drive, alright?”
As the van finally pulls out of his driveway, everyone settles into the rhythm, the van filled with laughter and jokes as we bounce down the road. It’s this weird, comforting feeling, like being with people who know exactly how to make everything feel lighter, even if they’re just throwing crap back and forth.
When we finally pull up to Fang’s place, I feel a familiar twist of nerves—but not the bad kind, more like excitement. Fang glances over at me, her expression softening as she gives me a reassuring smile. “You’re good, Dweeb. They want you back.”
I nod, taking a deep breath, and we start unloading. Samantha’s already at the door, practically glowing with happiness, and it hits me just how much I missed this. Ripley’s there too, giving me a solid nod, and even Naser’s hanging around, grinning like he’s actually happy to see me.
Reed leans against the van, watching us with a lazy smile. “See, Anon? Told you they’d roll out the red carpet. You’re home.”
I chuckle, glancing back at him. “Yeah, yeah. Guess you were right, for once.”
As I walk up the steps, bags in hand, I feel this strange mix of hope and nerves. It’s not just about moving back in—it’s a chance to put things back together, to make this place feel like home again. Fang’s right beside me, grounding me with just her presence, reminding me we’re in this together.
Samantha’s already at the door, her face lighting up as she steps forward with open arms. “Anon! Fang!” Her voice is full of warmth, and she pulls Fang into a tight hug first, whispering, “We missed you so much, honey.”
Fang returns the hug, smiling. “Missed you too, Mom. Good to be back.”
Then Samantha turns to me, pulling me into a hug that’s just as welcoming. “Anon, we’re so glad to have you back, dear,” she says, her voice filled with genuine emotion.
“Thanks, Samantha,” I say, feeling a little awkward but incredibly grateful. It’s strange to see her this relieved, like having us here has brought something back to her, too.
Ripley steps up next, his usual serious look softening as he glances between us. “Good to have you both back,” he says, clapping a hand on my shoulder and giving Fang a nod. “House has been too damn quiet without you two around.”
I nod, trying to keep my voice steady. “Thanks. Feels good to be here.”
Naser is hanging back, hands in his pockets, but he nods at us both, a tentative smile on his face. “Good to have you guys back,” he says, his voice a little softer than usual.
Fang nudges him with a grin. “Look at you, getting all sentimental.”
He chuckles, glancing down. “Yeah, yeah. Don’t get too comfortable.”
I laugh, but there’s a mix of emotions under it, especially when I look at Naser. There’s no tension, but there’s still that quiet awkwardness. We’re both trying, but I know it’ll take time to get back to that easy rhythm. I want to give this a shot—to make things work, even if it’s messy right now.
Samantha steps back, glancing at the bags and boxes around us, then looks over at Reed and Trish with a welcoming smile. “Reed, Trish—you two have to come in, too. I made plenty of food, and we can get everything unpacked later. Come eat!”
Reed grins, slipping his hands into his pockets. “Don’t mind if I do. Food’s probably the only reason I agreed to haul these two around,” he jokes.
Trish gives him a light shove, laughing. “Sure, Reed. You’re here for the free food, not the ‘free entertainment,’ right?”
Reed shrugs, unfazed. “Hey, I’m not picky. Food’s food.”
Samantha ushers us inside, guiding us to the dining room, where the table is covered in dishes. She turns to Trish with a small, nervous smile. “I remembered you’re vegetarian, so I made a veggie lasagna just for you. There’s salad and bread, too—I wanted to make sure you had something good to eat.”
Trish’s eyes light up, and she smiles gratefully. “Thank you, Mrs. Aaron. You didn’t have to go through all that trouble for me.”
“Oh, it’s no trouble at all dear!” Samantha says, waving a hand. “I’m just glad you’re here to share the meal with us.”
Ripley hands out plates, gesturing for everyone to sit. “Alright, dig in. We’ll deal with the unpacking later.”
Fang and I take seats next to each other, and I can feel Samantha’s gaze flicker over to us now and then, like she’s still processing that we’re really here. Across the table, Naser sneaks a quick glance at me before focusing on his plate. It’s not exactly tense, but there’s this sense of carefulness between us. We’re both testing the waters, trying to find our way back to normal, even if it takes time.
Reed is the first to break the silence, grabbing a generous helping of lasagna and grinning. “Alright, Mrs Aaron, I think I’m gonna have to start rating this as one of the best meals I’ve ever had. Seriously, this is amazing.”
Samantha laughs, clearly pleased. “Well, thank you, Reed. I’ll take that as high praise.”
Trish chimes in, digging into her veggie lasagna. “She’s not wrong, though—this is probably the best thing I’ve had in ages. Honestly, Samantha, if you ever want an honorary ‘kid’ hanging around for dinner, I’d be happy to volunteer.”
Everyone laughs, and for a second, the awkwardness eases, like maybe we’re all falling back into place. Fang catches my eye, her smile soft and encouraging, like she’s saying, See? We’re home. I feel myself relax, bit by bit, letting myself believe that maybe things really can settle down.
As everyone digs into the food, I keep catching Samantha’s glances, Ripley’s nods, and even Naser’s small attempts to join the conversation. They’re all trying, and I realize I want this as much as they do. It’s still awkward and a little messy, but it feels real. It feels like everyone’s invested in making this second chance work.
By the time Samantha brings out dessert—three different kinds of pie—the table is alive with laughter. Reed and Trish are swapping stories about the worst gigs we’ve played, Fang is adding her own memories from rehearsals, and even Ripley throws in a few anecdotes. The noise and warmth around the table feel familiar, like we’re all letting ourselves believe that this can be normal again.
At one point, Naser glances over at me, offering a hesitant smile. “So… you think you’re ready for round two with all this?”
I pause, then nod, smiling back. “Yeah, I think I am. Wouldn’t be the same without it.”
He nods, looking relieved, and for a moment, it feels almost easy between us. It’s not perfect, and I know it’ll take time, but right now, this small moment of connection feels like a good start.
As the plates are cleared, Samantha waves us off with a laugh. “No, no, you’re all guests tonight. I’ll take care of this. You all go relax.”
Reed leans back with a satisfied grin. “Well, if you’re sure. But I might just have to come around more often if this is the spread I can expect.”
Samantha laughs, gathering plates as she ushers us all toward the living room. “You’re welcome anytime, Reed. Tonight’s about welcoming everyone back, so go on—enjoy yourselves. We’ll deal with unpacking soon enough.”
As we move to the living room, the warmth of the night settles around us, filling me with a quiet hope that this is real. It’s a little awkward, and still a bit messy, but it’s genuine. This is home. And right now, that feels like everything I need.
—
After dinner, with everyone stuffed and content, we head upstairs to unpack. Samantha leads the way, her face bright with a mix of excitement and motherly pride that radiates from her like a warm light. It’s strange and comforting all at once, watching her in this full-on mom mode as she bustles around, organizing us and chatting away about the evening, talking about the meal and how she probably made way too much food. She even offers to grab everyone a drink as we start bringing in bags.
“Let’s start with Fang’s room,” she says, glancing back at us with a smile. “You can settle in and take your time, sweetheart.”
Fang nudges me, grinning. “Guess I’m the lucky one. Don’t get too jealous of my premium unpacking experience, Dweeb.”
I roll my eyes, but I can’t help smiling as we lug the bags into Fang’s room. The second we open the door, her face lights up as she takes in the familiar sight of her stuff exactly as she left it—the chalkboard walls covered in her sharp handwriting, lyrics, and doodles scrawled everywhere. Her posters are still up, slightly askew in places where she’d hastily taped them, and her bed is still nestled in the corner with that comfortable chaos that just says Fang.
She sighs, that deep, satisfied sigh you only make when you’re finally somewhere that feels like it belongs to you. “Yeah… this is it,” she murmurs to herself, stacking her bags beside the wall. She looks around like she’s soaking it all in, like this is a moment she’s been looking forward to as much as I have.
We all share a few smiles, and then Samantha waves us onward, her energy buzzing. “Alright, now let’s get you settled, dear!.” She practically bounces down the hallway, like she can’t wait to see my reaction.
When we reach the guest room, I pause, feeling a mix of familiarity and something new as I grip the doorknob. I push the door open, stepping inside, but wasn’t prepared for what I see.
The old, sagging bed is gone, replaced with a solid, newer frame, covered with a deep gray comforter that looks inviting, almost luxurious compared to the lumpy old mattress I remember.
The mismatched, well-worn furniture has been swapped out for a sleek nightstand, a new dresser with clean lines and sturdy drawers, and a tall, standing lamp in the corner casting a soft, warm glow that fills the room. It’s subtle but cozy, and every detail feels intentional, like someone went to great lengths to make this a place you’d want to return to every night.
I take a step further in, turning slowly as I notice even more changes. The wallpaper—the faded, old floral pattern that felt out of place in every possible way—is gone. Instead, the walls are a smooth, rich black.
It takes me a second to realize it’s not just paint, but chalkboard paint, the kind Fang has in her room. My fingers trace over the surface, feeling the slight roughness, and I realize this isn’t just a fresh coat. This is something new, something thoughtful. And on the back wall, in big, bold letters written in chalk, is a message:
‘Welcome back!’
Fang steps in beside me, her eyes twinkling with mischief. “Sooooo, whaddaya think, Dweeb? A little different than last time, huh?”
I’m still taking it all in, my mind spinning at the sight of this room that no longer looks like a basic guest room but something completely new. “You… you all did this?”
Samantha steps in, her smile almost glowing. She’s standing beside Ripley, who’s looking quietly proud, and there’s a glint of something excited, something almost nervous in her expression. “I know it’s a little different,” she says, clasping her hands, “but after our talk at Moe’s, I just couldn’t help myself. I wanted this to feel like your room, dear. A place that feels like you. Not just somewhere to stay.”
She steps closer, her hand resting gently on my arm, her face soft with a mix of affection and eagerness. “I may have gone on a bit of a decorating spree,” she laughs, her voice warm and gentle. “But it was worth it. I wanted to give you a space that was more than just a temporary setup, somewhere you could come back to every night and know it was your own.”
I glance around, noticing little touches I hadn’t seen before—the fresh chalk sitting in a small cup on the nightstand, the wall mounts near the dresser where I can hang my guitars, the way the light from the lamp bathes everything in this soft glow. I’m speechless. Every detail feels like it was chosen with me in mind, like they put their hearts into this.
Samantha smiles, noticing my gaze lingering on the chalkboard paint. “That idea actually came from Fang,” she says, glancing at her daughter with a warm smile. “She mentioned how you used to get in trouble as a kid for writing song lyrics on the walls when you first got into music. And she said you liked her chalkboard walls, so we thought… why not give you your own wall to write on?”
Fang shrugs, but there’s a proud glint in her eye. “You’re welcome, Dweeb. Figured you’d appreciate it.”
Ripley clears his throat, looking a little bashful but pleased as he gestures to the wall mounts. “I figured you might want some space to keep your music stuff, so I added those mounts for your guitars. They’re sturdy, should hold ‘em tight.”
I nod, glancing from Ripley to Samantha, my heart pounding with a strange mix of gratitude and disbelief. They didn’t just redo the room—they turned it into something that feels like it belongs to me. This room isn’t just a place to crash anymore. It’s a place I can actually settle into, a place that feels like mine.
Reed, ever the laid-back observer, claps a hand on my shoulder with a grin. “Well, looks like you’ve got the rockstar suite now, man. Lucky you.”
Trish leans against the doorframe, arms crossed with a smirk. “Just don’t get too comfortable. You still owe us all for hauling your stuff up here.”
I laugh, the warmth of their voices and presence filling the room, making it feel even more alive. “Yeah, yeah. You all know I appreciate it.”
Samantha steps forward again, her hand gently squeezing my shoulder, her face soft with a motherly pride that’s so real, it’s almost overwhelming. “We just wanted you to know you’re welcome here, dear. Truly. You’re part of this family, and this is your home, too.”
She smiles, her voice going quiet, a little misty. “Welcome home, sweetheart.”
The room falls silent, filled with that comfortable, shared moment as we all let it sink in. There’s a strange peace in the air, a feeling like everything is finally where it’s meant to be. I reach for a piece of chalk, feeling a sudden urge to leave my own mark, and I jot down a quick line of lyrics that’s been stuck in my head all day. Seeing it sprawled across the wall in my own handwriting makes the room feel even more like mine.
Fang grins as she reads the line, giving me a nudge. “Nice touch. But don’t go turning this place into a mural just yet. Mom might not be ready for that.”
I laugh, the tension I’ve been carrying finally loosening as I take in the room one more time. This isn’t just a place to stay—it’s a home.
They made it that way… just for me.
—
As we finish unpacking the last of the bags, Reed and Trish start heading back downstairs, grabbing their things to leave. It’s one of those moments that feels a little surreal, knowing that after all this time, Fang and I are actually settled back here. The house feels right, like it’s been waiting for us to come back, but that wouldn’t have been possible without Reed. Fang and I exchange a glance, a silent understanding that we should give him a proper thank you before he heads out.
We walk out to the driveway, and there’s Reed leaning against his van, hands stuffed casually into his pockets, looking as relaxed as ever. Trish is already in the passenger seat, scrolling on her phone, but she glances up with a knowing smirk, as if she senses we’re about to get sentimental.
Fang nudges me, and I clear my throat. “Hey, Reed… seriously, thanks for letting us stay with you. I mean, you didn’t have to do that, and I know it was kind of out of the blue.”
Reed waves a hand, brushing it off. “Nah, man, no problem at all. It was actually kinda nice having you guys around. The house gets real quiet when it’s just me, especially with my folks off working abroad all the time.”
I raise an eyebrow, curious. “Your parents? Huh, I don’t think I’ve ever really asked what they do?”
“Oh, right. They’re, uh, fashion designers,” he says, almost offhandedly. “They’re currently working at some catwalk shows or something.”
I blink, processing that. “Wait, fashion designers? Like… your parents are literally designing clothes for models on runways?”
Reed shrugs, looking unfazed. “Yeahhh, something like that. Fang and Trish were pretty surprised when they found out too.”
I shake my head, a grin spreading across my face. “Oh, I’m not surprised by the jobs. No, I’m surprised that their kid ended up so utterly clueless when it comes to fashion, dude...”
Fang bursts out laughing, clapping her hands together as she doubles over. Trish’s laughter echoes from inside the van, and even Reed has to roll his eyes, fighting a smirk.
Reed raises an eyebrow, trying to look unimpressed. “Real funny, dude. Just ‘cause I don’t care about labels doesn’t mean I’m ‘clueless.’”
I smirk, crossing my arms. “Seriously, though. Your parents are designers, and here you are, probably the only guy in town who considers guac’ a fashion accessory… you sure you’re their kid?”
Fang and Trish are practically in hysterics now, and I can’t help but join in. Reed shakes his head, doing his best to look unimpressed, but I can see the grin threatening to break through.
“Yeah, yeah, roast me all you want, man. At least I know how to be comfortable,” he says, lifting his chin in mock pride. “Besides, I’m saving all my good looks for the stage, alright?”
“Sure,” I say, laughing. “Comfort over couture—that’s the Reed look.”
He gives me a playful shove, and I pretend to stumble back. “Watch it, man. I’ll ban you from my van if you keep talking like that!”
I chuckle, then glance at him, my expression softening. “But really, dude… thanks again. We’re serious. I don’t know what we would’ve done without you.”
Reed pauses, looking at me, and then pulls me into a tight hug. “Don’t mention it, man. You’re my best bro, my bandmate, and my business partner. I’d do anythin’ for you. That’s what we’re here for, right?”
I nod, feeling that unspoken bond settle between us. It’s more than friendship—it’s family, in a way that words don’t quite capture. Fang steps up and pulls Reed into a hug as well, and I can see the same warmth in her eyes, that silent appreciation.
Reed pulls back, glancing between us, his usual grin back in place. “Alright, you two. Don’t get all sappy on me now. I’ll see you both at rehearsal tomorrow.”
“Don’t worry,” I say with a grin. “I’ll be there—and I’ll make sure to wear something that’ll remind you just how ‘stylish’ you really are.”
Trish laughs from the passenger seat as Reed shakes his head, climbing into the van. “Yeah, yeah. Just don’t show up looking like you raided my dad’s closet or something.”
Fang and I wave as the van pulls away, leaving us standing in the driveway, the house behind us warm and welcoming. As Reed and Trish disappear down the road, I feel a quiet sense of peace settle over me. I’ve got my family here, my friends, and a home that feels like it’s waiting to be filled with new memories.
“Ready to head back in, Dweeb?” Fang asks, nudging me.
“Yeah,” I say, smiling as we head back inside.
There’s something comforting about the creak of the old floors, the smell of home-cooked food still hanging in the air, and the soft hum of the lights warming every corner. This is the house I used to just stay in—but now, it feels different. It feels like my place, like I’m actually part of what’s here.
Fang heads upstairs, muttering something about unpacking a few last things, leaving me standing alone in the entryway. I take a moment, just listening to the quiet, steady sounds of the house. I catch Samantha in the kitchen, humming softly to herself as she tidies up the last of the dinner dishes. She doesn’t see me at first, so I stand there, watching her work with that gentle, caring energy she has, like she’s always keeping the house together, making it feel safe.
I head up to my room, passing by Fang’s open door where she’s already unpacked and sprawled out on her bed, headphones on and one foot tapping to whatever she’s listening to. She gives me a small wave, barely glancing up, and I grin, feeling the normalcy of it sink in. It’s like all the awkwardness of earlier just melted away—like we’ve both just slotted back into place.
When I get to my room, I can’t help but pause in the doorway, looking around. The chalkboard wall, the guitar mounts, the little details Samantha and Ripley thought of—it all hits me again. I pull my guitar from its case, hanging it up on one of the mounts, admiring how it fits against the wall, like it’s been waiting for this space all along. I sit on the bed, feeling the firmness beneath me, a world away from the old lumpy mattress, and I can’t help but sink back, stretching out with a sigh.
I spend a few minutes just lying there, staring up at the ceiling, letting myself feel the weight of everything—the mess that led me here, the unexpected kindness, the second chance I didn’t think I’d get. It’s a strange, soft feeling, and for once, I don’t feel like I have to guard it.
A quiet knock on my door breaks the stillness, and I sit up to see Samantha peeking in, her smile gentle. “Just checking in, sweetheart. Settling in okay?”
I nod, feeling that warmth in my chest again. “Yeah… I think I am. Thanks. For, well, all of this.”
She steps into the room, her eyes sweeping over the little details like she’s remembering each part of the project. “We’re just glad you’re here, Anon. Really.” She pauses, glancing at the chalkboard wall. “And I hope you know you can write whatever you want here. This is your space now, as much as Fang’s room is hers.”
There’s something so earnest in her voice that it catches me off guard, and I just nod, giving her a soft smile. “Thank you. Seriously. This means more than I can say.”
She reaches out, giving my shoulder a gentle squeeze. “Good night, dear. Let us know if you need anything.” With that, she steps back, closing the door softly behind her.
I sit there for a while, just breathing in the quiet, then grab a piece of chalk and go back to the wall. I write out a few lines of lyrics that have been bouncing around my head—nothing polished, just words I’m feeling right now. It feels good to see them up there, a part of me, a part of this room.
As I finish scribbling the last few words on the chalkboard wall, Fang slips into the room, leaning against the doorframe with that signature smirk of hers, her wings tucked close but with a little twitch that I’ve come to recognize. She watches me with this knowing look, like she’s half-amused and half-sentimental, though she’d never admit it.
“Soooo, you’ve really turned this into some poetry den, huh dork?” she teases, raising an eyebrow.
I turn, crossing my arms as I grin at her. “Hey, it was your idea, remember? I’m just putting it to good use.”
She rolls her eyes but steps closer, her wings giving a small flutter, betraying her excitement. “Fair point. I’m just glad you’re actually settling in… making this place feel like it’s yours.”
I meet her gaze, and for a moment, all the teasing falls away. “Feels like home because you’re here, Fang. You’re kind of my anchor, you know?”
Her smirk softens, and she lets out a quiet huff, her wings folding a bit tighter against her back, like she’s trying to hide how much that means to her. She steps closer until we’re just inches apart, her amber eyes searching mine.
“Alright, Dweeb, now you’re just being mushy,” she murmurs, but there’s no hiding the warmth in her tone, or the way her hand reaches out to rest against my chest.
“Like you don’t love it,” I counter, giving her hand a squeeze. “I know I’m a softie for you, but you’re just as bad, Bright Eyes.”
Her wings give another slight twitch, and she huffs, trying to play it cool. “Keep telling yourself that.” But her voice is quieter, almost tender, as she lets her hand linger on my chest, fingers tracing small patterns. She glances down, like she’s shy to be this close, this open, even with me.
I lift her hand to my lips, pressing a light kiss to her knuckles, and she lets out a small, surprised laugh, her wings giving a little, almost shy flutter. “What are you doing?” she mutters, though she doesn’t pull her hand back.
“Showing my appreciation,” I say, grinning. “I mean, how many people get to see this side of you? You’re special to me, Fang.”
Her cheeks flush slightly, and she rolls her eyes, though her wings twitch in that telltale way that shows she’s not as unfazed as she pretends. “Alright, alright, stop being cute.” She glances at me, but I can see the affection in her eyes, the warmth that makes me feel like the only person in the room.
“But… Thanks, Dweeb. For everything.”
She settles closer, her hand slipping up to rest on my shoulder, and she leans in, her wings wrapping subtly forward, just enough to brush my sides as she pulls me into a gentle hug. It’s a quiet, vulnerable moment, and I let my arms wrap around her, pulling her against me as I feel her relax.
“You know,” she says softly, her voice muffled against my shoulder, “it’s kind of annoying how much I actually like you.”
I laugh, pressing a gentle kiss to the top of her head, where her crest feathers fall over her forehead.
“You and me both, Bright Eyes...”
She glances up, her wings giving a small, affectionate flutter as she smirks.
“Raptor Christ… can’t believe I fell for a guy who doesn’t even have the decency to grow hair.”
I chuckle, giving her a playful nudge. “Hey! I’ve got other redeeming qualities. Like my sharp wit and endless charm.”
She rolls her eyes, but her smile widens as she rests her head back on my shoulder. “Yeah, well, guess I don’t mind that. Not one bit,” she says quietly, her fingers tracing gentle circles on my chest.
Her wings, usually tucked neatly against her back, relax, the feathered tips brushing lightly against my sides, like she’s letting herself be as close as she can. It’s subtle, but I feel every little movement, every quiet sign that she’s as in this as I am.
I lean back a little, tilting her face up so I can look into her eyes. “You know, for all the smack you talk, you’re just as whipped as I am.”
She huffs, trying to look unimpressed, but there’s a softness in her gaze that gives her away. “Maybe,” she admits, her voice barely a whisper.
She reaches up, her fingers brushing against my jaw as she leans in, capturing my lips in a kiss that’s soft and lingering, filled with everything we don’t need to say out loud. Her wings extend slightly, wrapping around us both, creating this cocoon of warmth and closeness that feels like it’s just for us.
When she pulls back, she’s grinning, her eyes bright with mischief. “But don’t get used to me saying that. I’ve got a reputation to uphold, you know.”
I laugh, brushing my thumb along her cheek. “Fine by me. I’ll take whatever I can get.”
Her wings give another light, affectionate flutter as she snuggles back into my side, her head resting on my shoulder. We sit there in the quiet, our laughter fading into comfortable silence, and I feel her fingers tracing gentle patterns along my arm, like she’s grounding herself in this moment. It’s soft, and unhurried, and feels like it’s exactly where we’re meant to be.
“Promise me something,” she says after a while, her voice barely above a whisper. “Promise me we’ll always have this, you and me… no matter what.”
I give her hand a gentle squeeze, feeling the warmth of her wings against me, her presence wrapping around me like a quiet, steady heartbeat. “I promise, Fang. Whatever happens, we’re in this together. You and me, always.”
She watches me for a moment, something tender in her gaze, then stands, stretching her wings out before tucking them close again. She glances back at me, her expression almost hesitant, like she’s not quite ready to leave yet, and I feel that tug, the quiet longing to keep her here just a little longer.
She rolls her eyes with a grin. “Don’t go getting all starry-eyed, Dweeb. We’ll have plenty of time for that tomorrow.” Her voice is teasing, but there’s warmth there, a promise lingering beneath her words.
I smirk, leaning back on the bed. “Fine, but don’t get jealous if I end up having a great time with my chalkboard wall instead.”
She laughs a quiet, genuine sound that makes my chest feel lighter. “Right. I’m sure your wall will make excellent company.”
With one last glance, she turns toward the door, her wings brushing the frame as she heads out. She pauses, looking back, her eyes catching mine, and for a heartbeat, the room feels filled with everything unspoken between us.
“Goodnight, Dweeb,” she murmurs, her voice soft.
“Goodnight, Bright Eyes,” I reply, watching her go, feeling the quiet, steady warmth of her presence linger even after she’s disappeared down the hall.
As her footsteps fade, I lean back, a small smile spreading across my face. I can still feel the warmth of her hand in mine, the way her wings fluttered when she laughed, and that soft look in her eyes that feels like it was meant just for me.
As I lie back in bed, letting the day’s warmth and laughter settle over me, I close my eyes, still feeling the ghost of Fang’s hand in mine and the gentle brush of her wings. The room is dark, the kind of peaceful quiet that only comes when everyone else is asleep, and for once, it feels like everything is finally in place. Like I’ve come full circle and found my way back to where I’m meant to be.
The silence wraps around me, heavy but comforting, and I let my breathing slow, sinking into the bed. My mind drifts, replaying fragments of the day, snippets of Fang’s laughter, Samantha’s warm smile, Ripley’s quiet pride. It’s enough to make me feel safe, and secure, like all the noise and chaos from before is just a distant memory that can’t reach me here.
But then… the silence shifts.
At first, it’s subtle, a prickling sensation at the edges of my awareness, a feeling that gnaws at me like an itch I can’t quite reach. The comforting darkness of the room starts to feel… oppressive, and heavy, like it’s pressing down on me. I try to shake it off, to remind myself that it’s just the quiet of night, but my heart begins to pound, and an inexplicable sense of dread creeps over me, icy and paralyzing.
I open my eyes, but I can’t move.
It’s like I’m trapped, frozen in place, and I know—I know—that I’m alone in the room, that everyone else is asleep, but I can feel something, someone else here with me. My breathing is shallow, forced, and I strain against the invisible weight holding me down, trying to convince myself it’s nothing, that it’s just my imagination.
But then, in the dimness, I see him.
A shadow, twisted and dark, coalescing in the corner of the room. Bishop. His form is vague, shifting and distorted, but I know it’s him—the slinking, predatory stance, the way his eyes gleam, cold and unfeeling, locked onto me. It’s not the real Bishop, I tell myself, it can’t be. But no matter how much I try to break the illusion, to move, to blink it away, he’s there, as real as anything else in the room.
He stalks forward, each step slow and deliberate, like he’s savoring my fear, feeding off it. I want to scream, to shout, to tell him he’s nothing, that Moe took care of him, that he’s gone for good—but my voice catches in my throat, trapped behind the tightness in my chest. My body refuses to obey, locked in place by an invisible grip that feels all too familiar, all too terrifying.
I try to breathe, to remind myself that this isn’t real. It’s just a shadow, I tell myself. Just my mind playing tricks. But the fear is real, deep and visceral, a part of me that refuses to let go, that remembers every moment of pain and powerlessness he put me through. And I know that even though Bishop is gone, some part of me is still afraid. Still waiting for him to come back, to tear apart everything I’ve managed to rebuild.
He circles the room, his eyes glinting with that same menacing, mocking look he always had, that look that says he knows exactly how much power he holds over me. In the darkness, he’s larger, more monstrous, twisted by my own mind into something I can’t escape, something that feels etched into my bones.
“Thought you could forget me, huh?” His voice is a cold whisper, echoing in my mind, though his lips don’t move. It’s as if he’s some part of me, as if he’s crawled into the darkest corners of my head and made a home there.
“You think you’re safe now? With your little ‘family’?” He laughs, a sound that chills me to the core. “You really think they can protect you?”
I clench my fists, or I try to, but my hands remain still, frozen by fear. I try to tell myself it’s just a dream, a hallucination, but the logic feels flimsy, crumbling under the weight of this… thing in my room.
Bishop’s shadowy figure glides closer, his eyes narrowing. “You can’t protect them… Not from me.”
It’s the one thought that cuts deeper than anything else—the fear that he could come back and hurt the people I care about. The family that’s taken me in, that’s given me a second chance. Fang, Samantha, Ripley… I’d do anything to keep them safe, but right now, in this frozen state, I feel utterly powerless, like that helpless kid all over again.
It’s not real, I repeat in my mind, trying to focus, to ground myself. Moe took care of him. Bishop’s gone. He’s not coming back. But the question gnaws at me, relentless:
Is… he really gone?
I never got the details of what Moe did, only that Bishop wouldn’t be a problem anymore. But there’s a part of me that needs to know, that needs the closure of seeing it for myself, of knowing with absolute certainty that Bishop can’t hurt me—or anyone else—ever again. Only then can I be free of this shadow, this lingering fear that haunts me even in the safety of this house.
Bishop’s shadow leans in closer, his face mere inches from mine, and though his form flickers like a mirage, his voice is as steady and sinister as ever.
“You can’t escape me, Nonny,” he sneers. “I’ll always be here… Waiting.”
I feel my breath hitch, my pulse racing. But then, in the distance, I hear the faintest creak—just the sound of the house settling, or maybe Fang moving in her sleep—and it cuts through the fog of fear, grounding me, reminding me where I am.
The shadowy figure begins to fade, his mocking grin dissolving, until he’s nothing more than a smear in the darkness, barely a whisper. The weight on my chest lifts, and I can breathe again, my body finally obeying as I force myself to sit up, gasping.
The room is empty. Just me, alone in the quiet.
I sit there, shaking, my hands clenched into fists as I try to steady my breathing, to remind myself that it was just a vision, a manifestation of my fear. But I know that until I have real answers, until I know for certain that Bishop is gone and can never come back, he’ll continue to haunt me, hiding in the corners of my mind, waiting for the silence to creep in and bring him back.
Only then… will I be free of him.
—
In the early morning light, I trudge down the hall toward the bathroom, every step feeling like I’m wading through sand. My eyes feel heavy, and there’s a dull ache at the back of my head from the restless night.
The encounter with… whatever that shadow of Bishop was has left me feeling hollow, drained, like it’s sucked the peace out of the room I thought would be my sanctuary. I rub my eyes, hoping the cold splash of water I’m about to face in the bathroom will help wake me up, at least a little.
As I reach for the door, I nearly bump into Fang, who’s standing there, looking bright-eyed and alert in that way only she can first thing in the morning. She blinks, glancing over me, and her brow furrows as she takes in my face, her wings giving a small twitch.
“Whoa, you look like shit, Dweeb,” she says, half teasing but with that subtle undertone of concern. “Rough night?”
I manage a tired smile, shrugging. “Yeah, something like that.”
Her expression softens as she steps closer, lowering her voice. “Did you sleep okay?”
I hesitate, knowing I could easily brush it off, give her some line about being fine. But the thought of lying doesn’t sit right, not with her. I let out a quiet sigh. “Not really.”
She tilts her head, watching me with that steady, attentive gaze of hers. “You wanna talk about it?” Her tone is gentle, but I can see that spark of protectiveness in her eyes, that instinct she has to jump in and take on whatever’s bothering me. She might not say it, but I know she’d stand by me, no questions asked, if I needed her.
I muster a small smile, giving her arm a reassuring squeeze. “I’m okay for now. Promise we’ll talk after breakfast.”
She studies me for a moment, as if weighing whether to let it go, then nods, her hand coming up to squeeze my shoulder. “Alright, Dweeb. But don’t think you can get out of it,” she says with a small smirk. “I’ll be waiting.”
I chuckle softly, though it sounds more like a sigh. “Wouldn’t dream of it.”
She steps back, her wings giving a light flutter as she lets me head into the bathroom, and I catch a glimpse of that lingering concern in her gaze before she turns and heads down the stairs. Closing the bathroom door behind me, I lean against it, taking a deep breath as I try to shake off the fog of last night.
The cold water helps, jolting me out of my daze as I splash it over my face, and I stare at myself in the mirror, trying to gather my thoughts. I want to believe what happened was just some trick of my mind, a hallucination brought on by my own lingering fears, but the memory of Bishop’s mocking smile feels too vivid, too real. And I know, deep down, that this fear isn’t going to go away until I confront it, until I have real answers.
But for now, I take another deep breath, running a hand over my face as I brace myself. I know Fang will be waiting for me, ready to listen. Just knowing that makes the heaviness a little easier to carry.
After freshening up, I shuffle back to my room, still feeling that weight from last night, though the cold water has jolted me awake enough to function. I grab some clothes, pulling on a loose shirt and a pair of jeans, hoping I can hide the tiredness with a bit of effort—or at least enough to not have Samantha mothering me to death over breakfast.
As I tug on my shirt, I catch a glimpse of the chalkboard wall, the lyrics from yesterday standing out in the morning light. It gives me a strange sense of comfort, like a reminder of everything that’s real and grounding, of why I’m here, who I’m here with. I linger for a moment, fingers grazing over the chalky words, feeling a faint smile tug at the corner of my mouth. Fang. The Aarons. They’re my anchor in this place, in this life. They’re the reason I’m still standing.
With a quick breath to steady myself, I head out, the smell of breakfast drifting up the stairs and guiding me down like a homing signal. Samantha’s unmistakable voice, warm and humming with early morning energy, drifts up from the kitchen, followed by the clinking of dishes and the faint, familiar sound of Ripley’s deep chuckle.
As we gather around the breakfast table, I can feel the warmth and comfort of the Aaron household settling in, though the last remnants of my sleepless night cling to me like a fog I can’t quite shake. Fang sits slouched beside me, barely keeping her eyes open as she absently stirs a piece of toast in her eggs, clearly just as tired as I am. Across the table, Naser is sipping his coffee in silence, casting the occasional glance my way that’s just a little too quick to be casual.
Samantha, as bright and alert as ever, glances between us, her gaze lingering on Fang and me, taking in our disheveled appearances with a small smile. “Looks like my two night owls are back,” she says, her voice warm as she reaches over to refill Naser’s coffee mug. “Rough night?”
Fang just groans in response, lifting her mug as if it’s the only thing keeping her alive. “Mom… please. Too early for all that cheerful energy.”
I grunt in agreement, reaching for my own coffee as I give her a tired smirk. “Yes please… let us suffer in peace.”
Ripley lets out a gruff chuckle from his seat, folding his newspaper and glancing over at us with that sharp but kind gaze. “You two could always go to bed at a decent hour, you know. Might actually be awake for breakfast once in a while.”
Fang just grumbles something under her breath, clearly not in the mood for a lecture, while I stifle a laugh, watching her try to focus on buttering a piece of toast without accidentally dropping it. She’s not exactly a morning person, and neither am I, but it’s comforting, having her beside me like this.
Naser, seated across from me, gives a faint smirk, though it doesn’t reach his eyes. “Sounds like you two could learn a thing or two about proper sleeping habits. It’s not that hard, you know.” His tone is light, teasing, but there’s a slight edge to it that makes my shoulders tense.
I meet his gaze briefly, unsure of how to respond. It’s been… complicated between us, even though we’ve both tried to smooth things over. There’s still that unspoken tension, a lingering awkwardness that seems to hover whenever we’re in the same room. I nod, giving a half-hearted chuckle. “Yeah… guess I’m still working on that.”
Fang glances between us, her eyes narrowing slightly as if she can feel the weight of everything unsaid. “Alright, enough with the lectures,” she mutters, trying to break the tension. “It’s breakfast, not boot camp.”
Ripley huffs, crossing his arms. “You’re lucky it’s not. Just because you’re home doesn’t mean you’re off the hook. And that goes for you too, Anon,” he adds, giving me a look that’s stern but soft around the edges.
“Now that you’re back, you’ll be doing chores just like before, understood?”
“Yes, sir,” I say, managing a small smile. There’s something oddly comforting about Ripley’s gruffness, even if it’s a reminder that I’m firmly back in Aaron territory now.
Samantha chuckles, reaching out to pat Fang’s shoulder. “Oh, give them a little break, Ripley. They just moved back in.” She then turns to Naser, nudging the plate of eggs closer to him.
“Eat up, honey. the doctors told me to make sure you eat more, so you’ll recover sooner, okay dear?”
Naser nods, mumbling a thanks, and digs into his breakfast with a quiet focus. I find myself glancing over at him, trying to gauge his mood, but he’s keeping his gaze firmly on his plate. I know he’s trying, in his way, to make things less tense, but there’s still a heaviness between us that I can’t ignore.
Naser glances up at that, his eyes flicking between Fang and me for a moment, then back to his plate. “Glad to hear you’re settling back in man,” he says, his tone neutral, but there’s something guarded about it, like he’s not sure how much to say.
“Thanks,” I mumble, picking at my toast. It’s strange—Naser and I have talked, we’ve apologized, but there’s still this unspoken thing hanging over us, something that words alone haven’t been able to clear.
Samantha, perhaps sensing the tension, jumps in with her usual bright tone. “You know, it’s so nice having everyone back together. I thought we could have a family dinner tonight—something a little special to celebrate.” She glances at Ripley, who nods approvingly.
“Sounds good to me,” he says, giving us all a look that’s both protective and a bit intimidating. “But only if these two night owls can stay awake long enough to make it.”
Fang rolls her eyes, muttering under her breath, “Yeah, yeah, we’ll be awake. Not like we have a choice.” She gives me a side glance, her lips twitching in a small, amused smile, and I can’t help but grin back.
Naser smirks, sipping his coffee. “Might be easier if you two actually went to bed at a decent time.” There’s that teasing edge again, but this time, it feels a little lighter, like he’s trying to bridge the gap.
I raise my coffee cup in a mock toast, managing a small, genuine smile. “I’ll take that under consideration.”
Ripley chuckles, his voice a low rumble. “Good, because once we’re done here, you’re both on dish duty. Let’s see if that’ll wake you up.”
Fang groans, slumping in her chair. “Ugh, of course. Can’t just let us enjoy breakfast, can you, Dad?”
“Nope,” Ripley replies, grinning. “Just making sure you remember what it means to be home.”
Samantha laughs, her eyes twinkling as she pats Ripley’s hand. “Alright, alright, let’s not scare them off already. They just got here Rip.”
I share a small smile with Fang, grateful for the bit of normalcy, the feeling that despite the awkwardness, I’m part of this family again. And even with the tension between Naser and me, there’s a flicker of hope that things’ll be alright between us, in the end.
As we finished up breakfast, me and Fang washed up the dishes and headed upstairs, Fang drags herself into her room, collapsing onto her bed with a heavy sigh. She barely manages to prop herself up on her elbows, watching me with that sleepy yet focused gaze she has when she’s trying to be serious but is still half-asleep.
“Alright, Dweeb,” she mutters, gesturing for me to sit. “Enough stalling. You promised you’d tell me what’s going on.”
I hesitate, glancing at the door, then back at her. The memory of last night still sits heavy in my mind, and I’m not even sure how to start. But she’s waiting, and there’s this calm patience in her eyes that makes me feel like I can say anything here.
I sit down beside her, taking a deep breath. “Last night was… rough. I… I saw Bishop.”
Her face hardens instantly, eyes narrowing. She sits up a little straighter, her wings shifting tensely. “Saw him? Like… a dream?”
I shake my head. “No. It wasn’t a dream. I was awake—or at least, it felt that way. Like sleep paralysis. I couldn’t move. He was just there, in my room, watching me. He started saying things—things that made it feel like he was still in control, like he could come back whenever he wanted.”
Fang’s hand tightens into a fist, her feathers ruffling slightly. “Dweeb… that was just your mind, okay? Bishop’s not here, and he’s not coming back. You’ve got people here who would protect you, no matter what. You’re safe.”
“I know,” I say, forcing myself to meet her gaze. “Logically, I know that. But there’s a part of me that doesn’t believe it, you know? That thinks… he’s somehow still out there. That he’ll come back to hurt you. Or your family. Or me.”
She shifts closer, taking my hand in hers, her grip firm and grounding. “Anon, that fear? That’s him taking up space in your head rent-free. But he’s gone. Moe made sure of it. He’s out of your life for good.”
I swallow hard, looking down. “I get that, Fang. But I think… I think the only way I’m ever going to get past this is if I know for certain what happened. I need to know that Bishop isn’t coming back.”
She falls silent, watching me with those sharp amber eyes, her expression softening as she realizes what I’m saying. “So… you want to ask Moe?”
I nod, my voice low. “I think so. I didn’t want to, at first. Figured maybe I didn’t need to know. But after last night… I can’t get rid of this fear without it. I have to know he’s really gone. For good.”
Fang sighs, squeezing my hand. “That’s fair, Dweeb. You deserve that peace of mind.” She pauses, her eyes softening with understanding. “Moe would probably tell you if you asked him. He cares about you, you know? Just… maybe brace yourself for whatever he says. It might not be easy to hear.”
I nod, taking a deep breath as I process her words. She’s right; Moe wouldn’t hide the truth if I asked. And maybe, with her by my side, I’ll be ready to hear it.
—
A couple of hours later, my phone buzzes with a notification from the band group chat. It’s Reed, and his message is short and to the point:
Reed: “Just picked up Trish. Be there in ten, lovebirds.”
I show the message to Fang, who grins and stretches, brushing her hand over the headstock of her guitar. “Guess it’s go time,” she says, her wings giving a slight flutter as she grabs her gear bag.
“Yup,” I reply, grabbing my own guitar case and amp, making sure everything’s packed and ready. “Let’s go before Reed’s honking up a storm outside.”
We head downstairs, the faint smell of fresh coffee and toast lingering in the air from earlier, where Samantha and Naser are still in the kitchen, talking quietly over a fresh pot. Samantha spots us first, her eyes lighting up with that warm, motherly look she always gives when we’re heading out.
“You two off to practice?” she asks, setting down her mug and coming over to give Fang a quick hug. She glances over at me with a smile. “Make sure you all don’t stay out too late. School is tomorrow, okay?”
“We’ll be back before you know it, Mrs. Aaron,” I say with a grin, adjusting the strap on my amp case.
Naser gives us a nod, his expression neutral, though I catch a flicker of something softer in his gaze as he watches us. “See you later, you two. Let me know if you need me to swing by to pick you two up,” he says, the barest hint of a smile tugging at his lips.
Fang rolls her eyes, grabbing her guitar case with a smirk. “Thanks, Nas’ but we’ll be fine. Reed’ll drop us off afterward.”
Samantha laughs, patting Naser’s arm before turning to us again. “Alright, be safe, both of you. And say hi to Reed and Trish for us.”
“Will do,” I reply, giving her a quick wave as we make our way to the front door.
As we step outside, the early afternoon sun hits us, warming up the crisp air. Fang tilts her head up, eyes closed for a second as she takes in the fresh air. “Man, nothing like a good practice day,” she says, grinning as she adjusts her grip on her guitar case.
I nod, leaning against the porch rail as we wait for Reed’s van to show up. “Been looking forward to it all week. Feels like it’s been forever since we played together.”
Fang nods, her expression softening for a moment. “Yeah. We could all use a good jam. Clear our heads a bit.”
We hear the rumbling of Reed’s van in the distance, and a grin spreads across my face as it comes into view. Fang nudges me with her elbow, her eyes lighting up as she watches it approach.
“Bet he’s already got some epic story lined up for us,” she jokes.
“Or some new playlist he’s dying to force on us,” I reply with a laugh.
Reed’s van rolls up, the side window down, and he gives us a huge wave as he pulls to a stop in front of the house. Trish is in the passenger seat, already grinning at us as she opens the door to let us load our gear.
“Finally,” he says with a lazy smile. “Thought you two were gonna keep me waiting all afternoon.”
Trish leans over from the passenger seat, flashing us a grin. “Ready to make some noise?”
“Always,” I say, sliding my guitar case and amp into the back. “Got enough of Reed’s playlist lined up to keep us awake on the drive?”
Reed chuckles, climbing out to help us load the rest of our stuff. “Just the essentials. Figured we’d keep it mellow on the way and save the energy for practice.”
Fang snorts, shaking her head. “Mellow? Since when are we ever mellow?”
Trish laughs, settling back into her seat. “Yeah, mellow isn’t exactly the vibe here, Reed.”
Reed shrugs, unfazed. “Hey, just keepin’ it chill. No need to blow all our energy before we’re even warmed up, right?”
“Fair,” I say, shutting the back door as he heads back to the driver’s seat. “Besides, we all know the real magic’s gonna happen in the garage.”
Once we’re in and settled, Reed eases the van away from the curb, his playlist set to a comfortable hum in the background. It’s nothing intense, just a few rock tracks that get us in the mood, and we fall into easy conversation, throwing around ideas for new songs, and teasing each other about whose riffs are getting a little rusty.
The drive isn’t long, but it’s familiar and comfortable—the kind of easy rhythm we’ve settled into after all these practices together. When we pull up at Reed’s place, he parks casually, cutting the engine and grabbing his drumsticks from the dashboard before hopping out.
Reed’s garage is already open, and we grab our gear, heading in. The setup is like it always is: our amps stacked in a semi-circle, the drum kit near the back, and a few couches against the walls. Band posters and random stuff we’ve all collected over time line the walls, giving the place its signature vibe.
“Alright,” Reed says as he sets his sticks down, giving us a relaxed smile. “Let’s ease into it with something we know well, yeah? See where we’re at.”
“Sounds good,” Fang says, plugging in her guitar with a little grin. “We’re probably a bit rusty anyway.”
“Speak for yourself,” Trish says, tuning her bass, smirking. “Some of us keep up our chops.”
I laugh, adjusting my strap. “Alright, alright—let’s just get into it before Reed starts calling us out too.”
Reed gives us an easy nod, tapping his sticks together to count us in. “One, two… one, two, three, four.”
And just like that, we’re off. The first song fills the garage, each of us falling into the rhythm we know by heart. Fang’s voice carries through, powerful and raw, and I slide in with harmony, my fingers moving instinctively over the strings. Trish locks in with the bassline, steady and strong, while Reed’s laid-back drumming grounds the whole sound, keeping us in sync without ever overdoing it. He’s calm, steady, and in control, just like always.
As we finish the song, we’re all a little out of breath, but grinning like idiots. Reed taps his sticks on the edge of the snare, a satisfied smile on his face. “Not bad for a warm-up,” he says casually. “Think we’re just getting started.”
Fang leans on her guitar, catching her breath. “Yeah, let’s turn it up a bit. Gotta keep the neighbors entertained, right?”
Reed chuckles, shrugging. “If they’re not banging down the door yet, they’re lucky.”
We all laugh, settling back into position as Reed counts us in for the next song. For the next few hours, we lose ourselves in the music, each of us finding our groove and letting loose. The garage fills with sound, and with each song, the energy builds, but Reed keeps it steady, grounding us all with his calm, even tempo.
We blast through a few more songs, each one tighter and louder than the last. The music fills the garage, vibrating through the walls and spilling out into the quiet afternoon, and for those few hours, we’re completely in sync, the way we always are when we’re at our best.
Fang’s voice is raw and powerful, Trish’s bass lines thrum with energy, and Reed’s steady beat grounds us all, keeping the chaos from tipping over. I’m right there in the harmony, my guitar blending into the mix like we’re all pieces of the same whole.
Eventually, we finish a song, out of breath and laughing as the last chord fades, leaving the garage buzzing with the echo. Reed wipes a bit of sweat off his forehead, setting his drumsticks down with a grin. “Alright, I think that’s a wrap for the warm-up,” he says, chuckling.
Fang flops down onto one of the couches, her wings shifting as she stretches, letting out a dramatic sigh. “About time. I’m starving.”
Trish laughs, grabbing a water bottle and flopping down beside her. “How is it you’re always hungry?”
I lean back against my amp, wiping my hands on my jeans as I catch my breath. The familiar ache in my fingers, the steady hum of adrenaline still coursing through me—it’s all a reminder of how much I’ve missed this. I glance around at all of them, the easy banter, the laughter, the way it feels like we’re in our own little world. I don’t realize I’ve said it out loud until the words slip out.
“Man, I missed this,” I say, letting out a small laugh. “I, uh… didn’t think I’d say it, but I even kind of missed the whole school thing. You know, seeing you guys every day.”
Fang raises an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at her lips. “Oh? You getting soft on us Dweeb?”
“Shut up,” I mutter, though I’m smiling. “It’s true, though. I mean, don’t get me wrong, it’s still scary as hell to think about going back tomorrow. But… I dunno. With you guys there, it feels like I can handle it. Like it’s not gonna be… impossible.”
Trish grins, nudging my leg with her foot. “Look at you, getting all sentimental. Next thing you know, you’ll be writing love songs for us.”
I roll my eyes, feeling a little embarrassed. “Oh, don’t get ahead of yourselves. But, seriously… thanks. I don’t think I’d be doing this if it weren’t for you guys.”
Reed leans back, his usual laid-back smile on his face as he takes a sip of water. “Hey, man, we’re all in this together. Besides, school’s way less boring with you around to stir things up.”
“Exactly,” Fang chimes in, lifting her water bottle in a mock toast. “Can’t have VVURM DRAMA without a little… well, drama. And you’re the king of that, Anon.”
I laugh, shaking my head. “Guess I’ll take that as a compliment.”
Trish chuckles, leaning back on the couch with a smile. “You should. Besides, if anyone messes with you, they’ll have to deal with all of us.”
Fang’s smirk softens, and she leans forward, giving me a reassuring look. “For real, Dweeb. You’ve got us, no matter what.”
There’s a moment of silence, the kind that feels like it doesn’t need to be filled. I look around at them, my best friends, the ones who’ve stuck with me through everything. And in that moment, the fear of going back tomorrow fades just a little bit more.
So… I was thinking,” Trish says, looking at each of us in turn. “What do you guys think about us doing another gig?”
Fang raises an eyebrow, intrigued. “Another gig? Where’d you have in mind?”
Trish shrugs. “I mean, we could try finding a new venue, but Moe’s was perfect for the vibe we wanted. Plus, he’s kinda like family now. Figured we could ask if he’d let us do another show there.”
Reed nods, looking thoughtful. “Moe’s place was a pretty solid setup. He was chill about the crowd, didn’t hassle us about noise. Feels like a good choice.”
“Yeah,” I say, scratching the back of my neck. “I think I’d like to give it another shot there. I just… I still feel kinda bad about the last show. With everything that went down, it wasn’t exactly the best night for Moe. We could, I dunno, try to make it up to him this time.”
Fang nods, leaning forward. “So, what if we offer him a cut of whatever we make? Like, if we sell some merch or get some donations or whatever, we let him take a percentage. It’d be a way to thank him for letting us use the space and for… well, for putting up with our drama.”
Trish grins, nudging me with her elbow. “See, you’re already thinking like a pro. Moe’ll appreciate it. And hey, if we get enough people, we might actually make some decent cash this time.”
Reed gives a lazy smile, clearly on board. “Alright, so it’s settled? We’ll swing by Moe’s after practice and ask him?”
“Yeah,” I say, feeling a mix of excitement and nerves settle in my chest. “I, uh… wanted to talk to Moe anyway about… other stuff. So this kills two birds with one stone.”
Fang gives me a knowing look, her gaze softening. “Good call, Dweeb. Moe’s been there for you a lot. He’ll get it.”
Trish claps her hands together. “Alright, then! After practice, we head to Moe’s, pitch him the idea, and maybe even get a date set.”
Reed chuckles. “Nothing like solid plans to get the motivation up. Let’s get back to it, then—if we’re gonna do another show, we better be ready to blow the doors off.”
We all nod, a new energy buzzing between us as we pick up our instruments, plugging back in and gearing up for another round. The idea of playing live again, of having a chance to make things right and bring some real energy to Moe’s, is exactly the kick we needed.
As we launch into the next song, the excitement fuels every chord, every beat, and I can feel it growing—this feeling that maybe, just maybe, VVURM DRAMA is ready for another big night. And this time, we’re going to make it count.
—
After we wrap up practice, we pack up our gear, still buzzing from the energy of the session and the idea of putting on another show. We leave our equipment in Reed’s garage, knowing it’ll be safe, and pile into his van, all feeling a mix of excitement and nerves about dropping in on Moe with this idea.
As Reed drives, we fall into easy chatter, still bouncing around the details. Fang leans forward from the back seat, her fingers drumming on Reed’s headrest.
“So,” she starts, glancing around at the rest of us. “What’s our pitch to Moe? I don’t want to just barge in and be like, ‘Hey, give us your place for free again.’”
Trish nods, her usual thoughtful look crossing her face. “Right, we should make it clear it’s not just us asking for a favor. We’ll offer him a cut of whatever we make—he deserves that, at the very least.”
Reed chuckles, glancing back at us in the rearview mirror. “Knowing Moe, he’ll probably act like he doesn’t care about the money. But still, he’s been good to us. Feels right to offer.”
I shift in my seat, feeling a mix of gratitude and nerves. “Yeah, and I… I owe him a conversation anyway. He’s done a lot for me, and I want to make it right, you know?”
Fang gives me a reassuring nudge. “He’ll be cool with it, Dweeb. Moe’s not the type to hold a grudge.”
We roll up to Moe’s pizzeria as the evening crowd’s just starting to trickle in, the neon sign casting a warm glow over the place. Reed parks, and we all hop out, straightening our jackets and shaking out any leftover jitters. The familiar smell of garlic and fresh dough hits us as soon as we open the door, and it feels like stepping into a place that’s somehow both home and a world of its own.
As we step into Moe’s pizzeria, the familiar, cozy smell of garlic and fresh dough wraps around us. The place is busier than usual, with regulars and families tucked into booths, and a few people milling around the counter. We head toward Moe, but just as we pass the host station, Sophie—Moe’s daughter—gives us a quick, almost hesitant wave.
“Hey, Anon… everyone,” she says, her voice soft and just a bit shaky. She’s normally cheerful and friendly with us, but today, there’s something different in her expression. Her eyes dart toward me and then flick away, like she’s not sure if she should be looking.
“Hey, Sophie,” I reply, trying to smile back, though I can feel something off in the air.
For a second, we stand there, caught in a brief and awkward silence. I try to act casual, making some small talk. “Busy day?”
“Uh, yeah,” she says, shifting her weight and giving a nervous smile. “You know how it gets… word spreads fast when Moe’s new specials hit.”
She doesn’t meet my eyes, and her nervousness is a little too obvious to ignore. When I glance around, I notice a few other patrons stealing glances my way—subtle, but it’s enough to make me realize they’re definitely noticing me. One or two of them nudge each other, whispering, though they quickly look away when I make eye contact. The weird feeling sinks in, that prickling awareness that I’m being watched.
It hits me then: of course, people would be staring. After everything that happened at school, I was probably all over the local news, and considering the lack of humans in Volcaldera, I’m basically a walking billboard for my own story. There aren’t many humans around to blend in with. I swallow, a wave of discomfort settling over me. The realization feels heavy, like it’s pressing down on my shoulders.
Sophie fidgets with the corner of the host stand, her gaze darting between me and the floor. “Well… I should get back to work. It’s, uh, really good to see you, Anon,” she says, almost like she’s trying to reassure me, though it doesn’t ease the tension I feel.
I nod, offering her a small, polite smile. “You too, Sophie.”
I can feel the eyes on me as I pull away from the host stand, the whispers that quiet down just enough as I pass by. The others notice, too, and Fang’s gaze flicks to me with a look that says she knows exactly what’s going on.
“Come on,” she mutters, her voice low and steady. “Let’s go see Moe.”
I give her a grateful nod, doing my best to ignore the uncomfortable warmth creeping up my neck. Without another glance back, I make a beeline for the kitchen door, slipping inside just as Moe’s putting the finishing touches on a table order.
Moe turns to us, his eyes crinkling as he breaks into a grin. “Eyy! Thought I heard my favorite band comin’ in,” he says, his voice warm and welcoming.
Moe’s grin widens as he sees us lingering by the kitchen doorway, and he waves us over with a big, welcoming gesture. “Come on, come on—follow me to the office, eh? We don’t need the whole place hearin’ every bit of business, capisce?” He turns, calling out to one of the kitchen staff. “Jerry! You got things covered here, yeah? Keep an eye on that sauce—no burnin’ today, huh?”
Jerry nods, waving him off with a smirk. “Got it, boss. No burnin’ on my watch.”
Moe ushers us toward his office at the back of the kitchen, squeezing between shelves stacked with cans of tomatoes and bags of flour, and finally opens the door, stepping inside with that familiar, authoritative stride. His office is as chaotic as ever, with papers and order forms scattered across his desk, and a big, slightly battered chair in the corner. The smell of garlic and oregano lingers even here, like the scent has seeped into every inch of the place.
“Alright, sit down, sit down,” he says, gesturing to a couple of mismatched chairs in front of his desk as he settles into his own seat, leaning back comfortably. “So, what can I do for ya? You kids want another gig, is that it?”
I nod, taking one of the chairs, feeling the comforting familiarity of Moe’s office ease some of the tension from outside. “Yeah, that’s the idea. We… well, we want to give it another shot here at your place. The last time was kind of intense, and we wanted to make it up to you.”
Fang jumps in, leaning forward. “And we thought maybe this time, we’d give you a cut of anything we make—tips, merch sales, whatever. It’s only fair, especially with everything you did for us last time.”
Moe raises an eyebrow, folding his arms across his chest as he considers us, his eyes softening. “Makin’ it up to me, eh? You kids…” He shakes his head with a grin, the warmth in his expression unmistakable. “You don’t owe me nothin’. But I gotta say, I appreciate the offer. You bring life into this old place—makes it feel like famiglia.”
Trish grins, nudging me. “See? I told you Moe wouldn’t need convincing.”
Moe leans forward, his eyes twinkling as he drops his voice to a mock-conspiratorial whisper. “Don’t get cocky now, ragazza. I still gotta think of my bottom line.” He winks, clearly enjoying himself. “But alright. We’ll work somethin’ out, yeah? You keep your band here, keep bringin’ in the crowd, and we’ll figure out a fair cut. Ain’t gotta be complicated.”
As Moe’s words sink in, I feel an unexpected wave of relief, but there’s something else too—this nagging feeling, something I can’t quite put into words but know I need to get out. Moe notices the hesitation in my expression, his sharp eyes narrowing just slightly.
He clears his throat, his voice going casual but with an undertone of authority. “Hey, how ‘bout this—why don’t the rest of you go grab a table out front, yeah? Tell Sophie I said to put a pie on the house for you all to share.”
Trish perks up immediately. “You don’t have to tell me twice. Free pizza is my love language.”
Reed grins, giving Moe a respectful nod. “We’ll take care of that pie, no problem.”
As they head out, Fang hesitates for a second, glancing back at me. I meet her gaze and give a quick nod, silently telling her it’s okay. After a beat, she nods back, and the rest of them file out, leaving Moe and me alone in the small, cozy office.
Moe watches me, his expression calm but attentive. “Alright, kid,” he says, his voice dropping to a more serious tone. “Seems like you got somethin’ else weighing on you.”
I shift in my chair, taking a deep breath. “It’s… more than just Bishop being gone, Moe. I know he’s out of the picture, and that should be enough. But… I guess I don’t know how to move past it. It’s like I don’t know who I am without him being… this thing I’m afraid of.”
Moe then leans back in his chair, and props his feet up on the desk, a faint smirk then begins tugging at his mouth. “Kid, Bishop’s done,” he says, his voice calm, almost smug.
“He’s right where he belongs... You don’t need to worry about im’ no more.”
My eyes then drift down, catching on his loafers… dark, glossy, scaled in a way that seems almost unnatural.
The texture isn’t quite right; it doesn’t look like leather or any exotic material. No… it looks like flesh, scaled and blackened, with a strange, almost familiar texture. My stomach clenches, and a chill crawls up my spine as the horrifying truth dawns on me.
I look back at Moe, my voice low and cold, like it’s coming from somewhere else, a place far darker than I knew I had.
“Is… is that…?”
Moe’s smirk falters just for a second, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. But then he recovers, chuckling lightly, though there’s a hard edge to it.
“I did what needed to be done.. He won’t be a problem anymore… not from where he is.”
I try to let the words sink in, to let myself feel the relief I came here for, but something in the way he says it doesn’t sit right. There’s a subtle shift in his expression—a hint of something darker, hidden behind that calm exterior. His gaze slips away for just a second, almost as if he’s thinking about somewhere, someone.
‘Not from where he is.’
Whatever part of me that’s held back, that’s felt fear and hesitation—it’s gone, replaced by something far colder, something raw and furious that I can feel filling every inch of me.
I lean forward, my gaze never leaving his.
“He’s still alive… isn’t he?”
The silence stretches, thick and heavy, my question hanging in the air like a threat, and I don’t break my gaze, waiting for him to answer in that charged, electric moment.
I know what I need to do…
Chapter 50: The Last Word.
Summary:
Apologies for the delay, wanted to make sure I got this chapter right.
Chapter Text
-Anon-
I stand there, fists clenched, staring at Moe.
The anger burning inside me is like nothing I’ve felt before, and Moe can tell I’m not moving until I get a real answer. His usual calm wavers as he leans forward, a sigh slipping out as he realizes he’s not going to talk me out of this easily. He props his elbows on the desk, hands folded in front of him, and speaks in a low, steady voice.
“Listen, kid,” he says, his accent thickening, his tone like he’s delivering a goddamn sermon. “Bishop’s still alive, yeah, but that bastard’s getting what he deserves every second he’s breathing. I’m makin’ sure he suffers for every piece of hell he’s put you, and the family through, believe me. And when I’m done takin’ my pound of flesh… then he’s finished. You don’t need to worry about ‘im.”
But his words just pour fuel on the fire inside me. I feel my jaw tighten, bitterness rising as I bite back the urge to shout.
“Not my business…?” I hiss, each word sharper than the last. “You think this isn’t my business, after everything he’s done!? You think I’m just some… fuckin’ kid who can stand back and let you have this?”
Moe holds up a hand, his face hardening as he tries to keep control of the situation.
“Look, I know you’re pissed, and you got every right to be. But you don’t got blood on your hands, Anon. You’re clean. You got a shot at a life without this shit—without having to know what it feels like to carry that kind of weight. I’m just tryin’ to keep you from makin’ the same mistakes I did. Let me handle this.”
I let out a harsh laugh, the anger twisting into something colder, something darker. “Innocent?” I spit the word like it’s poison.
“You think I can just sit here, clean as a saint, after the shit he put me through? After Kyro? I need to see him pay, Moe... I deserve that.”
Moe shakes his head, frustration flickering in his eyes as he runs a hand over his face. “Kid, you don’t understand what you’re askin’ for. Once you step into this world, there’s no walkin’ away. You go after him, you’re puttin’ yourself on the line. And for what? Revenge? You think that’s gonna make everything better?”
My fists clench, the fury bubbling up until it’s all I can feel. “Better?” I echo, my voice low and dangerous.
“No, Moe, I don’t think it’ll make anything better. But at least it’ll be fucking justice. He ruined my life. He took everything I had, everything Kyro had. And you’re sittin’ here, keepin’ him alive like it’s some goddamn favor? No. I’m not just walking away.”
Moe watches me, his face tightening as he realizes I’m not backing down. He runs a hand through his hair, sighing, and when he looks back at me, there’s something pleading in his eyes, something almost fatherly.
“Kid,” he says, his voice quieter, but with that thick accent that always makes his words hit hard, “you just got your life back on track. You got people who actually give a damn about you now. You got a family. And you got… hell, you got someone who loves you, someone who sees the good in you.” He pauses, searching my face, trying to make me see what he’s saying. “You think offing Bishop will help?”
Moe shakes his head, his jaw tight as he struggles to keep his cool. “You don’t get it, kid. You think this is some noble thing, that it’s gonna fix things. But this?” He gestures with his hands, a frustrated look crossing his face.
“This shit twists you up inside. It changes you—makes you cold, makes you someone who can’t look himself in the mirror. You think you’ll just be able to go back to that family, to her, and act like it didn’t rip you apart?”
His words hit harder than I want to admit, and for a second, I feel a flash of doubt. But then I think of Bishop, of everything he’s taken, the scars he’s left, and the anger takes over again, erasing the hesitation.
I step closer, my voice coming out low, dripping with cold, unflinching resolve. “I’ve already been twisted up by him, Moe. He destroyed everything I was, everything I had. And now? Now I need to see him pay. I deserve to see him suffer for what he’s done.”
Moe clenches his jaw, his expression a mix of frustration and something that almost looks like regret. “You don’t know what you’re askin’ for,” he says, his tone dropping, a flicker of desperation breaking through. “This kinda revenge—it’s poison, Anon. You won’t be the same after this. And you got something good here. You’re free of him. Don’t throw that away.”
I shake my head, barely able to keep the anger contained. “Free?” I spit, my voice edged with bitterness. “He’s alive, Moe. Somewhere, he’s breathing, and every second he is, he’s still got a hold over me. I can’t be free until I know, until I see for myself that he’s gone.”
Moe sighs, his face slipping into something more serious, like he’s making one last appeal. “Anon… if you do this, there’s no coming back. It’s blood on your hands, and it stains you in ways you don’t get yet. I’ve been down this road. I know what it does to you.”
“Then you know why I need this,” I snap, my voice barely more than a growl.
“You kept him alive, Moe. You let him keep breathing after everything he’s done. And now you’re trying to tell me I should just… move on? Let it go? Fuck. That. This is my justice… So either you take me to him, or I’ll find him myself.”
There’s a long silence, Moe staring back at me, the reluctance plain on his face, but I don’t waver, my fists clenched, my jaw set. Finally, he sighs, rubbing a hand over his face, like he knows he’s lost.
“Alright, kid,” he mutters, his voice filled with resignation. “But we ain’t doin’ this today, my goddaughter is out there with your friends, and I ain’t having them sucked into this, come see me tomorrow evenin’ and come alone. Just remember… you walk into this, and you’re not the same person who walks out. You’re playin’ with fire, and it’s gonna burn you alive, got it?”
I hold his gaze, unflinching, my voice low. “Alright, see you tomorrow.” I say, every word dripping with finality.
I step out of Moe’s office, feeling like every inch of me is vibrating with a barely-contained rage. Each step feels deliberate, heavy, as I push through the kitchen and head toward the dining area, forcing myself to look composed, to act like everything is fine. The fury inside me is white-hot, searing, but I bury it down, pulling on a poker face that I hope will hold long enough to get me through this meal.
When I walk into the restaurant, I spot Fang, Reed, and Trish seated around a booth, a fresh pizza in front of them. They’re laughing at something Reed just said, completely unaware of the storm churning inside me. I force a steady breath, willing myself to look calm as I cross the room and slide into the seat beside Fang. Her face lights up when she sees me, her usual easy smile aimed right at me.
“About time, Dweeb,” Fang teases, nudging me with her elbow. “Thought Moe was giving you some top-secret lecture back there.”
“Yeah, he’s just… you know how he gets,” I reply, keeping my tone casual as I reach for a slice, acting like the heat inside me isn’t ready to spill over. “Thinks he’s got all the wisdom in the world. Guess he wanted to make sure I knew it.”
Reed leans back, grinning as he chews. “Sorry to break the news to you dude, but I don’t think wisdom is gonna help you much, you’re kind of a lost cause, man!” he snickers.
Trish laughs at that, shaking her head. “Damn, sorry Baldy, but I think Reed’s topped your burn from earlier.”
I nod along, managing a faint laugh, even though I’m barely hearing them. It’s like they’re talking through a thick fog, their voices muted, distant. I keep my head down, my focus on my pizza slice, hoping they don’t notice the strain in my expression, the way my hands are gripping a little too tightly.
Fang nudges me again, her eyes narrowing a bit as she studies my face.
“You good, Dweeb?” she asks, her voice soft, the teasing slipping away. She knows me too well; she can see past the mask, past the forced smile.
I nod, forcing a half-smile that feels foreign, stretched across a face that’s barely holding together. “Yeah, just… tired, haven’t practiced that hard in a while, guess it took more outta me than expected,” I mumble, taking a quick bite, hoping it’ll shut down any further questions.
She watches me for a moment, like she’s trying to figure me out, but then she relaxes, nodding.
“Alright,” she says, though there’s still a hint of worry in her eyes. “Just, you know… I’m here, alright?”
Something sharp twists in my chest, an ache beneath the fury, but I push it down, holding tight to the mask. “I know, Fang. Thanks,” I say, my voice barely above a whisper, and I squeeze her hand quickly under the table, feeling a momentary relief in her touch.
But the anger is still there, burning hot, unrelenting. I focus on the laughter around me, on the familiar sounds of the restaurant, trying to anchor myself. But it’s no use. All I can think about is Bishop, still out there, still breathing, still with some hold on my life. And all I want—no, all I need—is to finish this once and for all.
I take another bite, trying to act like everything’s fine, but my thoughts are miles away, locked on what’s coming. The laughter at the table goes on, but in my head, it’s drowned out by the sound of my own heartbeat, pulsing with anger and anticipation, the countdown already beginning.
I force myself to sit through the rest of the meal, nodding along, chiming in where I can, pretending everything is fine. Reed’s cracking jokes, trying to one-up Trish in some ridiculous debate about guitar riffs, and Fang’s snickering, nudging him with sarcastic comments. I try to focus on their voices, on the warmth of the moment, but the dark anger lurking inside me keeps pulling me back, refusing to let go. Every time my mind wanders, it goes straight back to Moe’s words, to that image of Bishop, still alive, still drawing breath.
Fang keeps glancing over at me, her brow furrowing just a little, but she doesn’t say anything. She can tell something’s up, but I know she’s waiting for me to tell her in my own time. The thought tugs at me, almost enough to make me soften, almost enough to say something, but not quite. Not here, not with everyone around. Besides, I don’t even know how to put it into words—the burning need for justice, for some kind of closure, even if it means crossing lines I never thought I’d have to.
Eventually, Reed stretches his arms over his head, giving a big yawn. “Alright, who’s up for walking this pizza off? I can barely move,” he groans, rubbing his stomach dramatically.
“Yeah, maybe it wasn’t the best idea to inhale half the pie, genius,” Trish shoots back, smirking.
Fang snickers, finishing her last bite and wiping her hands. “I’m in. A walk sounds good—especially if it means watching you complain the whole way, Reed.”
They’re getting up, laughing, but Fang hangs back a second, letting the others start toward the door. She turns to me, her eyes softening as she reaches out, touching my arm gently.
“Hey… you don’t have to tell me what’s going on, but if you need to talk… later, okay?”
I nod, feeling a twinge of guilt under the weight of everything I’m holding back. “Thanks, Fang,” I say, my voice quiet, and she gives my arm a small squeeze, her gaze holding mine for a second longer than usual. For just a moment, I feel like maybe I can put this down, just let it go, but the thought of Bishop, of everything he’s taken, flashes through my mind, and the anger coils tighter.
We head outside, joining Reed and Trish on the sidewalk. The street is quieter now, and the cool evening air settles over us, a calm contrast to the storm churning in my head. Reed is already rattling off some story about a wild gig he saw last summer, something loud and chaotic that had the whole street crowded with people. Trish rolls her eyes, making little jabs here and there, and Fang laughs, joining in, her arm brushing against mine as we walk.
I nod along, letting their voices wash over me, trying to stay present, but it feels like I’m on autopilot, my mind drifting back to Moe’s words, to the reality that Bishop is out there, still breathing, still alive. I can’t just let that stand. I can’t move on, not like this. Moe thinks he’s protecting me by keeping me out of it, by telling me to let it go, but he doesn’t understand. It’s not just about revenge—it’s about ending this, about making sure he can’t hurt anyone else. About finally putting everything to rest.
As we walk, Fang glances up at me again, her eyes searching my face, but I keep the mask up, nodding at her with what I hope looks like an easy smile. She smiles back, but there’s a glint of doubt there, like she can see through the cracks, like she’s just waiting for me to let her in.
I wish I could, but I know that’s not gonna happen… not until this is over.
—
Reed stretches, groaning with satisfaction. “Alright, calling it now,” he says, stretching his arms wide. “Tomorrow, let’s meet up. We’ll run through some new stuff, figure out the setlist. Y’know, actually plan this thing.”
I hesitate, clenching my fists in my pockets, feeling the weight of everything that just happened with Moe pressing down. “Can’t. I got… something else I need to do.” My voice sounds tight, even to me, and I can see Reed squinting at me, probably trying to figure out what I’m hiding.
“Oh-ho,” Reed says, smirking. “Someone’s got plans. Alright, man, keep your secrets,” he teases, giving me a mock-serious look.
Trish rolls her eyes, elbowing him. “Fine, if Anon’s busy, then we’ll get ahead on the band stuff. Lock down the setlist, maybe even brainstorm merch ideas?”
Reed practically lights up, the excitement pouring off him. “Hell yeah! We need merch, like, yesterday. Patches, tees, maybe some stickers. Get our name out there, make VVURM DRAMA a proper movement!”
“DIY,” Fang adds, nodding, and I can see her grin from the corner of my eye. “We’ll go full punk. Make it ourselves with screen-printing, spray paint—really make it our own. Just don’t mess up Reed’s whole garage.”
Reed just laughs. “It’ll be worth it! Just picture it: us with paint, screens, shirts, the whole deal. Volcaldera’s not gonna know what hit it.”
They’re all hyped, throwing out ideas about how to turn the garage into a mini merch factory, and I just nod, faking a few laughs, keeping my face straight. But inside? I’m already gone. The second Moe’s words hit, the second he slipped up, it’s like a switch flipped. I can’t shake it. The anger, the need to finish this—it’s eating at me, making it hard to breathe.
Reed catches me zoning out, giving me a light punch to the shoulder. “We’ll catch you up later, yeah? Don’t go disappearing forever.”
I try to smirk, force some kind of response, but it barely lands. “Yeah… wouldn’t miss it,” I say, shrugging. “You guys handle the band stuff tomorrow. I’ll… catch up after.”
Reed and Trish dive back into the merch planning, arguing over which songs to open with, and Fang hangs back, giving me a quick look like she wants to say something, but she just nods. I can tell she senses something’s off, but right now, I can’t let her in—not with this building up inside me, making it impossible to think about anything else.
They walk ahead, their laughter fading as they turn the corner, and I just stand there, letting Moe’s words sink in. Tomorrow, he’ll take me to Bishop. I appreciate him trying to protect me, to warn me off from the path I’m taking, but he doesn’t understand.
I NEED to do this… so he’ll never hurt another person I love.
We eventually all cram back into Reed’s van, everyone still buzzing from the night. Reed’s talking a mile a minute about merch ideas, his hands moving as much as the steering wheel as he rambles. Trish has her phone out, scrolling through design inspo, and Fang leans against me, eyes half-closed, clearly enjoying the ride.
I lean back, letting their voices wash over me, but that weight in my chest isn’t going anywhere. Every word Moe said is still replaying in my head, every reminder of what tomorrow holds, making it feel like it’s burning a hole in my brain.
Reed glances at me in the rearview. “Hey, you better not be falling asleep on me back there,” he teases, smirking. “I expect a little enthusiasm here.”
“Nah,” I reply, forcing a lazy grin. “Just… listening to you try to sound like you’ve got it all figured out.”
He snorts. “And here I thought we were all on the same page.” He gives me a look in the mirror. “But don’t think you’re off the hook just ’cause you’re busy tomorrow. We’re still turning my garage into VVURM DRAMA’S studio. Get ready to see it all decked out in the finest… whatever we find at the craft store.”
“Just make sure it doesn’t end up looking like a kindergarten art class, ya Carfehead,” Trish says, laughing. She tilts her head back, imagining the chaos.
“Yeah, don’t burn the place down before I can even see it,” I mutter, trying to match the light tone.
Fang chuckles beside me, nudging my shoulder. “Don’t worry, Dweeb, I’ll be sure you get a chance to see it at least once before these two trash it somehow.”
“Can’t wait,” I say, barely holding the mask together. Just having her there, her shoulder against mine, is grounding me a bit, enough to keep everything in check—for now.
Reed pulls up in front of the Aaron house and kills the engine. “Alright, lovebirds, home sweet home,” he says, grinning back at us. “Don’t miss me too much. I’ll swing by to pick you up tomorrow morning, okay?”
Fang rolls her eyes, grabbing her guitar case and sliding out. “Pfft, fat chance. See you guys, in the morning.”
He laughs, throwing up a peace sign. “Catch you later!” He gives the horn a quick honk before driving off, taillights disappearing into the dark.
We stand there a moment, just watching the van disappear around the corner. The street is dead quiet, only the sound of leaves rustling in the breeze. I take a deep breath, letting the night air fill my lungs, hoping it’ll settle the fire burning inside me.
Fang nudges me lightly with her shoulder. “Long day?”
“Yeah,” I say, exhaling, feeling that same tension, still sitting on my chest. “Feels like we packed a week into one day.”
She gives me a small smile, looking up at the house. “Well, c’mon. Let’s get inside. We’ll deal with whatever tomorrow brings when it’s here.”
I nod, following her up the steps, the warmth of the house settling around me as we step inside.
Before we even make it a few steps, Samantha appears from around the corner, her face lighting up when she sees us. “Oh, there you are! How was your day, you two?” she asks, her voice gentle.
Before I can answer, Ripley steps into the doorway, his steady gaze sizing us up. “You look like you’ve had a long one,” he says, his gruff tone softened with that barely-hidden concern. “Everything alright, Anon?”
“Uh… actually, I think I might be getting a bit of a migraine.” I rub my temples, leaning into the excuse as the weight in my head gets heavier. “I’m gonna go lay down upstairs for a bit, if that’s alright?”
Samantha’s face softens, instantly switching to full-on mom mode. “Of course, sweetheart. Go rest,” she says, placing a gentle hand on my shoulder. “Let me know if you need anything dear, there’s some migraine relief in the medicine cabinet, okay?”
“Thanks,” I mutter, managing a small nod. “I’ll be fine, just need a bit of quiet.”
Fang gives me a sidelong look, a flicker of concern crossing her face, but she doesn’t say anything. Ripley just nods, his gaze still steady on me. “Go on, then. Get some rest, you need to be at your best for school tomorrow.”
With one last look at them, I head toward the stairs, feeling the pounding in my head match the rhythm of each step. I can hear Fang telling her parents about our day as I make my way up, and for a second, I wish I could just… shut everything off.
But I can’t.
I reach the top of the stairs and glance back. Fang’s still downstairs, laughing softly at something Ripley’s saying, and I know I’m lucky to have her here, to have all of them here. But tonight, it’s like the walls are closing in, every thought about Bishop, filling every corner of my mind.
I slip into my room, shutting the door behind me, and let out a long breath. The room feels quiet, almost too quiet, as I sit on the edge of the bed, rubbing at my temples. Trying to make sense of everything.
—
Then a knock at my door comes, soft but firm, waking me up a few hours later. The room’s dark now, shadows stretching long, and I feel the haze of sleep clinging to me. I groan, sitting up, thinking it’s probably Fang checking on me after I ducked out with the excuse of a migraine.
But when I open the door, it’s Ripley standing there, arms crossed, an unreadable expression on his face. My stomach twists a little, the remnants of sleep scattering in an instant.
“Hey, kid,” he says, his voice quiet but resolute. “Mind if I come in? Need to talk to you about something.”
“Uhh, sure,” I mumble, stepping aside, feeling the strange tension in his presence as he walks into my room and takes a seat on the chair by the desk. He leans forward, forearms resting on his knees, looking like he’s weighing every word before he speaks. There’s a hardness in his gaze, something darker, and I can tell he’s not here for small talk.
Ripley watches me for a second, then finally breaks the silence. “Moe called me tonight…” he says, his tone as steady as ever.
“Told me what you’re planning tomorrow.”
The air feels like it’s been sucked out of the room, and I freeze, hands gripping the edges of the doorframe. “He… what?” I manage, my voice barely holding steady.
Ripley nods, his eyes locked onto mine. “He called me,” he repeats, voice low. “Said you’re set on handling things with Bishop, on ending it yourself.”
I can’t hold back the anger that flares up, the frustration mixing with that raw need gnawing at me all day. “Look, I know what I’m doing,” I say, my voice hardening. “I need to do this, Ripley. It’s the only way I can… make sure he’s gone for good.”
Ripley leans back, his gaze never wavering. “Anon, I get it. I understand that need. I’ve had my own share of… things I thought I’d never let go of. But Moe’s right, this path you’re on? It’s not gonna give you the peace you think it will.”
I shake my head, my fists clenching as I fight to keep my voice steady. “With all due respect, Ripley, you don’t know what it’s like,” I snap.
“Bishop’s done things to me—things he’s taken from me, from people I care about. He doesn’t get to just… disappear without paying for it.”
Ripley’s eyes darken, something flickering there that tells me he understands more than I realized. “You think I don’t know?” he says, voice a low rumble. “You think I don’t know what it’s like to be haunted, to feel like the only way to heal is through vengeance? I’ve been there, kid. And it doesn’t end the way you think it will.”
I swallow hard, defiance and doubt colliding. “So what, I’m just supposed to let it go? Pretend Bishop never existed?”
“No,” Ripley says, his tone softening slightly. “But I don’t want you to end up like him, with your heart twisted by rage and pain. You’ve got people here who care about you—a family. You’ve got a future. If you go down this path, you could lose it all, piece by piece.”
I take a shaky breath, the anger simmering but mixing with something closer to fear. “I can’t just sit here and do nothing, Ripley. He’s still out there, breathing, laughing at all the things he’s done. Do you know what he put me through?” I feel the words bubbling up, the dam breaking, all the anger and hurt finally spilling out.
Ripley’s silent, watching me, giving me the space to speak.
“He shot Naser, Ripley,” I say, my voice thick, barely holding back. “He crippled his wing… And Naser has to live with that every day because of him. And Paulie… he just killed him. Just like that, like it meant nothing.”
My fists are trembling, the anger twisting with a deeper pain as I keep going. “For months… he made me feel like I was nothing. Like I was just… his plaything. He’d mess with me, find ways to break me down just to see me squirm. And he almost…” My voice catches, the words hanging there like a heavy weight.
Ripley’s eyes darken, his jaw setting, but he doesn’t say a word, just lets me get it all out.
“He almost raped me…” I choke out, the tears finally spilling over, all the pain I’d locked up finally breaking free.
“He would have if I hadn’t gotten away. And you’re telling me to just… walk away from that? Pretend like I can ever feel safe while he’s still breathing?!”
I’m crying now, the anger and fear and shame hitting me all at once. “I need to see him gone. I need to see him put in the fucking ground. It’s the only way I’ll ever feel safe… I need to know he’ll never hurt anyone else I care about.”
Ripley’s face is stone, but there’s something fierce and unspoken in his eyes. He reaches out, resting a steady hand on my shoulder, his grip solid and grounding.
“Anon,” he says, voice rough with emotion, “I’m so damn sorry. For all of it. For everything you’ve been through. I wish to Christ himself you hadn’t had to deal with any of this.”
He pauses, the weight of his words settling over both of us. “But listen to me,” he says softly, his voice steady. “I want him gone, too, son... But this rage, this need for vengeance? It’s poison. It’ll eat you up from the inside out. It’s not gonna heal you, Anon. It’s only going to take you down with him, and how do you think Lu-... Fang will feel?”
I shake my head, the anger still burning, but his words cut through, even as I try to push them away.
“She’ll be safe, Ripley. You think I want to kill him? I just wanted to be a fucking teenager, to go to school, make dumb mistakes… be happy… and I’m almost there. I just… I need to do this...”
Ripley tightens his grip on my shoulder, his voice a steady anchor.
“You don’t, son. Let us help… Let me and Moe handle him. You have a second chance, son. You’ve got all of us who love you, who want you safe... Don’t let him take that away from you.”
He takes a deep breath, his gaze softening. “I know you don’t see it right now, but you have a life waiting for you, a future. You don’t need to carry his darkness to find peace.”
I feel the anger falter, replaced by a hollow ache, a confusion twisting with all the pain. “But… I don’t feel safe, Ripley... and I don’t know if I ever will be.”
Ripley’s hand stays on my shoulder, grounding me. “You’re not alone in this, Son... And we’re not going to let him hurt you or any of us again. Me and Moe will make sure he’s dealt with… once and for all.”
He stands up, the weight of his words filling the silence as he steps back, heading toward the door. Before he leaves, he turns back, his gaze filled with an almost fatherly warmth I rarely see.
“Goodnight, Son, this’ll all be over soon… I promise.”
Ripley stands there a moment longer, his eyes filled with that steady, fatherly warmth I’ve only ever seen in glimpses. He nods, giving me that look like he’s done all he can for now. Then he’s gone, the door clicking shut behind him.
The silence presses down on me, heavy as hell. Part of me knows Ripley’s right—that this could mess up everything I’ve clawed my way back to. But there’s another part, darker and twisted, that refuses to let go. Every word he said echoes, clashing with the raw fury that’s been clawing at me from the inside.
My breathing picks up, fists clenched so tight it hurts, but I don’t care. That twisted voice in my head whispers back relentlessly.
You’re really gonna let him get away with it?
After all the shit he put you through?
That bastard deserves to pay, to suffer for every last thing he’s done. He’s still out there, breathing, laughing at you… And you’re just gonna sit here and take it?
The anger hits a boiling point, every thought sharper, darker, fueled by memories that won’t go away. Bishop’s face, that smug, twisted grin, the sick laughter, the way he seemed to enjoy every second of my pain—my fists clench harder, feeling the phantom weight of every bruise he left. This doesn’t end until you end it.
Before I even realize it, I’m moving. I’m at my dresser, yanking open a drawer, grabbing my battered knuckle dusters, shoving them into my jacket, also grabbing my phone and my keys, and I sit on the edge of the bed, breathing fast, mind racing as I wait for the house to settle into the quiet of the night.
When the silence finally takes hold, I slip open the window and ease myself out, landing softly on the ground below. I keep low, moving down the block, letting the cold night air claw at the fire inside me, trying to keep me steady. Once I’m far enough away, I pull out my phone, hands shaking as I dial Monarch’s number.
It rings twice before his familiar, laid-back voice comes through. “Yo, what’s up, kid?”
“Monarch,” I say, forcing my voice to stay even. “I need a ride to Moe’s. Now.”
There’s a pause, like he’s picking up on the edge in my tone. “Uh, yeah, alright. Where you at?”
I give him my location, and a few minutes later, his cab pulls up, the rumble of the engine cutting through the night. I slide into the passenger seat, keeping my face turned toward the window, trying to keep the anger from spilling over.
Monarch glances at me, his brow furrowing. “, Kid… you look like hell warmed over. What the fuck’s going on?”
I don’t look at him. “Just… just get me there, alright?” My voice comes out harder than I mean, but I don’t care.
The drive’s tense as hell, Monarch clearly sensing something’s up, but he doesn’t push for answers, just grips the wheel, eyes flicking my way every so often. All I can focus on is the fire burning inside, the single need to end this once and for all.
When we pull up near Moe’s, I see the lights still on inside, and relief surges up through the anger. I get out, giving Monarch a quick nod of thanks before heading toward the back of the pizzeria, keeping to the shadows.
I take a deep breath, the adrenaline kicking in, pushing everything else aside. I glance down the alley, making sure the coast is clear before heading over to Moe’s car, slipping up alongside the driver’s side door. It’s old, a model from way before anything high-tech; it wouldn’t stand a chance against even a basic break-in.
With my fists clenched and every nerve on edge, I pull my fist back to smash the window, until I notice the latch for the door was up, and I check the door to confirm. I breathe a sigh of relief as I unlock the door and slide into the driver’s seat, feeling my pulse pounding in my ears.
I glance around, making sure I’m still alone, then reach over and flip on the sat-nav. The screen flickers to life, and my stomach knots as the recent destinations pop up on the screen.
My eyes scan the list, heart hammering as I recognize an address near the industrial district—a place that would be deserted, quiet, perfect for someone like Moe to take care of “business.”
I pull out my phone, snapping a quick picture of the address. My hands are still shaking, but I shove the phone back in my pocket, my mind already racing. No time to waste.
Sliding back out of the car, I close the door softly, glancing around the alley again before making a break for it. My footsteps are quick and deliberate, the cold night air biting at my skin as I take off down the street.
Fuck tomorrow… This ends tonight.
—
The streets are quiet as I move through them, each step feeling heavier than the last. I keep to the shadows, barely looking up, just focused on putting one foot in front of the other. The address I copied from Moe’s sat-nav leads me toward an older part of town, the buildings growing more rundown with every block.
Finally, I reach it—the building’s massive, abandoned, chained up at the front with a rusted sign slapped across it:
-Condemned. No Entry.-
I eye the heavy chains, knowing damn well that I’m not turning back. My gaze sweeps the building, finding a broken window low enough for me to reach. With one last glance around to make sure I’m alone, I slip over to it, pick up a loose chunk of concrete, and smash it into the remaining glass, shattering what’s left. The noise feels loud as hell in the stillness, but I press forward, carefully climbing in through the jagged opening.
Inside, the place smells like mold and rust, dust thick in the air. My footsteps echo on the concrete floor, the sound sharp and eerie in the otherwise dead silence. The building is huge, shadowy, every corner draped in darkness. I take a breath, letting my eyes adjust, scanning the empty corridors for any hint of movement.
Every nerve in me is on edge, like I can feel him here, the faint echo of Bishop’s presence crawling under my skin, taunting me.
I start moving, making my way down a narrow hallway, careful to keep my steps light. I pass room after room, empty shells of whatever they once were, the walls peeling and smeared with graffiti, chunks of plaster missing. The deeper I go, the colder it feels, the darkness pressing in closer, suffocating, every creak and groan of the building sounding like footsteps.
As I turn a corner, something makes me freeze—a faint sound, almost a scrape, coming from somewhere down the hall. My heart pounds, my fists clenching instinctively, the knuckle dusters cool against my skin. I press myself against the wall, listening, every muscle in my body tense as I wait, eyes fixed on the darkened corridor ahead.
He’s here.
The sound echoes through the empty halls, faint but unmistakable—a scraping, guttural noise, almost like something clawing at the ground. I take a breath, steadying myself, then move forward, my steps soft, controlled. My fists are clenched so tight the knuckle dusters dig into my skin, the cold bite of metal grounding me as I move deeper into the building.
I find a staircase leading down, each step creaking under my weight. The air grows colder, thicker, with a stench that makes me gag—a sickly mix of rot and burned flesh that seems to seep from the very walls. The scraping noise grows louder as I reach the bottom, a faint, muffled whimper threading through the darkness. I clench my jaw, every nerve in me strung tight, forcing myself to push forward.
At the end of the pitch-black corridor, a single door stands, thick and heavy, a deadbolt barring it shut. The sound is louder now, desperate, like something trying to claw its way out. I swallow hard, feeling my pulse hammering in my throat as I reach for the bolt. My hand shakes, but I force it to still, sliding the bolt free and grasping the handle, steadying myself with one last, shaky breath.
I open the door, and the sight inside makes my stomach twist.
Bishop is slumped in the middle of the dimly lit room, his body barely recognizable. Strips of his scales and flesh are missing, raw and oozing, patches of skin charred black, the burns twisting his body into unnatural shapes. His snout is tied shut with a thin wire, wound so tight it’s embedded in his skin, cutting through the flesh in places, swollen, angry red wounds leaking pus and blood where the wire bites deepest.
His eyes, bloodshot and wide with pain, flicker up to meet mine. They hold a mixture of fear, desperation, and something else—a pleading that twists my stomach. He’s a shell of himself, a living nightmare of shredded, infected skin and blood-crusted scales, his limbs shaking under his own weight as if he can barely hold himself up.
Everywhere I look, there are more horrors—deep, raw burns across his arms, festering wounds along his legs that look like they’ve been picked apart piece by piece. His wrists are bound, raw and bloody, his claws chipped and broken, a sickening reminder of how many times he’s tried to claw his way free. The smell hits me full force now, the scent of rotting flesh mingling with that sharp metallic tang of blood, and bile rises in my throat.
For a second, the anger that’s been boiling in me falters, slipping into something else. But then I remember every bruise, every scar, every damn nightmare he left me with, and the anger flares up, pushing past the horror, *
Bishop tries to speak, but the wire wrapped around his snout holds him silent, his voice a weak, muffled whine. His eyes meet mine again, pleading, begging, but I stand there, fists clenched, staring down at the shell of the monster who’d made my life hell.
I stand there, staring down at him, and a twisted sort of satisfaction coils up in my chest. The mighty Bishop, reduced to this—a bloody, broken shell of a creature. The man who once held me under his thumb, who turned my life into a nightmare, is now slumped on the floor, barely conscious, with nothing left but the pathetic scraps of what he used to be.
“Look at you,” I sneer, letting the venom drip from every word as I crouch down to his level. “You’re nothing now. All that power, that control you lorded over everyone? It’s gone. And you’re just… this.” I wave my hand at him, a smirk spreading across my face as he squirms under my gaze. “A pitiful little monster in a cage of his own making.”
He tries to look away, to hide from me, but I grab his face, forcing him to meet my eyes.
“No, no, you don’t get to look away,” I say, a laugh slipping out, almost manic. “You remember how you used to look at me? Like I was dirt under your feet? That I was only worth the pain you could squeeze out of me?”
I let go of his face, watching with a sick satisfaction as his head slumps forward, his breathing ragged, each breath a reminder of his weakness.
“Guess what, Bishop?” I say, leaning in closer. “It’s my turn to make you feel like nothing.”
A dark satisfaction fills me as I pull back my fist and let it crash into his face. The crunch of bone beneath my knuckles, his strangled whimper—it all sends a thrill through me, one I never thought I’d feel. Each hit comes down with a force that feels almost electric, like every punch is breaking a chain he put on me.
“Remember Naser?” I snarl, each word growing sharper as the memories come rushing back, clearer than ever. “The one you shot. Crippling his wing… Did you laugh when you did it… ? A final fuck you… because you lost?!””
I punch him again, harder this time, feeling my own body shake with the force. “And Kyro,” I hiss, my voice thick with hate, with the memory of everything he took from me. “My best friend… the only real friend I ever had In Rock Bottom... And you took him from me just because you could… BECAUSE IT WAS FUN FOR YOU!”
The smirk fades from my face, replaced by a raw, seething rage as I look down at the bloody mess beneath me. Bishop whimpers, his head lolling, barely conscious. He’s weak now, and somewhere, deep down.
Her voice whispers that this is enough… That I’ve won.
But the memories keep coming, harder, sharper, and my fists clench tighter.
“You turned my life into a nightmare,” I growl, the words dripping with rage. “You made me your puppet, forced me to do things I can’t even talk about without feeling sick. And you just laughed. You thought it was a joke, didn’t you? Thought you’d found your perfect little victim.”
My fists shake as I look at him, all the satisfaction draining from me, replaced with the raw, aching fury I’ve buried for so long.
“You used me,” I say, my voice breaking, “like I was nothing. Made me run your errands, risk my life, threaten people I didn’t even know… all because you could. All because I was afraid of you.”
Another punch, and his head snaps back, blood splattering from his lip as he groans, the sound pathetic, hollow. But it’s not enough.
None of this will ever be enough…
“And then…” My voice falters, catching on the words, and the fire in me grows colder, darker. “And then you almost took the last bit of dignity I had left.” My voice cracks, the words spilling out in a rush, barely holding back the tears stinging my eyes. “You tried to take everything from me. My body, my soul, my life.”
I slam my fist into his face again, harder than before, feeling the bones in my knuckles strain under the impact. He’s barely conscious, but he’s still here, still breathing, and that’s enough to keep me going.
“You almost won, Bishop,” I choke out, the pain in my chest mixing with the anger, twisting it into something so raw, so deep I can barely hold it in.
“But now…? It’s over,” I say, my voice thick, barely more than a whisper now. “You don’t get to walk away from this, not after what you did to me… I need you to know that you lost, that every bit of power you thought you had over me… it’s gone.”
I punch him again, and this time, a sob escapes me, the rage finally breaking down, the weight of it all crashing over me like a wave. “I’m not scared of you anymore,” I say, the words shaky, fragile. “You don’t own me. You never did. And I’m going to make damn sure you never hurt anyone else the way you hurt me.”
My fists drop, every ounce of anger draining out of me as I look down at him—this pathetic, broken thing lying at my feet. The power, the control, all of it is gone, and all that’s left is this… shadow.
And I realize, as the silence settles, that he’s already nothing.
He’s been nothing for a long time… It was just me who couldn’t see it.
As I step back, my breath coming in ragged gasps, I catch a sound—something feeble and wet, like a whisper trying to claw its way out of a broken throat. Bishop's trembling lips part, and I can just make out his voice, barely more than a whimper, muffled by the thin wire binding his snout shut. He’s trying to say something, some pathetic plea, and for a second, I feel a twisted curiosity. After everything he did, after all the pain he inflicted, he thinks he has the right to speak?
Without a second thought, my hand shoots out, grasping the thin, sharp wire. I pull hard, ripping it free from his flesh in one harsh motion. He cries out, blood bubbling around his mouth, and I wait, fists clenched, daring him to speak, to confess everything he’s done. To admit the monster he is.
But all that comes out is a broken, pitiful sound—a low, cracked whine, words twisted and choked, barely more than a whisper. “P-please…” he rasps, voice hollow, desperate. “End it. Just… please, end this… I can’t—please…”
As I catch my breath, though, something flickers—a thought, a warning, an echo of something Ripley had said, right there beneath my anger. Don't let him twist you into something you're not. His words, meant to anchor me, seem to crawl up from the corners of my mind, grounding me for the first time. I feel my fists unclench, that rage loosening just a little, enough for me to see this monster for what he really is: a shell.
Ripley had been right, hadn’t he? I’ll keep my second chance, I think, my breaths shaky as I pull back, taking in Bishop’s weak, bloodied form.
I imagine Fang’s face, the warmth of her gaze, the life she and I could actually share if I let this go. If I walked away now, would I be able to keep her safe? Would I get to keep something real in my life?
My voice catches, quieter, like the thoughts I’m struggling to bury beneath my anger are pushing through. “You almost took everything I had, Bishop,” I whisper. “You nearly dragged me down with you. But not this time. I’m not going to let you take my life, my future, or the people I love.”
I look down at him, this shadow of a monster, who can barely even speak. And for the first time, I realize I’ve beaten him already. Killing him would only bring me closer to the edge of something I can’t return from, something that would twist me so deeply, it would change me beyond recognition. It would keep me from Fang, keep me from us.
“You’re not worth my life, or my future,” I say, voice thick with the weight of my choice, the freedom that comes with it.
I hear a faint whimper behind me as I turn, hear him pleading, desperate, his voice barely more than a hoarse, broken whisper.
“Wait! Don’t—don’t leave me… please…”
I pause for a brief moment, my hand on the doorframe, but I don’t look back. I won’t give him that satisfaction. With a quiet, almost detached calm, I speak the last words he’ll ever hear me say.
“Just remember Bishop… every creak, every shadow, every breath that fills this place…?
It won’t be me, It'll be Moe….
Coming back to finish what he started.
Heh… maybe he’ll make me something to remember you by…
…A pair of shoes maybe?”
I flick off the light and walk through the doorway, locking the door behind me, his whimpers, dissolving into the dark.
With each step, I leave him behind, the weight of his power stripped away, leaving only a ghost to haunt his own silence.
—
As I step out of the building, the cold night air stings my face, grounding me in a way that’s almost painful. It’s over. For the first time, the nightmare is over, and I don’t know whether to laugh or scream. I let the door shut behind me, sealing away everything I’ve finally left behind.
Headlights cut through the darkness, and I squint as Moe’s car pulls up. Before I can even react, the doors swing open, and both Ripley and Moe are out, practically running toward me, their faces etched with worry.
“Anon!”
Ripley’s voice is thick with relief and something else, something almost afraid. He takes me in, his eyes searching my face like he’s bracing himself for the worst.
I swallow hard, trying to find my voice. “I didn’t do it,” I say, barely above a whisper, but the words come out steady.
“I didn’t… I didn’t do it.”
Ripley’s shoulders slump, and his face softens with an emotion I can’t name. There’s relief, but there’s something deeper, something almost… proud. He steps closer, and before I know it, his hand is on my shoulder, firm and grounding.
“You did good, son,” he says quietly, his voice rough but gentle.
“You did damn good… I know what it took to walk away.”
I nod, swallowing against the lump in my throat, but the emotions I’d been holding back crash over me like a wave.
“He… he can’t hurt me anymore,” I choke out, my voice breaking, and suddenly, the weight of everything hits me—the fear, the anger, the endless nights haunted by him.
It’s… gone.
It’s all finally gone, and I feel it lifting off me, leaving behind something raw, something that feels like relief and pain all at once.
The tears come, unbidden and unstoppable, and I try to turn away, to keep it together, but Ripley’s hand holds steady, grounding me, keeping me there. “It’s alright,” he murmurs, his voice softer now, almost fatherly.
“Let it out, son… You don’t have to carry this weight anymore.”
And that’s all it takes. I crumble, the weight of it all spilling out as I stand there, shoulders shaking, everything I’ve held in finally breaking free. Ripley doesn’t move, doesn’t let go, just keeps his hand on my shoulder, steady and strong, like he’s anchoring me.
Moe steps up beside us, his usual hard-edged demeanor softened, and he nods at me, his voice gentle.
“Kid… what you did tonight? Facing him, walking away… that takes a strength most people don’t have. You did right by yourself.”
I try to speak, but my voice is thick with emotion. “I… I didn’t know it would feel like this. Like… like he’s finally gone, for real. Like… I can actually breathe.”
Ripley squeezes my shoulder, a small smile tugging at his lips. “That’s because you’re free, son,” he says, his voice filled with quiet pride.
“You took back your life tonight. And no one—not Bishop, not anyone—can take that from you now.”
The truth of it sinks in, settling in my chest like a warmth I haven’t felt in so long. It’s over. It’s really, truly over. The nightmare I thought I’d never escape is finally behind me, and all that’s left is… me. Just me.
Moe nods toward the car. “Come on kid, let’s get you home. You’ve been through enough for one night.”
They guide me to the car, their presence steady on either side, and as I sink into the back seat, the weight of everything that’s happened begins to fade, replaced by a strange, almost peaceful silence. Ripley glances back at me, his gaze filled with that same fatherly warmth, like he’s watching over me, like he’s… proud.
As Moe pulls away from the curb, I glance back at the building one last time, a feeling of finality washing over me. The place where I thought my nightmares would end… and the place where I finally found my own strength instead.
And as we drive away, I close my eyes.
Letting the last remnants of Bishop fade into the night… Forever.
Chapter 51: Shaking Off The Past.
Summary:
So sorry about the long wait for this chapter, life has been throwing all manner of wrenches in the works, my cars head gasket has broken down so I've been struggling a bit mentally, from the financial stress.
For this chapter only, I'm going to be posting my Kofi link as I'm still kinda struggling to gather funds to pay for repairs, there's absolutely zero pressure to donate, and if anything is received I will certainly appreciate it!
I'm also going to be taking commissions over there for writing Fics, so if you have anything you'd like written, please feel free to contact me via Kofi or Discord!
https://ko-fi.com/dmafterdark
Love you guys, and once again, sorry for the delay ❤️
Chapter Text
-Anon-
The low, familiar hum of the car engine filled the silence, each rumble of the wheels on the cracked asphalt the only sound between us. Outside, the city blurred by, washed in dim street lights and neon flickers that turned everything into a ghostly haze. I leaned back, letting my eyes drift between the passing streets and Ripley’s steady, unchanging expression in the driver’s seat. There was a calm to him that I couldn’t understand, something solid I couldn’t reach.
“You know, Ripley…” I faltered, the words catching on something raw and heavy inside me. “I… I don’t know what to do now.”
I kept my eyes fixed outside, watching the dark streets roll by in a blur. I could feel Ripley’s gaze flick toward me, that quiet intensity of his, but he didn’t say anything. He just waited, patient in a way that only made me feel more vulnerable.
“I mean,” I went on, struggling with the admission, “my whole life, I’ve carried this… this anger around, like it was the only real thing about me. Like it was all I had. And now… it’s gone, Ripley. And I don’t know who I am without it. That anger, that rage… it was a big part of me. And now, without it… I feel kind of… lost.”
The confession hung in the air, heavy and cold, filling the space between us. Ripley let the silence stretch a moment, his gaze returning to the road as he took a slow breath, like he was weighing his words carefully.
“Not as lost as you think,” he murmured, almost too quiet to hear. “Not as lost as you think.”
His words caught me off guard, and I glanced over at him. “What do you mean by that?”
He didn’t answer right away, just kept his eyes on the road, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth, almost like he was remembering something.
“It’s just… I’ve been there, kid. Hell, I spent most of my life there. Angry, confused, and thinking that anger was all that held me together.” His voice softened, drifting, his gaze growing distant as if he was looking back through years of hard memories. “When I was your age, I felt the same way. Thought the world didn’t give a damn about me. And maybe it didn’t. Or maybe… maybe I didn’t give it a chance.”
The idea of Ripley feeling like that hit me hard. To me, he’d always been this unbreakable, immovable force, the guy who held it all together, who handled things no one else could. The thought that he’d ever been… lost, like this, was almost impossible to imagine.
“You?” I asked, barely managing a whisper. “You felt like that too?”
Ripley’s smile was sad, the kind that looked more like resignation than anything. “Yeah, kid. Me. I was the walking definition of ‘Teenager who was pissed at the world.’ Just ask Moe. I was a storm of bruised knuckles and broken bones back then. And not because anyone wanted to fight me, either. It was because I wanted to fight them.”
I listened in stunned silence, letting his words sink in, the raw honesty of them making me see him in a way I hadn’t before.
“I was always the big guy,” he continued, eyes fixed on the road like he was afraid to meet mine.
“Broad shoulders, towering over everyone else. People always talk about how size gives you power, makes you intimidating. But they don’t mention how it isolates you. Guess I was the boogeyman from the start. So yeah, at first, I tried to fit in. Tried to talk like everyone else, to crack jokes like they did. But people looked at me, saw a threat, a monster even, and turned the other way.”
Ripley’s grip on the steering wheel tightened, his knuckles going white, and I could hear the weight of something painful in his voice. But he didn’t look at me—he just kept his eyes on the road, like that was the only way he could get the words out.
“So what does a guy do when he’s pushed out? When he’s seen as a monster?” Ripley’s voice was soft, almost lost in the hum of the engine.
“You become one.”
I didn’t interrupt. I just let him talk, feeling the air thicken with memories and regrets I hadn’t known he carried. It hit me, realizing how Ripley had always been this solid, grounded presence, a guy who didn’t flinch.
But right now, he was showing me something different, a part of himself I never really knew.
“I gave up trying to be liked,” he continued. “Stopped pretending to be the nice guy, the one who didn’t mind being alone. I let the anger take over, started throwing punches just to feel something, just to remind everyone that, yeah, maybe they were right to stay away from me.”
He chuckled, but it was a dark, bitter sound. “Didn’t matter who it was. Kids my age, kids older than me. Whoever thought they could test me. The end result was the same—broken bones, trips to the ER, and one more reason for people to keep their distance.”
The street lights flickered over his face as we passed under them, illuminating the hard lines etched there, the years of living in that mindset, of becoming the person everyone expected him to be.
“But the fighting? That was just the beginning,” Ripley murmured. “You grow up in Lil’ Troodon, the backstreets eat you alive. My family didn’t have money, and my old man was hardly around—when he was, it was usually just to gamble away whatever paycheck he’d managed to scrape together. Most nights, he’d stagger home smelling like whiskey, too wasted to do anything but yell and hit. And that’s when I’d step in.”
I could feel my own hands clenching. I didn’t know what to say; maybe there was nothing I could say that would make a difference.
“I’d mouth off to him,” Ripley went on. “Push every button I knew would set him off, just to get him focused on me and not on Gio. I never fought back. Just took it, figured it was the only way to protect him.”
“Gio?” The name slipped out before I could stop myself, realizing I’d never heard him mention a brother before. Ripley nodded, his voice quieter now, almost reverent.
“Yeah… My little brother. He was the only good thing in my life back then. I was big and angry, but he was smart, calm, the kind of kid you just wanted to protect. And I did, as best as I could. Stole for him, fought for him, did whatever it took to keep him safe.”
He reached under his shirt, pulling out a chain with a small shield on it—a police badge, scratched and worn, like it had seen its own share of hard days. He let it dangle for a second, letting the light catch it before he tucked it back.
“There’s not much left of Gio,” Ripley said softly. “Not much to remember him by. But I keep this, for him. He wanted to be a cop, wanted to help those that were forgotten by society, maybe even try to fix things In the community… And for a while, it seemed like he was gonna do just that.”
The car was silent, but Ripley’s words felt like they filled the space. My throat tightened, hearing the loss, the weight he’d been carrying without anyone to share it with. But he wasn’t finished yet.”
“When you’re scraping by, the streets offer you a lot of promises,” he continued, his voice rougher now. “So I took what I could. When you’re a big kid with nothing to lose, people start noticing. I got into more and more trouble, until one day… I bit off more than I could chew. Which is how I met Moe.”
“Moe?” I asked, feeling the weight of curiosity pulling me deeper.
Ripley chuckled, and this time there was a touch of genuine amusement in his voice. “Yeah, Moe. We didn’t exactly start out as friends. I met him because I tried to rob his family’s restaurant.”
I raised an eyebrow, not sure if I’d heard him right. “Wait… you tried to rob the pizzeria?”
“Sure did,” Ripley replied with a grin. “I’d broken in, was emptying the register when something hard slammed into the back of my head. Thought I was done for. When I came to, there was this scrawny kid with the most awful pencil mustache standing over me, holding a baseball bat like he was ready to finish the job.”
I couldn’t help but laugh, picturing a young Moe, all scrawny arms and misplaced confidence. Ripley joined in, a full-bodied laugh that seemed to lift some of the heaviness from the car.
“Yeah, that was Moe,” Ripley said, shaking his head. “But before he could do any real damage, his dad, Vito, showed up. Looked down at me and saw something worth saving, I guess. Instead of calling the cops or kicking me out, he offered me a job. Said I could work off what I’d tried to take.”
“So that’s how you two became friends?” I asked, captivated by the unexpected story.
“Eventually, yeah,” Ripley nodded. “At first, I thought I’d just do the work, get paid, and leave. But it wasn’t long before Vito’s family started to feel like my own. I had a place, a purpose. And Moe? He wasn’t just some scrawny kid with a bat. He turned out to be one of the best friends I could have ever asked for. That place, those people… they saved me.”
He glanced over at me, his face softening as he continued. “That’s why I’m telling you this, kid. Because back then, I didn’t see any future for myself, didn’t think there was any way out. But sometimes, life surprises you. It gives you second chances, even when you don’t think you deserve them.”
I sat back, absorbing it all, feeling Ripley’s words settle over me like a blanket.
“You… you think I can have that?”
Ripley gave me a steady look, his expression both serious and kind. “Don’t you see? you’ve already started, you’ve let go of the past son… Now all you have to do is figure out what you want to do next.”
He leaned over, putting on a mock scowl that somehow managed to be both playful and intimidating. “Lucky for you, you’ve already got one of life’s most important things… someone who loves you.”
He shot me a meaningful look, and I couldn’t help but smile, thinking of Fang.
“Yeah,” I murmured. “I guess I do.”
Ripley chuckled, patting me on the shoulder. “So don’t sweat the rest, alright? You’ve got people who care about you, a place to start from. That’s more than a lot of people have.”
I sat there, my chest feeling lighter than it had in years. “Thanks, Ripley. Really.”
He grinned. “Don’t thank me yet kid... everyone knows I came out to get you, and if I had to guess, they're waiting to give you an earful....”
Ripley and I pulled into the driveway, the faint crunch of gravel under the tires the only sound as the house loomed ahead. The dim glow of the porch light cut through the night, revealing the figures waiting for me.
Samantha, Fang, and Naser stood under its faint halo, their postures stiff, arms crossed, and expressions ranging from suspicious to downright stormy. Samantha’s brows were knit tightly together in that maternal mix of worry and frustration that could cut through anything.
Fang’s jaw was set, her wings flicking in sharp, angry swipes behind her. Naser leaned against the doorframe, his gaze heavier than usual, a quiet fire smoldering in his eyes.
Ripley glanced over at me as he put the car in park, his voice low and firm. “You better have a good story, kid. They don’t look like they’re in the mood for half-truths.”
I groaned, my head thudding lightly against the headrest. “Great,” I muttered. “Just great.”
Ripley chuckled under his breath, but his tone softened. “Listen. Just rip the bandage off. You owe them at least that much.”
I shot him a sideways glance, not even attempting to hide my desperation. “Yeah, thanks for the pep talk, Ripley.”
He smirked, leaning back against his seat. “Anytime.”
I reluctantly opened the car door, the night air rushing in, cool and biting against my skin. Each step toward the porch felt heavier than the last, like I was marching straight into a tribunal. Samantha stepped forward as I approached, her sharp gaze cutting through me.
“Anon,” she said, her voice low but carrying the unmistakable weight of authority, “do you want to explain where you’ve been?”
I hesitated for a moment, trying to steady my breathing. “I… couldn’t sleep,” I said, forcing my tone to stay even. “Needed to take my mind off things for a bit.”
The silence that followed was thick and suffocating. Samantha’s eyes narrowed slightly, her disbelief evident. Fang’s gaze was colder, more cutting, and the flicking of her wings only grew sharper. She let out a derisive huff before taking a single step forward.
“Right,” Fang said, her voice clipped and dripping with sarcasm. “Because ‘taking your mind off things’ always involves sneaking out in the middle of the night without telling anyone. Totally normal.”
“Fang,” Samantha started, her tone a warning.
“No, Mom,” Fang shot back, her eyes never leaving me. “He doesn’t get to just brush this off. He disappeared. No note, no text, nothing. What the hell, Anon?”
I opened my mouth, but no words came out. The lump in my throat was too big, the air too thick. Samantha sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose, her frustration palpable.
“You’re going to wake the whole neighborhood,” she said finally, her voice clipped. “Fang, bed. Now. You too, Naser. School is tomorrow, and no one is skipping.”
Fang stared at me for a long moment, her expression a mixture of hurt and anger. Her wings lashed sharply as she turned on her heel, muttering something under her breath that I couldn’t make out. She stomped up the stairs with exaggerated force, her steps echoing loudly in the quiet house.
Naser lingered by the door, his gaze heavy on me. He wasn’t shouting, but his quiet intensity was somehow worse. His lips pressed into a thin line before he gave me a single slow shake of his head. “Whatever,” he muttered, turning to follow Fang upstairs. The tension in his shoulders, the way his jaw was set—I could feel his anger even after he disappeared down the hall.
Samantha stayed where she was, arms crossed, her eyes locked on me. “I’m not going to ask again tonight, Anon,” she said, her tone quieter but no less firm. “But we will talk about this tomorrow. Don’t think you’re off the hook.”
I nodded, swallowing hard. “Yes, ma’am,” I mumbled.
She sighed, the weight of her frustration still lingering in her voice. “Get some sleep. And don’t make me come up there to check.”
With that, she turned and climbed the stairs after them, leaving me alone in the quiet of the living room. Ripley stepped inside, his steady presence grounding me for a moment. He placed a firm hand on my shoulder, his expression calm but serious.
“Tomorrow,” he said simply. “Fix this.”
I nodded, my chest tightening. “I will… I promise.”
Ripley gave me a pat on the back before disappearing toward his and Samantha’s room, leaving me standing in the middle of the house, the silence pressing in from all sides.
I collapsed onto my bed, the events of the night replaying in an endless loop in my mind. Fang’s coldness, Naser’s quiet disappointment, Samantha’s stern resolve—it all sat heavily in my chest, weighing me down.
My phone buzzed on the nightstand, its screen lighting up with a familiar name. I reached over and grabbed it, my stomach knotting.
Fang: We need to talk.
I sighed, my chest tightening. Of course she wasn’t going to let this slide.
Me: I know. Tomorrow, okay?
The typing bubble appeared, then disappeared. It took a minute before her reply came through.
Fang: Fine. But don’t think I’m letting you off the hook, Anon.
I let out a shaky breath, my fingers hovering over the keyboard.
Me: I’m sorry, Fang. I’ll explain everything tomorrow. I promise.
The response was immediate.
Fang: You better. Goodnight.
Me: Goodnight. I love you.
There was a pause, and then:
Fang: Love you too, dumbass… Get some sleep.
I set the phone down, exhaling a long, slow breath. The guilt was still there, clawing at me, but tomorrow was another day. I’d have to face them—face her—and make things right. For now, though, all I could do was close my eyes and hope the night would bring some peace.
—
The sharp, grating sound of my phone alarm ripped through the stillness of the room, jolting me from a restless sleep. My hand shot out instinctively, fumbling to silence the noise before it woke the whole house. The sudden quiet that followed was almost deafening, leaving me with nothing but the dull ache of exhaustion and the persistent buzzing in my head.
I blinked up at the ceiling, the early morning light filtering through the blinds, casting faint lines across the room. My body felt heavy, weighed down by the lack of sleep and the leftover tension from last night. For a moment, I just lay there, staring blankly, wishing I could shut my eyes and block out everything that was waiting for me today.
But I couldn’t. School was today. Volcano High.
Dragging myself upright, I rubbed at my face, trying to scrub away the haze of fatigue clinging to me. Before last night, my mind had been consumed with anxiety about returning to school. The memory of the incident in the auditorium still hung over me like a storm cloud. I could already imagine the whispers, the stares, the sidelong glances from people who weren’t brave enough to say what they really thought out loud. That had been the pit in my stomach for days now—this gnawing unease that made the idea of walking back into those halls feel like climbing into a cage.
But that was nothing compared to the weight sitting there now. The pit wasn’t just about school anymore. It was the conversation waiting for me at home—one with Fang.
I sighed, wiping the sleep from my eyes, and swung my legs over the edge of the bed. The chill of the floorboards against my feet shocked me fully awake, if only for a second. Every movement felt sluggish, like I was dragging myself through mud, but I forced myself up. If I stayed here any longer, I might not get up at all.
The bathroom mirror didn’t do me any favors. My reflection stared back at me, half-lidded eyes and a face marked with the faint shadows of sleeplessness. I splashed cold water on my face, letting the sharp chill pull me further into the waking world, and went through the motions of my routine: brushing my teeth, throwing on some clothes, trying to make myself look like a functioning person even though I felt anything but.
The sound of movement from the other side of the house told me everyone else was waking up too. The muffled thud of Fang’s footsteps, the quiet clink of dishes downstairs—it all sounded so normal, so routine. But to me, it felt like the calm before a storm.
I dressed quickly, throwing on my usual flannel and jeans, my hands moving on autopilot. The knot in my stomach tightened as I thought about the day ahead. Walking back into school felt like walking into a battlefield, but it wasn’t the main thing on my mind.
It’s Fang, I reminded myself. You have to talk to her.
The thought of facing her again, knowing the hurt and anger she was carrying, made my chest tighten. Last night’s conversation over text had been tense enough, but it was nothing compared to what was coming. She deserved more than a half-hearted excuse or apology. She deserved the truth.
I ran a hand over my face again, breathing out slowly, trying to calm the nerves that were threatening to unravel me before the day even began.
Downstairs, the usual morning chaos was already underway. Samantha was moving between the kitchen and dining room with a practiced efficiency, her stern “no nonsense” expression firmly in place as she glanced at the clock.
“Morning, Anon,” she said briskly, setting a plate of toast on the table without missing a beat. Her tone was neutral, but there was something in her eyes—a flicker of worry or disappointment, maybe—that made me hesitate before responding.
“Morning,” I mumbled, grabbing a piece of toast as I sat down.
Ripley was already nursing a mug of coffee at the far end of the table, his steady gaze briefly flicking over to me. He didn’t say anything, but the faint nod he gave me was enough to let me know he was watching, that he was there if I needed him.
Fang and Naser appeared next, both of them quieter than usual. Fang didn’t even glance my way as she grabbed her breakfast, her movements stiff and deliberate. Naser, meanwhile, sent me a quick, pointed look before sitting down, the tension between us palpable but unspoken.
It was clear that last night was still fresh in everyone’s minds. Samantha’s insistence that no one skip school today had kept things moving, but the weight of everything that hadn’t been said yet lingered like a shadow over the room.
As we ate, I caught myself glancing at Fang, waiting for her to say something, to look at me, anything. But she kept her focus on her plate, her face unreadable. I knew I couldn’t leave things like this, not with her, not with Naser either. But right now, I had to get through the morning without making things worse.
The morning moved in a blur. My thoughts were a jumbled mess as I stuffed my backpack with half-forgotten essentials, the knot in my stomach tightening with every passing second. Fang and Naser were nearby, also getting ready, though the air around them felt charged—too quiet, too loaded. It wasn’t just the usual morning chaos; it was something heavier. And I knew exactly what it was about.
I slung my bag over my shoulder, trying to push down the growing pit in my stomach. “Hey,” I started, glancing toward Fang. “Surprised Reed hasn’t messaged us yet about being on the way over. He’s usually early.”
Fang didn’t look up as she zipped her bag closed. “We’re not getting a ride with Reed,” she said, her voice steady, almost too steady.
I frowned. “What do you mean?”
She turned to me, and the look she gave me said everything. Her eyes were sharp, her expression unreadable, but there was no mistaking the message behind it: This conversation is happening. Now.
“Naser’s taking us,” she said simply, her tone leaving no room for argument.
“Oh,” was all I managed to say, the weight of the situation sinking in like a stone in my chest. Fang brushed past me, heading for the door, and I followed silently, my mind racing.
Naser was already waiting outside, leaning against the hood of his car with his arms crossed. He glanced up when we stepped out, his expression as unreadable as Fang’s. Without a word, he pushed off the car, opened the driver’s side door, and climbed in. Fang slipped into the passenger seat, leaving me the back.
I hesitated for a moment, then climbed in, shutting the door behind me. The silence in the car was almost suffocating, the kind of quiet that screamed louder than words. I shifted awkwardly in my seat, the knot in my stomach twisting tighter with each passing second.
The car rumbled to life, and Naser pulled away from the curb, the tires crunching softly on the pavement. I expected Fang or Naser to say something, to start the conversation I knew was coming, but neither of them spoke. The silence stretched on, filling the small space like a heavy fog.
I found myself staring out the window, watching the city pass by in a blur. I didn’t dare look at Fang or Naser, not when the air between us felt so thick with unspoken tension. The quiet was almost worse than the shouting had been last night. At least then, I’d known where I stood.
The car slowed to a stop, not in front of the school but a block away. I frowned, glancing out the window at the unfamiliar corner. “Why are we stopping here?”
Naser threw the car into park, cutting the engine with a sharp twist of the key. His knuckles were white as they gripped the wheel, his jaw tight like he was barely keeping something inside. He didn’t look at me.
“Quit fucking stalling, Anon,” Fang snapped, twisting in her seat to glare at me. Her eyes burned with fury, her wings thrashing against the door. “We’re not fucking stupid. Just tell us.”
My throat felt like sandpaper. “I…”
Before I could even get the words out, Naser cut in, his voice low and sharp. “It’s Bishop, isn’t it?”
The pit in my stomach dropped even further. I froze, my breath hitching as Fang’s glare bore into me.
“Don’t fucking lie to us,” she snarled, her voice trembling. “You found something out, didn’t you? Something about him.”
Her words sliced straight through my defenses, leaving me bare. There was no way out of this. My shoulders slumped under the weight of their accusations, and I let out a shaky breath.
“Yeah,” I admitted finally, my voice barely above a whisper. “I found out… he’s still alive.”
The silence that followed was suffocating. Fang’s face twisted, her lip curling in disbelief before morphing into pure, unfiltered rage. Naser slammed his hand against the steering wheel, the sharp crack echoing in the small car.
“What the fuck, man?” Naser’s voice erupted, louder than I’d ever heard it. “Moe told you Bishop was alive, and instead of telling us, you went to fucking deal with him? Alone?”
“I—”
“No, Anon,” Naser snapped, cutting me off, his voice like a whip. “Don’t even fucking try to explain this shit away. Do you have any idea how goddamn reckless that was? What if something had gone wrong? What if you didn’t come back?”
“I wasn’t trying to keep it from you!” I shot back, my voice breaking under the weight of their anger. “I just… I didn’t want to risk anyone else. I thought if I handled it—if I ended it—then no one else would get hurt.”
“That’s your fucking excuse?” Fang spat, her voice shaking with barely restrained fury. “You didn’t want to ‘risk anyone else,’ so you decided to risk yourself? Without fucking telling me? Without telling anyone? After everything we’ve been through, Anon?”
Her words cut deeper than anything I’d been expecting, and I couldn’t bring myself to meet her gaze. “I thought… I just wanted it to be over,” I said weakly. “I didn’t want to take any chances with him coming after you—or anyone else.”
Fang’s fists were clenched so tight her knuckles were white, her breath trembling as she leaned closer, her voice rising. “So your solution was to run off in the middle of the fucking night? Without telling me? Without even thinking about what the hell that would do to me? To us? Jesus, Anon, do you even hear how fucking stupid that sounds?”
My mouth opened to respond, but Naser’s voice cut in like a blade. “You didn’t think about what it would do to us,” he said, his tone scathing. “You didn’t think about how the fuck it would feel to wake up and realize you were gone. Again. You didn’t think about the fact that you were shutting us out. Again.”
His words landed like punches, each one sharper than the last. “You think you’re the only one who’s wanted to make sure Bishop doesn’t hurt anyone else? You think you’re the only one who’s wanted him fucking gone? Trust me, man—I get it. But that doesn’t mean you get to make that call on your own.”
“I wasn’t trying to shut you out,” I said, my voice quieter now, the guilt clawing at my chest. “I thought I was protecting you.”
“You weren’t protecting shit!” Fang snapped, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and hurt. “You were just doing what you always fucking do—thinking you have to fix everything by yourself. But you don’t. And when you do this, when you shut us out like this, it fucking hurts, Anon.”
Her voice cracked on the last word, and it felt like something inside me cracked with it. I wanted to protect them, but all I’d done was push them away.
Naser let out a bitter laugh, shaking his head. “You told me to fucking talk to someone,” he said, his voice laced with disbelief. “Back at the hospital, when everything was falling apart, you told me I could’ve fucking confided in you—or anyone—and maybe things would’ve turned out differently.”
I nodded, shame heating my face. “I know. I remember.”
“Well, guess what?” Naser’s eyes locked onto mine through the mirror, hard and unrelenting. “The rules apply to you too, dumbass. You don’t get to fucking preach to me about opening up and then pull this shit. You didn’t want to talk to me? Fine. I can live with that. But not even Fang? That’s bullshit, Anon. Absolute fucking bullshit.”
Fang nodded, her voice quieter now but no less cutting. “I thought we were a team. I thought you trusted me. But you didn’t even give me the chance to help you.”
“I didn’t want you to get hurt,” I said, my voice cracking. “I couldn’t bear the thought of losing you.”
“You think we didn’t feel the same way about you?” Naser barked, his voice rising again. “Do you know what the fuck it would’ve done to us if you hadn’t come back? How the hell would we have survived that, Anon? You’re family. You’re my brother, even if I’ve been a fucking shitty one lately. And if something had happened to you, I don’t think I could’ve fucking lived with it.”
His words were like a gut punch, and for a moment, I couldn’t speak. My throat tightened, the weight of their disappointment crushing me. Finally, I forced the words out, my voice trembling.
“I didn’t go through with it,” I said, my voice barely audible. “I couldn’t.”
Fang’s posture softened slightly, but the hurt in her eyes didn’t go away. “Why?” she asked, her voice shaking. “Why didn’t you?”
I took a shaky breath, the memories of last night flashing through my mind—the dark street, the cold air, the heavy weight of it all. And Bishop, alive, smug, daring me to end it.
“I couldn’t do it,” I said finally, my voice breaking. “I stood there, ready to finish it, and I realized it wouldn’t fix anything. Killing him wouldn’t undo what he’s done. It wouldn’t bring back the people he’s hurt. It wouldn’t take away the fear, or the pain, or the damage. And it wouldn’t make me feel better. It wouldn’t make me whole again.”
Fang let out a shaky breath, her hand covering her mouth as tears welled in her eyes. She turned away, her shoulders trembling. “Do you have any idea how fucking scared I was?” she whispered, her voice cracking. “I thought I’d lost you.”
“I’m sorry,” I said, my voice trembling. “I’m so fucking sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you.”
“But you did,” she shot back, turning to me again, tears streaming down her face. “You fucking did, Anon. And I don’t know if I can just… move past that.”
Naser leaned back, pinching his brow, his voice softer but no less intense. “You need to understand, man—what you did fucking hurts. But the fact that you stopped? That you didn’t go through with it? That matters. You’re here... And that matters.”
I nodded, my voice barely a whisper. “I’ll fix it. I promise.”
Fang grabbed my hand, her grip tight and shaking. “You scared the hell out of us,” she said, her voice heavy with emotion. “Don’t you ever fucking do that again.”
“I won’t,” I said, tears falling freely now. “I swear. I won’t.”
Naser clapped a hand on my shoulder, squeezing firmly. “Good,” he said, his voice steady. “Because we’re not letting you deal with this shit alone anymore.”
For the first time, the tension in the car began to ease, and though their anger lingered, I could feel it shifting—less sharp, more understanding.
I hadn’t lost them… And that mattered more than anything.
As Naser turned the car into the school parking lot, the all-too-familiar sights of Volcano High loomed ahead.
The tension in the car had settled into a heavy silence, Naser cut the engine, the soft clink of the keys filling the space. For a moment, no one moved.
The three of us just sat there, the air thick with everything that had been said. My chest felt like it had been through a vice, and my hands wouldn’t stop shaking no matter how hard I clenched them into fists.
Fang exhaled sharply, the sound cutting through the stillness. Without a word, she pushed the car door open and stepped out.
For a second, I thought she was just going to walk off, leave me sitting there to stew in my guilt. But she didn’t go far.
Instead, she stopped, leaning against the door and crossing her arms, her wings flicking in small, restless movements. Her sharp amber eyes flicked back toward me, and I could feel the weight of her gaze even as I hesitated.
“Come on,” Naser said quietly, breaking the silence. His voice wasn’t sharp anymore, but it still carried that unshakable weight. He reached across the console and clapped a firm hand on my shoulder, his grip steady.
“Let’s go.”
I nodded, my throat too tight to say anything. When I opened the door and stepped out, the morning air hit me like a cold slap, sharp and biting. I barely had time to brace myself before Fang turned toward me, closing the space between us in just a few steps.
She didn’t say a word. She just grabbed me by the front of my shirt and yanked me into a hug.
It wasn’t soft or tentative—it was fierce, almost crushing, her arms locked around me like she was anchoring both of us to the ground.
For a second, I froze, the sheer intensity of it catching me off guard. But then I felt her wings brush against my back, folding protectively around me, and the dam inside me finally broke.
“You’re a dumbass,” she muttered, her voice low and trembling, right next to my ear. “A stupid, reckless, infuriating dumbass.”
Her words hit me harder than any of the yelling in the car. I let out a shaky breath, burying my face against her shoulder. “I’m sorry,” I whispered, my voice breaking.
“I’m so sorry, Fang.”
She tightened her grip, her fingers digging into my shirt. “I know,” she said softly, her voice cracking just enough to make my chest ache. “But you scared the hell out of me. Don’t ever do that to me again. I mean it.”
“I won’t,” I said, my voice barely audible. “I swear.”
She pulled back just enough to meet my eyes, her amber gaze sharp and searching. For a moment, it felt like she was trying to decide whether to believe me. Then, with a small, exasperated huff, she pressed a quick kiss to my cheek before stepping back.
“Let’s go,” she said, her voice quieter now but still firm. “We’ve got a long day ahead, Dweeb.”
Naser came up beside me as Fang walked a few paces ahead, her wings flicking impatiently. He didn’t say much, just reached out and clapped a hand on my shoulder, the gesture solid and grounding. “You’ve got a second chance,” he said simply, his tone low but steady. “Don’t blow it.”
I nodded, swallowing hard as the weight in my chest eased just enough to let me move forward. With Fang leading the way, her wings brushing lightly against the morning breeze, and Naser at my side, I followed them toward the school.
As we approached the school, the murmur of voices hit me before the stares did.
“That’s him,” someone whispered, just loud enough to reach my ears. “The human from that presentation.”
“Did you see the video? How is he even here after all that?”
My shoulders hunched instinctively. The whispers and stares were everywhere, stabbing into me with every step. I didn’t know if they were pitying or judging, but either way, they made my skin crawl.
Fang slowed her pace, falling in step beside me. Her wings flicked in agitation as her eyes darted to the gawking students. “They’ve got nothing better to do,” she muttered, loud enough for me to hear but not so much that anyone else could. “Assholes...”
Naser, walking slightly ahead, glanced back at us. His face was unreadable, but I caught the way his jaw clenched. When his eyes landed on a particularly bold group of kids staring too long, they immediately looked away, pretending to find the sidewalk fascinating.
“Guess they’ve never seen a real human disaster before,” Fang said dryly, giving me a sidelong look. Her tone was sharp, but I caught the faintest hint of a smirk. She always tried to cut through the tension, even when it wasn’t funny.
“Not helping Birdbrain,” I muttered, gripping the strap of my bag tighter.
Her smirk softened into something more genuine. “Dweeb, seriously. You’ve got this. Ignore em’. They don’t know shit.”
“That’s easy for you to say,” I said, my voice shaking slightly. “They’re not talking about you.”
“They could be,” she shot back. “And I’d still tell them to shove it.”
The banter cut through some of my tension, but it didn’t erase the fact that I could feel eyes on me with every step. The murmurs weren’t all bad, though. Some of them caught me off guard.
“Man, I can’t believe he’s back. After all that? Dude’s tough.”
“Yeah, but that video… that was some serious shit. I feel bad for him.”
I glanced at Fang, who caught the look and gave me a small nod, like she’d heard it too. “See? Not everyone here’s a total asshole,” she said under her breath.
The familiar steps of the school came into view, and I spotted two figures at the top. Reed was leaning casually against the railing, looking every bit like he’d just rolled out of bed, and Trish stood beside him, her expression shifting between concern and irritation. The second they spotted us, Reed waved enthusiastically, a goofy grin splitting his face.
As we reached the top of the steps, Reed’s grin widened. “There he is! The man, the myth, the legend.” He clapped me on the shoulder, a little too hard, as usual. “Dude, I mean it. Glad to see you here. Seriously.”
“Yeah,” I said quietly, managing a small smile. “Thanks, Reed.”
Trish crossed her arms, her sharp eyes cutting through Reed’s laid-back energy. “Reed, maybe ease up a little? He doesn’t need you yelling in his ear first thing.”
Reed threw his hands up defensively. “I’m just saying I’m glad he’s back! Not every day you see someone come out of—” He caught the warning look from Fang and Naser and immediately backtracked. “Uh, never mind. Good to have you here, bro.”
Trish shook her head but didn’t press the issue. Instead, her gaze softened as she turned to me. “How are you holding up, Anon?”
“I’m fine,” I said automatically, but the slight waver in my voice betrayed me.
Trish raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it, but Fang stepped in before she could push further. “He’s good,” Fang said firmly, glancing between them. “And if he’s not, he’s got us. Right, Baldy?”
“Right,” I said, my voice a little steadier this time. The warmth of her support lingered, grounding me as much as it could in the middle of the chaos.
The bell rang, its shrill tone echoing through the courtyard. The growing crowd of students started moving toward the doors, a wave of chatter and movement that made my pulse quicken again. My legs felt rooted to the spot for a moment, the anxiety rearing its head all over again.
Fang nudged me gently with her elbow. “Anon, let’s go. It’s just a building with a bunch of idiots. Nothing we can’t handle.”
As we passed through the main doors, the noise of the hallway hit me like a wall. Lockers slammed, voices echoed, and the general chaos of the morning rush was in full swing. My pulse quickened again, but Fang’s hand brushed mine briefly, a subtle reminder that she was there.
“Don’t think too much about it,” she murmured, leaning close so only I could hear. “It’s just noise. That’s all it is.”
As we made our way through the bustling hallways, the noise and chaos seemed to part around us, but not because it was calming down. No, people were staring, whispering, stealing glances my way.
“That’s him, right?”
“Can’t believe he’s even here after all that.”
Their murmurs were relentless, and every word hit me like a weight pressing on my chest. My steps faltered, and I clenched my hands into fists to keep them from trembling. Fang must’ve noticed because her sharp glare cut through the hallway like a blade.
“Got something to say?” she snapped, her tone sharp enough to make one group of students flinch. “Then say it. With the chest this time…. Come on, let’s fuckin’ hear it.”
The group scattered, muttering half-hearted apologies as they disappeared.
“You didn’t have to do that,” I mumbled, keeping my gaze on the floor.
“Yeah, I did,” Fang replied, her voice still tense. “And if they try it again, I’ll do worse.”
Trish, walking on my other side, shook her head. “She’s not kidding, you know. She’ll break someone’s nose if they push her ‘Dweeb’ far enough.”
“Damn right I will,” Fang muttered.
“Let’s not make any threats in the middle of the hallway, yeah?” Naser said, his voice calm but firm as he glanced back at them. “We’re not trying to start a riot guys.”
Fang rolled her eyes but didn’t argue. Still, the tension in her was palpable. Trish just smirked, clearly enjoying the chaos a little too much.
As we reached my locker, the weight of the stares hadn’t let up. My hands shook as I tried to twist the combination lock, but I couldn’t seem to get it right. Fang stood protectively beside me, her gaze sweeping over the hallway, daring anyone to come closer.
Trish leaned casually against the locker next to mine, arms crossed. “They’ll be lucky If I don’t gore any of em’,” she muttered. “That’d clear this hallway real quick.”
Just as I managed to open the locker, a sharp voice rang out over the chatter.
“Alright, that’s enough! Stop gawking and get to your classes.”
I turned to see Naomi standing at the end of the hallway, her arms crossed and her usual composed expression firmly in place. She wasn’t loud, but her voice carried authority. Rosa was beside her, bouncing slightly on her toes as she gestured animatedly.
“Seriously, people! ¿Qué no tienen nada mejor que hacer? Get to class. Go!” Rosa’s voice was bright and energetic, but there was no mistaking the firmness in her tone.
The lingering students exchanged glances before slowly dispersing. Rosa clapped her hands together. “That’s right! Keep moving, people. Nada que ver aquí.”
Naomi walked toward us, her movements measured and deliberate. She stopped just short of our group, her eyes meeting mine briefly before she looked away. “You okay Anon?” she asked softly, her tone reserved but not cold.
I hesitated, caught off guard by how different she seemed. The fake plastic exterior she usually carried wasn’t completely gone, but it wasn’t as rigid now. She felt… more like an actual person.”
“Yeah,” I said, my voice barely audible. “Thanks for stepping in.”
Naomi nodded slightly. “It’s no big deal. People shouldn’t act like this. That’s all.”
“Yeah, well,” Fang muttered, her arms crossed. “They’ve got a lot of nerve.”
Rosa, ever the burst of energy, stepped forward and gave me a bright smile. “Ignore them, Anon. They’re just chismosos—gossipers. They don’t matter. You’re here, and that’s what’s important.”
I couldn’t help but smile faintly at her enthusiasm. “Thanks, Rosa.”
“You’ve got it,” she replied, patting my arm. “And if anyone gives you crap, let me know, okay chico? I’ll handle it.”
Naomi’s lips twitched, like she was holding back a smile. “Rosa’s handling of things usually involves way too much enthusiasm.”
“And it works!” Rosa shot back with a grin.
Naser gave Naomi a small nod, his usual calm demeanor softening slightly as their eyes met. “You didn’t have to come down here,” he said, his voice quieter.
“I wanted to,” Naomi replied simply, her gaze briefly lingering on him before she looked back at me. “Glad you’re back, Anon.”
“Thanks,” I said again, feeling like I was on autopilot. “It means a lot.”
The tension between Fang and Naomi was still palpable, though Fang said nothing. Trish, however, let out an exaggerated sigh. “Alright, enough kumbaya. Let’s get moving before the late bell rings.”
Naomi nodded and turned back toward the direction of her class. “I’ll see you there, Anon. Come on.”
Rosa beamed and waved at the group as she left with Stella. “Catch you all later!”
Naomi glanced at the others, her calm mask slipping just a bit as she addressed me again. “You and I have our first period together, would you like to walk together?”
“Yeah sure, sounds good,” I replied, still thrown off by how… normal she seems.
Rosa and Stella waved as they started toward their own classes. Rosa tossed one last, “If anyone messes with you, tell me chico, okay?”
“Thanks,” I called after her, meaning it.
Fang gave my hand a quick squeeze and kissed me on the cheek, before heading off with Reed and Trish, who shot me a brief, reassuring look. She lingered just long enough to mutter, “Catch you at lunch, Dweeb, meet you in the auditorium.”
As Naomi and I walked toward our class, the hallway felt quieter, the weight of the stares and whispers easing just enough for me to breathe.
—
The rest of the day turned out better than I’d expected. Way better, actually. When I walked through the halls this morning, I was braced for the worst—stares, whispers, and judgmental looks that would twist my stomach into knots. But to my surprise, most people weren’t like that. Sure, there were a few lingering glances and murmurs, but they weren’t cruel. If anything, they seemed more curious than anything else. Some people even nodded at me or smiled, like they were rooting for me. It was strange, but it felt… good.
The teachers were a huge relief, too. I’d been dreading the pile of assignments I’d fallen behind on, thinking they’d expect me to catch up overnight. But they weren’t like that. They were understanding, giving me manageable work and just letting me ease back into things. It felt like they genuinely cared, and that made a big difference.
Lunchtime was even better. At first, everyone suggested finding a new spot to eat, probably thinking I wouldn’t want to step foot in the auditorium after what happened. But honestly? I didn’t feel the dread I expected. When I thought about that room, the awful shit that happened there wasn’t the first thing that came to mind. Instead, I remembered the good stuff—our first band practice, late nights laughing and playing songs, figuring things out as a group.
So we went to the auditorium like usual. It felt right. Rosa and Stella joined us, and as usual, Fang, Reed, and Trish were ironing out the final kinks in the upcoming gig. It was chaotic in the best way.
Rosa was full of energy, talking faster than anyone could keep up. “Anon,” she said, leaning forward with her hands flat on the table, her eyes wide with urgency. “You better show up this week, okay? The tomatoes are fine, but the carrots? Ay, Dios mío, they are suffering.”
I raised my hands in mock surrender, grinning. “Alright, alright, I’ll be there. Just point me in the right direction, and I’ll fix it.”
Rosa’s face lit up, and she pointed at me like she’d just won an argument. “The herb section. It’s chaos. It’s all yours, hermano.”
Stella, sitting calmly next to her, let out a quiet snort. “Just so you know, Rosa treats that garden like a battlefield. You’re walking into war.”
“And I’ll fight for those herbs like a soldier,” I shot back, laughing as Rosa gasped dramatically and slapped my arm. It felt so good to laugh with them, to talk about something as simple as gardening. It reminded me of what normal felt like, and I realized how much I missed it.
Across the table, Reed leaned back in his chair, his trademark smirk firmly in place. “You two are coming to the gig, right?” he asked, his tone casual but expectant.
“Of course,” Rosa said without hesitation. “Wouldn’t miss it, chico.”
“Good,” Trish chimed in, twirling a pen between her fingers like it was one of her drumsticks. “We’ve got a killer setlist. Reed’s been tweaking it all week.”
Reed groaned, rolling his eyes. “By tweaking, she means sabotaging. You can’t just move songs around randomly, Trish. There’s an order to these things.”
“Whatever,” Trish shot back, flipping her pen into her other hand. “You’ll see. Volcaldera won’t know what hit ‘em.”
Their bickering was like background music, a rhythm I hadn’t realized I missed until now. Being here, surrounded by them, felt like slipping back into something that made sense. It was comforting in a way I couldn’t put into words.
And then there was Fang.
She wasn’t the loudest one at the table—Rosa had that locked down—but she didn’t need to be. Just being there, next to me, was enough. Every so often, she’d nudge me with her shoulder, her warmth brushing against me in a way that grounded me. It was like her silent way of saying, I’m here. You’re okay.
At one point, I caught myself staring at her mid-laugh. She was grinning at something Reed said, her head tipped back just slightly, those amber eyes of hers catching the light in a way that made my chest ache in the best way. Of course, she noticed.
“Something on my face, dweeb?” she teased, leaning in closer with a smirk that made my heart stutter. “Or do you just like what you see?”
“Can’t help it, Bright Eyes,” I shot back, my voice just low enough for her to hear. “You’re kind of my favorite.”
Her cheeks flushed faintly, though she tried to hide it by rolling her eyes. “You’re such a dork,” she muttered, but the small smile on her lips gave her away. Moments like that, with her, made everything else disappear. She was my constant, my anchor in all the chaos, and I didn’t know how I’d managed without her.
By the end of the day, something incredible had happened: I felt okay. More than okay. People had been kinder than I expected, the teachers were supportive, and spending time with Rosa, Stella, Reed, and Trish reminded me of the parts of life I’d been missing.
And Fang? She made everything feel lighter, like no matter what happened, we could handle it together.
—
When the final bell rang, its sharp chime echoing through the halls and signaling the end of the day. Students streamed out of classrooms, the building filling with the usual after-school chaos. Backpacks swung over shoulders, sneakers squeaked on polished floors, and snippets of conversations filled the air.
I slung my bag over one shoulder and followed the current toward the main doors. Fang, Reed, and Trish were waiting by the lockers, chatting as they waited for me. Fang caught my eye first, flashing me a smile that made the long day feel worthwhile.
But as I made my way toward them, a voice called out behind me, halting me mid-step.
"Anon, can I have a word?"
I turned to see Principal Spears standing a few steps away, his hands clasped in front of him. His expression was calm but firm, the kind of look that made you feel like you were being assessed. The others noticed, their conversation pausing as they glanced my way.
“Uh, sure,” I said, nodding. I shot Fang a quick look, and she gave me a small nod, her eyes curious but understanding. “I’ll catch up with you guys in a second.”
Fang and the others stepped toward the main doors, though I caught her glancing back over her shoulder as I followed Spears toward his office. He didn’t take me inside, though. Instead, he stopped in the quiet hallway just outside, leaning against the wall and crossing his arms.
“I’ll keep this quick,” Spears said, his tone even. “I just wanted to say—I’m proud of you for coming back today.”
I blinked, caught off guard. “Oh, uh well, thanks.”
Spears smiled faintly, his sharp features softening just a bit. “It takes a lot of courage to walk back into this building after what happened. I’m sure it couldn’t have been easy.”
He glanced down the hallway, his eyes narrowing slightly as a pair of students passed by, their voices hushed as they glanced at me. His gaze returned to me, steady and direct.
“I’m not blind to the murmurs,” Spears continued. “The whispers, the looks—teenagers aren’t exactly subtle. But you’ve handled yourself well today, and that’s not something everyone could do.”
I shifted awkwardly, my fingers tightening around the strap of my bag. “It’s been… better than I thought it’d be,” I admitted. “But yeah, I’ve definitely noticed.”
Spears nodded, his expression serious again. “If anyone gives you trouble—anyone—I want you to let me know, alright?”
For a moment, I didn’t know what to say. The directness in his voice, the weight behind his words—it caught me off guard. I managed a small nod, swallowing the lump in my throat. “Thank you, Principal Spears. I… I appreciate it.”
He smiled again, clapping a hand on my shoulder. “You’re turning into a fine man, Anon. Remember that.”
With that, he gave me a nod and turned back toward his office, leaving me standing in the hallway feeling a little lighter. I adjusted my bag and headed toward the main doors where the others were waiting.
When I stepped outside, the warm afternoon sun hit my face, and I spotted Fang, Reed, and Trish near the van. Fang was leaning against the side, her arms crossed, while Reed and Trish were mid-argument about the setlist again.
“You’re finally free,” Fang teased as I approached, her amber eyes scanning my face. “What’d Spears want?”
“Just checking in,” I said, shrugging as I pulled open the van door. “He said he’s proud of me for coming back and told me to let him know if anyone gives me trouble.”
Trish raised an eyebrow as she climbed into the back. “Spears, huh? Who knew he had a soft side?”
“Honestly, he’s not bad,” I admitted.
Reed smirked as he slid into the driver’s seat. “Alright, Mr. Popular. Get in. We’ve got places to be.”
Fang hopped in next to me, her leg brushing against mine as she settled in. The van roared to life, and Reed pulled out of the parking lot, Trish already complaining about his driving.
I leaned back against the seat, the weight of the day slowly lifting.
And for the first time in weeks…
I feel like I can breathe.
Chapter 52: From Spotlight to Starlight.
Chapter Text
-Anon-
The last month has been… different. Good different, though. A kind of different I didn’t think I’d ever get to experience. Normal life wasn’t something I ever thought I’d have—let alone deserve. But Raptor Christ, if it isn’t exactly what I needed.
School’s been better. Way better. The whispers, the stares? Old news, apparently. It’s weird how quickly people move on. Not that I’m complaining. The halls don’t feel like a minefield anymore, and while there are still the occasional jerks who throw a "skinnie" comment my way, it’s nothing like before. Most people just leave me alone, which is fine by me. Some even nod or say “hey” when I pass by. That’s a wild shift, considering where I was a few months ago. But hey, I’ll take what I can get.
Therapy with Dr. Kwon has been a huge part of that, I think. It’s not easy—talking about all the stuff that’s gone down never is—but it’s helping. I haven’t had a panic attack or a full-blown breakdown in a while. Not that the feelings aren’t there sometimes, but I’ve learned to catch them early. And when I can’t, Fang and everyone else have this way of grounding me. I’ve got a better grip on my shit now, and that’s something I never thought I’d say.
Staying with the Aarons has been incredible. It’s not just having a roof over my head—it’s being part of a family. A happy one. That’s the real game-changer. Naser and I are in a much better place than we were before. He’s still annoying sometimes, but that’s just him being a brother now.
Helping Samantha in the kitchen has become a thing too. I’ve been learning some of the family recipes so I can take some of the pressure off her. The first time I made dinner for everyone, it wasn’t perfect, but the look on her face when I told her to sit and relax? Totally worth it.
And then there are the bowling nights. I never thought I’d be the guy with a regular thing, you know? But every week, I’m there with Ripley, Moe, and Naser, aiming for strikes and mostly missing. Fang came a few times at first, but after she launched a ball into one of the bowling screens—and I’m talking full-on destruction—she decided to bow out for her dad’s wallet’s sake. Fair enough.
I was terrible in the beginning, but over the weeks, I’ve gotten better. Way better.
A highlight? Almost beating Ripley.
That was a moment. Keyword: almost. The second it looked like I might actually win, Ripley asked Moe for his “special ball.” I didn’t know what to expect, but Moe handed him a bag, and out came a ball that had to weigh at least 30 pounds. From then on, I didn’t stand a chance. Ripley crushed it, of course, and Moe was grinning like it was Christmas.
“Better luck next time, kid!” Ripley had laughed, giving me a playful shove.
But karma came quick. The stitching on Moe’s bag? Not as sturdy as it should’ve been.
The ball went straight through the bottom and landed square on Ripley’s foot. The guy howled, hopping around on one leg like a cartoon character before falling backward into Moe, knocking them both over in a heap.
Naser and I lost it. We were laughing so hard we couldn’t breathe. Ripley didn’t find it as funny—at least not at first—but eventually, he joined in, muttering something about “never trusting Moe’s knockoff leather bags ever again.”
It’s moments like those—stupid, ridiculous moments—that make me feel like things are finally falling into place.
The band’s been going strong, and honestly, it’s been one of the best parts of this past month. Getting back into the rhythm of things with Reed, Trish, and Fang felt like reclaiming something I thought I’d lost. Playing music, working on new songs—it’s the kind of therapy that doesn’t feel like therapy, if that makes sense.
Reed’s carfe business has been another way I’ve been keeping busy. It’s good to be back helping him with deliveries, packing, and just getting things running smoothly. The best part? I’m finally starting to build my savings back up.
Feels good to have a bit of money in the bank again, even if I’m not exactly rolling in it. But what I’ve really enjoyed is just chilling with Reed. He’s been my best friend since I got to Volcaldera—always fun, always chill. Hanging out with him feels easy, like I can just breathe and be myself without worrying about the rest of the world.
Trish, on the other hand, has been a bit of a whirlwind. The past month’s been rough on her, no question. Between school, studying for exams, and working on getting our recorded album onto Snootify, she’s been running herself ragged. Add on her social media hustle to promote the band and juggling a hectic home life? It was only a matter of time before it caught up to her.
At first, when we noticed something was off, we tried to talk to her about it. She brushed it off, of course—classic Trish—but eventually, she let her guard down and admitted she felt like she didn’t have a second to breathe. The stress was piling up, and she felt like she didn’t get any downtime. That hit me hard.
Trish has always been the rock of the group—the loud, sarcastic one who somehow keeps everything from falling apart.
So seeing her crack under the pressure? It wasn’t right.
So me, Fang, and Reed came up with a plan. We told her we’d help her out, give her some time to breathe. At first, she was hesitant. “You don’t know what you’re signing up for,” she said. “They’re hellspawn.” And, well… she wasn’t exactly wrong. Her siblings are chaotic, to put it lightly. But we didn’t back down.
A couple times a week, me and Reed head over to Trish’s place to wrangle her siblings while she takes a much-needed break with Fang. The first few visits were… interesting, to say the least. Her brothers and sisters are like little tornadoes of energy, but we’ve started to figure them out.
Reed’s a natural. He usually plants himself on the couch and plays games with them on the Xrox. The younger girls love braiding his hair—and his tail, too. He doesn’t even flinch; just laughs and lets them go to town.
That’s Reed for you: ever the chill guy, taking chaos in stride. Meanwhile, I usually handle dinner. Riley, the pickiest of the bunch, was a tough nut to crack at first, but once I made Samantha’s famout caesar salad with homemade italian dressing, he was sold.
He gave me a fist bump and said, “Respect, Skinnie’.” After that, he was a little easier to manage.
… Most of the time, anyway.
It’s been a wild ride, but it’s been worth it. Seeing Trish get her groove back? Totally worth it. She’s back to herself now—snarky, confident, and ready to take on the world. And the band? We’re in a better place than ever.
—
The gardening club has been its own little slice of chaos and calm all wrapped in one. Rosa and Stella have been amazing to work with, even if they’re polar opposites. Rosa’s energy is infectious. She’s constantly buzzing around, rattling off instructions in both English and Spanish, and somehow making everything sound way more intense than it needs to be. One time, I accidentally pruned the wrong bush—the one she’d been nursing back to health for weeks.
The moment she saw it, she froze, staring at the freshly snipped branches like I’d committed a war crime. “¡No puede ser!” she shrieked, grabbing her chancla and chasing me across the garden. I was dodging and weaving between plants like my life depended on it, with her yelling, “You’re gonna PAY for that, estupido!”
Stella, of course, just stood there in her usual quiet way, arms crossed and a smirk on her face. “You had that coming,” she said dryly.
Things with Stella have gotten a lot better, too. She’s still got that sharp wit and dry sense of humor, but it feels less like a defense mechanism now and more like… just her. When Fang comes by to chill while I’m helping out, I’ve noticed something weird: Stella and Fang don’t seem to hate each other anymore. I wouldn’t call them friends, but at least I don’t have to worry about Fang launching a Pterror attack on the Green Stego garden bed every time they’re in the same space. Progress, right?
Then… There's Fang.
God, where do I even start?
The last month with her has been… incredible. We’ve gone on more dates than I ever thought I’d be lucky enough to have. She’s always finding new spots for us—whether it’s a lookout point where we can see the whole city, a hidden diner with killer milkshakes, or just hanging out at her favorite arcade. I never knew how much fun it could be to just… be with someone. No pressure, no stress. Just us.
And then there are the quieter moments like the one-on-one guitar sessions in her room. It’s this mix of chaos and intimacy, with her barking orders like a drill sergeant one minute and laughing at my clumsy fingers the next. But when we’re done, there’s this pause, this moment where the laughter fades, and it’s just us, sitting close, her hand resting on mine.
And, well… then there’s the other kind of “us time.” The kind that happens when everyone else is out of the house. Fang’s… let’s just say she’s not shy about what she wants. And raptor Christ, do I love that about her. Her confidence, the way she doesn’t hold back—it drives me crazy in the best way.
I’m not even gonna lie; her aggressiveness during our makeout sessions? It’s something else. There’s this energy, this fire she brings that makes me feel like I’m barely keeping up. And that tongue of hers? Don’t even get me started.
The way she—ah, fuck it, I’ll admit it. ‘The way she drives me crazy with that tongue when we make out…’ …Christ, I’m a lost cause.
“Did you just say ‘my tongue drives you crazy’ out loud Dweeb?” Fang’s voice cut through my daze, sharp and teasing.
My stomach dropped as I snapped back to reality. We were standing in the alley behind Moe’s Pizzeria, about to head inside for the gig, and I realized—too late—that I’d been mumbling my very personal thoughts just loud enough for her to hear.
My face went beet red as I turned to see her leaning against the wall, arms crossed, with a wicked grin plastered across her face.
“I—uh… no? Maybe?” I stammered, trying to backpedal but failing miserably.
She stepped closer, her grin widening as she tapped a claw against my chest. “You’ve got such a way with words, Dweeb. I had no idea you were such a fan of my… skills.” Her voice dripped with mock sweetness, and my brain short-circuited.
“Fang, I didn’t—uh—it’s not like—”
“Oh, it’s exactly like that,” she interrupted, laughing as she proceeds to put her arms around my waist. “You’re so easy to mess with, you know that? But hey…” Her tone softened, her teasing replaced with a warmth that made my heart race.
“Good to know I drive you crazy, ya dork.”
I buried my face in my hands, groaning as she burst out laughing. “Now… focus up, Dweeb,” she said, her voice still light with amusement.
“Can’t have you getting distracted when we’re about to rock that crowd in there eh?”
She turned and headed for the back door, her tail flicking behind her, while I stood there trying to piece my dignity back together. Taking a deep breath, I shook off the embarrassment and followed her inside.
It was game time.
I made my way back through the alley, heading toward the van, still wondering where the hell Reed and Trish could be. The night air was cool, but my focus was on the faint noises I could hear as I got closer to the van. At first, I thought it might just be the wind or the muffled sounds of the crowd inside the pizzeria.
Then I heard it—scrambling.
I froze mid-step, cocking my head like a confused raptor. “No way… No. Fucking. Way,” I muttered under my breath, already piecing together what was happening.
The closer I got, the more obvious it became. The frantic shuffling inside the van, the low voices—one of which I could definitely recognize as Trish’s—this was golden. My grin practically split my face in half as I reached the back of the van.
I gave it a theatrical knock, leaning into my best deadpan tone. “Knock, knock! Everything okay in there? Need some help with… whatever you’re doing?”
The scrambling inside turned chaotic. “We’ll be out in a minute!” Trish’s voice called, a little too high-pitched to sound normal.
I bit down on my knuckles, trying not to laugh on the spot. “Oh, sure, take your time,” I said, laying the sarcasm on thick. “Wouldn’t want to interrupt anything important.”
There was a pause—a really loud, guilty pause—followed by some muffled swearing and what sounded like someone banging their elbow against the van wall. I could practically feel the panic radiating through the door.
A second later, the van door slid open, and out stepped Reed and Trish, looking like two kids caught raiding the cookie jar—if the cookies were dignity and shame. Reed’s hair was an absolute trainwreck, his tail frazzled like someone had been yanking on it.
His pants were backward. BACKWARD. Zipper in the back.
I nearly lost it on the spot.
Trish? Her bangs looked like she’d stuck her head out the window of a moving car, and her face was so red she could’ve passed for a brake light. I stared at them, taking it all in, and then the laughter came. Oh, did it come.
I doubled over, clutching my stomach as I cackled like a lunatic. “Holy shit,” I wheezed, gasping for breath. “I KNEW something was going on, but this? This is next-level!”
“Shut the fuck up, Anon,” Trish hissed, her voice sharp enough to cut glass. She shoved her finger in my face, but it only made me laugh harder.
“Oh my god,” I choked out, barely able to stand straight. “Reed, dude, your fucking pants are on backward! BACKWARD!”
Reed looked down, his eyes going wide. “Aw, for fuck’s sake…” he muttered, quickly spinning around to fix them. “Could you not make this a goddamn event, Anon?”
“Oh no, this is an event,” I said, tears in my eyes from laughing so hard. “This is the fuckin’ Olympics of busted. And y’all just took home gold.”
“Eat a dick,” Trish snapped, her face so red now it was practically neon. She crossed her arms and glared at me like she could set me on fire.
“Relax, Shortstack,” I teased, holding up my hands. “I’m just saying—next time, maybe lock the door, huh?”
Reed grumbled something under his breath as he straightened his pants, while Trish just stared daggers at me. “Not. A. Word,” she said, her tone dripping with threat.
I held up my hands in mock surrender, my grin refusing to go away. “Lips are sealed. I mean, I might drop some hints during soundcheck, but no promises.”
“Try it, and I’ll kill you,” Trish growled, grabbing Reed by the arm and dragging him toward the pizzeria. “Come on, idiot. Let’s go before I bury his ass in the alley.”
Reed gave me a shrug and a sheepish grin as he was pulled away. “Sorry, man. You know how it is.”
“Oh, I know how it is,” I called after them, still laughing. “Y’all are wild. But seriously, Reed, get your pants situation figured out before the show. Can’t have the drummer rocking the ‘I dressed in the dark’ look.”
They disappeared into the building, leaving me in the alley, still chuckling to myself. Goddamn. This gig was already shaping up to be unforgettable, and we hadn’t even hit the stage yet.
I shook my head, finally regaining my composure as I turned back toward the pizzeria. Reed and Trish were already inside, hopefully putting themselves back together—literally and figuratively. My grin hadn’t quite faded as I pushed through the back door, stepping into the familiar bustle of the kitchen. The smell of fresh pizza dough and melted cheese hit me, grounding me in the moment.
“Everything handled?” Fang asked, barely glancing up from her guitar as she tightened one of the strings. Her voice was casual, but there was a slight smirk on her lips—she probably knew something was up.
“Oh, handled is one word for it,” I said, shaking my head. “Reed and Trish are inside now. Let’s just say they were... uh, busy.”
Fang raised an eyebrow, her smirk growing. “Busy, huh?” she asked, leaning against the counter and giving me one of those looks. “You didn’t give ‘em too much shit, did you?”
I shrugged, trying to suppress a fresh wave of laughter. “Nah, just enough to make it memorable. Reed had his pants on backward. It was… a lot.”
That got her. She snorted, covering her mouth with her hand as she tried not to laugh. “No way,” she said, her voice muffled by her hand. “Backwards? Oh my god, they’re so bad at being sneaky.”
“You’re telling me,” I said, setting my guitar case on the counter and pulling it open. “Anyway, they’re all set. Just needed a little nudge to remember we’ve got a show to do.”
Fang shook her head, finally composing herself. “Well, as long as they’re not still making out behind the amps or something, we’re good.”
“Don’t give them ideas,” I muttered, pulling my guitar out and giving it a once-over.
The noise from the restaurant beyond the kitchen door started to pick up. People were definitely getting settled, and from the sound of it, it was a decent crowd. I glanced over at Fang, who was adjusting her strap and muttering something under her breath as she ran through a riff. Even she seemed a little jittery—something rare for her.
“You good?” I asked, plucking a string to check my tuning.
She nodded, but there was a flicker of something in her eyes. “Yeah. Just… it’s a big crowd tonight. More than usual. Gotta make sure we kill it, you know?”
I grinned, stepping closer and leaning my guitar against the counter. “We will. We always do.”
She glanced up at me, her lips twitching into a faint smile. “You’re awfully confident for someone who nearly face-planted on stage during practice last week.”
“Hey, that was one time!” I shot back, laughing. “And I recovered, didn’t I?”
“Barely,” she teased, but her smile grew. “Still, I’m glad you’re feeling good about tonight.”
I reached out, brushing a strand of hair out of her face. “Because we’ve got this. And because you’re a badass who can shred better than anyone else in this place.”
She rolled her eyes, but the pink on her cheeks gave her away. “Okay, Dweeb. Enough buttering me up. Let’s focus.”
Before I could respond, the kitchen door swung open, and Trish poked her head in. Her hair was back to looking normal—thank god—and she was doing her best to act like nothing had happened. “Alright, lovebirds, let’s go. We’re up in five.”
“Sure thing,” I said, grabbing my guitar and slinging it over my shoulder. Fang gave me a quick nod before following me toward the door.
As we stepped into the main restaurant, the noise hit me full force. People were laughing, talking, clinking glasses—it was alive in here. The stage was lit and ready, the crowd buzzing with anticipation. I spotted Rosa and Stella at the merch table, chatting with a few customers and arranging some vinyl records. Rosa waved enthusiastically when she spotted me, her grin infectious.
“Break a leg, Anon!” she called, and Stella gave a small thumbs-up, her usual subtle way of showing support.
I smiled and waved back, my nerves tingling in that familiar, electric way. This was it. Showtime. Fang nudged me with her elbow as we approached the stage, her smirk back in full force.
“Focus up, Rockstar,” she said, her voice low but teasing. “No zoning out on me tonight.”
I chuckled, gripping my guitar tighter. “Don’t worry. I’m here. Let’s give ‘em a show they won’t forget.”
—
The crowd’s energy buzzed through the room like static electricity as we stepped onto the stage at Moe’s. This was it—the big night for VVURM DRAMA. The lights bathed us in an almost blinding glow, but I barely noticed. My focus was on the packed pizzeria, the thrum of anticipation practically vibrating the walls. Fang strode out ahead of us, her wings spread slightly, not in flight, but like an extension of her energy—bold, commanding, and unapologetically her.
She adjusted her guitar strap with a flick of her clawed fingers and sauntered up to the mic. Her tail swayed lazily behind her, a predator surveying her audience. She leaned in close, her amber eyes scanning the crowd with that devil-may-care smirk that could stop anyone in their tracks. The wings at her back twitched, adding to the electric tension in her stance, as if her whole body was daring the room to match her energy.
“All right, you noisy fuckers,” she growled into the mic, her voice rough and electric. “We’re VVURM DRAMA, and we’re here to turn this joint into a fucking crater. You ready to lose your goddamn minds or what?!”
The crowd roared in response, a mix of cheers, whistles, and a few brave souls screaming out, “Hell yeah!” Fang grinned wider, her wings giving a small, triumphant flex as if she were drinking it all in.
Reed sat down at the drum kit, twirling his sticks with that cocky nonchalance he always carried. Trish adjusted her bass strap, her purple scales glinting in the stage lights as she tossed me a quick nod. And me? I was trying not to look like I was going to puke. The nerves always hit hardest right before we started, but then Reed tapped his sticks together in time, giving us the count-in.
“One, two, three, four!”
The moment Fang tore into the opening riff, the world snapped into focus. Her wings flared slightly as her body leaned into the music, her fingers flying over the frets like they had a mind of their own. Her presence wasn’t just big—it was enormous. She didn’t just play the guitar; she wielded it, attacking each chord and riff like she was claiming dominance over the entire room.
I joined in, locking into the rhythm guitar line as the song came alive. The drums thundered behind us, Reed pounding out a beat so intense it felt like the floor might give out. Trish slid into the groove effortlessly, her bassline heavy and steady like an anchor. Together, we filled the space with sound, drowning out everything else.
Fang’s voice cut through the wall of noise, raw and raspy, as she snarled out the lyrics. Her wings moved with her body, twitching in time to the beat, adding a visual punctuation to every headbang and guitar slide. She turned toward me at one point, her grin wild as her tail lashed behind her. This wasn’t just a performance for her—it was a battle. And she was winning.
By the third song, the room was a furnace, and the energy was intoxicating. People in the crowd were jumping, shouting the lyrics along with us, and banging their heads like it was a full-blown mosh pit. Moe stood at the back, cheering louder than anyone, while Rosa and Stella waved wildly from the merch booth.
As the final chords of the song rang out, Fang stepped back from the mic, shooting me a look that sent a jolt of adrenaline straight to my chest. She gestured for me to step forward, her smirk softening into something more encouraging.
“Alright, Volcaldera,” she said, her voice dropping into a teasing drawl. “You’ve been warmed up. Now it’s time for my favorite pain in the ass to take the lead. Give it up for Anon!”
The crowd erupted again, and I took a deep breath as I stepped into the spotlight. My heart was pounding, but the weight of Fang’s hand on my shoulder grounded me.
“You’ve got this,” she murmured, her voice low enough that only I could hear. “Knock ’em dead, babe.”
I nodded, gripping the mic stand as I looked out over the crowd. For a split second, the nerves threatened to take over, but then I caught sight of Fang’s wings folding behind her, her eyes fixed on me with unwavering confidence. That was all I needed.
"Okay, Volcaldera, you’ve been loud all night, but now it’s my turn. Let’s see if you can keep up! Ready…? ONE, TWO, THREE, FOUR!"
The opening riff tore through the speakers, sharp and relentless. My fingers moved instinctively over the fretboard, the notes raw and full of grit. The crowd surged forward, their energy feeding into ours as Reed’s drumming hit like a thunderstorm. Trish’s bassline rolled in, grounding the chaos, while Fang’s harmonies added just enough edge to give it that unmistakable VVURM DRAMA flair.
"Keep you in the dark, you know they all pretend… Keep you in the dark, and so it all… begins."
The lyrics poured out of me, each line building with intensity. My voice wasn’t perfect—it wasn’t meant to be. It was raw and gritty, carrying every ounce of energy I had as I sang straight to the crowd. Their faces blurred together, a sea of movement and sound, but I could feel them with me, matching my fire with their own.
"What if I say I'm not like the others? What if I say I'm not just another one of your plays? You're the pretender. What if I say I will never surrender?"
The chorus hit like a tidal wave, the crowd jumping and shouting along with the words. Fang leaned into her mic, her voice cutting through the chaos as she harmonized with me. Her wings flared slightly as if to match the intensity of the music.
Reed’s drumming was relentless, his sticks a blur as he pushed the tempo to its limit. Trish’s bassline rumbled beneath us, adding weight to every beat. I threw myself into the guitar solo, my fingers flying over the strings, the sound sharp and electric, cutting through the air like a knife.
"Send in your skeletons, sing as their bones come marching in… again. They need you buried deep, the secrets that you keep are ever ready… Are you ready?"
The second verse was even more intense, the lyrics driving into the heart of the crowd. I glanced over at Fang, who was watching me with a grin that said, You’ve got this. It was like she was daring me to go even harder, to leave nothing behind.
And so I did.
"I'm the voice inside your head, you refuse to hear. I'm the face that you have to face, mirrored in your stare."
The bridge slowed down just enough to build tension, the crowd swaying and shouting along. The lights dimmed slightly, casting an eerie glow over the stage as Trish’s bassline carried us through the transition. I stepped back, letting the music take over for a moment, before the final chorus exploded into life.
"What if I say I'm not like the others? What if I say I'm not just another one of your plays? You're the pretender. What if I say I will never surrender?"
By the time we hit the last chorus, the energy in the room was electric. The crowd was jumping, shouting the words back at us with everything they had. Reed was a blur of motion, his drumming almost feral, while Trish’s bassline grounded the chaos. Fang, her wings spread wide, added her own fire to the mix, her harmonies cutting through the noise like a blade.
The final notes rang out, a thunderous crescendo that left the crowd roaring in its wake. My chest heaved, my heart racing as I stepped back from the mic. The applause was deafening, the kind of sound that made you feel invincible.
Fang stepped up beside me, slinging an arm around my shoulders. “Not bad for a dweeb,” she teased, but her grin was soft, her eyes filled with pride.
“Thanks,” I said, grinning back. “Not bad for a loudmouth.” She nudged me with her wing, laughing as we turned to face the crowd together.
This was it...
This was what it felt like to truly live.
The crowd’s energy was still buzzing through the air, a hum of adrenaline and excitement that matched the rapid beat of my heart. Fang gave the audience a cocky grin, raising her hands to signal them to quiet down. “Alright, alright, you crazy fuckers!” she shouted into the mic, her voice raspy from the set but full of amusement. “Give it up for Anon! Not bad for someone who couldn’t play a clean solo when we first started, huh?”
The crowd roared in response, and I couldn’t stop the grin that spread across my face, even as my cheeks burned. Fang stepped back, giving me a playful shove with her wing as she laughed under her breath. “Enjoy it, Dweeb. You earned it.”
I glanced at her, the words thank you on the tip of my tongue, but I knew I didn’t have to say them. She already knew.
Reed, still sitting at his kit, leaned into his mic, his voice dripping with mock drama. “Alright, folks, the bromance moment is cute and all, but are we gonna give ‘em one more, or what?”
The crowd screamed in agreement, fists pumping in the air. Fang threw her head back, laughing as she walked back to her mic stand. “Fine, fine! But y’all better be ready, ‘cause this next one’s gonna tear the fucking roof off this place!”
Reed launched into the next beat without hesitation, his drumming sharp and thunderous. Trish followed immediately with a deep, pulsing bassline that made the floor vibrate. Fang winked at me, her grin electric, before throwing herself back into the spotlight. Her wings flared slightly as she leaned into the mic, her body moving in perfect sync with the beat.
The next song hit harder, faster, the kind of rhythm that made you want to move whether you meant to or not. Fang’s voice tore through the air, raw and relentless, as she commanded the stage with her usual fire. I stayed at my mic, adding harmonies and letting my guitar weave into Trish’s bassline. The crowd was alive, a sea of energy and sound that made every chord feel more powerful.
By the time the song ended, the entire room was a sweaty, chaotic mess of exhilaration. Fang stood at the edge of the stage, holding her guitar aloft as if daring the crowd to match her intensity. “Volcaldera, you’re a fucking riot!” she shouted, her voice cutting through the cheers. “We’re VVURM DRAMA, and we’ll see you crazy bastards next time!”
Reed hit the final crash cymbal, the sound ringing out like a closing stamp. The lights dimmed slightly as we all stepped back from the edge, catching our breath as the crowd continued to cheer. I turned to Fang, who was grinning so wide it was contagious.
“Not bad, Dweeb,” she said, nudging me with her shoulder as her wings shifted slightly behind her. “You might actually survive in this band.”
“Gee, thanks,” I shot back, laughing as I pulled the strap off my guitar. “Coming from you, that means a lot.”
“You know it does.” She winked, slinging her own guitar across her back as she glanced out at the crowd one last time. “Come on, let’s pack up before Moe kills us for keeping the noise level illegal.”
Reed and Trish were already moving, Reed tossing his sticks in the air and catching them with ease as he laughed about something Trish muttered. I watched them for a moment, the way Trish rolled her eyes but didn’t hide her smirk, and it hit me again how lucky I was to have this—to have all of them.
As we started to pack up, Fang gave me a quick glance. “You good?” she asked, her voice quieter now but just as warm.
“Yeah,” I said, smiling as I looked out at the crowd one last time. “Better than good.”
—
The energy in the room was buzzing even though the crowd had thinned out. As we strolled back into Moe’s, the familiar chime of the doorbell rang out. Rosa was the first to spot us, waving both arms wildly from behind the merch table.
“¡Oye! Over here!” she practically shouted, her face lit up with excitement. Stella was beside her, calmly folding a few of the remaining shirts, her quiet demeanor a stark contrast to Rosa’s boundless energy.
“You guys crushed it!” Rosa continued, darting over to meet us halfway. “Seriously, it was loco out there! And guess what? The merch? SOLD OUT, practically. Only like two T-shirts left!”
Stella nodded, her voice calm but full of pride. “The vinyls were a huge hit. I told you people would love them.”
Rosa, bouncing on her heels, gestured toward the table like it was her crowning achievement. “¡Todo vendido! I’m telling you, hermano, if we had more, we’d probably sell out those too.”
Trish’s eyes lit up at the mention of merch sales. She didn’t say a word before making a beeline for the cash box like a moth to a flame. “Wait, wait—lemme see,” she muttered, her hands already flipping it open. She crouched down, practically hugging the box as she counted.
“Oh-ho, look at all this sweet, sweet money…”
“Y ahí va la goblina,” Rosa said, shaking her head with a laugh. “Trish, leave some for the rest of us to admire!”
“I’m doing math, Rosa!” Trish snapped back in mock irritation, crouched like some kind of loot-obsessed dragon. “This is serious business.”
“You’re not wrong, though,” I said, grinning. “If there’s money involved, Trish is gonna make it her life’s mission to count every penny.”
Fang smirked, leaning casually on my shoulder, her wings shifting in an almost feline stretch. “Honestly, I’m surprised she didn’t grab the cashbox in the middle of the set.”
“Because I was too busy carrying us with my basslines,” Trish retorted, not even looking up from her stack of bills.
Rosa laughed harder. “¡Ay, qué descarada! Trish, you’re lucky you’re good at this.”
While Trish kept up her “accounting,” Naser and Naomi approached, both looking impressed. Naomi, always composed, had a faint smile pulling at the corners of her lips.
“That was… well, honestly, that was incredible,” she said, her tone reserved but genuine. “You all were amazing.”
“Thanks, Naomi,” I said, my chest swelling a little with pride. But the way she hesitated made me squint. “Wait… ‘honestly’? Were you expecting us to suck?”
Naomi’s cheeks flushed slightly, and she looked at Naser for help. He laughed and held his hands up. “Hey, don’t look at me! I told her you guys were gonna kill it.”
“Uh-huh,” Fang cut in, her amber eyes narrowing playfully. “Naomi, you came here thinking we’d bomb, didn’t you?”
Naomi straightened, trying to regain her composure. “N-not at all! I just didn’t know what to expect.”
Fang arched a brow, smirking. “Smooooth. Real smooth.”
“Fine,” Naomi relented, sighing with a faint smile. “You exceeded my expectations… Happy?”
“Ecstatic,” Fang replied, leaning into me with an exaggerated grin. “Told you we’d make believers out of people.”
Naser chuckled, patting my shoulder. “Seriously, though, you guys brought it tonight. Especially you, man. That song you did? Unreal.”
Before I could respond, Moe’s booming voice cut across the room. “There they are! My rock stars!” He threw his arms wide as he waddled over, his grin larger than life. “Mwah! Beautiful show! You fill-a my place with energy and music, eh? Just like-a the old days!”
“Thanks, Moe,” I said, grinning at his exaggerated Italian accent. “Glad we could bring the vibes.”
Moe clapped me on the shoulder, then gestured toward Fang. “And you! You got a voice on you, kid. Loud as a freakin’ foghorn!”
Fang tilted her head with a sly smirk. “Loud’s what I’m going for, Moe. Gotta keep the people awake.”
“You keep ‘em awake, all right! My customers gonna be hearing you in their dreams tonight!” Moe threw his head back with a laugh. “And you, Anon—eh, you got-a some chops, kid. That song, the one you took the lead on? That was somethin’ else. Good job.”
“Thanks, Moe. Means a lot coming from you.”
Moe clapped me on the back one more time. “You kids got-a somethin’ special. Don’t you forget it, eh?”
As Moe wandered off, Rosa darted back over to us, carrying the last two T-shirts like they were trophies. “Hey, Fang, check this out! The very last of the merch. Think we should auction these off or what?”
“Maybe we save ‘em as a collector’s item,” Fang suggested, flicking her tail thoughtfully. “Or give ‘em to the gremlins over there.” She gestured toward Trish, still crouched over the cashbox like a goblin hoarding treasure.
“Excuse me,” Trish said without looking up. “Gremlins don’t do math this good.”
Rosa shook her head, switching back to Spanish. “Esta niña está loca,” she muttered with a grin.
“You know I can still hear you,” Trish called back, waving a fist full of bills.
We all burst into laughter as I leaned against the counter, taking in the moment. These people—my people—made everything feel lighter. The gig, the merch, even Trish’s “cashbox dragon” routine. It was all chaotic, but it was home.
As the laughter died down, Trish finally stood up from her crouch, holding the cashbox triumphantly. “Alright, the moment of truth,” she announced, shaking the box lightly for emphasis. “Let’s see how much we cleaned up tonight.”
Fang leaned casually against the counter, her wings folding neatly behind her. “Go on, Goblin Queen. Blow our minds.”
Trish started counting, her fingers flying over the bills with practiced ease. The rest of us stood around, watching in varying degrees of anticipation. Rosa leaned on the counter beside her, still beaming with pride, while Stella stood just behind, her calm expression betraying a quiet curiosity.
“Okay,” Trish finally said, smirking as she held up the final stack of cash. “Drumroll, please!”
Reed immediately obliged, tapping out a quick rhythm on the counter with his fingers.
“Ladies and gentlemen,” Trish continued, holding the cash aloft like it was a championship belt.
“Tonight’s grand total: $1,378.62.”
A chorus of cheers erupted around the group, with Rosa clapping her hands and Fang giving a low whistle.
“Holy shit, that’s not bad at all,” Fang said, nodding approvingly. “Looks like the merch game was strong tonight.”
Rosa practically bounced in place. “¡Ya te lo dije! We crushed it! People were eating those vinyls up.”
Even Stella cracked a small smile. “Looks like the hipsters really do love their records.”
Trish placed the cash neatly back in the box, snapping it shut with a satisfied grin. “Alright, time to divvy this up. Fair shares for all—”
“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” Fang interrupted, holding up a hand. “Not so fast, Gremlin Accountant. Moe’s gotta get his cut first, remember?”
Trish froze mid-motion, her eyes narrowing slightly as she processed Fang’s words. “Oh. Right.” She sighed dramatically, tossing the cashbox onto the counter. “Fine. Where’s the big guy?”
“Right here!” Moe’s booming voice answered from across the room as he waddled over, his grin as wide as ever. “Did I-a hear my name?”
Fang gestured toward the cash box with a smirk. “Moe, your cut of the loot. Gotta keep your lights on, after all.”
Moe leaned against the counter, looking over the group with a warm smile, his tone more casual but still carrying that distinct Moe charm. “Ahhh, forget it kid. I don’t need a cut,” he said, waving a hand dismissively.
Fang’s wings flared slightly as she tilted her head. “What? Moe, that’s not how this works. You earned it, and you know it.”
Moe chuckled, shaking his head. “Fang, kid, listen. I made a killin’ on pizzas and drinks tonight. That crowd cleaned me out of dough—literally. Besides,” he added, pointing a finger at her, “having my pizzeria as the place youse’ started out? That’s all the payoff I need.”
Trish blinked, her hands gripping the cashbox a little tighter. “Are you serious? I mean, you’re already letting us practice here, use the stage, everything. You don’t have to do this.”
Moe gave her a wry smile and straightened up, folding his arms across his chest. “You think I’m just being nice? This is strategy, kid. When you all make it big, people are gonna flock here to see where it all began. ‘Moe’s Pizzeria… birthplace of VVURM DRAMA!’” He threw his arms out like he was presenting a billboard.
Fang rolled her eyes, but her smirk gave her away. “You’re really banking on that, huh, old man?”
Moe tapped a finger to his temple, grinning. “Damn straight, I am. Besides, seeing you all up there tonight, crushing it? That’s worth more than a few bucks to me. Ya killed it, kid. All of you did.”
Fang’s expression softened, her wings lowering slightly as she stepped closer to Moe. “Thanks, Moe. But you’ve done a lot for us already. This is too much.”
Moe placed a hand on her shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze. “Kid, you’re my goddaughter. It’s not too much. It’s never too much. You’ve got enough on your plate without worrying about me.”
Fang looked like she wanted to argue, but then she let out a small sigh, her lips curving into a genuine smile. “Fine. But don’t say I didn’t try.”
“Good girl,” Moe said, patting her shoulder. “Now go split up the money, make sure you save some for the next gig, and maybe buy yourselves something nice.”
Reed chuckled from where he was leaning against the counter. “You’re a saint, Moe. You know that?”
Moe snorted, waving him off. “Yeah, yeah, don’t start with that. Just don’t forget the little people when you’re playing stadiums, alright?”
Trish, meanwhile, had popped the cashbox open and started counting, muttering numbers under her breath like a goblin hoarding treasure. Fang leaned over her shoulder, nudging her with a wing. “Hey, Goblin Queen, don’t forget we’ve gotta set some aside for supplies.”
“I know, I know,” Trish replied, not looking up as she shuffled the bills. “But holy shit, you guys, this is way more than I expected.”
“Good thing we had Rosa and Stella on merch duty,” I said, leaning on the counter next to Trish. “They practically sold everything.”
Fang smirked, her amber eyes glinting as she crossed her arms. “Yeah, well, don’t forget Moe’s free pizzas for merch buyers promo. That didn’t hurt.”
“Hey, a little incentive never hurt anyone,” Moe said, grinning. “Now quit worrying about me and enjoy your success. You earned it.”
Trish hesitated, looking at Fang for confirmation, but Moe’s warm smile and Fang’s shrug sealed the deal. “Fine, but next time, you’re getting a cut, whether you like it or not,” Trish said, stuffing the cash back into the box.
Moe chuckled, shaking his head. “Ha! we’ll see, kid. We’ll see.”
—
As Moe locked the door to the pizzeria behind us, the metallic click of the bolt seemed to signal the end of a successful night. The cool night air swept around us, a stark but welcome contrast to the heat and energy inside.
“Night, Moe!” I called, waving to the older man as he pocketed the keys.
He gave a small wave, his warm smile cutting through the dim light of the streetlamp. “You kids take care now. And Fang,” he added, his gaze shifting to her, “don’t do anything I wouldn’t approve of.”
Fang smirked, leaning against me with a mischievous glint in her eye. “That leaves a lot of wiggle room, doesn’t it?”
Moe chuckled, shaking his head as he turned back toward the pizzeria. “Goodnight, ya little punk. Keep ‘em in line, Anon.”
“Will do,” I said with a grin. Moe disappeared back into the building, the door locking behind him with a finality that echoed in the quiet street.
Rosa and Stella were the first to head off, Rosa jingling her keys as she unlocked her car. “Seriously, you guys were amazing tonight!” she gushed, practically bouncing on her heels. “¡Estoy tan orgullosa de ustedes! You’re gonna blow up someday—I can feel it!”
Fang stepped forward, pulling Rosa into a quick hug. “You’re the best, Rosa. Thanks for coming—and for killing it at the merch table.”
“Anytime!” Rosa replied, beaming. She turned to me and wagged a finger. “And don’t forget about the gardening club, Anon. Those carrots aren’t gonna save themselves.”
“I’m on it,” I promised, holding up my hands. “No chanclas, though. I’ve learned my lesson.”
Rosa laughed, and Stella rolled her eyes with a small smirk. “Good,” Stella said, her tone dry but playful. “We’ll see you Monday.”
They climbed into Rosa’s car, and with one last wave, the engine roared to life. The car pulled out of the lot, taillights fading into the distance.
Naser and Naomi lingered for a moment, leaning against his car. Naomi glanced over at me, a faint smile on her face. “Good show, Anon,” she said. “You’ve got a good thing going with your band.”
“Thanks, Naomi,” I replied. “And thanks for coming. It means a lot.”
Naser slung an arm around her shoulders, grinning at Fang and me. “You two heading home, or you got plans?”
Fang’s wings twitched subtly, and she gave him a casual shrug. “We’re gonna hang out with Trish and Reed for a bit. Celebrate, you know?”
Naser raised a brow but didn’t press further. “Alright. Just don’t stay out too late, or Mom’s gonna have both our asses.”
“We’ll be back before breakfast,” Fang assured him with a smirk. “Probably.”
Naser rolled his eyes, pushing off the car. “Alright. Drive safe, you four. And don’t wreck the van, Reed!” he added, raising his voice as Reed loaded the last amp into the back.
Naomi gave us a small wave as Naser opened the car door for her. “See you Monday, Anon.”
“See you,” I replied. “Have a good night.”
With that, Naser and Naomi got into the car and drove off, leaving the lot quieter than before. Fang nudged me with her shoulder, grinning. “Ready to party?”
“Depends,” I said, smirking back. “You think Reed and Trish are actually gonna let us pick the music this time?”
Fang laughed, her amber eyes glinting in the streetlight. “Not a chance.”
As we got closer to the van, I felt that devilish grin creeping back onto my face. The memory of earlier tonight—the scene I’d walked in on—was too good to let go. Fang noticed immediately and sighed heavily, in mock irritation.
“Goddammit, Anon,” she muttered. “You’re about to start some shit, aren’t you?”
“Oh, one hundred percent,” I said, my grin widening. “There’s no way I’m letting this one slide.”
She shook her head, but I caught the faint smirk tugging at her lips. She loved it when I stirred the pot. “Don’t go too hard on them, alright?”
“I make no promises,” I replied, trying not to laugh as we reached the van. Reed and Trish were already there, leaning against the side like nothing had happened. Like I hadn’t caught them earlier mid-oh fuck, oh shit.
They looked a little too casual, Reed with his hands shoved into his pockets, and Trish scrolling on her phone like she wasn’t still radiating “caught-in-the-act” energy. I slowed my pace, taking a good, long look at both of them.
“Hey, Reed, Trish,” I started, my voice dripping with fake innocence. “Just wanna say... incredible professionalism tonight. Truly top-notch.”
Trish’s head snapped up, her face instantly going red. “Anon. Don’t.”
“Don’t what?” I asked, my grin turning wicked. “Don’t bring up how I definitely caught you two bumping uglies in the back of this van earlier? Oh, my bad.”
“Holy shit, Anon, shut the fuck up!” Trish hissed, glancing around like the alley was suddenly full of eavesdroppers.
Reed, ever the picture of calm, just raised an eyebrow. “You’re really hanging onto this, huh?”
“Hanging onto it? Reed, my guy, I’m gonna write this on my gravestone. Here lies Anon: Witness to the Great Van Bang of 20XX.”
Trish groaned, hiding her face in her hands. “I hate you. I hate you.”
“Oh, come on, Trish,” I teased, “don’t be shy. I mean, I’ll admit, the hair situation was a little... intense. Like, were you headbanging to your own private concert back there, or...?”
Reed chuckled, which earned him a sharp elbow in the ribs from Trish. “Don’t laugh, you asshole!” she snapped. “You’re the one who looked like you got electrocuted!”
“Hey, at least I didn’t have my shirt inside out,” Reed shot back with a smirk.
“Oh my god,” I wheezed, doubling over. “That’s right! Trish, your shirt was inside-out! Were you trying to start some kind of fashion revolution?”
Trish glared daggers at me, her face so red it could’ve powered a neon sign. “Fuck off, Anon.”
“Relax, Shortstack,” I teased, holding up my hands. “I’m just saying, if you’re gonna get freaky in the van, at least learn how to re-dress like a functional adult afterward.”
“You’re such a little shit,” she grumbled, crossing her arms. “Why do you even remember all this?”
“Oh, you mean besides Reed’s pants being on backward?” I said, barely able to contain my laughter. “Dude, your fly was on your ass. That’s not something you just forget.”
Reed, unfazed as ever, shrugged. “Comfort over aesthetics, man.”
“Comfort?” I choked out. “Comfort, my ass! You looked like you got dressed in a tornado.”
“Would you shut the fuck up already?” Trish snapped, her voice cracking with a mix of embarrassment and frustration. “You’re such a freakin’ dick.”
“Oh, you don’t even know the half of it,” I quipped. “But don’t worry, Trish, your secret’s safe with me. Well... mostly.”
Trish groaned, stomping her foot like a toddler throwing a tantrum. “Reed, get him before I murder him.”
Reed gave a lazy grin, leaning against the van like he didn’t have a care in the world. “Nah, he’s enjoying himself too much. I’ll let him burn himself out.”
“See, that’s why I like Reed,” I said, clapping him on the shoulder. “Chill vibes only. Unlike some people, who start throwing elbows the second they get roasted.”
Trish flipped me the bird, which only made me laugh harder. “You’re fucking insufferable.”
“And you’re fucking bad at hiding your sexcapades,” I shot back, wiping a tear from my eye.
“Seriously, though, next time? Maybe don’t leave the evidence everywhere. Like, I swear I saw a goddamn sock hanging off the gear rack earlier. A sock, Trish!”
Her eyes went wide, and she turned to Reed, who looked suspiciously sheepish. “Reed! What the hell?”
“Hey, I didn’t think anyone would notice,” he said, shrugging.
“Oh, I noticed,” I said, grinning ear to ear. “And now I can’t unnotice.”
Fang finally stepped in, grabbing my arm before Trish could lunge at me. “Alright, alright, you’ve had your fun. Leave them alone before Trish actually decks you.”
“Fine,” I said, raising my hands in mock surrender. “But just know this, Trish: I’ll always cherish the memory of Reed’s backward pants and your inside-out shirt. Forever.”
“God, I hate you,” Trish muttered, stomping toward the passenger side of the van.
“And I love you too, Shortstack!” I called after her, earning a loud fuck off in response.
As she climbed into the van, Reed shot me a quick smirk and a shrug. “Good times, man.”
“Damn right,” I said, still chuckling as Fang pulled me toward the front. “Damn right.”
Reed slipped into the driver’s seat with his usual calm efficiency, adjusting the rearview mirror as the van’s engine purred to life. “Alright, everybody,” he said, his tone casual but laced with excitement, “destination: celebration. Everyone good to go?”
“Good to go,” I said, leaning back in the shotgun seat. Fang was next to me, her wings shifting lazily as she adjusted her seatbelt.
“Finally,” Trish muttered from the back, her voice muffled as she tried to make herself comfortable between the amp and merch box. “I’m ready to be anywhere that’s not crammed with gear.”
“Relax,” Reed said, glancing in the mirror. “You’ll thank me when you see where we’re headed.”
“You’re awfully smug for someone who hasn’t told us where this ‘celebration’ is,” Fang teased, her amber eyes narrowing playfully. “What, are we going to yours or somethin’?”
Reed smirked, keeping his eyes on the road. “Nah, too predictable. Trust me, this is better.”
I turned to Fang, arching a brow. “Better than chilling at Reed’s? That’s not hard to beat y’know.”
“I guess we’ll see,” Fang said, shrugging with a grin.
The van rolled smoothly through the streets of Volcaldera, the streetlights casting warm, golden patterns across the dashboard. Music played softly in the background, one of Reed’s playlists—a mix of upbeat alternative rock and a few laid-back grunge tracks. It was the kind of ride that felt easy, like the buzz of the gig was still humming through all of us.
“Are we at least getting food?” Trish called from the back, her voice cutting through the music. “Because if this ‘celebration’ doesn’t involve tacos or pizza, I’m rioting.”
Fang turned in her seat, smirking. “Relax, Trish. I’m pretty sure Reed wouldn’t plan something without food. Right, Reed?”
“Of course not,” Reed replied smoothly. “What kind of monster do you take me for?”
“The kind who makes me sit on an amp for twenty minutes,” Trish quipped, earning a chuckle from Fang.
I glanced out the window, watching as the streets grew quieter the farther we drove. “Alright, Reed,” I said, leaning forward slightly. “Give us a hint. What kind of vibe are we walking into here?”
Reed grinned, his eyes flicking to me in the mirror. “Think cozy. A place where we can unwind, laugh our asses off, and not worry about anyone giving us side-eye for being loud.”
The anticipation built as we continued down a familiar stretch of road. Then, Reed made a smooth turn into a parking lot, the headlights illuminating a small, tucked-away diner with a glowing neon sign that read, ‘THE BLUE CARNO.’
“No way,” Fang said, her voice filled with delight. “You brought us to The Blue Carno? I love this place.”
“Figured you’d approve,” Reed said, pulling into a spot near the front. “Best milkshakes in Volcaldera, and the late-night menu is killer.”
“Okay, this is acceptable,” Trish called from the back, already climbing out of the van as soon as Reed parked. “Let’s eat.”
The bell above the diner door jingled as we stepped inside, the warm glow of retro lighting and the soft hum of an old jukebox wrapping around us like a familiar hug. The Blue Carno was everything you’d want in a late-night spot—checkered floors, vinyl booths, and a counter lined with shiny chrome stools. The smell of sizzling grease, fresh milkshakes, and sugary pies filled the air, practically dragging us in.
Fang, of course, made a beeline for the nearest booth, her wings shifting with excitement. “We’re sitting here,” she announced, plopping down and immediately grabbing a menu. “This is the best booth. Trust me.”
“How would you even know?” I asked, sliding in beside her. “They’re all identical.”
“They’re not,” she said, not looking up as she scanned the menu. “This one has the best view of the milkshake counter. Critical information.”
Reed rolled his eyes as he and Trish took the opposite side. “You’re such a food snob,” he said, tossing his keys onto the table.
“Says the guy who spent twenty minutes debating whether to add bacon to his burger last time we were here,” Fang shot back, grinning.
“That’s different,” Reed muttered, flipping open his menu.
“Sure it is,” Trish said, smirking as she elbowed him. “Don’t act like you’re above it.”
The waitress, a middle-aged woman with kind eyes and a notepad tucked in her apron, approached our table with a warm smile. “What can I get you guys tonight?”
Fang practically bounced in her seat, her amber eyes lighting up. “Dino nuggies,” she said immediately, without a hint of hesitation. “And the Blueberry T. Rex milkshake. Extra whipped cream.”
Reed chuckled. “Of course, you’re getting the nuggets.”
“Because they’re the best,” Fang said firmly, as if this were a universally accepted truth. “Anon, back me up.”
“I mean,” I started, shrugging, “I’ve never tried them, so…”
Fang gasped, clutching her menu dramatically. “Never? How have I not forced you to try them? That’s unacceptable. You’re trying one tonight.”
Reed and Trish rattled off their orders—Reed went for a bacon-loaded burger and the Mint Meteorite shake, while Trish had a vegetarian style chilli cheese fries and a strawberry milkshake. The waitress jotted everything down with practiced speed, nodded, and disappeared toward the kitchen.
As soon as the waitress walked away, Fang’s amber eyes locked onto me with an intensity that could only mean trouble. “Wait a minute,” she said, her wings twitching slightly. “You’re telling me… you’ve never had dino nuggies?”
“Never,” I replied, shrugging. “Not even once.”
She gasped, slapping her claws down on the table. “How? How have I let this happen? I’ve failed as your girlfriend.”
“Uhhh, maybe because every time I’ve tried to eat one of yours, you’ve threatened me with bodily harm?” I said, raising an eyebrow. “That might have something to do with it.”
“That’s fair,” Reed chimed in from across the table, barely looking up from his phone. “I’ve seen her go full feral over those things. It’s not worth it.”
Fang scoffed, pointing a claw at me. “Look, I’m not unreasonable. You just have to ask first.”
I stared at her, deadpan. “I did ask. On like, three separate occasions. And you said, and I quote, ‘Touch my nuggies and I’ll break your fingers Dweeb.’”
“That’s called boundaries, Dweeb,” she said with a shrug, though her grin betrayed her amusement. “But tonight, you’re trying one. I don’t care if I have to force-feed it to you.”
“I’m good, thanks,” I muttered, glancing at the menu again. “You can keep your sacred nuggets.”
“You say that now,” Fang said, leaning back with a smug expression. “But when you taste one? You’ll understand.”
Trish snorted from the back of the booth, still scrolling through her phone. “Don’t get your hopes up, Fang. He’s a lost cause.”
“Not for long,” Fang muttered, her eyes narrowing as if this were some kind of personal mission.
The food arrived with perfect timing, the waitress balancing trays with an ease that came from years of late-night shifts. She set everything down, and the table quickly turned into a battlefield of burgers, fries, shakes, and, of course, the infamous dino nuggets.
Fang’s plate was placed in front of her like a ceremonial offering, and she wasted no time scooping it up and pulling it closer. Her wings shifted slightly, shielding the plate as if anyone at the table would dare try and steal from her.
“Mine,” she muttered under her breath, already dunking a brontosaurus into the tiny BBQ cup.
“You’re really leaning into this, huh?” I said, watching as she bit into the nugget with the kind of satisfaction most people reserved for gourmet meals.
Fang narrowed her eyes at me, her grin never fading. “These aren’t just nuggets, Dweeb. They’re art. And you’re about to experience greatness.”
“Didn’t we just cover this?” I said, raising an eyebrow. “Every time I try to eat one of yours, you threaten to maim me.”
“Only if you try without permission,” she said, dipping a stegosaurus into the ranch. “But tonight’s different. I’m feeling generous.”
“Generous?” Trish muttered from across the table, her mouth half full of fries. “You? Generous with the nuggies? This I gotta see.”
Reed, busy dismantling his burger, glanced up. “I wouldn’t get your hopes up, man. She’ll make you think she’s being nice and then snatch it back last second.”
“Exactly,” I said, leaning back in my seat. “I’m not falling for it.”
Fang’s wings twitched, and she leveled a clawed finger at me. “You’re being ridiculous. Just try one. I promise not to hurt you. This time.”
“That’s not exactly reassuring,” I muttered.
“Do it,” Reed said with a grin. “It’s worth it just to see how far she’ll go to defend her precious nuggets.”
“Fine,” I said, reaching for a triceratops. “But if I lose a finger, you’re all witnesses.”
The moment my hand got close, Fang’s wings flared slightly, and she hissed—actually hissed—like a cat defending its food. “Mine!” she snapped, pulling the plate back.
“See?” I said, throwing my hands up in mock surrender. “This is what I’m talking about.”
“I didn’t say you could touch it yet,” she said, her voice dripping with mock menace. “You don’t just take a nugget, Dweeb. You have to wait for the ceremonial offering.”
“Ceremonial—what?” I said, blinking at her in disbelief. “It’s a chicken nugget, Fang.”
“Dino nugget,” she corrected, dunking another stego into the BBQ sauce and popping it into her mouth. “And it’s more than that. It’s a masterpiece.”
Trish, now actively laughing, leaned back in her seat. “I can’t believe you’re letting her play you like this, Baldy.”
“Yeah, me neither,” I said, shaking my head. “This isn’t worth the hassle.”
Fang smirked, holding up a perfectly golden pterodactyl-shaped nugget. “Last chance, Dweeb. Take it, or forever regret not being part of history.”
I sighed, reaching for the nugget. This time, she actually handed it over, her grin smug as I reluctantly took a bite. And… okay, it was good. Really good. Crispy on the outside, tender on the inside, with just the right amount of seasoning. But I wasn’t about to give her the satisfaction of knowing I liked it.
“It’s fine,” I said casually, shrugging. “Nothing to write home about.”
Her eyes narrowed, and she leaned across the table, her tone low and dangerous. “Say. that. again.”
“I said it’s fine,” I repeated, smirking. “Good, even. But not worth all the drama.”
Fang’s wings twitched, and she shook her head. “Unbelievable. You have no taste.”
Reed snorted into his milkshake, and Trish wiped a tear from her eye as she laughed. “Anon, you’re so screwed.”
“I know,” I muttered, already bracing for whatever chaos Fang was about to unleash.
—
Plates clinked as we polished off the last of the food, the table littered with crumpled napkins and empty milkshake glasses. The laughter from our group echoed through the nearly empty diner, an aftershock of post-gig adrenaline mixed with exhaustion. Trish leaned back, her strawberry milkshake cup dangling from her fingers as she smirked across the table.
“Alright, let’s settle up,” she said, tapping the cashbox sitting at her side like it was her prized possession. “Who’s ready for payday?”
“Finally,” Fang said, wiping her hands and tossing the last dino nugget into her mouth with a satisfied crunch. “Been waiting all night to see if you short changed me.”
“Shortchanged you?” Trish shot back, mock offense dripping from her tone. “I’m the one who does all the math. You’re lucky I don’t charge for labor.”
“Big words for someone who spent half the night with her shirt on inside-out,” Fang fired back, smirking. “Real professional.”
Reed chuckled, crossing his arms as he leaned back. “She’s got you there, Trish.”
“Whatever,” Trish muttered, flipping open the cashbox. “Here’s how it shakes out. After Moe refused his cut—” she paused to glare at Fang, who shrugged innocently, “—and we set aside cash for gear maintenance, promo, and savings for the next gig, we each get $200.”
“Not bad,” Reed said, taking his share as Trish handed it out. “Pays for gas and a little extra for my engine upgrade fund.”
“Engine upgrades?” Fang asked, narrowing her eyes. “Don’t tell me you’re still thinking about fixing up that piece of junk.”
“It’s not a piece of junk!” Reed said, feigning insult. “And yes, I am. You’ll see—when it’s done, it’ll leave your wings in the dust.”
“Dream on,” Fang said, rolling her eyes. “You’d have to actually finish the thing first.”
Trish chuckled, tucking her cash into her jacket. “I’m putting mine toward some new pedals for my bass. Got my eye on a sweet overdrive model.”
“What about you, Anon?” Fang asked, nudging me with her wing. “Got any big plans for your pile?”
I shrugged, sliding the cash into my wallet. “I’m saving up for something... Not sure how much it’ll be yet though.”
“Boring,” Fang teased, grinning. “But fine. As long as you don’t blow it all on fries.”
“And what about you, Queen Dino Nuggie?” I shot back. “What’s your master plan?”
“...Hot Tropic,” she said without hesitation, smirking as Trish groaned.
“You’re hopeless,” Trish muttered, shaking her head.
The banter carried on for a while longer until the energy started to fade, leaving us slumped back in the booth with the satisfaction of a night well spent. After settling the bill and saying goodbye to the waitress, we stepped out into the cool night air. The streets were quiet, bathed in the pale orange glow of the streetlights.
Reed and Trish piled into the van first, Trish claiming the front seat this time. “Finally,” she said, leaning back and tossing her feet onto the dash. “You two taking forever or what?”
I was about to climb in when Fang’s clawed hand reached out, catching my arm. “Hold up,” she said, her tone casual but firm. “We’re gonna take a walk.”
“A walk?” I asked, confused.
She didn’t answer me right away. Instead, she leaned toward the van and called, “Hey, Reed! Don’t wait up. We’ll see you guys later.”
Reed raised an eyebrow. “A walk? At this hour?”
“You know how it is,” Fang said, smirking. “Some of us like a little adventure.”
Trish leaned out the window, grinning wickedly. “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”
“Not a lot of limits there, Trish,” Fang shot back, rolling her eyes but grinning. “Anyway, goodnight, guys. Good job tonight. Don’t crash the van, Reed.”
“Drive safe,” I added, though I was still trying to figure out what Fang was up to.
With a wave, the van rolled out of the parking lot, leaving the two of us standing there in the quiet street. I turned to Fang, still confused. “Okay, what’s this about?”
For once, she didn’t have that smug look I’d come to expect. Instead, her amber eyes were soft, filled with something that looked suspiciously like affection. “Come on,” she said, taking my hand. “I wanna show you something.”
“Where?” I asked, letting her tug me along.
“You’ll figure it out,” she said with a small smile.
We walked in companionable silence, the sounds of the city fading as we moved toward quieter streets. Twenty minutes passed, and I started to recognize the path we were taking. My chest tightened as realization hit me.
“Fang,” I said quietly, glancing at her. “We’re heading toward the bluffs.”
She didn’t answer right away, her expression calm and almost serene. “Yeah,” she said finally, her voice soft but resolute. “I figured it’s time.”
I stopped in my tracks, gently tugging on her hand to halt her too. “You sure…? I know it can’t be easy being he-”
Fang turned to me, cutting me off with the look in her eyes. Just a steady warmth to the amber within them, filled with love and an unshakable determination. “I’m sure,” she said softly.
I hesitated, my protest faltering. She squeezed my hand gently, her grip firm but comforting. “But this isn’t about the past,” she continued. “It’s about us. About making new memories there. Good ones.”
Her words hung in the air, brushing away some of the unease twisting in my chest. I nodded slowly, letting her guide me forward. The bluffs loomed closer with every step, their silhouette stark against the moonlit sky. My nerves hummed with every crunch of gravel underfoot, but Fang’s hand in mine grounded me.
“Trust me,” she said, glancing over her shoulder with a small, encouraging smile.
“Promise I'll be okay, Dweeb.”
The warmth in her gaze quieted whatever argument I might have had. I took a deep breath and let it out, nodding again.
“Okay, let’s go.”
We walked on, her steady pace pulling me toward the cliffs and the promise of something new. The bluffs waited, framed by the glittering sea of stars above, their edges sharp but somehow less daunting with her by my side.
The climb up the bluffs was quiet but charged with a sense of purpose. The night was cool, the stars scattered across the dark canvas above like distant lanterns, and the soft crunch of dirt underfoot was the only sound breaking the stillness. Fang walked ahead of me, her wings shifting slightly as she moved, her tail flicking every now and then in what I could only guess was nervous energy.
She hadn’t said much since we left the diner, which was rare for her. Normally, she’d be full of witty remarks, teasing me about something or rattling off random thoughts.
But now? Now, her focus was locked ahead, her gaze steady as we followed the winding path toward the bluffs.
When we reached the top after a short climb, the expanse of Volcaldera stretched out below us. The city lights glittered like fireflies, a living, breathing mosaic of color and life. At the edge of the bluff, a large oak tree stood like a sentinel; its branches spread wide and strong. Fang walked over to it and sat down with her back against the trunk, her wings folding neatly behind her. She gestured for me to join her.
I sat beside her, the cool bark pressing against my back, and for a moment, neither of us spoke. The quiet felt heavy, but not in a bad way—more like the air before a storm. Fang’s eyes were fixed on the horizon, her usual playful grin replaced by something softer, more vulnerable.
“You know,” she began, her voice low, “I wasn’t sure if I’d ever come back here. Not after what happened with Naser.”
I stayed quiet, sensing that she wasn’t looking for a response just yet.
“This place…” She paused, her claws absently tracing patterns on the ground. “It’s where everything changed for me. Not in a good way. It’s where I became someone I never thought I’d be—someone I hated.”
I turned to look at her, the weight in her voice pulling at my chest.
“After what happened with Naser, I was so… angry,” she continued, her voice trembling slightly. “Angry at him, at myself, at the whole damn world. And that anger? It warped me. It made me cold, closed off. I didn’t want to let anyone in—not even Reed or Trish, and they’ve always been there for me.”
Her wings shifted slightly, as if the memory itself was heavy. “I hated myself for what happened here. I blamed myself for everything, even the things I couldn’t control. And the only way I knew how to deal with it was to make everyone hate me too. I thought… I deserved it.”
My chest tightened as she spoke, her words carrying years of pain I couldn’t imagine.
“I would’ve stayed that person,” she said, her voice dropping to a whisper. “That angry, bitter, self-loathing person. But then… then you showed up, Anon.”
Her claws stilled, and she turned to face me, her eyes shimmering with an emotion that was impossible to put into words. Slowly, she reached out and took my hand, her grip warm and steady.
“You didn’t walk away,” she said, her voice breaking slightly. “Even when I was an asshole. Even when I pushed you away, you stayed. You… helped. You listened. You gave a damn when no one else did.”
I swallowed hard, her words hitting me like a freight train. “Fang, I—”
She shook her head, silencing me gently. “Let me finish,” she said, her lips curving into a faint, almost bittersweet smile. “These past few months? They haven’t been perfect—not for either of us. But I wouldn’t trade them for anything. And if I had to go through it all again just to end up here, with you? I’d do it. A million times over.”
Her grip on my hand tightened as her voice grew softer. “Just you being in my life… it’s made everything better. Every part of it. And the more time I spent with you, the more I fell for you. I didn’t even realize it at first, but when we had that argument at the park and stopped being friends? It felt like I was missing a piece of myself.”
Her eyes glistened as she spoke, and her voice trembled with the weight of the memories. “And when I found out you were struggling with your own demons, it hit me—this sort of fucked-up kinship. Like, we were both just… trying to survive in our own ways.”
She let out a shaky laugh, her tears beginning to fall freely now. “And then the gig you set up for us? That night, I thought life couldn’t get better. I was gonna tell you—right after the show, I was gonna tell you how I felt. But then… then you got hurt.”
Her voice broke completely, and she squeezed my hand like it was the only thing grounding her. “When you were in that coma… I couldn’t think about anything else. I hated myself for not saying anything sooner, for not having the guts to tell you how much I cared about you.”
She wiped at her tears with her free hand, her voice trembling as she continued. “And when you woke up—when you woke up because I played our song—it felt like some fairytale bullshit. I almost couldn’t believe it was real. But when I hugged you? When I knew I had you back… it was like that missing piece was finally back where it belonged.”
Her eyes met mine, filled with an overwhelming mixture of love, gratitude, and vulnerability. “I told myself I didn’t deserve love—especially not yours. But you proved me wrong. Every day, you’ve shown me what love really is. And even though I’ve been scared—scared of losing you, of losing that piece of myself—I know now that I don’t have to be.”
She stood slowly, pulling me to my feet as she wiped the last of her tears away. Her smile, though small, was radiant. “Today has been the best day of my life,” she said, her voice steady again. “And what better way to end it than by making the first of many good memories here—with you.”
She stepped closer, her hand still holding mine as she looked up at me, her amber eyes glowing softly in the moonlight. “I love you, Anon,” she said, her voice carrying the weight of everything she’d just shared.
“More… then I thought I could ever love anyone.”
Her words hung in the air, a blend of vulnerability and love so raw it made my chest ache. For a moment, I couldn’t find the words. My hand, still clasped in hers, felt warm, grounding me as the storm of emotions swirled within me. But as I looked into her amber eyes, shimmering in the moonlight, something inside me shifted.
“I love you too,” I whispered, my voice thick with emotion. “More than anything.”
Before she could respond, I stepped closer, cupping her face in my hands. Her scales were warm and smooth beneath my fingertips, her expression shifting from surprise to something softer, something inviting. And then, I kissed her.
It wasn’t like the soft, tentative kisses we’d shared before. This was something deeper, something consuming. My lips pressed against hers with an urgency I couldn’t hold back, pouring every ounce of love, gratitude, and desire into the connection. For a moment, Fang froze, caught off guard, but then she melted into me, her arms snaking around my neck as she pulled me closer.
The kiss deepened, her lips parting to meet mine with a hunger that matched my own. My heart raced as her sharp claws grazed the back of my neck, sending shivers down my spine. Kissing Fang was intoxicating—her taste, warmth, and how she made me feel like the rest of the world had fallen away. It was just us, tangled together in this moment, and I never wanted it to end.
My hands slid to her waist, pulling her closer until there was no space between us. I could feel the soft hum of her wings fluttering slightly as she leaned in further, taking control. Her tongue flicked against my lips, teasing for just a moment before she plunged forward, exploring me with a fiery intensity. It was overwhelming in the best way, her tongue moving with a confidence that left me breathless. Her claws tightened on my shoulders, her grip firm but full of care, and I let her guide me, caught in the sheer force of her passion.
Her tongue delved deeper, stroking against mine and exploring with an unrelenting hunger that sent heat coursing through me. Lust pooled in my chest, spreading like wildfire as the kiss grew wilder, more desperate. Her growl, low and possessive, rumbled against my lips, making my knees weak. I couldn’t think, couldn’t do anything but lose myself in her. My hands roamed up her back, tracing the edges of her wings, and she let out a soft, shuddering breath that only made me want her more.
She pressed closer, her body molding against mine as the world spun, her tongue dipping as far into me as it could go, leaving me gasping for air. Just when I thought I couldn’t handle any more, Fang pulled back suddenly, breaking the kiss. Her chest heaved as she rested her forehead against mine, her claws still gripping my shoulders.
“Breathe, Dweeb,” she murmured, her voice low and husky. “Don’t pass out on me.”
I sucked in a shaky breath, realizing just how close I’d been to losing myself entirely. Her hands slid down to my arms, grounding me as her eyes searched mine, still glowing with heat but softened by something deeper.
Her voice was quieter now, tinged with both vulnerability and resolve.
“Anon… are you sure this is what you want?” Her gaze held mine, steady but cautious, the memory of the last time we’d been this close lingering unspoken between us.
For a moment, I let her words sink in. I thought about everything—about the past, the pain, the fear that had once gripped me so tightly. But as I stood there, looking at her, all of that felt so far away. What I felt now—love, desire, connection—was so much stronger. The walls I’d built around myself had crumbled, and for the first time, I felt free.
A single tear slipped down my cheek as I smiled, brushing her hair back gently. “I’m sure,” I said, my voice steady and sure. “I… want this.”
Fang’s expression softened, and for a moment, she simply looked at me, her gaze filled with an affection that made my heart ache. Then, her lips curled into a playful smirk, though the heat in her eyes hadn’t faded. “Good,” she murmured, her voice dipping into that teasing tone that sent a thrill down my spine. “Because truthfully…? I want… you.”
I laughed, but the sound quickly melted into a low hum as she kissed me again—deeper this time, her claws grazing the back of my neck, sending a shiver through me. When she pulled back, her lips lingered near my ear, her breath warm and uneven. “That said,” she whispered, her voice low and husky, “we might wanna find somewhere… less public.”
My heart hammered as her words hung in the air, “Good idea… any suggestions?”
Her eyes glinted with mischief as she tugged me forward as she walked, her tail swaying in a way that made it impossible to look away.
“Oh… just one,” she teased, her voice dripping with promise.
As I followed her, my pulse raced, whatever came next wasn’t just something to face.
It was something to savor…
Chapter 53: Under Her Wings.
Summary:
Warning, this chapter is SUPER spicy, so if you're uncomfortable with smut please skip this chapter. <3
If you're fine with smut, then I hope you enjoy one of my most favourite chapters!
Notes:
MASSIVE shout out to both MeisterTea and SwanFather, they were such a wonderful help with giving notes and proofreading this chapter, if you like this fic, then PLEASE, please treat yourself to one of their fics, they walked so i could run.
Thanks guys! <3
Hope you enjoy the chapter! <3
Chapter Text
The walk through Volcaldera’s streets was quiet, yet the air between us buzzed with anticipation. Fang hadn’t told me where we were going—she’d only grabbed my hand and started leading me away from the bluffs with a mischievous glint in her eyes.
“Okay, you’ve gotta give me something,” I said, glancing at her as we crossed a street. “Where are we going?”
“You’ll see,” she replied, her tone smug as her tail rhythmically wagged and her wings twitched slightly behind her. “Just trust me.”
“I do,” I said with a laugh. “I just don’t know if I should be worried or excited.”
She turned to me, her grin widening. “Both, maybe.”
The route she took wasn’t familiar—not the usual shortcuts we used for gigs or late-night hangs. The streets gradually grew quieter, the distant hum of the city softening as we walked. It wasn’t eerie, though—there was a kind of stillness that felt intentional, like we were moving toward something just for us.
Eventually, we stopped in front of a towering brick building, its exterior bathed in the golden glow of industrial sconces. The worn edges of the structure gave it character, while the polished steel door hinted at something more refined.
“This is it,” Fang said, turning to me with a spark in her amber eyes.
“This is… what?” I asked, eyeing the building. “A Hostel?”
She rolled her eyes, swatting my arm lightly. “No, idiot. It’s a place I heard about from Reed. Kind of a hidden gem.”
Before I could ask more questions, she pulled me through the heavy door. The moment it closed behind us, the space shifted from industrial to something unexpectedly cozy. Exposed brick walls and metal beams framed the lobby, but the warm lighting and carefully curated furniture—leather couches, mismatched rugs, and abstract art—softened the edges.
I blinked, taking it all in. “Okay… this is definitely not a hostel.”
“Good observation, Dweeb,” Fang teased, already striding toward the receptionist. Her confidence was unshakable, her wings flicking lazily as she reached the desk.
The clerk behind the counter was a lanky guy with slicked-back hair that gleamed like it had been shellacked into place. He barely glanced up from his computer as we approached. When he finally did, his expression shifted to one of immediate skepticism.
“Can I help you?” he asked, his tone flat. His gaze flicked between us, his lips curving into a faint sneer. “Because unless you’re lost, I don’t think this is your kind of place.”
Fang didn’t flinch. “We need a room,” she said simply, her tone calm but firm.
The clerk raised an eyebrow, giving us a once-over. “Do you now? You both even eighteen?”
“Yes. We are,” Fang said, leaning on the counter. “It’s one night dude. No mess, no trouble.”
He snorted, shaking his head. “Rules are rules. We’re not runnin’ a youth hostel here.”
I could feel Fang’s patience thinning. Her wings twitched slightly, but her grin never wavered. She reached into her jacket, pulling out her wallet, and extracted a crisp hundred-dollar bill. She placed it on the counter with a casual flick of her wrist. “How about now?”
The clerk’s gaze dropped to the bill. For a moment, he hesitated, glancing at the money and then back at Fang, calculating. Her amber eyes gleamed as she leaned forward, her smirk sharp.
“It’s late,” she said, her voice low and smooth. “And I’m not in the mood to find another place. Just give us a room.”
He glanced around the empty lobby, then sighed heavily, snatching the bill off the counter. “Fine,” he muttered, tapping at his computer. “But if anyone asks, you’re not my problem.”
“Deal,” Fang said, flashing him a toothy grin as he slid a sleek keycard across the counter.
“Room 503,” he said, his voice still laced with irritation. “Top floor. Enjoy your stay.”
Fang snagged the card and turned toward me, her wings twitching slightly with satisfaction. “See? Easy.”
“Bribing people now Bird Brain?” I said as we made our way to the elevator. “It’s a miracle your dad hasn’t had a heart attack yet.”
She laughed, a low, throaty sound that sent a thrill through me. “The keyword is yet, Dweeb.”
As the elevator doors closed behind us, she leaned against the wall, spinning the keycard between her claws with a satisfied smirk. “Ready…?” she asked, her voice teasing.
“Always,” I replied, matching her grin.
When the elevator doors opened on the fifth floor, she stepped out first, swiping the keycard to unlock a door at the end of the hallway. She pushed it open and gestured for me to follow, her smirk softening into something more genuine.
“Welcome to our hideaway Dweeb.”
I followed Fang into the room, the door closing with a soft click behind us. The space felt like stepping into another world. High ceilings made the loft feel expansive, while the soft glow of Edison bulbs hanging from exposed beams cast a warm, intimate light. The walls were a blend of exposed brick and smooth, polished plaster, giving the room a mix of rustic charm and modern elegance.
A massive bed dominated one corner, its dark linens neatly rumpled as if inviting us to sink into it. The other side of the room had a small seating area with a plush couch, a sleek glass coffee table, and a stocked minibar tucked neatly against the wall. But what really caught my attention was the floor-to-ceiling windows that framed Volcaldera’s skyline like a living painting. Beyond the glass, the city lights glittered in the night like scattered stars, stretching endlessly into the horizon.
“Fang,” I said, my voice soft as I took it all in. “This is… incredible.”
She leaned against the doorframe, watching me with a satisfied grin. “Thought you’d like it,” she said, her wings folding behind her as she stepped into the room. “Figured you deserved something nice after everything we’ve been through.”
I turned to her, my chest tightening at the sincerity in her voice. “You didn’t have to do this, you know.”
“Yeah, I did,” she said simply, shrugging as if it wasn’t a big deal. “You’re worth it, Dweeb.”
The weight of her words lingered in the air, making my chest ache in the best way. “You’re kind of amazing, you know that?”
“Duh,” she said, her smirk returning. “Now, are you gonna stand there gawking, or are we gonna enjoy this place?”
I laughed, shaking my head as I walked toward her. “I’m not gawking.”
“You so are,” she teased, stepping closer. Her clawed hand reached out to brush against my arm, her touch warm and grounding. “But that’s okay. It’s cute.”
I rolled my eyes, but the heat rising in my face betrayed me. “Shush you.”
“Make me,” she challenged, her smirk softening into something more inviting.
I didn’t need any more encouragement. Closing the distance between us, I pulled her into a kiss, my hands sliding to her waist. Her wagging tail picked up its tempo, causing her hips to shake with anticipation. Her wings twitched as she melted into me, her claws gently grazing my shoulders. The connection was electric, like everything we’d been holding back was finally spilling out.
When we finally broke apart, her eyes glinted with mischief. “You’re not half bad at that,” she said, her voice low and teasing.
“Thanks,” I said, grinning. “I’ve got a great teacher.”
She laughed, the sound soft and warm as it filled the space. “Come on,” she said, tugging me toward the windows. “There’s more to see.”
We stood side by side at the glass, the city stretching out before us like a living, breathing masterpiece. The quiet hum of Volcaldera’s nightlife reached us faintly, a distant reminder of the world beyond this moment. Fang leaned against me, her head resting on my shoulder as her wings shifted lazily behind her.
“This feels... right,” she said quietly, her voice almost lost in the stillness.
“Just us. No distractions, no noise. Just… this moment.”
I nodded, my arm slipping around her waist. “Yeah... Just us.”
For a while, we didn’t say anything, letting the moment settle around us like a warm blanket. The city lights flickered in her amber eyes as she turned to look at me, her expression soft but filled with a quiet intensity.
“Anon,” she said, her voice steady but tinged with vulnerability. “I meant what I said earlier. About us. This... feels like where I’m supposed to be.”
My chest tightened at her words, a rush of emotion swelling inside me. “Same here,” I said softly.
“I never thought I’d ever feel this way... About anyone. I feel like I’m home when I’m with you, Fang.”
Her lips curved into a small smile, her claws brushing against my cheek. “Good. Because I don’t plan on going anywhere.”
“Now, if you’ll excuse me...” She reached for the hem of her shirt, and began to slowly unbutton it. “I’m gonna shower. Worked up a bit of a sweat during the gig.”
I froze, my brain grinding to a halt as she sauntered toward the bathroom. Her tail swayed lazily, and she glanced over her shoulder, catching me staring. “What are you doing, Dweeb…?” she added, her voice teasing. “You need a shower too…”
The door clicked shut behind her, and I stood there, my heart pounding like a drum. My thoughts were racing, every nerve in my body alive with anticipation.
Did she mean…?
“Anon!” Fang’s voice called, muffled through the door. “You coming, or do I have to drag your ass in here?”
I snapped out of my daze, my pulse kicking into overdrive. “Y-yeah! Coming!” I blurted, already moving toward the bathroom. My hands fumbled with my shirt, pulling it off as I reached the door. Pushing it open, I stepped inside, the warmth of the steam hitting me immediately.
The bathroom was sleek and modern, its warm lighting creating an intimate glow that reflected off the polished surfaces. Fang stood by the shower, already fiddling with the knobs to adjust the water. Steam began to rise, curling around her as the sound of rushing water filled the room. She was the picture of confidence, her wings flicking slightly as she turned to glance at me over her shoulder.
“You just gonna stand there gawking, Dweeb?” she teased, her amber eyes glinting with mischief.
I blinked, caught off guard by her directness. “I-I’m coming in,” I stammered, tugging off my shirt a little too quickly and almost getting tangled in the process. Fang chuckled, the sound rich and teasing as she turned back to the shower.
“Relax,” she said, “It’s not like we’ve never been close before. Don’t go getting all shy on me now, dork.”
Her words should’ve calmed me, but they only made my pulse race faster. I fumbled with my belt, trying to act casual as Fang pulled her shirt over her head with a practiced ease. She tossed it aside, revealing the curve of her back and the shimmering pattern of her scales that caught the light in mesmerizing waves. Her wings shifted slightly, framing her silhouette as she moved to take her jeans off.
I froze, my breath hitching as she slid out of them with a smooth motion, her tail flicking in what I could only describe as playful defiance. She stood there for a moment, her toned figure outlined in the warm light, before glancing at me again.
“An-onnn~,” she said, her tone mock-impatient.
“You’re seriously gonna burn a hole through me if you keep looking at me like that…”
“I’m not—” I started, only to falter as she reached back with one hand to unclasp her bra in a swift, practiced movement. The piece of fabric slid away, and I quickly averted my gaze, focusing intently on the floor. Fang laughed, the sound carrying a note of cockiness that made my cheeks burn.
“No more words Anon… come on.” she said, stepping out of her underwear and into the shower with the same easy confidence.
I swallowed hard, finally managing to kick off my jeans and step out of the last of my clothing. My skin felt like it was on fire, my pulse thundering as I approached the shower. The glass door was already fogging up, but I could see Fang clearly through the haze, the water cascading over her form, tracing every curve and line. She tilted her head back, letting the spray wash over her face, her wings spread just enough to keep the water from pooling at their base.
I hesitated, standing just outside the shower. Fang noticed immediately and turned to look at me, one brow raised.
“You nervous?” she asked, her tone laced with amusement. “Come on, it’s okay Dweeb. I don’t bite…” “… Much.”
Her smirk faltered slightly as I stepped inside, the space suddenly feeling much smaller. The steam wrapped around us, and for a moment, neither of us moved. Fang’s confidence wavered just slightly, her tail rapidly swished behind her, in what I now realized was nervousness.
“You’re staring~,” she said, her voice quieter now, though she tried to maintain her cocky edge.
“You’re beautiful,” I blurted out, the words escaping before I could stop them.
Her amber eyes widened briefly before she looked away, a faint flush creeping across her cheeks. “D-dweeb…” she muttered, the teasing edge in her voice softer now. “Do you have to be such a sap…?”
I chuckled nervously, reaching for the soap to keep my hands busy. Fang’s wings twitched slightly, droplets scattering as she adjusted her stance, giving me her back. “Here,” she said, her voice a little less steady. “Would you mind… doing my back?”
I hesitated for a moment before stepping closer, my soapy hands gently brushing over her shoulders. Her scales were smooth and warm under my touch, their texture both delicate and strong. She let out a soft hum as I worked the soap over her back, tracing the subtle ridges where her wings met her shoulders.
“T-that’s… nice,” she said, her voice quieter now. Her wings fluttered slightly, and I could feel her tail brushing against my member, a… subtle reminder of just how close we were.
“You okay?” I asked softly, my hands stilling for a moment.
“I’m fine,” she replied quickly, though her voice carried a hint of something vulnerable. “Just… not used to this.”
I resumed washing her back, my touch gentler now as I worked my way down her spine. Her tail twitched again, and she let out a small, nervous laugh. “Sorry,” she muttered. “Guess I’m not as cool and collected as I thought.”
“You don’t have to be,” I said, smiling even though she couldn’t see it. “It’s just us, remember?”
She glanced over her shoulder, her amber eyes meeting mine. For a moment, the confident smirk she usually wore was gone, replaced by something softer, more uncertain. “Thanks babe,” she said quietly, her cheeks still faintly flushed.
Grabbing a washcloth, I then gently began to wipe away at the soaped areas, pressing it lightly against her scales. She let out a throaty hum of satisfaction as I once again traced around the roots of her wings, her shoulders, the middle of her back, and her lower back.
“Mmmm… fuck that feels so nice…” She huffed out in an almost exasperated tone.
Reaching up and plucking the flexible inner shower head from its holster, I thoroughly rinsed the remaining soap and suds off her back, earning me another round of satisfied noises from the monochromatic angel.
As I finished her back, she turned to face me, and my breath caught in my throat. The water cascaded over her, tracing every curve of her slender body and highlighting the delicate shimmer of her scales. Her hands moved to her hair, slicking it back as she tilted her head up to meet my gaze. The shyness was still there, but so was the spark of confidence I’d always admired in her.
The flush on her cheeks then deepened as she reached for the soap. “Your turn,” she said, holding it out to me. Her claws brushed against my fingers as I took it, and the brief contact sent a jolt through me.
I started to wash myself, trying to focus on the task at hand, but Fang’s eyes stayed on me, her gaze curious and uncharacteristically shy. When our eyes met again, she quickly looked away, the water streaming down her face doing little to hide the faint smile tugging at her lips.
The air between us felt heavier now, charged with an unspoken energy that neither of us seemed to know how to address. But as the water continued to fall, it felt like we were finding our rhythm, the nervousness gradually giving way to something deeper, something unspoken but undeniable.
The steam enveloped us like a veil, thick and heavy, blurring the edges of the room and focusing everything on her. Fang stood just inches away, her scales shimmering in the dim light, her cheeks still flushed from the shyness she tried to mask. My heart was pounding, the sound of it almost drowning out the hiss of the water. And then, something shifted.
The way her amber eyes flickered up to meet mine, the way her lips parted slightly—it was like gravity pulling us together. My resolve crumbled under the weight of my desire. I reached for her, my hands finding her waist, and pulled her against me in one fluid motion. Her body pressed into mine, the warmth of her skin and the firmness of her curves igniting something deep inside me.
“Fang…” I whispered, my voice rough, but I didn’t wait for a response. My lips crashed into hers with a need I could no longer contain.
She gasped softly against my mouth, the sound quickly swallowed as she responded with equal fervor. Her arms wrapped around my neck, her claws grazing the back of my skin in a way that sent a shiver of pain and pleasure down my spine. It wasn’t gentle; it was raw and desperate, a culmination of everything we’d been holding back.
Her tongue flicked against my lips, and I parted them instinctively, allowing her inside. The sensation was intoxicating, her tongue exploring me in a way that was both dominating and tender. The heat between us rose with every passing second, our movements becoming more frantic, more hungry. My hands roamed up her back, tracing the elegant ridges of her spine and the base of her tail, which twitched under my touch.
Her claws dug deeper into my neck, and I hissed, not in pain, but in ecstasy. The sharp sting was grounding, her grip on me a tangible reminder of how much she wanted me. It was as if she feared I’d vanish if she let go, and I loved the intensity of it.
“F-Fuck…,” I breathed against her lips between kisses, the word both a plea and a declaration. She responded with a low growl, her claws tightening their hold as her body pressed even closer to mine.
Suddenly, Fang froze. Her lips stopped moving, her claws recoiling as her eyes flew open, wide and alarmed. She pulled back abruptly, her breath coming in quick, shallow gasps as she stared at me, horror etched into her face.
“Anon—oh SHIT—I’m so sorry!” she stammered, her voice cracking. Her claws hovered in the air, trembling as she looked at my neck. Small diluted streaks of red were washed away from her claws by spattering streams of water. “I-I didn’t mean to—I wasn’t thinking—I—”
“Hey,” I said softly, reaching out to cup her face in my hands. Her cheeks were warm under my palms, her expression frantic as her eyes darted between mine and the small marks she’d left. “Fang, it’s okay! I’m fine.”
“Y-you’re bleeding…” she whispered, her voice shaking. The confident, cocky Fang I knew was nowhere to be seen—this was her vulnerable side, raw and exposed.
“It’s nothing,” I assured her, my thumbs brushing gently over her cheeks. “You didn’t hurt me… quite the opposite.”
Her lips trembled, and her amber eyes glistened with unshed tears. “B-But you’re bleeding… What if I had really hurt you badly? What if I—”
“Fang,” I interrupted, my voice firm but tender. I tilted her chin up slightly, forcing her to meet my gaze, I let her arm to my shoulder, letting her touch the ugliest part of me. “I trust you Fang… I know you didn’t mean to hurt me… I know what pain is… and this?” as I held her bloodied claw in my hand. “It’s nothing… You could never hurt me, Bright Eyes…”
Her breath hitched, and the panic in her expression began to soften, replaced by something deeper, more fragile. “Anon…”
“I’m yours Fang…” I said, my voice low but steady. The words came naturally, unfiltered and honest.
“Body and soul… forever.”
Her eyes widened, those golden orbs swirling like galaxies, and for a moment, she looked as if she might cry. Then, her lips curved into the faintest smile, one that carried all the weight of her emotions. “Yo-You're such a Dork,” she whispered, her voice thick with affection.
“True… but I’m your Dork,” I said, leaning down to press a kiss to her lips. It wasn’t like the kisses before—this one was slow and deliberate, filled with love rather than urgency. My hands remained on her face, holding her gently as if to reassure her that I wasn’t going anywhere.
Fang melted into the kiss, her claws resting lightly on my shoulders this time, careful not to hurt me. Her lips were soft and warm, moving against mine with a tenderness that made my chest ache. The world seemed to fade away, the steam and water wrapping around us like a cocoon.
When we finally pulled apart, her forehead rested against mine, her breath mingling with mine in the humid air. “I love you.” she murmured, her voice barely audible but no less certain.
The vulnerability in her eyes was still there, but now it was accompanied by something else—trust. She trusted me just as much as I trusted her, and in that moment, it felt like nothing else in the world mattered.
We stood there for a moment, wrapped in each other’s arms as the water cascaded around us, cleansing not just our bodies but our hearts as well. This wasn’t just a physical connection—it was something far deeper, something that neither of us could put into words. But we didn’t need to.
We already knew.
—
The steam still filled the room, clinging to our skin like a second layer, the heat palpable between us. I held her face in my hands, her amber eyes still shimmering with vulnerability. For a moment, everything was calm, the air between us charged with love and understanding. But then, something shifted. Her hands, tentative at first, slid down to rest on my chest, her claws grazing my skin ever so lightly.
Her lips parted, and a sly, familiar grin tugged at the corners. “You’re lucky you’re so sweet, Dweeb,” she murmured, her voice low and teasing, but the heat behind her eyes betrayed her. “But you better not think I’m going soft on you.”
I smirked back, my heart pounding as the tension between us reignited. “Oh, I wouldn’t dream of it.”
With that, the space between us vanished. My lips claimed hers again, this time with renewed fervor. Her confidence returned in full force, her tongue teasing mine as her hands slid around my neck. But as we lost ourselves in each other, something inside me urged me to go further, to hold her closer, to let her know just how much she meant to me.
Without thinking, I slid my hands down to her thighs and lifted her off the ground in one swift motion, pulling her legs around my waist and her body close to mine. Fang gasped, her wings flaring slightly in surprise as her amber eyes widened. “A-Anon!” she exclaimed, her voice a mix of shock and excitement. “What the hell are you—”
“Hold on,” I murmured, my voice rough with desire.
Her claws dug into my shoulders briefly before she relaxed, wrapping her legs tightly around my waist for support. The warmth of her body pressed against me sent a shiver down my spine, and the feeling of her seated just above my aching member made my breath hitch. Fang tilted her head, her grin softening into something more playful as she adjusted her position.
“Well… aren’t you full of surprises~” she whispered, her voice dripping with heat.
I pressed her back gently against the tiled wall, one hand steadying her while the other roamed up to cup her cheek. “You bring it out of me,” I replied, my lips brushing against hers as I spoke.
Her eyes fluttered closed as she kissed me deeply, her tongue moving with an intensity that left me dizzy, and her mouth letting out a low, shuddering hum that set alight the fires of passion in my mind. Her claws slid around my neck, tugging slightly as her hips shifted ever so subtly against me, sending sparks of electricity through my body. The combination of her movements and the heat of the shower made it almost unbearable to stay composed.
“Anon,” she breathed, her voice muffled against my lips. “If you don’t carry me out of here soon… I’m not gonna be responsible for my actions~”
I chuckled softly, pulling back just enough to meet her gaze. Her cheeks were flushed, her scales glistening with water, and her grin was as devilish as ever. “Consequences huh…?,” I teased, tightening my grip on her thighs as I began to carry her out of the bathroom.
She let out a small laugh, the sound sending warmth through my chest. “Careful, Dweeb,” she warned, though there was no real threat in her tone. “If you drop me, I swear—”
“Relax Bright Eyes,” I interrupted, smirking as I carried her into the main room. “You’re in good hands.”
Her wings swished with each step, and she tilted her head to study me, her lips quirking into a mischievous smile. “We’ll see about that.”
I reached the edge of the bed and leaned forward, gently lowering her down onto the rumpled sheets. For a moment, I lost my balance, almost falling on top of her, but I caught myself just in time, bracing my hands on either side of her head. Fang let out a startled laugh, her wings fluttering beneath her as she looked up at me.
“You’re such a dumbass,” she teased, her voice light and affectionate.
“And you’re stunning,” I replied without thinking, my breath catching as I took in the sight of her.
She froze for a moment, her grin softening as her amber eyes locked onto mine. The moonlight streaming through the window cast a pale glow across her body, highlighting the way her scales shimmered in the light. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, her heart beating as quick as a hummingbird’s, and the soft curve of her lips held the faintest trace of a smile.
Her voice was barely a whisper when she spoke. “You’re not so bad yourself…”
I leaned down, resting my forehead against hers, our breaths mingling in the quiet of the room. “I love you, Fang,” I said, my voice low but steady. “More than anything.”
She smirked up at me. “No more words… show me,” she whispered, her voice barely audible.
My chest tightened at her words, my heart pounding as I trailed my fingers down her side. Her breaths came quicker as I took my time, leaning in to press soft kisses to her neck, her collarbone, and the smooth curve of her shoulder. Her claws flexed against the sheets..
Her amber eyes met mine, filled with trust and vulnerability that sent a warmth through me. “Are you okay?” I asked softly, pausing as my hand rested on her hip.
“Yeah,” she whispered, her blush deepening as she shifted slightly beneath me. “I trust you, Dweeb.”
Her words were all the encouragement I needed. Kneeling down at the edge of the bed, I assumed my position in front of her legs. Slowly, I pressed a kiss to her stomach, just above the gentle rise and fall of her breathing. She twitched slightly under my touch, a nervous laugh escaping her as I moved further south.
“You’re beautiful, you know that?” I murmured against her skin, letting my lips trail lower.
Her laugh turned into a soft gasp as I reached her hips, my hands brushing along her thighs. “God, Dweeb,” she muttered, her voice already thick with heat. “You’re killing me with how slow you’re going.”
I grinned up at her, sliding her thighs apart gently. “Patience, Bright Eyes... I want this to be perfect.”
“Just—fuck, hurry up,” she growled, her claws gripping the sheets tighter. “I swear, if you keep teasing—”
Her threat cut off with a gasp as my lips finally met the sensitive scales just above her center, my tongue tracing a slow, deliberate line. Her head tipped back, and a low groan escaped her throat. “Fucking… finally.”
I couldn’t help but chuckle, my hands settling firmly on her hips as I continued, my tongue moving with more purpose now. Her reactions were intoxicating—the way her claws flexed, the soft moans escaping her lips, the way her wings twitched against the bed. Everything about her was driving me wild.
“Fuck, Anon,” she breathed, her hips rocking instinctively against me. “How the hell are you this good at this?”
“Natural talent,” I muttered against her, letting my tongue find the spot that made her cry out in ecstasy.
The taste of her was like nothing I could describe, and the way she trembled under my touch only made me want to give her more.
Exploring her sensitive bit with different movements of my tongue, I found ones that made her let out little squeaky whimpers, ones that produced breathy sighs, and ones that made her grip the sheets tighter. Every new pattern elicited noises and reactions that drove us both deeper into the throws of passion.
Her breaths eventually turned ragged, raw, hungry, and her moans grew louder as I found a steady rhythm that produced the most satisfied reaction.
“Don’t stop,” she pleaded, as her claws tore through the bed sheet .
“Don’t fucking… stop.”
Her thighs clamped on the sides of my head, locking me in place until the job was done. And I intended to deliver.
As instructed I didn’t stop. My hands roamed along her thighs, brushing the sensitive spots that made her gasp and shiver. Her body tensed beneath me, thighs squeezing tighter, her wings spreading wide as she neared her limit.
“Anon—oh fuck, I’m gonna—”
Her words dissolved into a sharp cry as her back arched off the bed, her entire body trembling with the force of her release. One of her her claws dug into the sheets, the other clamped the back of my head to her, and her tail thumped against the mattress as she rode out the waves of pleasure.
I stayed with her, pressing soft kisses along her inner thigh as she came down, her breaths heavy and uneven. When my head was released and I was finally free to look up, her face was flushed, her amber eyes half-lidded as she watched me with a dazed smile.
“You… you fucking asshole… I’ve never come like that before,” she panted, her voice shaky but filled with affection. “You just ruined me.”
I grinned, crawling up to lie beside her and brushing a strand of her hair from her face. “Ruined in the best way, though, right?”
Her laugh was weak but genuine. “In the best fucking way,” she muttered, pulling me into a lazy, breathless kiss. “God, I love you.”
“I love you too, but we’re far from done Bright Eyes~ ” I whispered .
Fang was still catching her breath, her chest rising and falling as she lay beneath me, her body glowing in the moonlight. Her amber eyes flickered up to mine, dazed but soft, filled with love and something hungrier beneath.
“You’re insatiable,” she whispered, her voice trembling slightly but teasing.
“Only for you, Bright Eyes,” I murmured, leaning in to kiss her deeply, savoring the way her lips parted against mine. Her claws brushed lightly against my shoulders, and I felt her wings twitch, still sensitive from moments ago.
I didn’t give her a chance to recover fully. My hands slid up her thighs, pushing them apart gently as I shifted on top of her, aligning my body with hers. The realization of what was coming dawned on her, and her breath hitched, her wings seemingly curling instinctively.
“Anon…” she murmured, her voice a mixture of nerves and anticipation.
I paused, my forehead pressing against hers, my eyes locking with her gaze. “Are you sure?” I asked softly, my voice steady but filled with the same tension that radiated from her.
Her response came without hesitation. “I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life,” she whispered, her claws gripping my back, pulling me closer.
“You’re mine, Anon… And I’m yours.”
That was all I needed. Slowly, I guided myself to her entrance, my hands steadying her hips as I pushed forward, inch by inch. Her breath hitched, a soft whimper escaping her lips as her body adjusted to me. It was a slow and delicate process, with me freezing to give her time in between moments of sliding in deeper, my hands stroking the delicate scales of her hips to soothe her.
“Does it hurt?” I asked, my voice barely audible.
She bit her lip, her eyes fluttering open to meet mine. “A little,” she admitted, her claws flexing lightly against my shoulders. “But… don’t stop. I want this.”
I kissed her softly, my lips lingering on hers as I moved deeper, slow and deliberate. Her body shivered beneath me, her wings fluttering against the bed as she let out a low, breathy moan. “Fuck, Anon,” she gasped, her voice trembling. “You feel—God, you feel so good.”
“You feel incredible too… You’re incredible,” I murmured, brushing my lips against her cheek, her neck, anywhere I could reach. “So perfect, Bright Eyes.”
Her legs wrapped around me, pulling me closer as her body adjusted, the tension easing into something softer, warmer. I began to move, each thrust slow and deliberate, savoring the way her body responded to mine, as she raked her claws along my back.
“Dweeb,” she breathed, her voice filled with both affection and raw need. “Don’t… don’t hold back. I want all of you.”
Her words ignited something deep within me, and my movements began to quicken, the restraint I’d clung to slipping away. Fang met me with equal fervor, her hips rising to meet mine, her breathless moans filling the room. The softness between us shifted into something wilder, more primal, as our bodies found a rhythm. Sharp, shallow breaths gave way to deep, heavy panting, grunts, and throaty moans, the sound of slick movements and skin against bed sheets filling our ears.
“Fuck, Fang,” I groaned, burying my face in the curve of her neck as I drove deeper. “You’re everything.”
Her wings spread wide, her claws digging into my shoulders as she cried out my name, her voice breaking with each thrust. “Anon… don’t fucking stop,” she gasped, her words spilling out between panting breaths. “Please—don’t stop. I want—, fuck I– I want you to come inside me. Fuck A-Anon, fuck, fuck, fuck!”
The room was filled with the sounds of us—the creak of the bed, the slap of skin against scales, the ragged breaths and unrestrained moans. The heat between us was unbearable, consuming, and I wanted nothing more than to lose myself in her completely. With her latest words, that wish had been granted.
Her body tightened around me, her breaths coming faster, more erratic. I could feel her trembling beneath me, her wings fluttering wildly as she teetered on the edge. “Anon—oh fuck, I’m—” Her voice dissolved into a sharp, high-pitched cry as her body clenched around mine, her release washing over her like a wave and pulsing around my spear, only driving my ecstacy to a higher level.
Her wings fluttered weakly against the bed, her claws tracing down my back as she whispered my name like a prayer. The intensity of it all pushed me over the edge, and with one final thrust, I buried myself deep inside her, a guttural groan escaping my lips as I came, my body convulsing with the force of it. Gasping breaths and a satisfied, throaty moan came from her as her hands gripped wildly at me.
The world seemed to tilt, and I let myself collapse beside her, panting heavily, my body spent and buzzing with the lingering heat of our connection. I barely had a moment to catch my breath before Fang shifted beside me, her amber eyes glinting with a mischievous light as she propped herself up on one elbow.
“Oh, no,” she murmured, her voice low and teasing. “We’re far from done, Dweeb.”
I blinked up at her, dazed and utterly spent. “Fang, I—”
Before I could finish, her claws pressed gently against my chest, pushing me back down onto the bed. “Shh,” she whispered, leaning down until her face was just inches from mine. Her breath was warm against my skin, and the smirk on her beak sent a shiver down my spine. “You’re not tapping out on me yet.”
Her hand trailed down my torso, her claws grazing my skin just enough to send jolts of sensitivity through me. I tried to sit up, but she pressed me back down with a firm yet playful shove.
“Relax,” she purred, her voice dripping with amusement. “Let me take care of you.”
Her hand slid lower, brushing against my still-sensitive length. I hissed through clenched teeth as she wrapped her claws around me, her touch light and deliberate. My body jerked involuntarily at the sensation, the post-climax sensitivity almost too much to handle.
“Fang,” I groaned, my voice shaky. “I don’t think I can—”
“Oh, you can,” she interrupted, her smirk widening. “And you will.”
She shifted, positioning herself between my legs. The sight of her there—her wings partially spread, her tail flicking in satisfaction—was almost enough to make my heart stop. Her eyes locked onto mine, and she tilted her head, her tongue slipping out to trace the tip of my shaft with a feather-light touch.
I inhaled sharply, my body jolting at the contact. “Holy fuck, Fang…”
She chuckled, a low, throaty sound that sent a shiver through me. “Still sensitive, huh?” she teased, her tongue flicking out again, this time lingering at the tip before slowly trailing down the length of me.
“Y-yeah–ha–haaa… it’s… ha-.. it’s only been a m-minute… f-fuck ha-aaaa…”
The sensation was both maddening and exquisite. Her tongue, long and sinuous, wrapped itself around my shaft in a slow, deliberate motion, spiraling down to the base. I gasped, my hands clutching at the sheets as she grinned up at me, clearly reveling in my reaction.
“God, you’re so easy to mess with,” she murmured, her voice thick with amusement. “I could do this all night.”
“Fang,” I groaned again, my voice breaking as she tightened her tongue’s grip slightly, the warm, wet pressure sending sparks through my overstimulated nerves. “Fuck… you’re gonna kill me.”
Her grin widened as she slid her tongue back up, taking her time with every inch. “Not yet,” she teased, flicking the tip of her tongue against me before wrapping it around my length once more. “But I’ll make you wish I did.”
She worked me with an unhurried rhythm, her tongue alternating between firm strokes and gentle flicks that left me squirming beneath her. Every time I thought I couldn’t take anymore, she’d ease up just enough to let me catch my breath, only to start again with renewed intensity.
“Look at you,” she purred, her amber eyes glinting with satisfaction as she watched me writhe. “So desperate already. You’re a mess, Dweeb.”
“But a mess is not enough. You had your fun, now it’s my turn. I’m going to ruin you too,” she cooed with a sadistic glee.
I could barely form words, my body trembling under her control. “F-Fang… please…”
“Please what?” she asked, her voice a mix of mockery and affection. “Use your words, Anon.”
“Fucking… hell…” I managed, my voice barely above a whisper. “Don’t stop.”
She laughed softly, her wings twitching in delight as she leaned in closer. “Good answer.”
Her tongue wrapped around me completely now, spiraling from the base to the tip in one fluid motion before her lips sealed over me. The sudden warmth and suction drew a ragged cry from my throat, and she hummed in approval, the vibration adding to the overwhelming sensation.
“You taste good,” she murmured between strokes, her voice muffled but teasing. “I could get used to this.”
I was losing my mind. Every nerve in my body was on fire, the overstimulation bordering on unbearable, yet I couldn’t bring myself to tell her to stop. Her control over me was absolute, and I was completely at her mercy.
“Fang—fuck, I can’t—”
“Shut up, Dweeb,” she growled, her claws tightening slightly around my thighs as her tongue swirled around me again.
“You can take it... I know you can.”
Her words pushed me over the edge, and with a hoarse cry, I came again, my entire body tensing as waves of pleasure crashed over me. Fang didn’t falter, her tongue working me through every pulse until I was spent, trembling and gasping beneath her
Fang finally pulled back, licking her lips with a smug, satisfied grin. Her amber eyes sparkled as she looked down at me, her wings shifting slightly as if to emphasize her dominance. “You look wrecked, Dweeb,” she teased, her voice dripping with smug amusement. “Didn’t think you’d be this sensitive.”
I could barely lift my head, my body trembling and overstimulated, but the sight of her kneeling between my legs—her silver hair clinging to her damp skin, her tail swishing with barely contained energy—made my pulse quicken again. “Fang… I can’t—”
“Oh, you can,” she interrupted, her smirk growing wider as she crawled over me, her hands pressing against my chest to pin me down. “And you will. I’m not done with you yet.”
Before I could respond, she leaned in, her lips brushing against mine in a teasing, feather-light kiss. “Relax, Dweeb,” she murmured, her voice low and sultry. “I’ll do all the work this time.”
She straddled me, her thighs warm and firm against my hips as she settled herself on top of me. Her claws trailed up my chest, sending shivers through me as her amber eyes locked onto mine. “Just lie back and enjoy the ride.”
“Fang, I—”
Whatever protest I was about to make dissolved into a ragged gasp as she shifted her hips, positioning herself just above me. The warmth of her body pressed against mine was intoxicating, and I could feel her smirk as she teased me, grinding slowly without fully taking me in.
“Impatient already?” she teased, leaning down to nip at my jaw. “You’re so easy, Anon.”
“Fang,” I groaned, my hands instinctively finding her hips. “Please…”
Her smirk softened slightly, a hint of affection flickering in her gaze as she adjusted her position. “Good Dweeb,” she murmured, guiding me inside her with deliberate slowness. The sensation was almost too much—her heat, her tightness—it made my head spin.
Her claws gripped my shoulders as she began to move, slow and steady at first, her hips rolling in a rhythm that left me gasping. The overstimulation made every movement sharper, more intense, and I clung to her like a lifeline, my hands trembling against her thighs.
“Fuck,” she breathed, her voice thick with pleasure as she leaned back slightly, her wings spreading for balance. “You feel so… damn good.”
I couldn’t respond, my voice caught in my throat as her pace increased. She reveled in my reactions, her smirk returning as she leaned forward, her lips brushing against my ear. “You’re so sensitive,” she purred. “Every little sound you make just makes me want to ruin you even more.”
Her words sent a shudder through me, and she laughed softly, her hips snapping against mine with more force now. The sound of our bodies meeting filled the room, mingling with her soft moans and my ragged gasps. My hands found hers, and I laced our fingers together, needing something to ground me as the pleasure built to an unbearable intensity.
“Fang,” I groaned, my voice breaking as she pushed me closer to the edge. “I’m—fuck—I’m close…”
“Me too,” she gasped, her amber eyes locking onto mine as her movements became frantic. “Don’t stop… don’t you fucking stop.”
Her wings spread wide, trembling as she rode me with abandon. The tension in her body mirrored my own, and I could feel her thighs quivering against mine as she chased her release. “Anon,” she moaned, her voice breaking as her claws tightened around my hands. “Now… oh, fuck, now!”
We fell over the edge together, her wings snapping fully open as she cried out, her body trembling with the force of her climax. I followed her a moment later, a hoarse groan tearing from my throat as waves of pleasure crashed over me. We clung to each other, our bodies shaking with the aftershocks as her wings quivered, their edges brushing against the bed.
Fang collapsed onto my chest, her breaths coming in shallow gasps as she buried her face against my neck. Her wings folded over us like a protective cocoon. “You’re… amazing,” she murmured, her voice soft and breathless.
I wrapped my arms around her, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. “You’re the amazing one, Bright Eyes,” I whispered, my voice heavy with exhaustion and affection. “I love you.”
She smiled against my skin, her claws brushing lightly over my chest. “I love you too, Dweeb,” she said softly, her voice filled with warmth. “But next time… try to keep up.”
I chuckled weakly, holding her closer as we lay tangled together in the aftermath. The world outside faded away, leaving only the warmth of her body against mine and the steady rhythm of our hearts beating in unison.
Slowly, she sat up, her wings extending slightly, the feathers shimmering faintly in the dim light.
“Anon,” she began, her voice soft but tinged with something deeper—seriousness, maybe even a hint of vulnerability. “There’s something I want to tell you about... Something important.”
I propped myself up on my elbows, my gaze locked on hers. “What’s up?”
She hesitated, her claws fidgeting with the edge of the sheet. “For Pteros, there’s a… tradition. When we find someone… someone we truly love, someone we want to be with for the rest of our lives—we give them something special… A part of us, literally.”
She turned slightly, her wings unfurling further, and she reached back toward one of the large, primary feathers near the base of her right wing. Her claws gently grasped it, and she winced slightly as she pulled it free with a smooth but deliberate motion. The feather came loose, a long, elegant plume that seemed to catch every glimmer of light in the room.
“This,” she said, holding it out to me, “is a promise. A symbol. For as long as you have this feather, it means that no matter where life takes us, we’ll always belong to each other… That I’ll always be with you.”
I stared at the feather, awe and emotion swelling in my chest. My hands trembled slightly as I reached out, carefully taking the feather from her claws. It was softer than I could have imagined, yet there was a weight to it—a significance that made my throat tighten.
“Fang…” I whispered, my voice thick with emotion. “Are you sure? I mean, this is—”
“Yes,” she interrupted, her smile returning as she leaned in, pressing her forehead gently to mine. “I wouldn’t have done this if I wasn’t sure. You’re it for me, Anon... You always have been.”
I swallowed hard, my heart pounding as I cradled the feather like the priceless treasure it was. “I… I don’t know what to say. I love you, Fang. I’ll take care of this… of you. Always.”
Her smirk softened into something more tender, and she kissed me, slow and sweet. As we pulled apart, she lay back against my chest, her wings draping over us like a protective cocoon. “Hey,” I murmured, brushing a strand of her silver hair away from her face. “You realize something, Bright Eyes?”
“What?” she asked, her voice drowsy but content.
“We bought condoms on the way back from the bluffs.”
Fang’s hand froze mid-circle. She tilted her head up to look at me, amber eyes wide and blinking slowly. “Oh, shit,” she muttered, her cheeks flushing as the realization hit her.
She went into a full-blown laugh as she smacked my chest lightly. “This is totally your fault,” she said, her voice thick with mock indignation. “Me?!” I exclaimed. “You’re the one who carried me out of the shower and straight to the bed!”
“Hey, you’re the one who asked me to get in the shower with you in the first place!” I shot back, grinning. “What was I supposed to do? Say no?”
Her tail thumped against me as she propped herself up slightly, her grin playful and sharp.
“Pffft, yeah, because you’re soooo good at resisting me… But for the record, I wasn’t the one who practically pounced on me the second we got in there.”
Fang’s eyes sparkled as she leaned closer, as I dropped my voice to a teasing whisper. “Well… you didn’t exactly put up a fight, now did you, Bright Eyes?”
We both dissolved into laughter, the kind that made your ribs hurt but left you feeling lighter. As it died down, Fang nestled back against my chest, her wings shifting slightly as she got comfortable. “Guess we’ll save them for next time,” she murmured, her voice soft and teasing.
I tilted my head to look at her, a grin tugging at my lips. “Next time, huh? Planning ahead already?”
“Obviously,” she said, her claws gently raking against my side as her tail flicked playfully. “You’re stuck with me, so you’d better get used to it.”
Her words were light, but the warmth in her gaze made my chest ache in the best way. I leaned down, pressing a kiss to her forehead, and she let out a soft sigh, nuzzling closer.
“We can take care of it in the morning.”
She simply nodded her head against my chest.
“Tomorrow,” she mumbled as she drew herself even closer to me.
We stayed like that for a long time, the weight of her promise tangible in the feather I held. The room was quiet except for the sound of our breathing, and the world outside seemed to fade away, leaving just the two of us and the love we had chosen to share. Fang’s wings folded protectively around us, and her tail uncurled and relaxed, as we drifted into a comfortable silence. It was the kind of peace that only came from being with someone who made you feel completely at home, and I never wanted it to end.
Eventually, exhaustion crept in, and our quiet murmurs gave way to soft, steady breaths as we fell asleep in each other’s embrace.
— The gentle haze of morning filtered into the room, casting soft rays of sunlight across the bed. I stirred first, a faint buzzing breaking through the cozy silence. My hand fumbled blindly for the source of the disturbance until I finally grabbed my phone from the nightstand. Fang shifted against me, grumbling something incoherent as her head buried deeper into my chest.
The buzzing didn’t stop. My phone. Her phone. Both were lighting up relentlessly.
“Fang,” I whispered, nudging her lightly. “Your phone’s going off.”
“So’s yours,” she mumbled, her voice muffled by the crook of my neck. “Five more minutes.”
The buzzing persisted, and I squinted at my screen, and realized it was a message in the family group chat.
Ripley: “Fang, when are you and Anon planning on getting back from Reed’s?”
Fang, sprawled against my chest, let out a groan. “Shit,” she muttered, glancing at the screen. “I totally forgot we said we were staying at Reed’s.”
I sat up a little straighter, a twinge of nervousness hitting me. “Wait… they think we were at Reed’s this whole time?”
She nodded, her fingers flying across the screen as she typed a reply.
Fang: “Just woke up. Gonna grab food, then we’ll head back. Be like an hour or so.”
I raised an eyebrow at her. “You think that’ll fly?”
“It’ll buy us time,” she said, sounding way more confident than I felt.
The phone buzzed again.
Ripley: “Interesting.”
My stomach sank. “Oh no,” I said, my voice rising slightly. “Why’s he saying ‘interesting’? That’s never good. Fang, that’s never good.”
“Relax,” she said, though her tail flicking betrayed her unease. “It’s probably just—”
Another message interrupted her.
Ripley: “Because I just got off the phone with Reed. Funny thing—he mentioned you didn’t sleep there last night.”
Fang shot up like a rocket, letting out a panicked squawk. “Raptor fucking Jesus. He knows.”
“HE KNOWS?!” I yelled, bolting upright and nearly tripping over the covers as I scrambled out of bed. “Fang, what do we do? we’re too young to die. What about our music career?!”
“I know!” she snapped, already pulling on her shirt with shaking hands. “We have to get home. Like, now.”
Ripley wasn’t done yet.
Ripley: “You have 30 minutes to get home. I expect a very good explanation.”
Samantha chimed in next, the snark practically radiating from the screen.
Samantha: “Oh my, caught red-handed… :>”
Naser, of course, piled on.
Naser: “Lmao, busted. This is better than breakfast TV.”
“This isn’t funny!” I cried, pacing in circles while I struggled to get my pants on. “We’re SO dead! I’m gonna walk into your house, and your dad’s gonna snap me in half like a breadstick!”
“Oh my God, Anon,” Fang groaned, tossing my shirt at my face. “Pull it together! We just need to shower, get dressed, and get home before my dad decides to mount our heads on the wall.”
“Do you think he’ll mount them side by side?” I asked, my voice climbing into full-blown panic mode. “Or like, separately? Because if it’s separate, I think I’d rather—”
“Anon!” Fang shouted, grabbing me by the shoulders. “Shut up. Shower. Now.”
As I grabbed my shirt and followed her toward the bathroom, my phone buzzed again with a separate message from the group chat.
Samantha: “Don’t forget to shower before you leave Dear’s... You’ll need to wash off all that guilt~”
I can practically hear the tiny matriarch cackle with delight as she tapped out her torturous words, reveling in our dismay.
Fang let out a guttural groan as she read over my shoulder. “My mom thinks she’s so damn funny.”
I wasn’t laughing. “She’s not wrong,” I said, throwing my shirt on backward in my rush. “We’re literally covered in guilt. Ripley’s gonna smell it all over us. And his sense is way less sensitive than your mom’s”
Fang rolled her eyes, shoving me into the bathroom. “Keep talking like that, and he’s gonna smell the fear on you too.”
I froze. “...Can Ptero’s do that?”
“Anon!” she snapped. “Shower. Now!”
The water hit us in a cold rush as we scrambled to rinse off. Fang muttered a string of curses under her breath, aimed at her brother, her dad, and the entire concept of group chats. I wasn’t much help—I kept checking the time on my phone and mumbling, “We’re so screwed.”
As we rinsed off as quickly as humanly possible, Ripley sent the final blow:
Ripley: “25 minutes now. Don’t make me come looking.”
Fang smacked the wall in frustration. “I swear to Raptor Jesus, I’m gonna kill Reed.”
“And I’ll be dead right after,” I muttered, scrubbing soap out of my scalp furiously.
As we stepped out of the shower, Fang wrapped herself in a towel and grabbed her clothes, her movements frantic. “Come on, Dweeb. If we’re late, I’m gonna get grounded until I’m 80, and you’re gonna be part of a cautionary tale.”
I yanked my pants on, my heart racing as I grabbed my phone. “If Ripley shows up here looking for us, just tell him I got eaten by a wild animal, okay? Something believable… like a cougar.”
Fang shot me a look, her cheeks still flushed as she hurriedly dried her hair. “I’ll tell him you got eaten by a Ptero, because her mate won’t move his ass!”
… Point taken.
We bolted out of the hotel minutes later, both of us praying that Ripley wouldn’t make good on his threat to come looking. As we waited for Monarch, my heart was still pounding, but I couldn’t help but glance at Fang, her eyes focused and determined.
Even in the middle of all the chaos, I felt a strange sense of relief.
… At least we were in this together.
Chapter 54: Of Parties And Promises.
Chapter Text
-Anon-
Three months.
That’s how long it’s been since Fang and I got busted for lying to Ripley about staying at Reed’s place. Three months since the most nerve-wracking, ridiculous, and weirdly touching interrogation of my life.
Ripley didn’t even blow up, not at first. Nope, he went full cop mode: stone-faced, rapid-fire questions about why we lied and where we actually were. Fang and I sat side by side on the couch, her claws practically crushing my hand while Ripley’s glare bored into us. Meanwhile, Samantha and Naser were having the time of their lives.
The living room wasn’t some dark, gritty interrogation room from a cop show—it was almost too cozy, like the kind of place you’re supposed to feel safe. But the tension in the air? Yeah, that made it impossible to relax. Ripley sat across from us, arms crossed, face unreadable. Samantha perched on the armrest of his chair, swirling her tea with a smile like this was her favorite sitcom. Naser leaned against the wall, arms folded, smirking like he was the star of the show.
“So,” Ripley began, his tone calm but full of authority, “Reed says you didn’t stay there last night. Care to explain where you were?”
I opened my mouth, but nope—nothing came out. My brain was in full meltdown mode. Fang, sitting stiffly beside me, looked just as frozen, her wings twitching like a cornered animal.
“We, uh…” I stammered, my hands slick with sweat. “We were…”
“Out,” Fang blurted, her voice a little too high-pitched. “We were out… getting… air?”
“Getting air?” Samantha echoed, one eyebrow lifting as her smile widened. “All night?”
“Yes! No! I mean—” Fang groaned, burying her face in her hands. “It’s not a big deal, okay? We just… didn’t stay at Reed’s.”
Ripley’s expression stayed carved in stone. He leaned forward slightly, his intense gaze locking onto mine. “Where, exactly, did you not stay?”
My mouth flapped open and closed like a fish. “Uh…”
“You’re terrible at this,” Naser muttered, shaking his head. “Seriously, where were you? A hotel? The park? Back alley? Please don’t say Moe’s pizzeria.”
Fang’s glare could’ve melted steel. “Shut up, Naser.”
Samantha, sipping her tea like it was the most entertaining thing she’d ever seen, chimed in again. “You know,” she mused, eyes darting between us, “judging by how red your faces are, wherever you were must’ve been… eventful.”
“Mom!” Fang shrieked, her wings flaring out as she nearly jumped off the couch. “Can you not?!”
“What?” Samantha asked innocently, her smile turning downright wicked. “I’m just trying to help fill in the blanks. You two are being awfully vague.”
Ripley raised a hand, cutting off the back-and-forth. “Enough,” he said firmly. “Let’s cut to the chase. Where were you, and why did you lie about it?”
I turned to Fang, silently begging her to take over. Her look back at me said, ‘Oh, no, buddy. This is on you.’
“We… stayed at a hotel,” I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper.
“A hotel,” Ripley repeated, his tone as neutral as ever. “Interesting… choice.”
Naser snorted. “Yeah, real lowkey, guys... Smooooooth.”
“Not helping, Naser,” Fang snapped, her cheeks blazing red.
Ripley ignored him, his eyes still locked on me. “Why?”
“Why what?” I asked weakly.
“Why a hotel?” he clarified, his voice calm but pressing. “Why not Reed’s? Why lie about it? And what, exactly, did you do at this hotel?”
The weight of his questions crushed me like a ton of bricks. My mouth went dry, my heart was pounding, and my brain scrambled for an answer that wouldn’t make this worse. “We just… wanted some privacy,” I managed to choke out.
Ripley’s brow arched a fraction. “Privacy.”
“Yes,” Fang jumped in, her voice defensive and fast. “To… talk. About… stuff.”
“Talk,” Samantha echoed, her grin wide enough to rival a Cheshire cat. “I’m sure that’s exactly what you two were doing.”
“Mom!” Fang practically howled, her wings freaking out behind her. “Seriously, can you not?!”
Samantha chuckled, the picture of calm chaos, and took another sip of tea. “Oh, sweetie, I’m just trying to understand. You’re young, in love, full of hormones—”
“MOM!”
Ripley cleared his throat, clearly trying to wrestle the conversation back on track. “Let’s focus,” he said, his voice sharp and direct. “You lied to me so you could spend the night alone. Just the two of you.”
“Yes,” I admitted, feeling like I’d just confessed to robbing a bank. “We’re sorry. We shouldn’t have lied.”
Ripley studied me for what felt like forever, his stare so intense I could feel the sweat dripping down my back. Then, to my surprise, he sighed and leaned back. “I appreciate the honesty,” he said gruffly, though not unkindly. “But lying to me? That’s not okay. I need to be able to trust you two.”
“We know,” Fang said quietly, her wings sagging. “It won’t happen again.”
“You’re damn right it won’t,” Ripley replied. “Next time, come to me and be honest. Got it?”
“Yes, sir,” we mumbled in unison.
“Good,” he said, his tone softening just a little. “Now, go help your mom clean up.”
As we got up to flee—I mean leave—Samantha couldn’t resist one last jab. “Next time, just stay here. We’ve got plenty of rooms. No need to waste money on hotels~!”
“MOM!” Fang groaned, dragging me toward the kitchen as Naser burst into uncontrollable laughter.
“Totally worth it,” Samantha called after us, her laughter mingling with Naser’s as we bolted from the room.
—
School’s been kind of meh compared to all that. Volcano High is, well, still Volcano High. Classes are the same mix of boring and chaotic, Reed’s constantly scheming ways to make sure Carfé was in “every household of Volcaldera,” and Trish has been pretty chill—aside from the occasional sarcastic jab about me and Fang being “Gross.”
To which we would always remind her that she and Reed were doing the sideways tango before us, which always elicits a great reaction out of her and Reed.
VVURM DRAMA isn’t just Moe’s pizzeria’s “house band” anymore. We’ve been hitting venues all over Volcaldera: dive bars, tiny clubs, even a couple of community gigs. It’s surreal. I never thought people would actually come out just to see us.
But now? We’ve got actual fans.
There’s this group of three super-dedicated fans that I swear has shown up to every single gig for the past month. One of them even made these sick custom VVURM DRAMA patches for her jacket. Another dude started posting videos of our performances online, and our follower count has been climbing ever since. Strangers are commenting things like, “These guys slap!” and “Fang’s voice is next-level insane.”
And honestly? They’re not wrong.
But it’s not just the fans hyping us up. It’s the vibe. Every time we step on stage, it’s like the world stops existing, and it’s just us and the music…
I’m starting to get why Fang’s been chasing this dream so hard.
Still, I can’t stop my brain from spiraling late at night.
What’s next? Is this it? Playing with the band has been incredible, but is it enough?
Could this actually be more than a high school thing?
And if it could… What's my place in all of it?
The questions gnaw at me, especially when I think about college. I’ve been researching programs—stuff like audio engineering, music business, marketing—things that could give us a serious edge. But every time I picture bringing it up to the band, this voice in my head whispers:
‘What if they think you’re giving up?’
The next practice session seemed like the perfect time to bring it up. Trish was tuning her bass, Reed was fiddling with his drum setup like it was a life-or-death mission, and Fang was sprawled out on the couch, flipping through her setlist notebook and mumbling about transitions. The vibe was easy and chill, but the weight in my chest made it feel like I was suffocating.
“Hey,” I said, breaking the rhythm of casual pre-practice chatter. “Can I ask you guys something?”
Three heads turned toward me. “What’s up, Dweeb?” Fang asked, not even looking up from her scribbling.
I scratched the back of my neck, stalling for time. “Have you guys thought about… what happens after high school? Like… what do you actually wanna do?”
Trish was the first to chime in, grinning as she slung her bass strap over her shoulder. “Uh, yeah. Full-time band life, obviously. We’ve got a fanbase already—imagine what we could do if we went all in.”
“Same,” Reed said, spinning a drumstick between his fingers like some kind of drum ninja. “I’m not ditching gigs for boring lectures. School’s overrated anyway.”
Fang finally looked up from her notebook, her amber eyes gleaming. “Yeah, Dweeb. This is the plan. Why? You having second thoughts?”
I hesitated, their collective attention turning into this laser beam of pressure. “No, it’s not that,” I said quickly. “I believe in us. I just… I was thinking, what if I went to college and studied something that could help the band? Like sound production, marketing, or management. You know, stuff that could level us up?”
Reed quirked an eyebrow. “You mean, like… a backup plan?”
“Not… exactly,” I said, trying to explain without fumbling it. “More like… a way to make sure we don’t stay stuck where we are…? Like, imagine if we had better equipment or actually knew how to promote ourselves. I’m not saying I don’t want this… I just want to make sure it lasts.”
For a second, no one said anything. I braced myself for pushback, for someone to call me out. But then Fang reached over, her claws brushing my hands. “You’re not wrong,” she said softly. “We’ve got momentum, but having someone who knows their stuff on the business side? That could be a huge help.”
Reed shrugged, leaning back against his drum kit. “I mean, as long as you don’t ditch us to join some lame college frat, I’m down. Hell, it might even make us better.”
“Yeah, I could see that,” Trish added with a nod. “But no slacking on the gigs, Anon. You better be all in.”
I grinned, relief flooding through me. “Deal. But I make no promises about the frat parties,” I joked, earning a laugh from Reed and a playful smack from Fang.
Their support stuck with me as we dove into practice. I couldn’t stop thinking about what could be next—not just for me, but for us as a band. That night, I started doing some serious research. Turns out, there’s a top-notch arts college on the other side of the city. Their music program? Legit. But it wasn’t cheap, and their grade requirements were no joke. If I wanted in, I’d have to grind like crazy.
When I reached out to the college, they responded way faster than I expected, inviting me to an open house that weekend. The thought of going alone made my stomach twist, so I asked Fang to tag along. She said yes immediately, teasing me about how I’d probably get lost without her.
By the time Saturday rolled around, my nerves were screaming. As we stepped through the towering glass doors of the main building, I felt like an imposter. Everything was huge—soaring ceilings, giant photos of students performing on stage, sleek studios that screamed “prestige.” It was amazing, but also… terrifying.
Near the entrance, a tall, polished Baryonyx stood waiting with a clipboard. Their sharp eyes landed on us immediately, and they strode over with a faint smile that didn’t quite reach their eyes.
“Welcome to the College of Volcaldera Arts,” they said smoothly, extending a clawed hand toward Fang. “You must be our prospective student. It’s always exciting to see young Pteros interested in the arts.”
Fang blinked, her hand hovering awkwardly. “Oh, uh—”
“Yes, great choice to bring someone with you,” the Baryonyx interrupted, gesturing at me like I was a sidekick. “Support is so important during big decisions like these.”
Fang gave me a look that screamed What is this nonsense? before clearing her throat loudly. “Actually—”
“Wonderful! Let’s start the tour,” the Baryonyx interrupted again, motioning for us to follow.
Fang groaned under her breath and shot me another look as if to say, ‘Seriously?’
I just shrugged, mouthing, ‘Let it go.’
—
The tour itself was pretty incredible, not gonna lie. State-of-the-art recording studios, massive performance halls, and equipment so shiny and advanced it looked like something out of a sci-fi movie. The Baryonyx led us through each room, rattling off a speech that sounded like it had been rehearsed a thousand times.
“And here,” they said, gesturing grandly at a recording booth, “is where some of our most promising students refine their craft. Pteros like yourself often excel in environments like this, where their natural talents can truly shine.”
Fang’s wings twitched, and she shot me another ‘Can you believe this guy?’ look. I bit back a laugh and gave her a subtle shake of my head, silently begging her not to blow up.
Every time the Baryonyx spoke, they directed it all at Fang, ignoring me like I was just along for the ride. It was getting old fast.
“You’ll find our faculty members are among the best in the industry,” they continued as we stepped into an auditorium. “And as a Pterosaur, your natural affinity for performance—”
“Yeah, yeah, my ‘natural affinity,’” Fang muttered under her breath, her tone dripping with sarcasm. She glanced at me, rolling her eyes so hard I thought they might get stuck.
By the time we wrapped up, it was clear Fang had reached her limit. When the Baryonyx turned to her with a toothy grin, asking, “So, are you feeling inspired? Excited about the possibilities?” she opened her mouth, ready to let loose.
But I beat her to it.
“Actually, I’m the one interested in the program,” I said, stepping forward with a polite smile. “She’s just here for moral support.”
For a split second, the Baryonyx froze, their confident grin faltering. Their sharp eyes flicked to me, narrowing slightly. “You?” they asked, their tone a mix of confusion and disbelief.
“Yep,” I said, standing tall. “I’m looking into the music production program.”
The Baryonyx blinked, their expression blank as they processed this new information. Finally, they gave a tight, forced smile. “Well,” they said, their voice noticeably cooler, “it’s… admirable that you’re exploring your options. That said, this college does primarily cater to Saurian students. The environment may not align with your particular… strengths.”
Fang stiffened beside me, her wings flaring slightly. “What’s the fu-... hells that supposed to mean?” she asked, her voice sharp enough to cut glass.
The Baryonyx ignored her, their gaze locked on me. “There are other institutions with programs tailored more specifically to your needs,” they said, their tone dripping with fake concern. “It’s worth considering.”
My chest tightened, but I forced myself to stay calm. “Thanks for the advice,” I said evenly. “But I’m confident this program is the right fit for me. I’ll let my application speak for itself.”
Their lips pressed into a thin line, and they gave a curt nod. “... Very well. If you have further questions, feel free to contact the admissions office… Best of luck to you Mr Mouse.”
With that, they turned on their heel and strode away, their tail swishing sharply behind them. Fang let out a frustrated breath, her claws curling into fists.
“What the actual fuck,” she muttered, glaring after them. “Who does that guy think he is?”
“It’s fine,” I said, though my voice came out tighter than I intended. “Let’s just go.”
“No, it’s not fine,” she snapped, her wings still flared. “They didn’t even look at you the whole time! And then they had the nerve to act like you don’t belong here?”
I managed a small, strained smile, reaching for her hand. “It’s not the first time, Bright Eyes. It won’t be the last. But it doesn’t matter. I know what I’m capable of.”
Her eyes softened, and she squeezed my hand tightly. “Damn right you do,” she said fiercely. “And if they can’t see it yet? Screw them. You’ll prove it.”
Her words warmed me, chasing away some of the frustration still lingering in my chest. “Thanks, Fang,” I said quietly. “That means a lot.”
She smirked, the fire in her amber eyes reigniting. “What else is your bandmate-slash-girlfriend here for, Dweeb?”
Together, we walked out of the building. The promise of what lay ahead burned brighter in my heart than any condescending remark could extinguish.
—
After that day at the college, something in me clicked. I couldn’t shake the dismissive way the Baryonyx had looked at me, like I didn’t belong there, like I couldn’t possibly succeed. It wasn’t just pride that drove me—I needed to prove to myself, Fang, and anyone else who doubted me that I could do this. I threw myself into studying with everything I had, poring over textbooks, online courses, practice exams—anything that would help me prepare for the grade requirements.
It wasn’t easy. Balancing schoolwork, the band, and my relationship with Fang was like juggling flaming swords while riding a unicycle. At first, it felt manageable. I’d study during the day, squeeze in practice sessions with the band in the evening, and spend late nights with Fang, either working on homework together or just hanging out. But over time, the weight of it all started to press down on me. No matter how hard I tried, there were only so many hours in a day, and I wasn’t superhuman.
The cracks started to show during one of the busiest weeks of my life. I had a major project due for school, an important exam to study for, back-to-back band rehearsals for an upcoming gig, and a pile of other responsibilities I couldn’t seem to chip away at fast enough. Sleep became optional—every waking moment was about juggling everything without letting anyone down.
By the time Friday rolled around, I was a walking zombie. The gig that night was a big one—a small but popular venue packed with new faces and regulars alike. The energy was electric, the crowd hyped, but I was barely holding it together.
During our set, I botched a solo—my fingers felt clumsy, slow—and missed a key transition in one of the songs. Fang shot me a worried glance from across the stage, her usual fire dimmed by concern. I powered through, forcing a grin and hoping no one else noticed.
Afterward, backstage, the band’s excitement over the show felt muted. Trish and Reed exchanged a look before Reed finally spoke up. “You okay, man? You seemed… off tonight.”
“I’m fine,” I said quickly, my voice sharper than I meant it to be. “Just tired.”
“Tired doesn’t even cover it,” Fang said, arms crossed as she leaned against the wall. “You’ve been off all week. What’s going on?”
“I said I’m fine,” I snapped, the frustration bubbling up faster than I could stop it. “I’ve got a lot on my plate, okay?”
“We all do,” Trish said gently. “But it’s okay to say you’re struggling, Anon. You don’t have to do it alone.”
Fang’s expression softened as she stepped closer. “Seriously, Dweeb. We’re here for you. You’ve just gotta let us.”
Their words hung in the air, but I couldn’t respond. The truth was, they were right—I was overwhelmed—but admitting that felt impossible. I just nodded stiffly, mumbling something about needing to pack up my gear, and avoided their eyes.
The walk to Moe’s after the show was silent, awkward, and heavy. The usual post-gig celebration—pizza, jokes, and laughter—felt strained. When we finally squeezed into our usual booth, I couldn’t shake the tension weighing me down.
Fang sat beside me, her wing brushing my shoulder as she leaned in. “Hey,” she said softly, “you killed it out there, you know? That solo? Freaking awesome.”
“Thanks,” I mumbled, staring at the menu like it held all the answers to my problems.
“You sure you’re okay babe?” she pressed, her tone gentle but firm. “You’ve been kinda quiet.”
“I’m… fine Fang,” I said, trying to keep my voice even. “Just tired.”
Fang didn’t look convinced, but she let it slide. The others filled the silence with light chatter, trying to lift the mood, but every laugh and smile felt grating. It wasn’t their fault—I just couldn’t shake the crushing weight of it all.
Fang noticed, of course. She always noticed. Nudging me again, she whispered, “Anon, if you want to leave, we can. It’s cool.”
That was it…
The dam broke.
“Why does everyone keep asking if I’m okay?!” I snapped, my voice louder than I meant. The words came out sharp, cutting. “I said I’m fine. Just drop it, okay?”
The table fell silent. Reed and Trish exchanged uneasy glances, and even Moe, who’d just walked over to drop off fries, froze mid-step. Fang’s confident demeanor faltered as a flicker of hurt crossed her face.
“I was just trying to help,” she said softly, her voice quieter than I’d ever heard it.
The guilt hit me like a truck. But instead of apologizing, I froze, stuck in my own spiral of shame and frustration. The silence stretched, it was unbearably heavy, until Fang slid out of the booth and walked away without a word.
The others tried to patch up the vibe with forced jokes and halfhearted smiles, but it was obvious the night was over. I didn’t say anything for the rest of it, too ashamed to face what I’d done.
The walk to Fang’s house felt like an eternity. She didn’t yell or lecture me. She didn’t say anything. And somehow, that silence hurt more than anything else could have.
When we reached her house, she paused at the door, finally turning to face me. Her expression was unreadable, her amber eyes searching mine.
“Goodnight, Anon,” she said simply, her voice completely flat.
And just like that, she was gone, leaving me alone on the porch with nothing but the weight of my own regrets.
The days after that were some of the hardest I’ve ever faced. I thought things would go back to normal if I just gave Fang some space and apologized. But it wasn’t that simple.
At school, she still sat next to me in class, but the easy banter and teasing were gone. When we studied together, the comfortable silences turned awkward. The memes and morning texts she usually sent me stopped completely. She was giving me space, but in doing so, she felt miles away.
It felt awful…
During band practice, the distance was even worse. Fang still nailed every chord, still sang with that fiery intensity, but there was something missing. She didn’t joke with me, didn’t glance my way during solos, didn’t nudge me when I nailed a riff.
She was just… there, playing without that fiery passion and love of hers... And it was killing me.
When the session ended, Reed and Trish exchanged worried glances as Fang packed up her gear. Trish pulled me aside, her expression serious.
“Okay, what’s the deal?” she asked, crossing her arms. “You two have been weird ever since the gig.”
I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. “I… I screwed up. I snapped at her.”
Trish raised an eyebrow. “Did you apologize?”
“Not properly,” I admitted, guilt clawing at my chest. “I don’t even know how.”
“For real, Anon,” she said firmly, “you need to talk to her. She’s giving you space because she thinks that’s what you want. But if it’s not, tell her. She’s not a mind reader.”
Her words hit like a punch to the gut. Fang wasn’t pulling back because she didn’t care—she thought that’s what I needed. And I’d done nothing to convince her otherwise.
The next day, I found Fang waiting by my locker. She was leaning against it casually, her guitar case slung over her shoulder, but there was an uneasiness in her eyes.
“Hey,” she said softly, her tone hesitant.
“Hey,” I replied, my throat tightening.
There was a long pause before she spoke again. “Look, I’ve been thinking… maybe I should give you more space. I know you’ve got a lot going on, and I don’t want to make it harder for you.”
Her words hit harder than I expected. She wasn’t angry—she was worried. And I hated that I’d made her feel like she had to tiptoe around me.
“I don’t need space,” I said finally, my voice cracking slightly. “I need you. I’ve just been so overwhelmed, and I took it out on you, and that’s not fair. I’m sorry, Fang. For everything.”
Her amber eyes softened, and she reached out, her claws brushing against my hand. “Dweeb,” she said, her voice warm again, “you’ve gotta stop trying to do everything on your own. We’re a team. You’ve got me, the band, and my family if you ever need the help?”
I laughed weakly, the tension in my chest easing. “You’re right. I just… didn’t want to drag you down.”
“You’re not dragging me down,” she said firmly. “We’re in this together. Got it?”
Her words stuck with me. I didn’t need to shoulder everything alone. I had people who cared about me—people who wanted to help.
I just needed to let them…
The warmth of Fang’s hand in mine and the softness of her words stayed with me long after we’d parted ways. It wasn’t a fix-all for the mess in my head, but it was a start. I’d leaned on her more than I realized, and now I needed to start figuring out how to stop letting the weight of everything crush me.
That’s how I ended up on the beige couch in Dr. Kwon’s office a few days later, my foot bouncing like I was trying to set a record. Her office was the same as always—soft lighting, warm colors, and a faint scent of lavender wafting from the diffuser in the corner. It was supposed to feel calming, but right now, my chest felt like it was in a vice.
Dr. Kwon glanced up from her notebook, her sharp but kind eyes locking onto mine. “You seem more tense than usual, Anon. Want to tell me what’s going on?”
I let out a heavy sigh. “It’s… a lot. Everything feels like it’s closing in, and no matter what I do, I’m letting someone down.”
She nodded, setting the notebook aside. “It sounds like you’re overwhelmed. Can you pinpoint when this started?”
I hesitated, the memory of snapping at Fang flashing through my mind. “It’s been building for a while, I think. School, the band, trying to keep things steady with Fang—it’s all just… a lot. I didn’t realize how much until I blew up.”
Dr. Kwon tilted her head slightly. “Blew up how?”
I shifted uncomfortably, my hands fidgeting with the hem of my hoodie. “I snapped at Fang. She was just trying to help, but I was so stressed that I said a bunch of crap I didn’t mean. It hurt her.”
Dr. Kwon’s expression softened, and her voice lowered. “How did that make you feel?”
“Awful,” I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. “Like I ruined everything. She’s been giving me space because she thinks that’s what I want, but it’s not. I feel like I’m drowning, and I don’t know how to fix it.”
Her brow furrowed thoughtfully. “It sounds like you’ve been carrying a lot on your own. That can feel isolating and exhausting. Why haven’t you reached out for help?”
I shrugged, my throat tightening. “I didn’t want to be a burden. Fang already does so much—I didn’t want to add my problems to her plate.”
Dr. Kwon leaned forward slightly, her expression gentle but direct. “Anon, when Fang supports you, do you feel burdened by her help?”
“No,” I said immediately. “It’s the opposite. She makes everything feel easier.”
“Then why do you assume your struggles would burden her?” she asked.
The question hit me like a ton of bricks. I opened my mouth to respond but stopped, the realization settling in. Fang had never made me feel like I was too much for her. So why did I think I was?
Dr. Kwon offered a small smile, sensing my hesitation. “Sometimes, when we try to protect the people we care about, we end up isolating ourselves. But keeping everything inside doesn’t protect them—it just makes it harder for them to help.”
I nodded slowly, her words landing harder than I expected. “I guess I didn’t want to seem weak.”
“Being vulnerable isn’t weakness,” she said firmly. “It takes courage to admit you’re struggling. Fang, your bandmates, even your parents—they care about you. They want to help. But they can’t if you keep pushing them away.”
Her words sank in, loosening the knot in my chest just a little. “I guess I need to work on that,” I murmured.
Dr. Kwon nodded, picking up her notebook again. “It’s not something that changes overnight, but recognizing it is the first step. And you don’t have to take it all on at once. Start small—share what’s on your mind, even if it’s just one thing.”
She paused, tapping her pen against her notebook. “It might also help to look at your priorities. What’s most important to you right now? And how can you adjust your time and energy to reflect that?”
I thought about her question, my mind drifting to Fang’s laugh, the rush of playing onstage, and the dream of going to college for music. “I guess I need to figure out what matters most—and stop trying to do everything at once.”
—
“There’s something else,” I said after a long pause, my voice quieter now. “It’s about that college I visited.”
Dr. Kwon raised an eyebrow, her expression encouraging. “What happened?”
I rubbed the back of my neck, letting out a dry laugh. “The Baryonyx who gave the tour… they weren’t exactly subtle about who they thought should be there. They assumed Fang was the one applying, and when they found out it was me, they basically told me I didn’t belong—because I’m human.”
Her lips pressed into a thin line. “That must’ve been hard to hear. How did you respond?”
“I didn’t,” I admitted, the memory making my chest tighten. “I didn’t know what to say. It was humiliating. They didn’t even hide it—it was like a fact to them that I didn’t belong.”
Dr. Kwon nodded slowly, her gaze steady. “It’s not the first time you’ve dealt with speciesism, is it?”
I shook my head, the words spilling out before I could stop them. “No. It’s everywhere. At school, at gigs, and even just walking down the street sometimes. I thought maybe it’d be different at college, but… I guess I was wrong.”
Her pen stilled, her expression thoughtful. “You mentioned the Baryonyx specifically. Did they remind you of someone?”
My stomach twisted as I thought about Bishop. “A little,” I admitted. “It was stupid—they weren’t him, obviously—but for a second, it felt like they were.”
Dr. Kwon’s voice softened. “That’s not stupid, Anon. Trauma has a way of sticking with us, even when we think we’re past it. It’s natural for certain people or situations to trigger those feelings.”
I nodded, swallowing hard. “It’s just… exhausting. Always having to prove myself, always working twice as hard just to be taken seriously.”
“I hear you,” Dr. Kwon said gently. “What you’re describing is unfair, and it’s not something anyone should have to endure. But it doesn’t mean you don’t belong. And it doesn’t mean you should stop chasing your dreams.”
Her words hit me hard, a mix of comfort and challenge. “I guess,” I said quietly, “if I give up, I’m just letting them win.”
“Exactly,” she said, her voice firm. “You’ve come so far, Anon. You’ve faced things that would break a lot of people. Don’t let ignorance take away your spark.”
Her words stayed with me long after the session ended, a flicker of hope lighting up the storm in my chest.
After a few more therapy sessions with Dr. Kwon, things really started to turn around. Her advice about leaning on others and prioritizing my time wasn’t just words—it became a game plan. I started to ask for help, and slowly but surely, life began to feel manageable again.
The biggest surprise came when Naomi offered to help me with my studies. I didn’t know what to expect at first. Naomi and I had never exactly been close, and my first impression of her wasn’t exactly glowing. But Fang encouraged me to take the help, even if she wasn’t Naomi’s biggest fan.
She was cautious about it—protective, even—but she understood how much I needed the support.
To my surprise, Naomi turned out to be… actually pretty nice. The first couple of study sessions were awkward, no doubt. Having Naser there as a buffer helped ease the tension, but it took a bit to break down that initial wall. Once we got into a rhythm, though, things started to click. Naomi had this knack for organizing information and explaining things in a way that made it all stick. And, to be honest, her patience was impressive. I’d catch myself getting frustrated or stuck, but she’d guide me through it without an ounce of judgment.
Even Fang came around, reluctantly appreciating Naomi’s effort, even if she wasn’t exactly thrilled about her being around. And for a while, it seemed like Naomi was doing all this out of the goodness of her heart. That was, until one specific study session.
Naomi had been off that evening, ever since she showed up. She wasn’t her usual bubbly self, and even Naser, with all his jokes and easygoing charm, couldn’t seem to cheer her up. I figured maybe she’d had a bad day or something, but as the session went on, her quiet mood started to stand out more and more. She barely smiled, her mind seemed miles away, and even the questions she normally breezed through seemed to take her longer.
When the session finally wrapped up, Naomi hesitated before packing up her things. She glanced at Naser, biting her lip, and then asked if they could have a moment to talk. Her tone was quiet, almost timid. I didn’t want to pry, so I nodded and headed upstairs to Fang’s room to give them space.
“Hope everything’s okay,” I muttered to myself as I climbed the stairs, the unease sitting heavy in my chest.
I was perched on Fang’s bed, phone in hand, but the unease swirling in my chest made it impossible to focus. My thoughts kept drifting back to Naomi and Naser. Something was wrong—off in a way I couldn’t quite pin down, but my gut knew better than to dismiss it. I couldn’t shake the feeling that whatever was coming wouldn’t be pretty.
The knock on the door broke my spiraling thoughts.
“Come in,” Fang called, her voice laced with suspicion as she glanced up from her notebook.
The door opened slowly, and there they were—Naomi and Naser. Naomi looked fragile, like a stiff breeze might shatter her, her hands twisted in her sweater, her tail coiled tightly around her leg. Naser trailed behind her, his usual easygoing demeanor replaced by something more subdued. He wouldn’t meet our eyes, his shoulders tense.
“Uh… hey,” I said, sitting up straighter. My stomach churned as I took in their expressions. “What’s going on?”
Fang narrowed her eyes, her wings twitching. “Yeah, you two look like you’re about to confess to committing tax fraud. Spill.”
Naser shifted uncomfortably, rubbing the back of his neck. “We, uh… we need to talk.”
Those words landed like a hammer. My mind raced, jumping to worst-case scenarios as I fought to keep my voice steady. “About what?”
Naomi stepped forward, her movements hesitant. “I… I need to tell you something,” she said, her voice trembling. “Something I should’ve said a long time ago.”
Fang’s wings flared slightly as she crossed her arms. “Then stop stalling and just say it.”
Naomi looked back at Naser, who gave her a small nod, though he still wouldn’t meet our eyes. Taking a shaky breath, Naomi turned back to us, her voice barely above a whisper. “When Anon first transferred to Volcano High… I… I changed your schedules.”
Fang blinked, her amber eyes narrowing into sharp slits. “You did what?”
Naomi’s words came out in a rush, like she had to get them out before she lost her nerve. “I made sure you two were in the same classes. I thought if you spent more time together, maybe… things would get better.”
Fang straightened, her wings flaring further as she took a step forward. “Better for who? Because it sure as hell doesn’t sound like this was about me.”
Naomi flinched, her voice cracking. “For everyone! For you, for Naser, for your family—everything was falling apart back then! You were fighting with everyone, and I thought if you had someone new in your life, someone who wasn’t part of the chaos, you might… stop being so unhappy.”
Fang’s tail lashed behind her, her voice rising. “So your bright idea was to manipulate my life? What gives you the right to decide what I need?”
“I didn’t know what else to do!” Naomi cried, tears spilling down her cheeks. “You were miserable, Naser was miserable, and your parents didn’t know how to help. I thought if I could just… give you something stable, maybe things would get better.”
“And you just decided that I was the solution?” I asked, my voice tinged with disbelief. “Because I was new? Because I was human?”
Naomi’s gaze darted to me, her tears falling faster now. “You were different! You weren’t part of everything that was going wrong. I thought if you two got close—if you became friends, or maybe even more—it might… help.”
Fang let out a sharp, bitter laugh. “Help me? Or help you? Because all I’m hearing is how my life was just collateral damage in your quest for a fairytale fix-it story.”
Naomi’s shoulders shook as she tried to keep herself together. “It wasn’t like that! I just… I thought if you were happier, Naser wouldn’t have to worry so much. And if he wasn’t so stressed, then maybe… maybe we could be happy too.”
Fang froze, her wings folding back slightly as her eyes widened. “Oh my God. This wasn’t about me at all, was it? This was about you and Naser.”
Naomi broke completely, her voice cracking as she choked out, “I didn’t mean to hurt you! I thought I was doing the right thing. I thought I could make things better, but I see now how wrong I was.”
“Damn right you were,” Fang muttered, though her tone was less fiery now. She exchanged a glance with me, her anger giving way to something more complicated.
Naser finally spoke up, his voice low but firm. “Naomi, you’ve got to stop doing this. Stop trying to control everything. You can’t just force people into happiness.”
Naomi turned to him, her tears streaking down her face. “I know! I know I messed up, but I just… I didn’t know what else to do.”
For a moment, the room was silent, the weight of her confession pressing down on all of us. I glanced at Fang, expecting her to lash out, to unleash the full brunt of her anger. Instead, she tilted her head, her lips twitching as if she were trying not to smile.
Then she snorted.
“Oh my God,” she said, a laugh bubbling up despite the tension. “Naomi, that’s so stupid. Like, beyond retarded. You rewrote the schedule thinking you were some kind of love-life puppet master?”
I blinked, and then, to my own surprise, I laughed too. “Yeah, that’s next-level meddling. You seriously thought this would magically solve everything?”
Naomi stared at us, her tear-streaked face frozen in shock. “Wait… you’re not mad?”
“Oh, we’re still mad,” Fang said, waving a hand. “But honestly? Compared to everything else we’ve been through in the last few months? this is, like… sitcom level drama.”
“Yeah,” I added, wiping away a tear of laughter. “You’re lucky it worked out, because otherwise? Wow. Worst fucking plan ever.”
Fang grinned, slinging an arm over my shoulder. “But here’s the thing, Naomi. We’re happy. Stupidly, impossibly happy. So, yeah, what you did was messed up… but in the end? It worked out; I love this idiot more than words can say. If you hadn’t meddled, I might have never known how happy he could’ve made me.”
Naomi blinked, her tears slowing as she tried to process our reaction. “Oh… You’re… okay with this?”
Fang rolled her eyes. “Not okay okay, but we’ve dealt with so much worse in the past few months. So count yourself lucky we can laugh about it.”
Naser let out a breath, a small smile tugging at his lips. “I told you it’d be okay babe.”
“Okay adjacent,” I clarified, grinning. “But, yeah. Thanks for the truth, Naomi. Just… maybe don’t fuck around with people’s lives anymore? You got REALLY lucky this time; the next time though? Someone might pop you one.”
Naomi laughed shakily, wiping at her face. “Fair enough.”
Naser smirked, tugging her toward the door. “Come on, babe. Let’s get out of here before she changes her mind.”
As they left, Naser called after us, “You’re saints, you know that?”
“Yeah, yeah,” Fang shot back. “You owe us Nas’.”
“I know. I appreciate it nonetheless.” Naser turned to catch up with Naomi.
—
Later that night the house was quiet. The kind of quiet that only fell when everyone else had gone to bed and the world outside had settled into a soft hum. Fang and I sat cross-legged on her bed, a half-empty bag of chips between us and her guitar leaning against the wall. The laughter from earlier had faded, leaving behind a comfortable silence punctuated by the occasional crunch or the rustle of the chip bag.
Fang was the first to break it, her voice thoughtful as she looked down at the bag in her lap. “You know… it’s kind of wild how we got here. Like, if Naomi hadn’t meddled, we might’ve never even met.”
“Yeah,” I said, leaning back against her headboard. “It’s weird thinking about it like that. One little thing, and everything could’ve been different.”
She snorted softly, grabbing another chip. “Makes you wonder if she’s done this to anyone else. Like, is she secretly the matchmaker of Volcano High? Are Reed and Trish next?”
I laughed, shaking my head. “Nah, I think she learned her lesson. Pretty sure the emotional meltdown and our reaction knocked some sense into her.”
Fang smirked but then grew quiet again, her gaze flicking to the window where the moonlight streamed in. “But seriously… as messed up as it was, I can’t say I regret the outcome. We’ve been through so much, Dweeb, and I don’t think I’d have made it without you.”
Her voice softened on that last part, and it hit me square in the chest. “Hey,” I said, leaning forward to take her hand. “I could say the same. You’ve been my rock, even when things got crazy—hell, especially when things got crazy.”
She gave me a lopsided grin, but her eyes were serious. “Still. When Naomi was going on about how angry I was back then, it got me thinking… she wasn’t wrong. I was a mess. And you didn’t have to stick around, but you did.”
“Of course I did,” I said, squeezing her hand. “Fang, you’re… you. Yeah, you were dealing with a lot, but who wouldn’t be? You didn’t push me away, even when you could have. That’s what mattered to me.”
She looked away, her cheeks faintly pink. “You’re such a sap.”
“And you love it,” I shot back, grinning.
She laughed, but it was softer this time. “Yeah. I kinda do.”
The room fell quiet again, but it wasn’t awkward. It was that kind of silence where words weren’t necessary—where just being there was enough. But there was still more I needed to say, things that had been weighing on me since Naomi’s confession.
“You know,” I started, my voice quieter now, “I’ve been thinking about what Naomi said. About how she wanted to make things ‘perfect.’ I get why it pissed you off, but… I think I kind of understand where she was coming from.”
Fang tilted her head, curiosity sparking in her eyes. “What do you mean?”
I sighed, running a hand over the back of my head. “I mean… haven’t we all done that, in a way? Tried to force something to be better because the alternative felt unbearable? I’ve definitely had moments where I thought, ‘If I can just fix this one thing, everything else will fall into place.’ It’s not right, and it’s not fair, but I get it.”
Fang nodded slowly, her expression thoughtful. “Yeah… I guess I’ve been guilty of that too. Like when I thought pushing everyone away would somehow make things easier. Spoiler alert: it didn’t.”
“No kidding,” I said, giving her a teasing nudge. “But hey, we’re learning, right? Even if it’s the hard way.”
She rolled her eyes, but there was a softness to her smile. “Guess so. And I get why you’d see Naomi’s side. You’re good like that—always trying to see the best in people. It’s annoying sometimes, but it’s also… one of the reasons I love you.”
My heart did a weird little flip at her words. Even though she said things like that casually, they always hit me like a freight train. “I love you too, Bright Eyes,” I said, grinning as her cheeks flushed again. “Even if you pretend to hate it when I’m sappy.”
“I don’t hate it,” she muttered, crossing her arms. “I just… don’t know how to handle it sometimes. I’m not used to people being all… affectionate and stuff.”
“Good thing you’ve got me to practice on, then,” I teased.
She shoved me lightly, laughing. “You’re impossible.”
I laughed too, leaning back against the headboard again. “Seriously, though. I know Naomi’s thing was kind of ridiculous, but in a way, I’m grateful. Not for the meddling part, obviously, but… for where it led us. You and me? That’s worth all the chaos.”
Fang looked at me, her expression softening. “Yeah. It is.”
We sat there for a while longer, just enjoying the quiet and each other’s presence. It felt good to let the weight of everything—Naomi’s confession, the stress of life—melt away, even if only for a little while. With everything we’d been through, moments like this felt rare and precious, and I wasn’t about to take them for granted.
Eventually, Fang shifted, resting her head on my shoulder. “You know what I realized tonight?”
“What’s that?” I asked, wrapping an arm around her.
She smiled, her voice warm. “No matter how messed up things get, I think we’ll be okay. As long as we’ve got each other.”
I pressed a kiss to the top of her head, my heart swelling with a new feeling at her words. “Yeah… I think you’re right about that.” —
Later that night, the household was silent, the kind of quiet that only comes when everyone’s finally turned in for the night. I was sat on the back porch having a smoke before turning in for the night, staring up at the sky above, enjoying the vast blanket of stars above me, no longer feeling miniscule in comparison.
I could still hear Fang’s laugh echoing in my ears from earlier, that sharp, mischievous sound that somehow held warmth underneath. She’d insisted I stay in her room for the night, brushing off my protests with a wave of her hand and a quick,
“Are you really gonna let your poor, cold girlfriend suffer alone without her favourite radiator dweeeeeb?” I’d agreed shortly after because… well, there wasn’t really a choice. When Fang decided something, you didn’t argue.
… Not successfully, anyway.
So now, I’m lying here under the blanket with her,unable to stop my mind from wandering.
Naomi’s confession replayed in my head, not with the weight it might’ve carried a few months ago, but with a strange lightness. The way Fang and I had laughed about it—laughed—still felt surreal. It wasn’t that what Naomi did wasn’t serious or wrong.
It was. But after everything Fang and I had been through—the fights, the fear, the night Bishop had nearly killed me—it felt so small by comparison. Almost comical, really.
Like trying to patch a broken dam with duct tape. Naomi’s attempt to “fix” us might have been misguided and selfish, but the irony was that we were here, stronger and more ourselves than ever, despite her meddling.
No, not despite it. Because of it.
I thought about the way Fang had looked at me tonight, her amber eyes soft with something unspoken. She’d squeezed my hand, as if to say, ‘I’ve got you.’
That’s how she always was—steady, fierce, and utterly unyielding when it came to the people she cared about. And somewhere along the way, I’d become one of those people.
I shifted under the blanket, listening to the faint sound of the wind brushing against the windows.
Fang was fast asleep, sprawled out like a starfish, with her wings draped over the bed as she snores and drools ever so slightly. The sight of the sleeping beauty always makes me smile, but it also makes my chest tighten with something warmer, deeper.
Something I couldn’t quite put into words yet.
This wasn’t new, exactly. I’d felt it before, in smaller doses—a flicker here, a whisper there. But tonight, it was different. It was like a slow burn that had finally reached its peak, steady and impossible to ignore. It wasn’t just that I loved her. That was a given, as natural as breathing at this point. It was more than that. Bigger.
I thought about the nights we’d spent talking until dawn, the quiet moments when her fire dimmed just enough to let me see the softer parts of her. I thought about how she’d stood by me, not just through the chaos with Bishop but through everything. Fang didn’t flinch from the hard stuff. She didn’t sugarcoat or coddle. She challenged me, made me better, made me braver. And I realized, with startling clarity, that I wanted her to be there. Always.
The thought made my heart race and ache at the same time. It wasn’t something I could say out loud yet—not to her, not even to myself. It was too fragile, too big. But it was there, a quiet certainty settling deep in my chest.
I glanced toward the staircase, half-expecting her to come bounding down to check on me, to crack a joke about how I looked like a burrito wrapped up in the blanket. She didn’t, of course. She was probably dead to the world by now. But knowing she was just a few rooms away made the house feel warmer, safer.
For the first time in what felt like forever, I wasn’t haunted by the past. Bishop’s shadow, the doubts and fears that had chased me for so long—they didn’t seem as sharp tonight. Instead, I found myself looking forward, not with fear, but with hope.
Because when I thought about the future, it wasn’t vague or distant.
It was Fang…
I closed my eyes, the sound of her laughter still echoing in my mind. The feeling in my chest tightened, warm and electric, as I let the thought take root.
Tonight, for the first time, I let myself imagine forever.
—
The week leading up to the final results was a weird mix of anticipation and chaos. I’d officially stopped studying—there wasn’t much else I could do—but that didn’t stop my brain from spiraling. Every spare moment was filled with what-ifs. What if I failed? What if my grades weren’t good enough? What if all my plans just… fell apart? It felt like I was standing on the edge of a cliff, and instead of jumping, I was just frozen, staring down at the jagged rocks below.
The band noticed, of course. They always did.
“You’re gonna burn a hole in the floor if you keep pacing like that,” Fang said one afternoon, her amber eyes narrowing as she watched me from her spot on the couch. “Seriously, Dweeb, sit down before I trip you.”
“He can’t sit,” Trish said, smirking as she tuned her bass. “The floor’s lava. Didn’t you hear?”
“Not helping,” I muttered, though I couldn’t help the small laugh that escaped.
Reed snapped his drumsticks together with a grin. “What you need, my friend, is a distraction. Something to keep that overthinking brain of yours busy.”
“What, like a board game?” I joked weakly.
“Or,” Fang interjected, sitting up with a spark of mischief in her eyes, “we throw a party.”
The room went quiet for a second as the idea settled. Then Trish grinned. “I’m in.”
“Party for what?” I asked, though the idea was already tugging at me, like a lifeline in the middle of my storm of anxiety.
“For surviving Volcano High,” Reed said with a dramatic flourish. “Think about it. We’ve made it through hell—barely, but still. We deserve a victory lap.”
“Yeah,” Fang added, her wings twitching with excitement. “Not just us, either. We can invite Stella, Rosa, Naser, Naomi. Hell, even Ripley, if he’s cool with it.”
Reed tilted his head. “Ripley might be a bit of a buzzkill, but Naser would be down. Plus, if we have it at my place, no parents around to cramp our style.”
“That’s genius,” Trish said, snapping her fingers. “Reed’s got the space. All we need is some planning.”
“Okay,” I said, letting the idea sink in. It wasn’t like I had anything better to do. “Yeah. Let’s do it.”
And just like that, the spiral in my brain eased, replaced with plans for Friday. We started divvying up jobs. Fang and I would handle the entertainment, Trish and Reed were on food and “party favours”, and Naser and Naomi volunteered to help sort out some other things too.
It wasn’t going to be huge, just a bunch of friends letting loose after a stressful year, but it felt like exactly what we needed.
The rest of the week flew by in a blur. School was winding down, but the band stayed busy with gigs, and with my studying officially over, I suddenly had free time for the first time in months. I spent most of it with Fang, sneaking in as many dates as we could before the chaos of Friday’s party.
Our dates weren’t extravagant—just the kind of easy, comfortable outings that felt more like us. We’d grab pizza at Moe’s, take walks through the park, or hole up in her room watching old movies while she teased me for crying at the sad parts.
We’ve also taken to going to the Bluffs a lot more, keeping our promise to each other about making better memories there, we usually head up there in the evening when it’s quiet, and we just sit with our backs against the tree, and just watch the stars go by as we talk for hours on end, about everything and nothing.
Those conversations? are the moments I cherish most with her.
When I wasn’t with Fang, I found myself spending more time with the Aarons. Ripley had roped me into helping restore an old Mustang he’d bought off Moe for next to nothing. “A good project keeps the mind sharp,” he’d said, handing me a wrench like it was some sacred rite of passage.
I wasn’t exactly a car guy, but the work was satisfying, and there was something grounding about learning from Ripley. He had this quiet way of teaching, letting me figure things out on my own while still keeping an eye out to make sure I didn’t screw up too badly.
Samantha, meanwhile, had pulled me into her latest community project at the church. I still wasn’t sure how I felt about religion—about faith in general—but Samantha had a way of making it less intimidating. She wasn’t preachy or pushy, just… kind.
Seeing how much her faith shaped her and the way she cared for others made me realize that, even if I didn’t share her beliefs, I could still respect them. And I could still spend time with the woman who’d become more of a mom to me than my own ever was.
Then there was Naser. He and I have finally gotten back to being brothers. We’ve spent hours hanging out, going on runs, playing video games, or just talking about nothing and everything.
He had a million and one embarrassing stories about Fang, like the time she went through a pirate phase as a kid, and he wasn’t shy about sharing them. I made sure to tease her mercilessly about it, but I knew she didn’t really mind. If anything, I think she liked seeing us being back to normal.
Finally, Friday arrived and the air was thick with tension as we all gathered in the auditorium to open our final grades. The air buzzed with a mix of excitement and dread, like we were all about to walk the plank together. Everyone clutched their envelopes like they contained either salvation or doom.
“I feel like I’m gonna puke,” Naser muttered as we found a spot near the back to sit. He fidgeted with the edges of his envelope, glancing at Naomi.
“You’ll be fine,” Naomi said with a smile that somehow managed to be reassuring and smug at the same time. “We studied our asses off. Hard work pays off.”
Trish plopped down next to Fang, casually tearing at the corner of her envelope. “You’re so confident. Watch me bomb English just to throw off the curve.”
“I don’t think you can ‘bomb’ anything,” Stella said softly, clutching her own envelope like it might explode. “You’re all pretty smart.”
“Except Reed,” Rosa chimed in, her grin mischievous. “But we still love him.”
Reed, lounging a little too comfortably in his chair, waved it off. “I don’t need grades to tell me how awesome I am. But just you wait—I’ve got a good feeling about this.”
“Yeah,” Fang said, arching a brow, “a good feeling that’s probably based on nothing.”
We all laughed nervously, but the anxiety still sat heavy. Naomi was the first to break the stalemate.
“Alright, let’s do this.” She opened her envelope with the precision of a surgeon, pulling out the paper and scanning it quickly. A huge grin broke across her face. “I got straight A’s Naseypoo!”
Naser whooped, throwing an arm around her shoulders. “That’s my Peach! Good job babe!”
“Alright, Mr. Confident,” Fang said, smirking. “Your turn.”
Naser tore into his envelope with a theatrical flourish, holding it up like he’d just been handed an award. “A’s and B’s! Hell yes! College, here we come!”
He leaned into Naomi with a proud grin. “We make one hell of a team.”
“Gross,” Fang muttered, but her smirk betrayed her amusement.
Trish went next, opening her envelope with casual indifference. “B’s across the board, except for music. Aced that, obviously.” She grinned at Reed. “Guess that makes me the second-most talented musician here.”
“Not bad, not bad,” Reed said, stretching his arms like he was about to dive into a pool. “Alright, everyone, prepare to be amazed.”
“Oh, this ought to be good,” Fang said, leaning back with a grin.
Reed ripped open his envelope and unfolded the paper dramatically. He scanned it for a moment, then blinked. “Wait… wait, what the hell?”
“What?” Trish asked, leaning forward.
Reed held the paper up like it was a magic trick. “All A’s… Reed 'em and weep, nerds!”
The room erupted into chaos. Fang nearly fell off her chair laughing, while Naser stared at him, open-mouthed. “You’re FUCKING kidding me.”
“Nope!” Reed said, grinning so wide it looked like his face might split. “A’s in math, science, and history. History, people. I just guessed!”
Naomi, clearly unimpressed, crossed her arms. “What kind of cruel cosmic joke is this…?”
“Idiot savant strikes again,” Trish said, still laughing.
“I can’t believe this,” Naser muttered, shaking his head. “I busted my ass studying, and you—what, guessed your way to greatness?”
“Hey, don’t hate the player, man,” Reed said, leaning back in his chair like he owned the place. “ It’s all natural talent, my guy.”
“You’re ridiculous,” Fang said, wiping tears of laughter from her eyes. “I can’t believe you beat the nerds at their own game!”
The laughter slowly died down as everyone turned to me. My envelope sat untouched in my hands, the weight of it heavier than it had any right to be.
“Your turn, Dweeb,” Fang said softly, her voice teasing but warm. “Time to see how all that stressing paid off.”
I swallowed hard, my hands clammy as I stared at the envelope. This was it. Months of work, sleepless nights, and constant anxiety—all boiled down to a single piece of paper. My heart felt like it was going to beat out of my chest.
“You got this, Anon” Naomi said, her voice encouraging. “Trust in yourself.”
I took a deep breath, my fingers fumbling with the seal. The paper felt like lead as I pulled it out and unfolded it. My eyes darted across the grades, trying to make sense of them.
“What’s it say?” Fang asked, leaning closer.
I blinked, my brain finally catching up. “A’s… in music and English. B’s in everything else.”
A stunned silence filled the air, broken only by Fang’s triumphant shout. “You did it, Dweeb! Holy shit, you did it!”
Naser clapped me on the back, grinning. “Hell yeah, man. That’s awesome!”
I let out a shaky laugh, relief flooding through me.
“It’s enough… It’s exactly enough.”
“For the music program?” Naomi asked, her eyes lighting up.
“Yeah,” I said, finally letting myself smile. “It’s enough to get in!”
The group erupted into cheers, and for the first time in months, the weight on my shoulders felt lighter. Fang grabbed me in a tight hug, her wings wrapping around us both.
“I’m so proud of you dork,” she said, her voice softer than usual.
“Thanks Birdbrain,” I whispered back, my chest tightening in a way that felt oddly good.
“Alright,” Reed said, breaking the moment with a grin. “Now we definitely have to party. Let’s celebrate like the geniuses we are!”
“Geniuses?” Fang said, raising a brow. “You just found out what ‘valedictorian’ means last week.”
“And yet,” Reed replied smugly, “here I am, still outscoring half of you!”
As the banter started up again, I looked around at my friends, my family, and for the first time in a long time, I felt like everything was exactly where it was meant to be.
—
When evening rolled around, Reed’s house was like a loaded cannon waiting to go off. Everything was ready: snacks stacked high, “party favors” hidden in plain sight, and Reed’s playlist set to shuffle. The fridge groaned under the weight of assorted beers, sodas, and one mysterious bottle of Absinthe Reed swore was “perfectly legal.”
As the first guests arrived, the vibe immediately flipped from chill to electric. Rosa came barreling through the door like a one-woman parade, hauling a portable speaker and shouting over her shoulder at a shy-looking Stella, who trailed behind her with a bag of chips clutched in a death grip.
“¡Dios mío!” Rosa declared, practically throwing the speaker onto the counter. “I hope you’re ready for this, An-on. Because tonight? We celebrate like champions, chico!”
“Champions of what?” I asked, grinning from the couch.
“Surviving Exams nino’,” she shot back, rolling her eyes like it was obvious. “Don’t think I've ever prayed so hard to pass something.”
“Glad you’re keeping it light,” I replied, but I couldn’t help laughing.
Meanwhile, Stella lingered awkwardly near the door, holding up her chips like a peace offering. “Uhhh, congratulations for getting through your exams too Anon, I brought snacks?”
“Don’t think we’ll be needing anymore snacks, pretty sure Reed bought out a Crocsco for all of their snacks for tonight, just relax and have a good time,” I said, giving her a thumbs-up. “Now, come on in and enjoy yourself, before Reed inevitably tries to rope you both into some kind of drinking contest.”
As if summoned, Reed appeared from the kitchen, a beer already in hand and an impish grin on his face. “Too late dude! Everyone here’s a contestant tonight. No exceptions.”
Stella’s face turned crimson as she muttered something about “just watching,” but Rosa immediately latched onto her arm. “Oh no, chica. You’re in this with me. I’ll teach you.”
I glanced over to find Fang perched on the counter, beer in hand and her eyes sparkling with mischief. “How long do you think Stella will last before Reed makes her do shots?” she asked, smirking.
“Ten minutes,” I guessed. “Maybe less.”
As the party kicked off, Naser and Naomi eventually arrived and unsurprisingly stepped into the roles of responsible adults, well, as responsible as anyone could be at a party. While Reed was already cracking open his third beer and setting up questionable drinking games, Naser and Naomi made it their mission to keep things… somewhat civilized.
“Whilst I did promise to turn a blind eye to any drinking and “illegal stuff,” you guys know you’re all gonna have to clean this up tomorrow, right?” Naomi pointed out, hands on her hips as she surveyed the growing chaos. Her voice was calm, but her sharp eyes made it clear she wasn’t playing.
“Don’t be such a buzzkill, Naomi,” Reed retorted, already halfway through his second beer. “This is a once-in-a-lifetime party!”
“Once in a lifetime? Not so sure about that, gotta say it’s nice to be at one for once though.” Naser quipped, though he smirked as he grabbed a soda from the cooler.
Naomi turned to Naser, raising an eyebrow. “Is that excitement I hear Naser? I thought you were supposed to be on my side?”
“I am on your side babe,” he said, cracking open the can. “Just not enough to stop them from having fun. I’m just here to make sure Fang and Anon don’t die or do something TOO stupid.”
“Great, because that’s such a high bar to clear,” she muttered, rolling her eyes. Still, there was a faint smile on her lips as she grabbed one of her meticulously crafted cupcakes and handed it to Stella, who was trying her best to disappear into the furniture.
As the night rolled on, Reed’s house became a swirling vortex of loud music, questionable decisions, and just enough chaos to make the whole thing unforgettable. The vibe teetered somewhere between a frat house rager and a high school reunion that got way out of hand.
Rosa was the first to crank up the madness. She seized control of the playlist with the authority of a DJ at a sold-out concert, switching out Reed’s chaotic rock mix for pulsing reggaeton. “¡Esto sí que es música, cabrones!” she declared, twirling dramatically in the middle of the room.
It didn’t take long before she had half the party trying (and failing) to keep up with her salsa moves. Naomi, who was surprisingly spry for someone who had sworn to play the responsible adult earlier, joined in with wild enthusiasm, spinning and laughing.
Stella, on the other hand, was planted firmly on the couch like it was her life raft in a sea of madness. She nursed a soda, calmly observing the chaos. Anytime someone tried to pull her into the fray, she’d throw up her hands like she was warding off an attacker. “I’m good, thanks,” she’d say, her voice steady and her resolve unshakable.
Reed, of course, was thriving in the pandemonium. Fueled by Carfe’ and pure adrenaline, he decided a dance-off was in order. “Alright, you cowards,” he announced, pointing a dramatic finger across the room at Fang. “Time to see who really runs this place.”
Fang’s wings twitched with amusement as she set her drink down and sauntered to the middle of the living room. “You sure about this, Reed? I don’t want to ruin your night by destroying your ego.”
Reed scoffed, spinning in a circle to hype himself up. “Please, I was born for this.”
What followed wasn’t so much a dance-off as it was a hilarious descent into chaos. Fang’s moves were sharp and deliberate, mixing confidence with just enough swagger to make it clear she wasn’t here to lose. Reed, on the other hand, looked like a caffeinated octopus trying to moonwalk.
The living room crowd quickly turned into a rowdy audience, cheering and jeering as the two battled it out.
“¡Vamos, Fang!” Rosa hollered, pumping her fist in the air. “Dale una lección a ese pendejo.”
Trish, meanwhile, egged Reed on. “Come on, babe! Don’t let her intimidate you with actual rhythm.”
The showdown hit its peak when Reed attempted a particularly ambitious spin-kick maneuver. It might’ve looked cool… if he hadn’t immediately lost his balance and stumbled backward over his own drumsticks, falling ass backwards over the back of the sofa.
The room exploded with laughter.
“¡Dios mío!” Rosa screamed, doubled over as tears streamed down her face. “Eres un desastre andante, Reed. ¡Qué vergüenza!”
Reed groaned into the cushions, only his muffled voice escaping. “I don’t need this slander in my own house.”
I leaned against the wall, barely able to keep a straight face. “You tripped over your own feet, man. The house is innocent.”
Fang walked over, smirking as she crossed her arms. “Guess that settles it. This is officially my house now.”
Reed popped his head up just enough to glare at her, his hair sticking out in all directions. “The throne’s still mine. I just—uh—needed a break… Strategic retreat?”
“Sure, Reed,” Fang replied, her smirk widening. “Whatever helps you sleep tonight.”
The laughter didn’t die down for a solid ten minutes, and Reed didn’t bother to defend himself further. The night continued to spiral from there, with more dancing, wild stories, and an impromptu karaoke session that featured Rosa belting out reggaeton classics while Naomi and Naser had a little dance together in the background.
Even Stella cracked a smile at one point, when Naser, very drunk by this point, tried to freestyle over one of the tracks and ended up rhyming "volcano" with "insano."
Eventually, the noise and chaos got to be a little too much.
I slipped out onto the porch, the cool night air a welcome relief from the heat inside. Leaning against the railing, I stared up at the stars, letting the quiet settle over me. The muffled sounds of laughter and music from inside felt distant, almost surreal.
The cool night air wrapped around us as I leaned against the porch railing, trying to sort out the tangle of thoughts in my head. The party roared on inside, its chaotic soundtrack muffled by the closed door.
“Needed a breather, Dork?” Fang’s voice cut through the quiet, sharp but laced with affection.
I turned to see her leaning in the doorway, hands stuffed in her jacket pockets, her wings tucked close to her sides. She looked effortlessly cool, her smirk the kind that could light up a room—or set it on fire, depending on her mood.
“Just needed to escape the madness for a sec,” I replied, motioning for her to join me.
She strolled over, her wings brushing against my arm as she leaned against the railing beside me. “You know, for someone who’s pretty much the guest of honor, you’ve got a real habit of sneaking off.”
“Gotta keep the mystery alive,” I said, flashing her a grin.
She snorted. “Yeah, because mystery is what you’re known for, Dweeb.”
I rolled my eyes, but her teasing always made me smile. We fell into a comfortable silence, the kind that didn’t need filling. The stars above seemed impossibly bright, and every so often I’d glance at her out of the corner of my eye. The way her amber eyes caught the faint glow of the porch light, the way her wings twitched slightly in the breeze—it all made my chest tighten in that way I was still trying to figure out.
“What’s going on in that head of yours Dweeb?” she asked, tilting her head to look at me.
I hesitated.
She always had a way of cutting right through me, but finding the words for how I felt was a whole other battle.
“Just… everything,” I said finally. “This year. Tonight... You.”
Her eyebrows shot up in fake surprise. “Me? Wow, should I be flattered?”
“Shut up,” I said, shoving her arm lightly. “I’m being serious.”
Her smirk softened, and she turned to face me, resting her arms on the railing. Her gaze was steady, warm, and for once, not teasing. “Okay, okay, Promise I’ll behave.”
I took a deep breath, my fingers gripping the railing as I tried to untangle the knot in my chest.
“It’s like… I’m starting to get how much all of this matters. The band, this life we’re building, everything we’ve been through. And you… especially you. It’s like you’ve been this constant through all of it, even when everything else felt like it was falling apart.”
Fang’s expression softened even more, the smirk giving way to something I didn’t see often—a quiet vulnerability. She reached out, her claws brushing against my hand before she laced her fingers through mine. “You’re soooo cheesy,” she said, but her voice was low, affectionate.
“Yeah, well,” I said with a crooked grin, “you love it.”
“I do,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “But if you tell anyone, I’ll deny it.”
I laughed softly as she leaned her head against my shoulder, her wings shifting slightly to wrap around us like a blanket. We stood there, her hand in mine, the stars stretching out endlessly above us. For the first time in a long while, the world felt still, like everything had clicked into place.
“I don’t know what’s coming next,” I murmured, breaking the silence. “But as long as I’ve got you, I think I’ll be okay.”
“You’re damn right you’ll be okay,” she said, her voice firm. “You’ve got me, and I’m not going anywhere, Dweeb.”
I turned my head to press a quick kiss to her temple, and she sighed, the sound content and full of promise. Before I could say anything else, the door burst open behind us.
“Yooo, you two lovebirds staying out here all night?” Reed’s head popped through the doorway, his grin as wide as ever. “Come back to the party! There’s always time for stargazing later. Besides… it’s time for the main event.”
Before either of us could ask what the hell he meant, he disappeared back inside, the door slamming shut behind him.
Fang straightened, glancing at me with a raised eyebrow. “What do you think the ‘main event’ is this time? Last time it was him trying to backflip off the couch.”
I shrugged. “Knowing Reed, it could be anything. Guess we’d better go find out.”
“Come on, Dweeb,” she said, tugging my hand as we headed back inside. “Let’s see what kind of chaos he’s cooked up this time.”
When we were back inside we saw Reed leaned against the counter, smirking like he’d just come up with the most brilliant idea in history. “Yo, Fang,” he called, his voice practically dripping with mischief. “You feel like getting absolutely demolished in beer pong, or are you too chicken to step up?”
I groaned from the couch. “Oh, come on, Reed. Can’t you go one night without trying to turn something into a competition?”
But Fang was already perking up, her amber eyes narrowing with a challenge. “Demolished? You mean you wanna get your ass handed to you?” She stood up, wings twitching as her grin widened. “You’re on.”
I sat up straighter, feeling a familiar mix of pride and dread. “Fang, hold on. I think he’s up to someth—”
“Relax, Dweeb,” she said, cutting me off with a playful flick of her tail. “I’ve got this. I’ll wipe the floor with him.”
Reed’s grin only grew wider. “Oh, it’s not just beer pong, Wingspan. We’re gonna make this a little… interesting.”
He ducked under the table and pulled out a jar of dark amber liquid, holding it up like some sinister prize. “Nine cups will have beer. But one? One will be infused with my special Carfe tea blend.”
The room erupted into laughter and gasps, and I felt a chill run down my spine. “Babe… I said, narrowing my eyes. “This is a trap. You know it. I know it. Hell, he knows it,” I said, gesturing at Reed’s stupidly smug face.
Reed ignored me, focusing on Fang. “Here’s the fun part: neither of us will know which cup has the tea. Every cup’s a gamble. You in, or are you gonna chicken out?”
I turned to Fang, silently willing her to tell him to shove it. But, of course, she didn’t. Her grin only grew more determined, and I could see the gears turning in her head. “You’re on,” she said, stepping up to the table.
“Fang—” I started, already feeling the doom.
“Nope,” she said, holding up a hand. “No talking me out of this, Dweeb.”
I sighed, standing up and taking my place next to her. “Fine. But if you’re doing this, I’m not letting you face that Carfehead alone.”
Reed raised an eyebrow. “Ohhhh, we’re doing couples now? Trish, get over here. We’re making this a proper showdown.”
Trish, who’d been lounging in a chair with her feet up, smirked as she hopped to her feet. “About time someone asked me to join the chaos.” She slid up next to Reed, giving him a mock punch in the arm. “Let’s wreck ‘em.”
The crowd around the table grew as everyone caught wind of what was happening. Stella and Rosa perched on the couch, already laughing, while Naser grabbed his phone, announcing, “This is going to be perfect for a bit of sibling blackmail.”
Reed poured the drinks, making a big show of shuffling the cups around. He even closed his eyes at one point, spinning the table slowly like it was a roulette wheel. “No one will ever know,” he said ominously, finally stepping back. “The cups are set.”
I exchanged a look with Fang. “We’ve got this,” I said, squeezing her hand under the table. “But seriously, don’t trust a single thing Reed says.”
“Don’t worry,” she said, flashing me a grin. “I’ve got this.”
Reed took the first shot, and the ball arced gracefully into one of Fang’s cups. “Ladies first,” he said with a mock bow.
Fang didn’t hesitate. She picked up the cup, sniffed it briefly, and downed it in one go. “Tastes like bad decisions,” she said, slamming it down.
Trish laughed as she grabbed the ball. “Your turn, Fang.”
The game escalated fast. Reed couldn’t stop running his mouth, throwing out digs like, “Careful, Wingspan, you’re looking a little shaky,” and “Anon, you better be taking notes for when you lose.”
Trish chimed in too, smirking as she said, “Hey, Anon, think you can aim, or are you gonna let Fang do all the work?”
“Oh, don’t worry about me,” I shot back, tossing the ball with precision. It landed with a satisfying plop in one of Reed’s cups. “That’s one down.”
Reed picked up the cup and held it dramatically. “Is it the tea?” he said, pretending to sniff like a connoisseur. Then, with a flourish, he downed it. “Nope! Just beer. Lucky me.”
The tension was almost unbearable by the time the last few cups remained. Every sip felt like it could be the one. Fang’s wings twitched every time Reed made a shot, and I could feel my pulse pounding every time I picked up a cup.
Trish sank her ball into one of our last two cups, and I could see the hesitation on Fang’s face as she picked it up. “If this is the tea,” she muttered, “I’m gonna kill him.”
“Just drink it, Wingspan,” Reed taunted. “What’s the worst that could happen?”
Fang shot him a glare before tipping the cup back. She swallowed, then paused. For a second, her expression was unreadable. Then her eyes widened.
“Oh, shit,” she muttered, her wings twitching violently. “That’s the tea. That’s definitely the tea.”
The crowd around us erupted into laughter and cheers as Reed threw his arms in the air. “Victory!” he shouted. “I told you!”
But before he could gloat too much, Trish snickered. “Uh, babe? You’ve got one cup left, and I don’t think you’re out of the woods yet.”
Reed froze, staring at the cup like it was a ticking time bomb. “No way,” he said. “It can’t be.”
“Rules are rules,” I said, smirking. “Drink up.”
Reed grabbed the cup with exaggerated confidence, holding it up to the light. “Here’s to victory,” he said, before taking a big swig.
The moment it hit him, his face contorted, and he doubled over. “Oh, shit,” he croaked. “That’s… that’s a lot.”
Fang burst out laughing, leaning heavily against me. “Serves you right, Glitter Boy.”
Reed staggered back, grinning despite himself. “Okay, okay. Fair game. But admit it—that was epic.”
“Epic?” I said, shaking my head as I helped Fang toward the couch. “This was a goddamn disaster. But yeah, fine. It was pretty funny.”
The room erupted into cheers again as Reed and Trish joined us, both looking equally wrecked. It wasn’t the most graceful game of beer pong ever, but it was one hell of a night.
—
The party finally began winding down as the clock ticked closer to midnight. The energy that had been electric earlier now hummed at a more subdued level, with clusters of people chatting quietly or lazily grazing on what snacks remained. The reggaeton playlist Rosa had commandeered had long since given way to a more mellow mix of songs that trickled softly through Reed’s speakers.
Stella was the first to leave. She stood by the door, fidgeting with her bag while giving a small wave. “Thanks for the party, guys,” she said softly. “It was fun.”
“Glad you came, Stella,” I said, giving her a genuine smile. She might’ve spent most of the night on the sidelines, but her occasional laughs at the chaos hadn’t gone unnoticed.
“Yeah,” Fang added, leaning against the doorframe with her usual smirk. “Next time, though, we’re dragging you into a dance-off.”
Stella’s eyes widened. “Nope. Absolutely not. But thanks for the invite.” She slipped out into the night, and we watched her head toward her car before closing the door.
Rosa, true to form, wasn’t leaving quietly. She stood in the middle of the living room, dramatically declaring her goodbyes in a mix of English and rapid-fire Spanish.
“¡Gracias por la fiesta, mis amigos!” she called, throwing her arms wide as if she were addressing an audience. “Next time, we’re doing this at my house. And I’ll show you how to really party.”
“Can’t wait,” Fang replied dryly, though the grin on her face betrayed her amusement.
Rosa’s laughter echoed as she grabbed her speaker and headed for the door, only pausing to wag a finger at Reed. “Don’t let me catch you tripping over your drumsticks again, cabrón. ¡Qué vergüenza!”
“Noted,” Reed mumbled, still nursing his wounded pride.
Next up were Naser and Naomi. Naser was leaning heavily on Naomi, his words slurring as he insisted he could “totally still moonwalk.” Naomi, to her credit, looked like she was used to corralling him when he got this way.
“You sure you’re okay to get home?” I asked as they waited by the door for their cab.
“Yeah, yeah,” Naser waved me off, though his arm was draped securely around Naomi for support. “Cab’s already on the way. And anyway, Naomi’s got my back. Don’t you, babe?”
Naomi rolled her eyes but smiled. “Always. Someone has to keep you out of trouble.”
As the cab pulled up outside, Fang stepped forward and lightly punched Naser in the arm. “Don’t let her down, idiot.”
“Never,” he replied, grinning lopsidedly. “And you—don’t be too much of a punk to Anon, okay?”
“Don’t worry,” I said, laughing. “She’s got her moments.”
Naomi smiled at both of us. “Goodnight, you two. Thanks for the cupcakes compliment, Fang. You’re more tolerable when you’re drunk.”
“Bite me,” Fang retorted, but there was no venom in her tone.
We watched as they got into the cab and drove off, leaving the house significantly quieter.
Now, it was just the four of us: me, Fang, Reed, and Trish. The party remnants sprawled around us—empty cups, half-eaten snacks, and a faint haze of smoke in the air from earlier antics.
“Alright,” Reed said, flopping down onto the couch and pulling a joint from his pocket with a mischievous grin. “We’ve got one last thing to do before we call it a night. Puff, puff, pass, baby.”
“Seriously?” I asked, though I was already sinking onto the couch next to Fang.
“Hell yeah,” Trish said, plopping down on Reed’s other side. “You can’t let a good joint go to waste.”
Fang grinned, already settling against me. “I’m in. Pass that shit.”
Reed lit the joint with an exaggerated flourish, taking a deep inhale before passing it to Trish. “This is the perfect end to the night,” he declared, blowing out a lazy cloud of smoke.
As the joint made its way around the circle, we all fell into a relaxed rhythm. The earlier chaos of the party felt like a distant memory, replaced by soft laughter and half-slurred conversations.
“You know,” Reed said, his voice thick and dreamy, “we really did survive Volcano High. That place should give out medals.”
“Or therapy vouchers,” Trish added, exhaling a cloud of smoke. “Either one.”
Fang snorted, taking her turn with the joint. “I’d settle for a ‘most likely to kick ass’ award.”
“You’d win it,” I said, smiling down at her. She leaned against me, her wings curling slightly around my side.
As the minutes ticked by, the room grew quieter. Trish was the first to tap out, muttering something about needing real sleep as she hauled Reed to his feet. He stumbled, laughing, as they disappeared down the hallway toward his bedroom.
That left me and Fang, sprawled on the couch. She had shifted at some point, her head resting against my chest and her wings draped lazily over us. Her breathing had slowed, and I realized she’d fallen asleep, her clawed fingers still loosely tangled with mine.
I thought about waking her—moving her to a more comfortable spot—but the thought of disturbing her felt wrong. She looked so peaceful, her usual fiery demeanor softened in sleep.
So, instead, I shifted slightly, pulling a blanket over the both of us and settling back against the couch cushions. The muffled sound of music drifted from the other room, but it felt distant, like background noise to the moment we were in.
As I closed my eyes, I let the haze of the night and the warmth of her against me lull me to sleep. For once, everything felt exactly as it should.
—
The smell of something savory pulled me from sleep, cutting through the fog in my brain like a beacon. My eyes fluttered open, and for a moment, I couldn’t figure out where I was. The ceiling above wasn’t mine, and the light streaming through the blinds had a warmth that didn’t feel familiar.
Then I felt the weight on my chest and the soft rhythm of someone’s breathing. Fang. Her head was resting against my shoulder, her wings draped over us like a blanket, and her tail curled loosely around my leg. Memories of the party came flooding back—beer pong, Carfe chaos, and all the ridiculous moments in between. I smiled, still groggy but already feeling the glow of contentment settle in.
From the kitchen, I heard the faint clatter of pans and the sizzle of something cooking. Reed’s voice, humming a tune that sounded suspiciously like the theme to Jurassic Park, filtered through the quiet.
Carefully shifting Fang to one side, I managed to sit up without waking her. She murmured something unintelligible in her sleep, her claws twitching slightly before settling back down.
I padded into the kitchen to find Reed standing over the stove, flipping pancakes with one hand while stirring a pan of scrambled eggs with the other. His hair was a mess, sticking up in every direction, and he was still wearing the same band tee and sweats from the night before.
“Morning,” I said, my voice hoarse from sleep.
Reed turned, a spatula in hand and a grin plastered on his face. “Morning, Sleeping Beauty. Thought I’d whip up something to help us recover from last night. Nothing says ‘we’re still alive’ like carbs and grease.”
I glanced at the counter, where plates stacked with bacon and hash browns were waiting their turn on the stove. “Damn, Reed. You’re going all out.”
He flipped a pancake with a flourish, landing it perfectly on a growing stack. “Gotta feed the champions, man. Besides, Trish threatened me with bodily harm if I didn’t. Speaking of which…” He grabbed two plates, loaded them up with pancakes, eggs, and bacon, and set them on the counter. “One for you and Fang. One for me and Trish.”
I reached for the plates, but he held up a hand. “Oh no, my guy. I’m taking ours back to the room. You’ve got the honor of waking up the queen of sarcasm. Better do it soon unless you want her breakfast getting cold.”
“Lucky me,” I muttered, but I was smiling. “Thanks, man.”
“Don’t mention it. Just don’t let her kill you for waking her up. Or do—your choice.” With that, he grabbed his plate and another for Trish, giving me a mock salute before disappearing back down the hall.
I carried the remaining plate carefully back to the couch. Fang was still sprawled out, her face half-buried in the cushion and her hair a wild mess. She looked so peaceful, so unlike her usual fiery self, that I hesitated to disturb her. But the smell of pancakes was already wafting toward her, and I knew it was only a matter of time before she woke up anyway.
“Fang,” I said softly, leaning down to nudge her shoulder. “Breakfast.”
She grumbled something into the cushion, her tail flicking lazily as she refused to stir.
“Come on, Bright Eyes,” I said, laughing under my breath. “Reed made pancakes. If you don’t wake up, I’m eating your share.”
Her eyes cracked open just enough to glare at me. “You wouldn’t dare,” she mumbled, her voice muffled by sleep.
“Try me,” I teased, holding up the plate just out of reach.
She groaned, finally sitting up with all the enthusiasm of a cat forced out of a sunbeam. Her wings stretched out behind her as she rubbed her eyes, yawning wide enough to make me laugh.
“You’re the worst,” she muttered, but the sleepy smile tugging at her lips told me otherwise.
“And yet, here I am, bringing you pancakes,” I said, handing her the plate.
“Fine. You’re the worst with a side of decent,” she said, taking the plate and curling back up beside me. “Thanks, Dweeb.”
As we dug into the food, the chaos of the night before felt like a distant memory. For now, it was just the two of us, sharing pancakes on a couch that still smelled faintly of beer and laughter.
As the sun climbed higher and bathed Reed’s living room in golden light, the remnants of the night before lingered like a fading dream—empty cups scattered across tables, a crooked party banner barely clinging to the wall, and the quiet hum of contentment hanging in the air.
Fang stretched beside me, her head resting on my shoulder, the empty plate balanced on her knees. “You know,” she murmured, her voice still heavy with sleep, “this is probably the closest we’ll ever get to a normal morning.”
I chuckled softly, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “Define normal. Because last night felt anything but.”
“Exactly,” she said, smirking as she leaned into me. “But we made it through, didn’t we? One chaotic year at Volcano High down, and look at us. Still standing.”
“Barely,” I replied, grinning. “But yeah, we did it.”
For a moment, we just sat there, the quiet wrapping around us like a blanket. In the distance, I could hear Reed and Trish’s muffled laughter from his room, and the smell of coffee wafted faintly from the kitchen. It was messy, and imperfect, but it was ours.
“So,” I said, breaking the silence, “what’s next for us? College? More gigs? Taking over the world?”
Fang looked up at me, her amber eyes gleaming with that familiar spark of mischief. “All of the above, Dweeb. One step at a time.”
And as she laced her fingers with mine, her smile confident and warm, I knew she was right.
Whatever came next, whether it was the highs, the lows, or the chaos in between…
We’d face it together.
Because after everything, we’d earned this moment. And I’ll be damned if we weren’t going to make the most of it.
Chapter 55: Fighting For More Than A Dream.
Notes:
First off, I want to apologise for the hiatus for this chapter, I think knowing this story was ending soon, made me strive to give this story a satisfying conclusion and ending for you all who have read up to this point.
And in doing so I overcorrected and drove myself crazy, hence the wait time for this chapter.
So thank you all of you who have waited, and I hope you enjoy the second to last chapter of this fic!
Love you guys ❤️
Chapter Text
The dining room was alive with the sound of clinking plates, laughter, and the occasional sarcastic remark flying across the table.
Samantha had gone all out for the celebratory dinner—fried chicken, baked potatoes, a massive tray of mac and cheese, and enough rolls to feed an army.
The air was thick with the smell of butter and spices, a warm contrast to the cool evening outside.
“Alright, listen up,” Ripley said, standing at the head of the table, glass of iced tea in hand.
He wasn’t usually one for speeches, but the grin on his face suggested he’d been holding this one in for a while.
“Tonight, we’re here to celebrate these three knuckleheads—Naser, Fang, and Anon. You survived Volcano High, and somehow, you all managed to come out with grades worth bragging about.”
“Damn right we did,” Naser said, raising his glass like a toastmaster. “Let it be known, I am officially the smartest person in this house.”
Fang groaned, dropping her fork onto her plate. “You’ve been riding that wave for three days, Naser. Give it a rest.”
“Why should I? I earned it,” Naser replied, his grin widening. “Straight A’s, baby. Naomi and I are unstoppable.”
Naomi, sitting next to him, smiled but nudged him with her elbow. “You’re insufferable, you know that?”
“But you love it,” he said, throwing an arm around her shoulder. “Admit it.”
“Barely,” Naomi muttered, though the small smile tugging at her lips betrayed her.
“Careful,” Fang said, smirking as she pointed her fork at her brother. “Your ego’s gonna need its own chair soon.”
“Keep talking, Fang,” Naser shot back, leaning forward. “I seem to remember someone barely passing calculus…”
“That’s because calculus is a scam, and math is evil,” Fang retorted, leaning back in her chair like she’d just stated a universal truth.
“Besides, I got a B. I’d say that’s a win.”
“You also nearly burned the kitchen down during finals week,” Naser added, earning himself a roll thrown squarely at his head.
“Kids,” Samantha interjected, her voice warm but firm.
“Can we get through one meal without turning it into a food fight? I worked hard on this dinner.”
“Sorry, Mom,” Fang said, not looking sorry at all as she smirked across the table.
Ripley chuckled under his breath, shaking his head. “I don’t know how you all turned out like this.”
“Good parenting,” I offered, unable to resist the jab.
The grin that spread across Fang’s face told me she was about to say something snarky, so I quickly added, “But seriously, thanks for this. All of it. It means a lot.”
“See?” Samantha said, gesturing at me with her fork. “At least one of you knows how to behave.”
“Oh, come on,” Naser said, tossing his napkin onto his plate. “I’m the golden child tonight, remember? The grades speak for themselves.”
“They sure do,” Ripley said, raising an eyebrow. “And I’m sure your future professors will love hearing how ‘the golden child’ skipped studying to binge-watch Void Wars last semester.”
“Hey, those plot twists were educational,” Naser replied, earning a laugh from Naomi and an eye-roll from Fang.
The conversation moved on, the teasing flowing naturally as plates were passed around.
Every now and then, Fang would nudge me under the table with her foot, smirking like she knew exactly how lucky I felt to be there.
“Anon,” Ripley said suddenly, his voice cutting through the noise. He leaned back in his chair, his gaze steady.
“You’ve come a long way since you showed up here. And I mean it, you’ve earned your place.”
I blinked, the words hitting me harder than I expected.
“Thanks, Ripley. That… that means a lot.”
“You’re stuck with us now,” Fang said, grinning as she reached over to steal a roll from my plate. “Might as well get comfortable.”
“You say that like I’m not already living the dream,” I replied, grinning back.
“Oh, you are,” she said, tossing the roll into her mouth. “You’re just lucky you have me to keep things interesting.”
“Interesting is one word for it,” I said, earning a playful glare.
As the meal wound down, Samantha brought out dessert—a towering chocolate cake that looked like it had been assembled by a professional, though the slightly lopsided “Congrats, Grads!” written in frosting gave it a homemade charm.
“Mom,” Fang said, her voice laced with mock suspicion, “is this a bribe?”
“It’s a celebration,” Samantha replied, smirking as she set the cake down. “And a way to keep you from throwing rolls at each other.”
“Mission accomplished,” Naser said, grabbing the first slice. “This is amazing, Mom.”
The rest of the evening passed in a blur of laughter, stories, and way too much cake. Naomi showed us pictures of her latest baking project, Ripley told stories, and Fang made it her personal mission to keep Naser from talking about his grades for more than five minutes at a time.
By the end of the night, as we cleared the table and packed away leftovers, I felt something warm settle in my chest.
This wasn’t just a celebration.
It was a reminder that no matter what happened next, I had people in my corner.
My family… My home.
—
The morning after the celebration, the house was alive with the faint hum of normalcy.
Samantha’s soft humming from the kitchen and the distant sound of Naser and Naomi bantering upstairs gave the illusion of peace, but my chest felt tight.
I sat at the kitchen table, coffee untouched, staring at my phone. The notification from the college admissions office sat at the top of my screen like a ticking time bomb.
Fang was still asleep upstairs, curled in a nest of blankets. Naser and Naomi had passed out somewhere, their sugar-and-cake-fueled energy crash evident.
Samantha walked in, a plate of leftover muffins in her hands. She set them on the counter and gave me a look.
“Anon,” she said gently. “What’s going on? You look like someone stole your guitar.”
I didn’t answer immediately, my fingers trembling as I opened the email. My eyes scanned the words, skipping over the pleasantries until I hit the meat of it.
“We regret to inform you…”
I blinked. And blinked again.
“What the fuck?” The words escaped my lips before I could stop them. Samantha froze mid-step, her expression shifting from concern to confusion.
“Dear? whats wrong?” she asked.
I handed her the phone, unable to speak. My throat was tight, my chest burning with a mix of anger and humiliation. She took the phone, read the email, and her face went dark.
“What the HELL is this?” Samantha rarely swore, but her voice was sharp, like the crack of a whip. “Are they serious?”
“They’re serious,” I said, my voice flat, but trembling with barely contained rage.
“And look at this last part.”
I pointed at the line that mentioned:
“A commitment to upholding the cultural and species traditions of our Saurian community.”
Her mouth opened, then closed. She stared at the words like they were a personal insult. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”
“They’re not,” I said bitterly. “They’re flat-out saying I don’t belong there because I’m human.”
Ripley walked into the kitchen at that exact moment, coffee mug in hand.
“Whoa language kid’, what’s going on in here?” he asked, his tone casual, though his eyes flicked between us with suspicion.
Samantha thrust the phone at him without a word. He took it, his brow furrowing as he read. The mug in his hand trembled slightly as his jaw clenched.
“That’s some bullshit right there,” he muttered, setting the mug down with enough force to make it rattle.
“They’re rejecting you over this? Over species?”
“Apparently, being human is a disqualifier” I said, my voice cracking.
“All those months of studying, of busting my ass… none of it matters. None of it fucking matters because I don’t have scales!”
Before either of them could respond, Fang’s voice rang out from the hallway.
“What's going on? What doesn't matter?”
She appeared in the doorway, her hair a messy halo around her head, still dressed in one of my old band shirts.
Her eyes narrowed as she took in my expression.
I didn’t answer.
Samantha handed her the phone instead. Fang read the email, her brow furrowing.
Then her eyes locked on the same line I’d pointed out.
“‘Cultural and species traditions?’” Her voice was deadly calm. Too calm.
“Are you fucking kidding me!?”
“Not kidding,” I muttered, my fist tightening on the edge of the table.
Fang’s wings flared, her tail twitching like a live wire.
“Those assholes! Those scale-loving purist assholes. I—”
She broke off, pacing in a tight circle like a predator about to pounce.
“I’m going to burn that place down. They’ll be lucky if there’s a fucking college left when I’m done!”
“Fang,” Samantha started, her voice still sharp, “we can't stoop to their level, dear.”
“Maybe we should!” Fang snapped, her amber eyes blazing. “What else are we supposed to do? Just let them get away with this?”
“Like hell we are,” Ripley growled. It was rare to see him angry, but his face was set like stone, his fists clenched.
“This isn’t just discrimination. This has to be illegal; I'll make a few calls.”
“I don’t care if it’s illegal or not,” Fang said, slamming her hands on the counter.
“They can’t treat Anon like this. He’s worked harder than anyone. He’ll be better than anyone at that fucking college, and they’re just—what? Telling him to fuck off because he’s human?”
“It’s not fair,” Samantha said, her voice breaking slightly.
“It’s cruel and backwards. And it’s not happening, not if we can do anything to change that.”
I stared at them, the lump in my throat growing. “What can we even do?” I said bitterly.
“Write an angry letter? Start a petition? They’ve already made up their minds.”
Ripley leaned forward, his voice low but forceful. “You’ve got us, Son. You’ve got this entire community. Don’t forget what happened after the auditorium—people stood up for you then, and they’ll stand up for you now.”
“That’s right,” Samantha said, her eyes fierce. “We’re not letting this slide. You earned your place, Anon. And we’re going to make damn sure they know it.”
Fang grabbed my hand, her grip firm and unwavering. “Whatever we need to do, we’re doing it,” she said. “We’ll fight. We’ll protest. Hell, we’ll sue their scaly asses if we have to. But we’re not letting this stand.”
The weight on my chest eased slightly for the first time since opening that email. Their anger and unwavering support were enough to ignite a spark of determination in me.
“Alright,” I said, my voice steadier now.
“Let’s fight.”
Fang’s smirk became devilish.
“That’s my Dweeb.”
—
Ripley’s living room had turned into a war room. Papers were scattered across the coffee table, laptops were propped open, and the buzz of activity was constant. Ripley, usually composed and unflappable, was leaning against the mantle, his phone to his ear as he spoke with a clipped, authoritative tone.
“This isn’t just discrimination,” he said, his voice hard and deliberate. “This is targeted, and it’s unacceptable. Yes, I’ll send over the details. Expect a call from me tomorrow.” He hung up and immediately started dialing another number, his movements quick and precise.
Meanwhile, Fang was pacing back and forth, her wings twitching with agitation. “This is total bullshit,” she spat, her amber eyes blazing. “After everything he’s been through? After everything he’s done to make shit actually better for himself? No way in hell are we letting them get away with this.”
Naomi was hunched over her laptop at the dining table, typing furiously. “I’m drafting the post now,” she said, not looking up.
“We’re going to make this go viral. They want to deny Anon his place? Fine. Let’s see how they handle public outrage.”
Naser, leaning over Naomi’s shoulder, added, “Rosa’s already got the local news interested. They’re itching for a follow-up on the auditorium incident, and this? This is the perfect angle.”
I sat on the couch, watching it all unfold. In the past, something like this would have crushed me.
The memories of the auditorium incident were burned into my brain: the mocking headlines, the invasive stares, the suffocating shame.
The video of my torment at the hands of Bishop had spread like wildfire. I’d become that guy, the skinnie who’d been humiliated in the worst way possible.
It had taken everything in me to claw my way back from that pit…
But now, as the anger and determination of the people around me filled the room, I didn’t feel that old, creeping self-doubt.
I didn’t feel the weight of panic bearing down on me.
Instead, I felt something else entirely…
A fire, steady and fierce, burning in my chest.
I’d earned my place. My grades were good enough. I’d worked my ass off to get here, and no sanctimonious, speciesist assholes were going to take that away from me.
“They’re scared,” Fang said, her voice cutting through my thoughts. She stopped pacing and turned to face me.
“That’s all this is, Dweeb. They’re scared because you’re human, and you’re better than them.”
I met her gaze, my voice steady as I replied, “I know.”
Fang blinked, momentarily thrown off.
“You know?” she echoed.
“Yeah,” I said, feeling the fire in my chest grow stronger.
“This isn’t like before. I’m not going to spiral. I earned my spot. I deserve to be there… and they don’t get to decide otherwise.”
For a moment, she just stared at me, her expression softening.
Then, with a grin, she punched my shoulder lightly.
“Damn right, you do! About time you figured that out.”
Naomi’s voice interrupted. “Okay, post is live.” She spun her laptop around to show us.
The headline read:
‘Discrimination at Volcaldera College: Victim of Volcano High Incident Denied Education’.
Below it was a picture of me, being carted away by paramedics at the front of the auditorium during that fateful day, defiant despite the chaos.
“Perfect,” Fang said, pulling out her phone. “I’m sending it to everyone.”
Within minutes, the room was buzzing with activity. Phones dinged with notifications as shares and likes started pouring in. Naser was filming a short video, leaning into his natural charisma to rally support. “This isn’t just about Anon,” he said into the camera. “This is about what’s right. This is about standing up to prejudice and saying enough is enough.”
Ripley hung up his phone and turned to us. “The press conference will be in two days,” he said. “We’ll have local leaders there, and I’ve already spoken with the mayor. This is going to get attention.”
“And it’s about damn time,” Samantha added, walking into the room with a tray of coffee. Her usual calm demeanor was replaced by a steely resolve. “Anon, you deserve this, and we’re going to make sure you get it.”
The ferocity in her voice was a little shocking. Even Naser raised an eyebrow. “Mom’s in full mama-bear mode,” he said, half-joking.
“Darn right, I am dear,” Samantha shot back. “No one messes with my family.”
Fang snorted. “And I thought I was scary when I’m pissed.”
We spent the next hour working together, rallying more support, refining the messaging, and making calls. The community was already responding, with messages of encouragement flooding in from people who remembered the auditorium incident. They weren’t just on my side—they were furious that this was happening at all.
As I sat back and watched everyone working around me, I realized something. This wasn’t just about me anymore. This was about standing up for what was right, for proving that no one—no matter who or what they were—deserved to be denied their dreams because of prejudice.
And for the first time in a long time, I felt ready to fight.
—
The morning buzzed with energy as we approached City Hall. The square was packed—reporters setting up cameras, community members holding signs, and a mix of supporters and curious onlookers milling around. It was a sea of faces, some familiar and comforting, others not so much. The sight made my stomach twist, but the fire in my chest from last night’s decision burned steady.
Ripley, in his full police commissioner uniform, exuded authority as he strode to the podium. Samantha followed close behind, her presence calming but firm. Fang, Naser, Naomi, Trish, Reed and I stood off to the side, a tight-knit cluster as we watched the scene unfold.
The crowd was lively, with chants of “Let him in!” and “Education for all!” filling the air. Signs bobbed up and down—some simple, like “Justice for Anon,” while others were more creative. One read, “Let the Dweeb Study!” in bold letters. I recognized Rosa holding it up with a cheeky grin, Stella half-hidden behind her.
Suddenly, an elbow finds it's way into my ribs as Fang looks towards Rosa and Stella as well.
“Like my Handiwork Dweeb?”
I smirk in reaction to my girlfriends attempts to make me less anxious with stupid signs.
“Oh yeah Bright Eyes, some of your finest work yet, maybe you could take up calligraphy as a career with the way I've been stealing your spotlight in the band recently.”
This then prompts another elbow jab in said ribs, getting a snort out of Trish nearby.
But not all the signs were supportive. Near the back, a group of hecklers had gathered.
Their signs bore messages like “Keep Skinnies Out” and “Saurian First,” and their jeers cut through the otherwise supportive atmosphere.
“Should’ve stayed in Rock Bottom Skinnie!” one of them shouted, their voice carrying over the crowd.
Fang stiffened beside me, her wings twitching.
“Ignore em babe, they aren't worth it,” she muttered, though her hands were clenched into fists.
Ripley tapped the microphone, and the feedback silenced the square. His voice boomed out, calm yet commanding.
“Good morning Volcaldera Bluffs. We’re here today because an injustice has been committed, not just against my family, but against the very principles our community stands for.”
The square quieted, save for the occasional shuffle or murmur. Every eye was on him.
“Anon is a man who entered mine and my family's lives just under six months ago,” Ripley continued, gesturing toward me, “and in that time, and before even coming to Volcaldera, has worked tirelessly to overcome challenges that would have broken most people. He’s shown resilience, determination, and integrity. Yet despite meeting every requirement and working himself down to the bone to better himself and his future, has been denied admission to Volcaldera College Of Music, simply because he’s human.”
A ripple of anger swept through the crowd, a mix of murmurs and indignant shouts. One of the hecklers, emboldened, shouted, “Because he doesn’t belong!”
Before I could react, a soda can arced through the air, landing with a dull thunk on the heckler’s head. The crowd erupted into gasps and scattered laughter as Trish, standing off to the side of me, dusted off her hands.
“Oops,” she said quietly, not even bothering to look guilty.
“Must've slipped out of my hand.”
The heckler glared, but they didn’t retaliate, shrinking back as Ripley’s steely gaze swept over them.
“Let’s keep this civil, please,” he said firmly, though the corners of his mouth twitched like he was holding back a smirk.
Samantha took the podium next, her voice steady and full of warmth, but with an undercurrent of steel.
“As a mother of two, I’ve always tried to do my best for my children, but I'll admit I made plenty of mistakes with their upbringing, and those mistakes could've snowballed into truly awful things that may have damaged my family forever, but then one day I heard about a certain boy from my daughter, and as time went on, we eventually invited this boy into our home, and from that moment I've watched Anon grow into a fine young man who deserves every opportunity this world has to offer. To see him denied those opportunities because of his species is not only heartbreaking but infuriating. I believe In our Lord above, who created us all equally; Saurians and Humans were put on this earth together, so why are we not all treated equally? This is not just about Anon, this is about every young person who dares to dream beyond the limits others try to impose, so to those who wish to impose those limits? I say shame on you, and to let my son who may not share my scales, a chance to chase his dreams for a future he deserves!”
The crowd roared in agreement, chants of “Let him in!” growing louder. Rosa raised her sign higher, shouting, “¡Esto no es justo!”
Naomi nudged me. “They love you out there, you know.”
“Feels surreal,” I admitted, swallowing hard. “But… good.”
Spears took the mic next, his expression grim but determined. “As the principal of Volcano High, I’ve seen firsthand the kind of student Anon is. He’s dedicated, talented, and deserving of every opportunity he’s earned. To deny him based on species is not only unethical… it’s unlawful. I myself have experienced the same discrimination as my student, and from a young age I vowed to better myself and make something of myself in spite of those who assumed I would fail, and as Principal of Volcano High, I will not stand by and let this cycle of discrimination continue and go unanswered.”
The crowd erupted into cheers again, and for a moment, I felt like the weight on my chest lightened just a little. But then Ripley turned to me, gesturing for me to step up.
“Time for the star of the show,” Naser muttered, clapping me on the back.
I hesitated, but Fang squeezed my hand. “You’ve got this, Dweeb,” she said, her amber eyes full of unwavering confidence.
Taking a deep breath, I stepped up to the microphone. The sea of faces blurred together for a moment, the noise of the crowd a distant hum. I gripped the edges of the podium, grounding myself.
“Uh, hi,” I began, my voice shaky but steadying with each word.
“I’m not really great at this whole public speaking thing, so… please bear with me.”
The crowd chuckled softly, easing some of the tension.
“A lot of my life has been a fight… and for the longest time, I assumed it was just the way life is, that myself and other humans were second to Saurians, and as I grew up, I began to realize how wrong I was, and as my personal situation with my family and every day life got worse, I had to grow up quickly or I'd get chewed up and spat out by life. So I got angrier, and made one bad decision after another, solely because I thought that there was no other choice but to fight, but that was until I came here to Volcaldera Bluffs. It seemed just like the place I was trying to get away from, but… I was wrong. I made friends and, for the first time, got to experience things that a teenager is supposed to. I got to make mistakes, make unforgettable memories… I even fell in love, and sure, there were ups and downs, but I wouldn't change a single part of it. These experiences and relationships I've made here have shaped me into the person I've always wanted to be and what kind of future I wanted to build for myself. I applied myself and did my best to work towards achieving the future I want for myself, but even when I've done everything possible to try to succeed… This college doesn't want to give me a chance because I was born a human.”
The murmurs in the crowd grew louder, a mix of anger and support. I pressed on.
“In the past, something like this would’ve made me doubt myself or have me assume it was my fault I failed. I would’ve spiraled, wondered if maybe I didn’t deserve it after all. But not this time. This time, I know I’ve earned my place. And I’m not going to let anyone take that from me.”
Fang let out a loud cheer, followed by Trish and Naser. The crowd joined in, their energy washing over me like a wave.
“This fight isn’t just for me,” I said. “It’s for anyone who’s ever been told they’re not enough because of who they are. We deserve better. We deserve the same chances as anyone else.”
“Damn right!” someone shouted, and the crowd’s cheers surged again.
As I stepped back, the cameras flashed, and reporters began shouting questions. Ripley and Spears took over, fielding the inquiries while I stepped back into the crowd. Fang immediately threw her arms around me, her wings wrapping around us like a shield.
“You were amazing,” she said, her voice thick with emotion.
“I don’t know about that,” I said, though I couldn’t keep the smile off my face. “But it felt good. Like… really good.”
Naomi nodded. “You were more than amazing, Anon... You were inspiring!”
As the press conference wound down, the energy lingered in the air. Supporters approached me to shake my hand and offer words of encouragement.
The hecklers were nowhere to be seen, and I felt hope as the support I'd been seeking my whole life, was right here, right now.
—
The buzz of the press conference carried over even as we made our way out of City Hall. The crowd had started to thin, but the energy lingered like an electric charge in the air. People continued to approach, some offering words of encouragement, others just clapping me on the back as we passed. For once, I didn’t feel out of place. I felt seen.
Fang stayed glued to my side, her hand never leaving mine. Her amber eyes burned with pride whenever someone congratulated me or said how much my speech inspired them.
I caught her shooting glares at anyone who even looked like they might heckle, her protective streak kicking in full force.
Naser and Naomi walked just ahead of us, fielding questions from some younger kids who had lingered to ask about what they could do to help.
Naser, as usual, was in full big-brother mode, while Naomi expertly directed them toward social media campaigns and petitions.
“You really killed it, man,” Naser said over his shoulder, flashing me a grin. “Didn’t know you had it in you.”
“Yeah, well,” I said, chuckling, “guess I’ve had some good influences.”
“Oh, don’t let him get too cocky,” Fang interjected, elbowing me lightly. “His head’s already big enough.”
“I’ll keep him humble,” Naser replied with a wink. “Family duty.”
As we reached the edge of the square, Rosa and Stella caught up with us. Rosa, still holding her “Let the Dweeb Study” sign, looked exhilarated.
“¡Increíble, Anon!” she said, her words spilling out in a mix of Spanish and English. “You had the whole crowd eating out of your hand. Even Stella cried!”
“Rosa! I did not,” Stella protested, though her reddened eyes gave her away.
“Thanks, Rosa,” I said, giving her a quick hug. “And Stella, it’s okay. I might’ve gotten a little misty myself.”
Fang smirked. “He cried like a baby. Trust me.”
Before I could retaliate with a witty comeback, Ripley’s commanding voice cut through the chatter.
“Let’s regroup,” he said, gesturing toward the Aaron family SUV parked nearby. “We’ve got more work to do.”
—
The ride back to the house buzzed with lingering energy from the day. Ripley’s steady voice filled the car as he laid out plans for next steps—legal strategies, community outreach, and keeping the media engaged. Samantha chimed in occasionally, her calm but determined suggestions weaving seamlessly into his plans.
By the time we got home, the house felt like a hub of activity. Samantha ushered everyone into the kitchen, insisting on food before we did anything else. Sandwiches and lemonade appeared with practiced efficiency while Ripley disappeared into his office to make more calls.
Fang and I claimed our usual spot at the kitchen island. Her wings twitched with pent-up energy, and her fingers drummed a rapid beat on the counter. The fire in her eyes hadn’t dimmed since the rally, and I knew she was working something over in her head.
Naser and Naomi sat at the table, heads bent together over Naomi’s tablet as they scrolled through updates from the rally. Trish and Reed showed up not long after, bringing their usual air of controlled chaos. Trish flopped into a chair, scrolling her phone, and grinned.
“Yo, this is blowing up,” she said, holding up her screen. “Hashtag ‘JusticeForAnon’ is trending.”
“No way,” I said, leaning over to see. Sure enough, dozens of tweets, photos, and videos from the press conference flooded the feed. There were clips of Ripley and Samantha’s speeches, even my own shaky attempt at the mic, and the comments were overwhelmingly supportive.
“Looks like you’ve got a fan club now, Dweeb,” Fang teased, her voice softer than usual. “Better not let it go to your head.”
I smirked, but her words stirred something deeper in me. This wasn’t just about me anymore. It was about everyone who had ever been told they weren’t enough. And together, we were going to do something about it.
---
Later that evening, we all crowded into the living room. The air practically buzzed with energy as ideas flew back and forth, everyone talking over each other with the kind of determination that felt electric.
“We’ve got to keep the momentum going,” Naomi said, pacing the room like she was trying to wear a groove into the floor. “The rally was great, but if we stop now, it’ll lose impact.”
“Totally,” Naser agreed, rubbing the back of his neck. “But what’s the next step? We can’t just hold rally after rally. That only works for so long.”
“What about something bigger?” Rosa suggested, leaning forward with her usual fiery enthusiasm. “Like, I don’t know, a march through town?”
Stella nodded slightly from her spot on the armchair, tucked away like always. “Could work. But would the college even care? They’ve ignored everything else.”
Fang had been uncharacteristically quiet until now, but suddenly, her wings stilled, and she shot upright. “What about a protest right outside the college?”
The room went quiet, all eyes snapping to her. Her fingers stopped drumming, and I could see the spark of an idea igniting behind her amber gaze. I braced myself, knowing Fang well enough to sense when something big was brewing.
“Think about it,” she said, her voice picking up momentum. “Right outside their precious gates. They can’t ignore us if we’re literally in their faces.”
I frowned, leaning forward. “It’s not a bad idea,” I said slowly, “but… what if they just ignore it? They don’t have to stop and listen.”
That word—"listen"—lit a fire under Fang. Her smirk turned wicked, the kind of look that either meant brilliance or chaos was about to unfold. I couldn’t decide which, but I had a feeling we were about to find out.
“What are you scheming, Bright Eyes?” I asked warily.
She leaned closer, her wings flicking with excitement. “You said ‘listen,’ right? What if we make sure they have no choice but to listen?”
Reed perked up from where he was sprawled on the floor, tossing a drumstick between his hands. “I like where this is going. What’s the play?”
Fang’s grin widened, her wings twitching with energy. “Music,” she said simply.
It took me a second to piece it together. “Wait… you mean the band?”
“Exactly,” she said, snapping her fingers. “We take VVURM DRAMA right to their front lawn and show them why you deserve to be there.”
Trish let out a low whistle, her grin matching Fang’s energy. “Damn. Bold move. I’m in.”
Reed practically shot to his feet, vibrating with excitement. “An impromptu concert protest? That’s metal as hell. Hell yes.”
Naser, ever the cautious one, held up his hands. “Hold up. Are we seriously talking about setting up an unauthorized concert on college grounds? Isn’t that, like, trespassing?”
“Not if we stay on public property,” Fang countered, all casual confidence. “We stick to the sidewalk right outside their gates.”
Naomi tilted her head, skeptical but intrigued. “It’s risky… but it could be brilliant. Especially if we get the media involved.”
I leaned back, my mind racing as the pieces clicked together. “It’s not just about proving a point to the college,” I said slowly. “It’s about showing everyone why this fight matters.”
“Exactly,” Fang said, her voice brimming with conviction. “And who better to lead that charge than the guy they’re trying to shut out?”
Rosa clapped her hands, already grinning. “¡Eso! Let’s do it. Let’s give them a show they’ll never forget.”
Even Stella nodded, her usual shyness tempered by the fire in her eyes. “It’s… ambitious. But it feels right.”
Looking around at everyone—my family, really—I felt that same fire ignite in my chest. For once, there was no self-doubt, no panic. Just certainty.
“Alright,” I said, my voice steady. “Let’s do it.”
---
The room exploded into excited chaos as everyone jumped into planning mode. Trish and Reed started debating the setlist, Fang pulled out her phone to start spreading the word, and Naomi and Naser worked on contacting local reporters. Rosa offered to whip up posters to drum up more support, already brainstorming designs.
As the energy swirled around me, I leaned back against the couch, watching my friends and feeling something solid settle in my chest. This wasn’t just about me anymore. It was about everyone who’d ever been told they weren’t enough. And together, we were going to make damn sure our voices were heard.
—
Later that evening, after Ripley had finished his calls and the rest of the house had quieted down, Fang and I found ourselves outside on the back porch.
The air was cool, and the stars were just beginning to peek through the twilight sky.
Fang leaned against the railing, her wings folding neatly behind her. She was quiet, uncharacteristically so, and it made me nervous.
“Bright Eyes?” I said softly, stepping beside her. “You okay?”
She glanced at me, her expression hard to read.
“Just thinking about today… About how far you’ve come.”
I frowned. “You make it sound like I’ve already won.”
“Because you have dork,” she said, her voice steady.
“Even if those assholes at the college don’t back down, you’ve already proven them wrong. You’ve proven everyone wrong.”
Her words hit me hard, the kind of truth I hadn’t fully let myself believe yet. For so long,
I’d been weighed down by self-doubt, by the fear that no matter how hard I tried, it wouldn’t be enough.
But today has changed that. I’d stood up, I’d fought back, and I’d been heard.
“Thanks, Fang,” I said, my voice thick. “I mean it. I couldn’t have done any of this without you.”
“Damn right you couldn’t,” she said with a smirk, but her eyes were soft.
“But seriously, Anon... You earned this. Don’t ever let anyone make you feel otherwise.”
We stayed there for a while, the cool breeze brushing past us as the weight of the day finally began to settle.
—
The following morning, the house was already buzzing with activity. Samantha was up early, prepping breakfast for everyone like she was preparing us for a mission.
The smell of bacon, eggs, and pancakes wafted through the air, mingling with the faint hum of conversation as plans from the night before solidified.
I sat at the kitchen island, cradling a mug of coffee while Fang perched beside me. Her energy levels were already off the charts, her wings twitching with excitement as she scrolled through her phone.
Every so often, she’d let out a little snort or grin, which only added to my curiosity.
“What’s got you so giddy?” I asked, sipping my coffee.
“Trish,” she replied, her grin widening. “She’s been hyping this thing up on the band’s social media since last night. Apparently, VVURM DRAMA has a lot more fans than we thought babe.”
I blinked, leaning over to glance at her screen. Sure enough, our accounts were blowing up—posts about the protest-concert, comments from supporters, and even a few messages from people saying they were coming just to see us play.
“You’re kidding,” I said, half in disbelief. “We’re trending?”
Fang smirked. “Yup. Hashtag ‘VVURMOfRebellion’ is making the rounds. Looks like we’ve got ourselves a proper fanbase now, Dweeb.”
I couldn’t help but laugh, the absurdity of it all hitting me in the best way.
“Guess we better not screw this up, huh?”
“We won’t,” she said, her tone firm and confident.
---
By noon, we were loading up instruments, amps, and gear into Reed’s beat-up van. The process was chaotic—Reed nearly dropped his drum kit twice, and Naser almost got whacked in the head by a guitar case—but somehow, we managed to pack everything in.
As we piled into the van, I checked my phone again, scrolling through the endless posts and comments.
What really stood out, though, were the pictures. Dozens of people had posted snapshots of homemade signs, shirts with our logo, and even a few clips from our past gigs.
“People really showed up for us,” I muttered, half to myself.
Fang, sitting beside me, caught the awe in my voice and nudged me with her elbow.
“Told you dork. We’ve got this.”
---
When we arrived at the college, the sight that greeted us was something out of a dream—or maybe a rebellion. The sidewalk outside the gates was packed with people.
Not just the supporters from City Hall, though there were plenty of familiar faces among them, but fans of VVURM DRAMA too.
I recognized some of them from the photos Trish had posted—kids wearing band shirts, holding signs that said things like “Let Him In” and “Rock the System!” Someone even had a homemade banner with our logo spray-painted on it.
“Holy shit,” Reed said, his voice low with awe. “That’s… that’s a lot of people.”
Trish grinned, clearly basking in the success of her social media blitz. “Told you guys we had fans. Never doubt the power of the internet.”
Fang clapped me on the back, her grin practically splitting her face. “You see this, Dweeb? This is what you mean to people. This is what we mean to people.”
I swallowed hard, the weight of it all settling on me. But instead of crushing me, it bolstered me. For once, I didn’t feel out of place or undeserving. I felt ready.
---
As we set up our gear on the sidewalk, the crowd parted to give us space. The buzz of anticipation was palpable; every face turned toward us, waiting.
Some were fans of the band, others were supporters of the protest, but together, they formed a sea of unwavering energy.
“Alright,” Fang said, her voice carrying over the murmur of the crowd.
“Let’s give them a show they’ll never forget.”
Scene: "The Unstoppable Movement" (Revision 3.0 Electric boogaloo)
Reed sat behind his drum kit, twirling his sticks like a showman before tapping out the sharp, rhythmic beat that signaled the start of our first song. The sound cut through the noise of the crowd, pulling every eye toward the makeshift stage. With one powerful strum from Fang’s guitar, the energy shifted entirely, and we were off.
The first chords roared through the air, Fang’s guitar leading the charge while Trish’s bass line gave it the perfect gritty undertone. I joined in on rhythm guitar, adding layers to the sound as my fingers moved instinctively across the strings. Fang leaned into the mic, her voice cutting through the chaos with a fierce edge.
“Volcaldera!” she shouted between verses, her wings flaring behind her as she worked the crowd like a pro. “Let’s make sure they hear us all the way inside those damn gates!”
The crowd responded with a deafening roar, their energy palpable. Fans waved homemade signs with everything from VVURM FOREVER to LET HIM SHRED! scrawled across them. Protesters blended with fans, chanting along with the music in a way that made it feel like the entire city was on our side.
Fang threw me a quick glance, her smirk as electric as the music itself. I stepped up to the mic for the backing vocals, harmonizing with her during the chorus. The crowd ate it up, their cheers growing louder with every note.
Reed hammered out a wild fill on the drums, his grin wide and infectious. His energy practically bled into the crowd, who were jumping and shouting like we were performing in a sold-out arena instead of on a sidewalk. Trish locked eyes with a group of fans near the front, nodding along with them as her bass drove the rhythm home.
“Y’all better keep that energy up!” Trish shouted during a brief instrumental break. “This is just the beginning!”
The crowd surged, their cheers drowning out any lingering doubts. The energy was overwhelming, but in the best way possible. For the first time, I wasn’t nervous. I wasn’t doubting myself. I was exactly where I was supposed to be.
The second song was one of ours—an anthem of defiance and resilience that Fang and I had written together. I took the lead vocals on this one, stepping up to the mic as Fang backed me up with sharp harmonies. The lyrics hit differently in this moment, the words carrying an extra weight as they echoed through the air.
“Let them hear it, Anon!” Fang shouted over the music, her voice tinged with pride.
The crowd roared in response, the chant-like chorus amplifying their energy. It was impossible not to feed off their enthusiasm, and I found myself leaning into the mic, pouring everything I had into the song.
—
Halfway through our set, I noticed a group of people emerging from the college gates.
They were easy to spot—middle-aged, dressed in business-casual attire, and wearing the kind of expressions that screamed we hate this.
One of them, a woman clutching a clipboard, zeroed in on a nearby police officer, her heels clicking furiously against the pavement.
Clipboard Lady’s voice carried over the music as she pointed toward us.
“This is a disturbance! You need to shut this down immediately!”
The officer she was speaking to didn’t even flinch. He just shrugged and gestured toward Ripley, who stood nearby with his arms crossed.
The commissioner’s expression was calm, almost amused, as the woman stormed over to him.
“They’re causing a disruption!” she snapped. “You need to shut this down.”
Ripley raised an eyebrow, his voice steady. “They’re on public property ma'am. My officers are here to maintain peace, not to silence the protests.”
“But—” she began, only to be cut off by Ripley’s raised hand.
“Have a nice day, ma’am,” he said flatly, turning his attention back to the band. The woman sputtered in frustration but ultimately retreated back to the gates, her heels clicking even faster than before.
Fang caught sight of the exchange and leaned into her mic, a wicked grin on her face. “Hey Anon, think they’ve had enough of us yet?”
“Not even close!” I shouted back, earning a fresh wave of cheers from the crowd.
Between songs, we interacted with the audience, feeding off their energy as much as they fed off ours.
Trish leaned into her mic, pointing toward a group of fans holding up a massive sign that read WE LOVE VVURM DRAMA!
“That’s what I’m talking about!” she shouted, her bass still thrumming with residual energy. “Y’all are killing it out there!”
Reed chimed in from behind his kit. “Hope you brought earplugs, ’cause we’re just getting started!”
The crowd laughed and cheered, their enthusiasm unrelenting. Rosa, standing front and center with her JUSTICE FOR ANON sign, shouted, “¡Dale más caña!” earning laughs from those around her.
One fan handed Fang a small flag with our band’s logo on it, and she waved it proudly before draping it over her amp.
“We’ve got the best damn fans in the world!” she declared, her voice ringing out like a battle cry.
---
As the final notes of our last song rang out, the crowd erupted into cheers. People clapped, chanted, and waved their signs high. I stepped forward, my chest heaving as I caught my breath.
“This…” I said into the mic, my voice steady despite the adrenaline coursing through me. “This is why we fight. Not just for me, but for everyone who’s ever been told they don’t belong. Thank you for standing with us.”
Fang stepped up beside me, her hand gripping the mic stand. “And we’re not done yet,” she added, her voice fierce. “We’re just getting started.”
The crowd roared again, their energy washing over us in waves. Ripley, standing off to the side, gave me a small nod, his approval quiet but unmistakable.
As we packed up, fans surged forward to talk to us, their excitement infectious. Some handed us their signs to autograph, while others shouted their favorite lyrics or took selfies with the band. The chaos was exhilarating, messy, and perfect.
“You were amazing out there,” Fang said, looping an arm around my shoulders as we loaded the last amp into the van.
“Right back at you, Bright Eyes,” I replied, grinning despite my exhaustion.
This wasn’t just a concert. This was a statement. And it was one they wouldn’t forget anytime soon.
—
Back at the house, everything felt way quieter than it should after a day like today. The muffled hum of crickets outside was the only real noise, and it felt weird after all the chaos. Samantha was in the kitchen, tidying up like she always did, while Ripley leaned back in his favorite armchair, tie undone, looking equal parts tired and content. Fang and I were sprawled out on the living room couch, her wings lazily twitching as she leaned against me.
I stared at the ceiling, my head spinning from the protest, from everything. It had been incredible, yeah, but now that it was over, the doubts were creeping back in. What if it didn’t work? What if they still said no? What the hell was I supposed to do then?
“I’m proud of you, Anon,” Samantha said, walking in and handing me a steaming cup of tea. Her voice was soft, but there was this edge of seriousness to it that made me look at her. “You stood up for yourself in a way not many people could. That takes courage.”
“Thanks… Samantha,” I mumbled, feeling the words stick in my throat.
“It’s just… What if it doesn’t matter? What if they still don’t care?”
Ripley leaned forward in his chair, his elbows resting on his knees. “Then we make them care,” he said, his tone flat-out no-nonsense.
“But either way son, this isn’t about them anymore. It’s about what you’ve done… what you’ve accomplished, and I think I speak for all of us when I say how proud we are of you.”
“Damn right,” Fang chimed in, grabbing my hand like it was the most obvious thing in the world.
“We’re a family, Dweeb. And no matter what happens, we’ll always do our best to help each other.”
For a second, I couldn’t say anything. It was like my brain was catching up to the fact that she really meant it. They all did. “Thanks,” I said finally, squeezing her hand back.
“Seriously Fang... I don’t know what I’d do without you.”
“Probably spiral into some existential crisis or whatever,” she teased, her smirk softening into something way more serious.
“But hey… good thing you’ve got me right?”
“Yeah, yeah,” I said, rolling my eyes but grinning anyway.
“I think we all know how much you’ve got,” Naser said, strolling into the room with Naomi trailing behind him. He flopped into the chair across from Ripley, his usual cocky grin softened just a little.
“The whole town’s backing you up now. That’s gotta feel pretty good man!”
Naomi nodded, her arms crossed as she leaned against the doorway.
“And… even if it doesn’t work out, that doesn’t change who you are. You’ve got talent, Anon. A stupid amount of it. College or no college, you have a great future ahead of you!”
Their words settled over me, warm and a little overwhelming, but what hit me hardest wasn’t what they said. It was what I felt—what I finally believed.
The old me, the one who’d have freaked out and spiraled into a panic attack the second things went sideways, felt like someone else entirely.
I wasn’t that guy anymore… I’d worked my ass off, and I knew I deserved this.
“I don’t know what’s gonna happen,” I said, my voice steady even though my heart was pounding. “But I do know this, whatever the end result is, I promise I'm going to do my best to make you all proud.”
Ripley chuckled from across the room, standing up and stretching.
“Now that’s what I like to hear! Alright, any kids that aren’t mine should start heading home before your parents start to worry.” Trish, Naomi and Reed took that as Ripley’s polite way of telling them to leave and said their goodbyes to us before heading out the door. I heard Reed mention something about grabbing food and offering Naomi a ride, so maybe her and Trish will be the best of friends by tomorrow?
Actually…
The thought of that puts a shiver down my spine, I dread to think of the schemes those two could cook up if they actually got along.
As the others started heading to their rooms, Fang stayed behind, shifting so she was curled up next to me on the couch. She looked up, her amber eyes shining in the dim light.
“No matter what happens, you’ve already won, you know that, right?”
I blinked at her, caught off guard by how serious she sounded. “What do you mean?”
She smiled, and it wasn’t her usual sarcastic smirk. It was softer, quieter.
“Because you’re not that scared, panicky guy anymore, babe. I mean, don’t get me wrong, you’ve had to deal with some rough shit, and you would’ve had all the reason to stay that way… but seeing how strong you are in spite of it all? It makes me feel stronger… I love you so much Anon Mous… more than words can ever say.”
For once, I didn’t feel like rolling my eyes or joking my way out of the moment In response.
Instead, I just smiled, leaning down to kiss her forehead.
“Thanks, Fang. That means a lot to hear; I love you too…”
—
The morning sunlight streamed through Fang’s curtains, casting a warm glow over the room. I was just beginning to stir; the comforting weight of Fang’s wings draped over me. She was still half-asleep, her face nestled into my shoulder, her soft breathing matching the peaceful quiet.
A light knock at the door broke the silence. It opened before either of us could respond, and Samantha stepped in with a cheery smile, holding a folded dish towel in her hand.
“Good morning, lovebirds,” she said, leaning against the doorframe with an air of playful mischief. “Time to wake up. Breakfast is ready, and if you don’t hurry, Ripley’s going to eat all the bacon~”
Fang groaned and shifted, burying her face deeper into my chest. “Ugh, five more minutes,” she mumbled, her voice muffled by the fabric of my shirt.
Samantha chuckled and arched an eyebrow, her tone taking on that signature teasing lilt. “Five more minutes, huh? You know, I couldn’t help but notice that you two have been sharing the same bed a lot since that one innocent night at the hotel…”
My whole body tensed as the words hit, and I felt the heat rise to my face like a wildfire. Fang’s wings flared slightly as she sat up, her cheeks flushed. “Mom!” she exclaimed, her voice a mix of indignation and embarrassment.
“What?” Samantha said, her grin widening. “I’m just making an observation. It’s sweet, really. You’re both growing up so fast.”
“Nothing happened!” Fang protested, throwing her hands up. “We just… fell asleep, okay?”
Samantha pressed a hand to her chest, feigning exaggerated relief. “Oh, I’m sure. Completely innocent. Like that time you ‘needed to talk’ at the hotel.”
I groaned, covering my face with my hands. “Mom, please—”
The word was out of my mouth before I even realized it. Time froze for a moment, the weight of what I’d said hanging in the air. Samantha blinked, her teasing expression melting into one of genuine surprise.
“You… called me Mom,” she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper.
Fang glanced between the two of us, her own embarrassment momentarily forgotten. I immediately sat up, stumbling over my words. “I—I didn’t mean to—it just slipped out, I—sorry, I didn’t mean—”
Samantha moved toward us in an instant, cutting me off mid-apology. “No,” she said firmly, her eyes shimmering with tears. “Don’t you dare say sorry, dear.”
I froze, unsure of what to say or do, but Samantha knelt down next to the bed, her hands resting gently on mine. “You have no idea how much that means to me,” she said, her voice thick with emotion.
“I’ve been hoping… praying, even, that one day you’d feel like you’re part of this family. And hearing you call me ‘Mom’—” She paused, wiping a tear that had slipped down her cheek.
“It’s one of the greatest gifts I could ever receive...”
I swallowed hard, my throat tightening as her words hit me square in the chest.
“I mean… you’ve always treated me like family,” I mumbled, looking down at my hands.
“Guess it just… felt right.”
Samantha smiled through her tears, pulling me into a warm, heartfelt hug. “You are family, Anon. You always have been. And I’m so glad you think of me as your mom!”
She pulled Fang into the hug too, her wings awkwardly folding as she grumbled, “Okay, Mom, don’t get all mushy on us.”
Samantha laughed softly, pulling back but keeping her hands on our shoulders. “Alright, alright. I’ll let you two get yourselves together. But don’t take too long, or breakfast is going to get cold. And trust me, you do not want to miss my blueberry pancakes.”
With a final, lingering look of love and pride, Samantha stood and headed for the door. She paused in the doorway, glancing back with a soft smile.
“Oh, and Anon? Thank you... You’ll never know how much that meant to me dear.”
As the door clicked shut behind Samantha, the room plunged into a quiet that felt suspiciously smug—like even the house was laughing at me. I let out a groan and flopped back against the pillows, covering my face with my hands like I could somehow block out the mortifying whirlwind that just happened.
Fang, propped up on one elbow, watched me with a look that was equal parts amusement and mischief. Her wings shifted slightly, brushing against the bed as she leaned closer. “You good there, Dweeb? Or are you gonna need some therapy after this one?”
“Don’t,” I said, voice muffled by my hands. “Just… don’t.”
“Oh no,” she said, grinning like a cat who just found a bowl of cream. “We are absolutely talking about this.”
I peeked at her from between my fingers. “Talking about what? The part where your mom roasted us alive? Or the part where I called her ‘Mom’ for the first time while she was doing it?”
Fang tilted her head, pretending to think about it. “I mean, both are gold, but the ‘Mom’ part? Absolute chef’s kiss.”
I groaned louder and rolled onto my side, glaring at her through the haze of my own humiliation. “She had tears in her eyes, Fang. I can’t even be mad because it was kind of beautiful, but also… I want to crawl into a hole and die.”
“Good luck with that,” she said, laughing as she poked me in the side. “You’re stuck with us now, remember? Welcome to the family, Momma’s boy.”
“Don’t,” I warned, sitting up and running my hands over my face. “I barely survived this round…”
Fang’s grin stretched even wider as she flopped back onto the bed, wings splaying out dramatically.
“Oooh, I’m just getting started, Dweeb. This is the highlight of my week, my month. Maybe even my life!”
“You’re the worst,” I muttered, though I couldn’t stop a small grin from tugging at my lips.
“Can’t believe I love a bird brain like you…”
“Yeah, well,” she said, stretching lazily, “lucky for you, I love you too. Even if you are ridiculously easy to embarrass.”
We sat there for a moment, the teasing giving way to something softer, something quieter. I caught her eye, and for a second, it was like the world outside didn’t exist. Then her stomach let out a growl so loud it might’ve been classified as a natural disaster.
I burst out laughing as Fang’s face flushed red. “Oh my god, was that you?”
“Shut up,” she grumbled, burying her face in her hands. “I’m starving, okay? If your new ‘Mom’ hasn’t left me any pancakes, I’m disowning this family.”
“They’ve never run out of pancakes before,” I said, getting up and stretching. “But I mean, if you’re scared, we could go down now and—”
“Don’t finish that sentence, Dweeb,” she warned, sliding out of bed with the kind of grace that only a Ptero could pull off. “If dad ate all the bacon, I’m flipping the table.”
“Noted,” I said, grinning as I opened the door for her. “Come on, Bright Eyes. Let’s go before Samantha breaks out the photo albums or something.”
As we headed downstairs, Fang bumped my shoulder, smirking. “You know she’s never gonna let this go, right? Like, we’re talking years of material.”
“I know,” I sighed dramatically, though I couldn’t help smiling. “But hey, at least I’ve got you to suffer with me.”
“Damn right,” she said, her smirk softening into something almost sweet. “Because I’m not letting you live this down either.”
Somehow, despite the lingering embarrassment, I felt… okay. Maybe even more than okay.
I wasn’t just part of this chaotic, wonderful family now… I was home.
The day before prom, the house was buzzing. Samantha was in the kitchen, humming as she moved between tasks, while Ripley tinkered in the garage, muttering something about "last-minute surprises."
Fang and I were out on the back porch, sprawled on mismatched chairs, soaking up the golden glow of the sunset. The world felt weirdly peaceful compared to the chaos of the past week.
But I wasn’t feeling peaceful. Not by a long shot. My phone was practically glued to my hand as I obsessively refreshed my inbox. The college hadn’t said a damn thing since the protest. Not an email, not a call, nothing.
“Would you relax already?” Fang said, glancing up from her phone. She gave me a playful kick in the shin. “You’re acting like the world’s gonna end.”
I groaned, shoving my phone in my pocket. “I can’t help it. What if they still say no? What if everything we did doesn’t mean shit?”
Fang rolled her eyes and sat up, her wings stretching out lazily. “Dweeb, they’d have to be absolute dumbasses not to let you in.
You’ve got the grades, the talent, and half the goddamn town backing you up. If they don’t see that, fuck ‘em.”
“Easy for you to say,” I muttered, leaning back and staring at the sky. “You’re not the one with your whole future on the line.”
“Bullshit,” she shot back, smirking. “You think I don’t have a stake in this? If you don’t get in, who the hell am I gonna nag about professional band stuff the next four years?”
I snorted despite myself. Before I could respond, my phone buzzed in my pocket. My heart stopped. Fang noticed instantly, sitting up straighter. “What is it?” she asked, her voice sharp with curiosity.
I pulled the phone out with trembling hands. It wasn’t an email—it was a call. An unfamiliar number lit up the screen, and my stomach flipped.
“It’s them,” I said, my voice barely above a whisper.
Fang’s eyes widened, and she leaned forward, practically vibrating with anticipation. “Then answer it, dumbass!”
Swallowing hard, I hit the button and brought the phone to my ear. “Hello?”
“Mr. Mous?” a clipped, professional voice came through the line. “This is Meredith Riggins from the admissions office at Volcaldera Arts College.”
My chest tightened. Fang gripped my arm so hard I was pretty sure she was cutting off circulation, but I didn’t dare shake her off.
“This is him,” I said, my voice cracking a little.
“I’m calling regarding your application,” Riggins continued. Her tone was calm, businesslike, completely devoid of any indication of what she was about to say. “After reviewing your appeal and the circumstances surrounding your initial rejection, the admissions board has made a decision.”
I held my breath, every nerve in my body screaming. The silence stretched forever.
“We are pleased to inform you,” she said finally, “that your application has been accepted. You will also receive full tuition coverage, with no financial obligations.”
For a second, I couldn’t even process the words. Then they hit me all at once, like a fucking freight train.
“Wait—what?” I blurted, my voice loud enough to make Fang jump.
“You’ve been accepted,” she repeated, her tone steady and formal. “An official confirmation email will be sent shortly.”
My brain was still catching up. “Thank you. I… Holy shit, thank you.”
“You’re welcome,” Riggins said, sounding almost bored now. “If you have further questions, feel free to contact our office. Good luck, Mr. Mous.” The line went dead.
I lowered the phone, staring at it like it might explode. Fang was leaning so far forward she was practically in my lap. “Well?” she demanded, her amber eyes blazing.
“What the fuck did they say?”
“They said…” My voice caught, and I had to take a breath before the words tumbled out.
“They said I’m in. Full ride. No fucking loans!”
Fang’s reaction was immediate. “Hell yes!” she screamed, launching herself at me like a goddamn missile. Her wings wrapped around us as she buried her face in my shoulder, her laughter ringing in my ears. “I fucking knew it!”
I laughed too, the sound bubbling up uncontrollably. Relief, joy, everything—it was like I’d been holding my breath for weeks, and now I could finally exhale.
“You were right,” I said, hugging her back. “You were so fucking right.”
“Damn straight,” she said, pulling back just enough to look at me. Her grin was feral, her eyes practically glowing. “They didn’t stand a chance against you, Dweeb.”
The door to the house creaked open, and Samantha stepped out, wiping her hands on a dish towel. “What’s all the yelling about?” she asked, her brows furrowing in mock concern.
Fang turned to her, still half-draped over me. “Anon got in! Full ride. It’s official!”
Samantha’s expression shifted instantly. She crossed the porch in two quick steps and pulled me into a tight hug. “Oh, Anon,” she said, her voice thick with emotion. “I’m so proud of you dear!”
“Thanks… Mom,” I mumbled, the word slipping out before I could stop it.
Samantha froze, her hands still on my shoulders. For a moment, I thought I’d screwed up, but then her eyes filled with tears, and she pulled me back into the hug.
Ripley appeared in the doorway, with a smirk on his face. “What’s all the fuss about?”
Samantha pulled back just enough to look at him, her eyes still shining. “Our boy got in!
Ripley’s grin widened. “Knew he would. Congrats, kid.”
“Thanks, Ripley,” I said, feeling like my chest might burst. “I mean it. Thank you.”
Ripley nodded, his expression softening. “You earned it, son. Never let anyone tell you otherwise.”
Fang grabbed my hand, squeezing it tight as we turned to watch the sun dip below the horizon. For the first time in weeks, the weight on my shoulders was gone.
Tomorrow was prom, but tonight?
Tonight, I’d finally fucking won.
As the news sunk in, Samantha clapped her hands together, a wide smile spreading across her face. “Well, we’re not letting this go by without a celebration. Ripley, fire up the grill. Fang, you and Anon help me raid the fridge. If we’re throwing a party, we need food.”
“A party?” Fang’s wings twitched with excitement as she grinned at me. “Hell yeah, let’s do it.”
Ripley chuckled, already heading toward the backyard. “I’ll grab the charcoal. Better let Naser know before he finds out and invites half the town himself.”
Samantha called out as she disappeared into the kitchen. “you two text your friends. Let them know we’re celebrating tonight.”
“On it,” I said, pulling out my phone. My fingers flew over the screen as I messaged everyone who’d been there for me through this insane ride.
Anon: Big news—college said yes! Full ride. Come over to ours. We’re grilling and celebrating!
The replies came in fast:
Reed: “Shit yeah dude! On my way. Bringin’ snacks.”
Trish: “Congrats, baldy! I’ll grab drinks!”
Rosa: “¡Increíble! Nos vemos pronto.”
Stella: “Wouldn’t miss it. Congrats :)”
Naomi: “YES!!! Proud of you! See you soon Anon!”
Fang leaned over my shoulder, reading the replies. “Looks like we’ve got a crowd coming.”
“Good,” I said, grinning. “Let’s make this a night to remember.”
The Aarons’ backyard quickly transformed into the ultimate celebration spot. String lights crisscrossed above the patio, casting a warm glow over the scene. Ripley stood by the grill, expertly flipping burgers and ribs while the smell of charred meat filled the air. Samantha set up a table loaded with chips, dips, potato salad, and a few pies she’d miraculously whipped up in record time.
Rosa arrived first, blasting reggaeton from her portable speaker. She set it on the table and immediately hugged me. “¡Esto es enorme, Anon! I told you—you’ve got this.”
“Thanks, Rosa,” I said, smiling. “Now go bug Fang before she eats all the chips.”
“Challenge accepted,” she said, smirking as she made her way toward Fang, who was already shoving Doritos into her mouth like a machine.
Next came Reed and Trish, who carried a cooler between them like it was the holy grail. “Behold,” Reed said, opening the lid with a flourish. Inside was an assortment of sodas, sparkling cider, and—of course—a few sneaky beers.
“Don’t let Ripley see those,” I warned, pointing at the bottles.
“Relax,” Reed said with a wink. “We’ll keep it classy. Congrats, dude.”
Trish elbowed him playfully before handing me a cupcake. “For the man of the hour. Naomi made it, so you know it’s good.”
Naomi arrived shortly after, with Naser trailing behind her carrying a massive bag of marshmallows. “S’mores later,” he announced, tossing the bag onto the table.
“You are so predictable,” Fang said, rolling her eyes as she handed him a soda.
“And yet, here I am,” Naser replied with a grin. “Congrats, little bro.”
“Thanks,” I said, giving him a one-armed hug. “Means a lot, man.”
As the night went on, the backyard buzzed with energy. Rosa taught Fang a few salsa moves while Reed attempted to keep up and nearly tripped over his own feet. Stella stayed by the firepit, quietly roasting marshmallows and smiling at the chaos. Samantha floated around, making sure everyone was fed, while Ripley manned the grill like a pro.
At one point, Naser grabbed a mic from the band’s gear, holding it up like he was about to deliver the speech of the century. “Ladies and gentlemen,” he boomed, “a toast to Anon—our resident Dweeb-turned-college-bound badass.”
“Drink your soda, dumbass,” Fang shouted, throwing a chip at him.
“Let him have his moment,” Naomi said, laughing as she nudged Naser with her elbow.
“To Anon!” Naser said, raising his soda can. “The guy who somehow convinced the world he’s more than just a skinny human!”
“Damn right I did,” I said, raising my own soda. “Thanks, guys. Seriously.”
As the party started to wind down, Fang and I found ourselves sitting on the back steps of the Aarons’ porch. The laughter and music from the backyard blended with the crackle of the firepit. A blanket was draped over Fang’s shoulders, and she leaned against me, her warmth a comforting contrast to the cool evening air.
“Pretty good night, huh?” Fang said softly, her wings twitching slightly as she adjusted the blanket.
“Yeah,” I replied, staring up at the stars. “Better than I could’ve imagined.”
She tilted her head up to look at me, her amber eyes glowing faintly in the firelight. “Told you it’d work out. You’ve got this, Dweeb.”
I smiled, squeezing her hand. “I couldn’t have done it without you, Bright Eyes.”
“You’re damn right,” she teased, smirking as she poked my ribs. “But don’t go getting all mushy on me now. You know I can’t handle it.”
I chuckled, leaning my head against hers for a moment before glancing over Fang’s shoulder toward Reed, who was chatting with Trish near the grill. Catching his eye, I gave him a subtle nod—a silent signal we’d agreed on earlier.
Reed’s face lit up with a mischievous grin as he grabbed a soda and sauntered over. “Yo, Fang,” he said, plopping down on the step next to her with all the grace of a wrecking ball. “You’re not seriously hogging Anon all night, are you? The guy’s gotta mingle with his adoring fans.”
Fang rolled her eyes but smirked. “Reed, if you’re jealous, just say it. No need to be weird about it.”
“Jealous? Nah,” Reed said, cracking open the soda. “Just thought you’d wanna hear about my next big idea for VVURM DRAMA’s stage setup. Get this: smoke machines. Everywhere. You can’t even see the band.”
I stifled a laugh as Fang groaned, turning her full attention to Reed. “You’re an idiot,” she muttered, but I could see the spark of curiosity in her eyes. “Alright, hit me with it.”
Taking my chance, I slipped away quietly, heading toward the house. Inside, Samantha was tidying up the last of the food while Ripley leaned against the counter with a glass of iced tea in hand.
“Anon?” Samantha said, glancing up as I entered. “Need something, sweetheart?”
Ripley arched an eyebrow, giving me a look that said he already knew I was up to something. “What’s on your mind, son?”
I hesitated for a moment, my heart thumping harder than it had during the entire protest. “Uh… actually, can I talk to you guys? Like… privately?”
Samantha’s eyes softened as she set down the dish she was washing. “Of course, honey. What’s going on?”
Ripley straightened up, his expression shifting to something more serious as he gestured toward the dining table. “Let’s sit.”
As we sat down, the noise from the backyard faded into the background. I glanced over my shoulder once, catching a glimpse of Fang through the window, still deep in conversation with Reed. Turning back to face Samantha and Ripley, I took a deep breath.
“Okay,” I started, my voice steadier than I expected. “This might sound… uh, crazy, but I’ve been thinking about this for a while, and—”
—-
-The next day-
The Aarons’ house was buzzing with energy as we all got ready for prom. Samantha was in full-on mom mode, bustling around with a camera slung around her neck, her smile a little too wide, and a certain energy that felt… off. Ripley, meanwhile, was unusually quiet, leaning against the wall near the door with his tie undone and a strange mix of emotions flickering across his face.
“Anon, stand still, or I swear I’m going to staple this tie to your chest,” Fang muttered, fumbling with the knot. Her usual tone of mock exasperation was a welcome distraction.
“I’m trying!” I shot back, shifting uncomfortably as she yanked the fabric tighter. “This thing’s trying to choke me.”
“Good,” she retorted, stepping back with a triumphant grin. “At least it’ll shut you up.”
Samantha, who had been unusually cheery all day, giggled like a teenager. “You two are just so cute.” I mean, look at you!” She snapped a picture, the flash momentarily blinding me. “Oh, that one’s going in the scrapbook.”
“You’ve got a scrapbook for this?” I asked, blinking away spots as I turned toward her.
“Oh, absolutely,” Samantha replied with a slightly too-bright smile. “It’s called ‘Embarrassing Moments of the Kids.’”
Ripley cleared his throat, his gaze flicking from me to Fang. “Don’t let her fool you. She’s got a whole section titled ‘Future Mr. and Mrs. Mous.’” His tone was dry, but there was something underneath it—an edge of reluctance that didn’t quite fit his usual sarcasm.
Fang paused mid-adjustment of my tie, narrowing her eyes at her dad. “Okay, what is up with you two? You’re being weird.”
“Weird?” Samantha’s voice hit an octave higher than usual. “No! Just excited! It’s prom, sweetie. You’ll understand when you’re a parent.”
“Sure,” Fang muttered, glancing at me with a raised brow. “Parents are so freakin’ strange.”
Before I could respond, Naser and Naomi entered the room, looking like they’d stepped straight out of a teen drama. Naser’s suit was sharp, a navy blue that complemented Naomi’s stunning red dress. His usual cocky grin softened when he saw his sister struggling with my tie.
“Oh, come on, Fang,” he said, strolling over. “Can’t even tie a tie? What kind of girlfriend are you?”
“The kind who doesn’t need your commentary, jackass,” Fang snapped back, though her lips twitched with a smirk.
“Alright, everyone together for a photo!” Samantha chirped, cutting off any further sibling banter. She gestured for the four of us to line up in front of the fireplace.
As we moved into position, Samantha fussed over Fang’s dress and Naomi’s braid while Ripley stood off to the side, his arms crossed.
His expression was… complicated. Proud, sure, but there was also something wistful in the way he watched Fang.
“You good, Dad?” Fang asked, catching his gaze.
Ripley blinked, his usual stoicism slipping back into place. “Just making sure you kids don’t burn the house down before you leave.”
“Smooth,” I muttered under my breath, earning a soft elbow to the ribs from Fang.
“Alright, say cheese!” Samantha said, holding up the camera. The flash went off again as we all tried to strike some semblance of a respectable pose.
“Perfect!” Samantha declared, checking the screen with a wide grin. “That one’s going on the fridge and the scrapbook.”
Ripley cleared his throat again, his gaze landing on me. “Anon, can I talk to you for a second?”
I froze, panic bubbling up for reasons I couldn’t explain. “Uh, sure?”
“Don’t you dare make him late for prom, Ripley,” Samantha interjected, her voice chipper but carrying an undertone of warning.
Ripley smirked, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Wouldn’t dream of it.”
As Ripley led me toward the hallway, the noise of the living room faded behind us. He stopped just outside the kitchen, leaning back against the wall with his arms crossed. His face was calm, but I could see something flickering behind his eyes—a mix of pride, concern, and something else I couldn’t quite pin down.
“You’ve got everything figured out for tonight?” he asked, his tone steady but softer than usual.
“Yeah, as much as I can,” I replied, glancing nervously toward the living room where Fang and Samantha were still posing for photos. “Why?”
Ripley shrugged, his gaze distant for a moment before he turned to meet my eyes. “Because I know how much this night means to her. And to you.”
The weight of his words hit me harder than I expected, and for a second, I struggled to respond. “I—I know,” I said finally. “She deserves the best. I’m going to make sure of that.”
Ripley nodded, his lips twitching into a faint smirk. “Good answer.”
There was a pause, not awkward but charged with something unspoken. Ripley shifted, uncrossing his arms and rubbing the back of his neck.
“Look… I don’t say this often, but I’m proud of you, kid. For everything. The way you’ve grown. The way you’ve treated Fang. You’re a good man, Anon. Better than a lot of people I’ve met.”
His words were steady, but they hit me like a truck. For a moment, all I could do was stare at him, the usual walls around my emotions starting to crumble.
“Thanks,” I managed to say, my voice barely above a whisper. “That means a lot.”
Ripley gave me a small nod, his expression softening. “Just don’t screw up tonight, alright?”
The teasing edge in his tone made me grin despite the lump in my throat. “I’ll do my best.”
He chuckled, his gaze shifting toward the living room where Fang’s laugh echoed softly. “You’re part of this family, Anon. You’ve earned your place here. But more than that… you’ve earned my respect. And that’s not something I give out lightly.”
That was it. The dam broke.
I swallowed hard, my chest tightening as the words slipped out before I could stop them.
“Thanks… Dad.”
Ripley froze, his eyes widening slightly. For a second, I thought I’d made a huge mistake. But then his expression softened in a way I’d never seen before, his usual tough exterior cracking as something warm and raw surfaced.
“You mean that?” he asked, his voice quiet but steady.
“Yeah,” I said, my throat tightening again.
“I do.”
He didn’t say anything else. Instead, he stepped forward and pulled me into a hug—a real one, not one of those awkward, quick pats-on-the-back kind of hugs.
It was strong, grounding, and filled with a sense of belonging I hadn’t realized I’d been craving for so long.
“You’re a good kid, Anon,” he said quietly, his voice slightly gruff. “And if you ever need anything, I'll always be here for you. You hear me?”
I nodded, my face buried in his shoulder.
“Thanks, Dad.”
We stayed like that for a moment before Ripley stepped back, his usual composure slipping back into place. He cleared his throat, giving me a firm pat on the shoulder. “Alright, enough of this emotional crap. Go make sure my daughter has the best prom night of her life.”
I laughed, wiping at my eyes as I nodded.
“You got it.”
As we walked back toward the living room, I caught Fang giving us a curious look, her brow raised. Samantha, on the other hand, had a knowing smile on her face, her eyes a little glassy like she’d overheard more than she let on.
“Everything okay dork?” Fang asked as I stepped back beside her.
“Yeah,” I said, sliding my arm around her waist. “Everything’s perfect.”
Samantha beamed as she gathered us together for one last round of photos. “Alright, group shot! Everyone in!”
We bunched together in front of the fireplace, with Naser and Naomi on one side, Fang and me on the other, and Samantha positioning herself behind the camera like a professional director. Ripley stood off to the side, his arms crossed but his proud smile impossible to hide.
“Say ‘graduation debt!’” Samantha called, snapping the photo just as we all burst into laughter.
Fang leaned close, her voice low enough for only me to hear. “She’s way too good at this mom thing.”
“Yeah,” I murmured, squeezing her waist. “But I’m not complaining.”
After more pictures than anyone asked for and Ripley’s stern reminder about curfews (“Don’t push it”), we finally said our goodbye’s and headed outside, to which we were greeted to the sight of Reed pulling into the driveway.
Fang and I stood on the porch, watching as the beaten-up but weirdly reliable van rolled to a stop, its colorful bumper stickers practically glowing under the porch light.
Reed stuck his head out the window, grinning ear to ear. “The prom-mobile has arrived! Your chariot awaits, my dudes!”
“You couldn’t even wash it for the occasion?” Fang quipped, tilting her head as she smirked at the van. “It still smells like leftover pizza and bad decisions.”
“Hey, don’t knock the vibe,” Reed shot back, stepping out in a surprisingly sharp suit that clashed hilariously with his usual laid-back energy. “Besides, Trish insisted on bringing air fresheners.” He gestured to the fuzzy pine tree hanging from the rearview mirror.
Trish stepped out next, smoothing down her sleek black dress and shooting Reed a withering look. “I’m not a miracle worker. The pizza smell is permanent.”
Fang snorted as she grabbed my arm. “Well, at least we know what we’re getting into.”
Reed gestured grandly toward the van’s sliding door. “Ladies and gentlemen, your carriage awaits. Hop in!”
We climbed into the van, which had been cleaned up as much as Reed’s standards would allow. Sure, it still had a slightly chaotic vibe—Reed’s drumsticks were shoved under a seat, and an old band poster was stuck to the ceiling—but it felt like home.
As we settled in, Naser and Naomi pulled up in Naser’s car. Naomi rolled down the window and waved. “We’ll meet you there!” she called.
“Try not to get lost, Reed,” Naser added, smirking as he leaned out of the driver’s seat. He was rocking a clean suit, looking every bit like someone ready to take over the world—or at least the prom dance floor.
Reed scoffed. “I’ve got this under control, man. See you losers at the gym.”
With that, Naser and Naomi drove off, and Reed gunned the van’s engine dramatically before easing out of the driveway. “Alright, buckle up, people. This is going to be the smoothest ride of your lives.”
“Smoothest, huh?” I said, raising an eyebrow as the van hit a small bump barely out of the driveway.
“Relax,” Reed replied, waving a hand dismissively. “This van’s seen worse.”
Fang laughed beside me, leaning her head against my shoulder as we made our way toward the gym.
The ride to the gym was filled with the usual chaos Reed brought to everything. He’d even sorted out a playlist of “pre-prom jams,” which turned out to be an eclectic mix of classic rock, punk anthems, and one random pop song that Trish loudly declared was her “secret guilty pleasure.” Fang rolled her eyes but laughed along, her fingers tapping the beat on my arm.
“You know,” Trish said, twisting in her seat to face us, “this van might be a deathtrap, but it’s got character.”
“Damn right,” Reed said proudly, thumping the dashboard as if to prove its resilience. “This baby’s like me—scrappy but reliable.”
“Reliable might be pushing it,” Fang muttered under her breath, making me chuckle.
The gym came into view as we turned the corner, its exterior strung with twinkling lights that almost made the utilitarian building look magical. A stream of students dressed to the nines filed inside, their chatter and laughter drifting into the night air.
Reed pulled into a parking spot with a flourish, the van jerking slightly as he braked. “And that’s how you arrive in style,” he announced, throwing the gearshift into park.
Trish shot him a look. “More like survived.”
“Details,” Reed said with a grin, hopping out and offering Trish a hand. She took it, rolling her eyes but smiling anyway.
Fang and I climbed out next, and she smoothed down her dress, glancing toward the gym entrance. “Well, we’ve officially made it,” she said, looping her arm through mine. “Let’s go see what all the hype’s about.”
As we walked toward the gym, a sleek car pulled up next to us, and Naser and Naomi stepped out. Naser adjusted his tie, looking as confident as ever, while Naomi looked effortlessly elegant in her dress.
“Told you we’d beat you here,” Naser said smugly, tossing his keys into the air and catching them.
“Barely,” Reed shot back. “We would’ve smoked you if I hadn’t stopped for that yellow light.”
“Uh-huh,” Naser said, clearly unconvinced. “Anyway, let’s get this party started.”
We all headed into the gym together, the sound of music and laughter growing louder as we stepped through the doors. Inside, the transformation was impressive. String lights crisscrossed the ceiling, casting a warm glow over the dance floor, and round tables were set up along the edges, covered in crisp white tablecloths and surrounded by students chatting animatedly.
Rosa and Stella were already there, waving us over from a table near the back. Rosa, in a bright red dress that matched her bold personality, immediately launched into a rapid-fire mix of English and Spanish as we approached.
“¡Por fin! I thought you guys were never going to show up. Look at this place! It’s actually kinda nice, huh?”
“It’s definitely better than I expected,” Stella said, her voice calm but with a hint of excitement as she adjusted her simple but elegant black dress.
Fang smirked. “I don’t know if it’s the decorations or just the fact that Rosa’s actually impressed by something.”
“Hey!” Rosa said, mock-offended. “I can appreciate nice things.”
Naser leaned in, grinning. “Speaking of nice things, check out the punch bowl. I think Reed’s got plans for it.”
Reed, who had wandered off toward the refreshments table, was already eyeing the punch with the kind of expression that screamed mischief. Trish grabbed his arm just in time, pulling him back toward us. “Don’t even think about it,” she warned, her tone half-serious, half-exasperated.
The night moved on with a rhythm of its own. The DJ switched from slow songs to fast ones and back again, the dance floor filling and emptying in waves. Fang dragged me onto the floor for a few songs, laughing as I stumbled through the steps, but the grin on her face made every awkward move worth it. Naser and Naomi were a whirlwind of energy, spinning and twirling like they owned the floor, while Stella and Rosa stayed near the edges, occasionally joining in when a song they liked came on.
At one point, Principal Spears made an appearance, walking through the gym with his usual serious expression. He nodded at us as he passed, but his lips twitched in what might’ve been a smile when he saw Reed’s makeshift dance moves.
“You think he actually approves?” I asked Fang, nodding toward Spears.
“Probably just relieved Reed hasn’t spiked the punch yet,” she replied, smirking.
The prom was in full swing, the crowd on the dance floor thinning slightly as people grabbed refreshments or snapped last-minute pictures. The DJ switched to a more relaxed song, signaling a break in the chaos, and Principal Spears stepped up to the stage, tapping the mic for attention.
“Ladies and gentlemen,” Spears began, his deep voice cutting through the chatter. “It’s time for the moment you’ve all been waiting for—the crowning of your Prom King and Queen.”
The room erupted in applause and cheers as the spotlight hit Spears. Beside him stood the ceremonial crowns and sashes on a small table. He paused dramatically, holding up an envelope.
“After tallying the votes, it is my honor to announce this year’s Prom King and Queen…” Spears opened the envelope and smiled. “Naser Aaron and Naomi Campbell!”
The room erupted in cheers and whistles as Naser and Naomi exchanged a look of surprise. Fang clapped beside me, and I grinned, elbowing Naser as he passed by on his way to the stage.
“Go get your crown, Your Majesty,” I teased.
Naser rolled his eyes but smiled as he and Naomi made their way up to the stage, waving to the crowd. Spears handed each of them a crown, and they stood there, regal for a moment, as the applause began to die down.
Then Naser cleared his throat and stepped up to the mic, Naomi standing close beside him.
“Thank you, thank you,” he said, his voice carrying over the crowd. “It’s an honor, really. But…” He glanced at Naomi, who gave him an encouraging nod. “Naomi and I can’t accept this.”
The crowd murmured in confusion as Naser continued, a grin spreading across his face. “Because we know there are two people here who deserve this more than we ever could.”
Naomi took the mic, her voice clear and steady. “The real Prom King and Queen should be the couple that everyone knows are the heart of this school. The ones who’ve inspired us, stood strong through so much, and still came out on top.”
Naser pointed toward us. “Anon Mous and Fang Aaron, come on up here!”
The room exploded into applause and cheers. Fang’s jaw dropped, her eyes wide in disbelief as she turned to me. “What the hell, Dweeb? Did you know about this?”
I smirked, shrugging casually. “Maybe.”
Before she could protest, I grabbed her hand and started guiding her toward the stage. She muttered protests the whole way, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, but I just grinned, knowing what was coming next.
When we got on stage, Naser placed the crown on my head with an exaggerated bow. “All hail, King Mous.”
Naomi carefully placed the tiara on Fang’s head, laughing softly. “You look amazing, Your Majesty.”
Fang rolled her eyes but smiled. “You two are the worst.”
As the applause began to fade, I stepped forward, my heart pounding. “Actually, if you don’t mind, I’d like to say something real quick.”
The mic was handed over, and the room quieted. I took a deep breath, my fingers brushing against the pick in my pocket. “First off, thanks for this. Seriously, I appreciate it. But tonight’s not just about me. It’s about someone who’s been by my side through everything.”
Fang stared at me, her brow furrowed in confusion. “Anon, what are you—?”
“Bright Eyes,” I said, my voice steady, “this one’s for you.”
I nodded toward the side of the stage, where Reed and Trish had been waiting in the wings. Reed hopped behind a drum kit, and Trish strapped on her bass, both of them grinning like they’d been waiting for this moment all night. I grabbed the guitar hidden backstage and slung it over my shoulder, adjusting the mic stand.
The first chords rang out, a melody I’d been working on for weeks. The crowd fell silent, and all I could see was Fang, her amber eyes wide with surprise.
The lyrics poured out of me, every word written just for her. The song wasn’t flashy or overproduced—it was raw and real, just like us. Each note carried the memories we’d shared, the battles we’d fought, and the love that had grown through it all.
As I played, Fang’s expression shifted. Her initial shock melted into something softer, her eyes glistening as she took a step closer to me. By the time the last note faded, the gym was silent, the crowd holding its collective breath.
I lowered the guitar, meeting Fang’s gaze. “I love you, Bright Eyes. And if I’m gonna do this life thing, I’m damn glad it’s with you.”
The room erupted in cheers and applause as Fang closed the distance between us, throwing her arms around my neck and pulling me into a kiss. The crowd whooped and hollered, and somewhere in the chaos, I caught Naser’s voice shouting, “Get a room!”
When we pulled back, Fang was laughing, her cheeks flushed. “You’re such a cheesy dork!”
“Yeah,” I said, grinning, “but I’m your ‘cheesy dork’.”
The music picked up again, and as the crowd started dancing, I found myself lingering with Reed, Trish, and Fang near the edge of the stage. The adrenaline from performing was still buzzing in my veins, and it felt like I could finally breathe. Reed was already leaning into the banter.
"Okay, King Dweeb," Reed said, spinning his drumstick between his fingers, "that serenade? Pure cheese. Grade-A cheddar."
"Yeah, but admit it," Trish added, slapping me on the back, "you nailed it. I was almost moved to tears. Almost."
Fang snorted, leaning into me. "What about me? I’m the one he sang to, and I’m still trying to process whether I’m touched or just embarrassed."
"Both," Reed quipped. "Definitely both."
I rolled my eyes, shaking my head. "You’re all just jealous you didn’t think of it first."
"Jealous? Nah," Reed said with a smirk. "I’m just saying, if you wanted to go full rockstar proposal, you could’ve had pyro or at least some fog machines."
"Not everything needs fog machines, Reed," Fang shot back, though she was grinning.
"Disagree," Trish said, nodding sagely. "Everything’s better with fog machines."
Before I could respond, a voice called my name. "Mous! A word?"
I turned to see Principal Spears standing near the edge of the gym, gesturing for me to come over. His face was as stern as ever, though there was a certain warmth in his eyes that I didn’t remember seeing before.
"Go on, King Dweeb," Fang teased, nudging me. "Don’t keep the man waiting."
I made my way over to Spears, feeling oddly nervous despite the evening’s triumphs. When I reached him, he motioned for us to step outside the gym, into the quieter hallway. The muffled thump of the music followed us as the door swung shut behind me.
"Figured I should get this in before the night’s over," Spears began, his tone as firm as ever but lacking its usual edge.
"Get what in?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.
Spears crossed his arms, leaning slightly against the wall. "A conversation I’ve been meaning to have with you for a while. You know, Mous, when you first showed up at Volcano High, I wasn’t sure about you. Hell, I was almost certain you were gonna be nothing but trouble."
I winced a little, but he held up a hand before I could respond.
"Let me finish," he said. "Your first week here was… eventful, to say the least. A fight, some rough run-ins, and enough attitude to fill this entire gym. I thought, ‘Great, another kid who’s gonna waste his potential.’"
I stayed quiet, unsure of where this was going. Spears’s expression softened, something rare and almost fatherly.
"But then I started watching," he continued. "I saw you with your friends, saw the way you handled yourself when the chips were down. And when that mess in the auditorium happened, I saw something else entirely—a kid who’d been through hell and still stood up when it counted."
My throat tightened as he spoke, his words hitting harder than I expected.
"You’ve come a long way, Mous," Spears said, his voice steady. "The boy who walked through these doors that first day isn’t the same person standing here tonight. That boy’s gone. In his place? I see a man."
I blinked, caught off guard by the weight of his words. "Thanks, Principal Spears," I said quietly. "That… means a lot."
He nodded, a rare smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You’ve earned it. And don’t think for a second that I’m the only one who sees it. Your teachers, your friends, even Ripley and Samantha—they’re all proud of you. Hell, you’ve even got the whole town behind you now."
I smiled, feeling a mix of pride and gratitude swell in my chest. "I couldn’t have done it without them. Or without people like you, keeping me in line when I needed it."
Spears chuckled. "Someone had to. But you did the real work, Mous. And now? Now, you’ve got a bright future ahead of you. Don’t waste it."
"I won’t," I promised, my voice firm.
Spears straightened, extending a hand. "Good luck, son. Not that you’ll need it."
I shook his hand, the gesture feeling more significant than I could put into words. As he turned to leave, I called out after him. "Spears?"
He glanced back, one eyebrow raised. "Yeah?"
"Thanks," I said simply.
He gave me one last nod before disappearing down the hallway, leaving me standing there with the faint thrum of music in the background and a new sense of certainty settling over me.
—
The gym was alive with energy, lights flashing in time with the music as students filled the floor. Fang, Reed, Trish, and I made our way back into the chaos after my talk with Spears. The group was already in full swing, with Naomi, Naser, Stella, and Rosa at the center of it all. Naomi had somehow coaxed Stella out of her comfort zone, and she was awkwardly dancing while Rosa cheered her on, shouting encouragements in rapid-fire Spanish.
Reed clapped me on the back as we rejoined the group. "Well, look who’s back from the Principal Summit. Spill it—what was that about? Did Spears knight you or something?"
"Yeah, did you get a diploma early for good behavior?" Trish added, her smirk sharp as she nudged me.
"Something like that," I replied, keeping my answer vague but feeling the warmth of Spears’ earlier words settle in my chest. "Let’s just say it was… nice."
Fang tilted her head, curiosity lighting her amber eyes, but she didn’t press. Instead, she grabbed my hand, pulling me toward the dance floor. "Alright, enough with the mystery vibes, Dweeb. It’s prom—you’re supposed to be having fun."
"Am I, though?" I teased as she spun me into the crowd. Her wings fluttered slightly, brushing against my arm as she moved with an effortless grace.
"You are now," she said, her smirk softening as the music shifted to a slower, more romantic track.
The dance floor’s energy mellowed, couples drawing closer as they swayed to the melody. Fang turned back to me, her hands sliding up to rest on my shoulders. "Guess we’re doing this."
"Guess we are," I replied, letting my hands settle on her waist. We moved together, the noise and lights around us fading into the background.
"Okay," Reed’s voice broke through, louder than necessary, as he twirled Trish in exaggerated circles nearby. "Who’s voting us Prom King and Queen of Awesomeness?"
Trish snorted. "Reed, if enthusiasm counted as a skill, maybe. But let’s face it—you’re a clown, not royalty."
"Better a clown than boring!" he shot back, spinning her so fast she let out a half-laugh, half-shriek.
"Careful," Naomi called, laughing as she and Naser joined the edge of the dance floor. "If Trish falls on her face, I’m recording it."
Naser grinned, pulling Naomi closer. "Don’t worry—if anyone’s going viral tonight, it’s gonna be me for my signature moves." He proceeded to demonstrate a “move” that looked more like an octopus having a seizure.
"Dear god, stop," Fang groaned, burying her face in my chest. "I can’t be seen with him right now."
"Rude," Naser replied, pretending to be offended. "You’re just jealous you don’t have this level of swagger."
"Swagger? Is that what we’re calling it?" Rosa teased, sliding up next to Stella, who looked like she was trying to disappear. Rosa, undeterred, threw an arm around her shoulders. "Come on, Stellita. Show them how it’s done!"
"I’d rather not," Stella muttered, but the faint smile on her face gave her away.
Fang peeked up at me, her smile brighter than the gym’s flashing lights. "You’re not half bad at this, Dweeb. Maybe I’ll keep you around."
"Maybe?" I teased, pulling her a little closer. "Pretty sure you’re stuck with me, Bright Eyes."
The slower song faded, and a high-energy track took its place, sending the dance floor back into chaos. Reed and Trish dove in immediately, their antics drawing laughs and cheers. Rosa twirled Stella dramatically while Naomi and Naser attempted some sort of synchronized routine that failed spectacularly but left them both in fits of laughter.
Fang tugged me off the floor, her wings twitching as she led me toward the refreshment table. "Break time. I’m gonna need my energy if we’re sticking around with these lunatics all night."
We grabbed drinks, and before long, the others joined us, all buzzing with energy. Reed grabbed a cookie and dunked it into his punch, earning horrified looks from everyone.
"Reed, what the hell is wrong with you?" Trish asked, recoiling.
"It’s called innovation," he replied, biting into the soggy mess. "Y’all are just scared of greatness."
Naomi rolled her eyes. "No, we’re scared you’re gonna poison yourself."
"Joke’s on you—I have an iron stomach," Reed said proudly.
"Until he doesn’t," Trish added, shaking her head. "I’m not holding your hair back later, babe."
The banter flowed effortlessly, each of us chiming in with jokes and teasing until it felt like we’d carved out our own little world within the chaos of prom. I looked around at them—at Fang leaning into my side, at Reed and Trish bickering like an old married couple, at Naser and Naomi laughing as they swayed together, and at Rosa and Stella having a dance together, away from prying eyes..
For the first time in a long time, everything felt right. It wasn’t perfect, and it wasn’t polished, but it was ours. This messy, ridiculous, wonderful group of people was mine, and I wouldn’t trade them for anything.
Fang nudged me gently. "What’re you smiling about?"
"Just… everything," I said, squeezing her hand. "Tonight’s been pretty amazing."
"And it’s not over yet," she replied, her grin sharp and full of promise. "Come on. Let’s see what other chaos we can cause."
I followed her back into the crowd, surrounded by laughter, music, and the people who’d become my family.
Prom wasn’t just a celebration… It was a reminder of how far we’d come.
Chapter 56: A Song That Never Ends.
Summary:
Welcome to the last chapter, hope you all enjoy!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
-Ripley-
The school auditorium hummed with excitement, the kind of energy that buzzed under your skin and made everything feel bigger than it was. Parents chatted in low voices, some flipping through programs while others craned their necks toward the stage, trying to get a better view. Samantha sat next to me, her camera in hand, snapping pictures like it was her life’s mission. Every time I glanced at her, she had a new angle, muttering about getting the perfect shot when Fang, Naser, and Anon crossed the stage.
Beside me, Moe stretched out like he owned the place, his legs sprawled and his hands clasped behind his head. He looked far too comfortable for someone sitting in a plastic folding chair.
“Rip, you’re sittin’ there like you’re ready to blow a gasket,” he said, leaning in with a grin that was all sharp edges. “What’s the matter? Nervous? Or are you savin’ the waterworks for later?”
“You starting already? I’m fine, Moe,” I muttered, though I knew he wouldn’t let it go.
“Oh, suuure. ‘Fine,’” he repeated, making air quotes. “Just like you were ‘fine’ when Fang got her first solo in choir when she was a kid’ and you were ‘fine’ when Naser got that award for runnin’. Let’s not forget how ‘fine’ you were when you saw Anon nail that big guitar solo at that show of theirs you saw a couple’ weeks ago.”
“Would ya’ shut it? I don’t cry,” I said flatly, trying to ignore the smirk creeping onto Samantha’s face.
“Oooh, don’t you now?” Moe said, nudging me. “Because I distinctly remember you ‘not crying’ at that science fair when Fang built that volcano that spewed glitter everywhere.”
“That was dust sam,” I shot back, not even believing myself.
“Suuure it was, fratello. Sure it was.”
Samantha leaned over, her voice soft and teasing. “You know he’s just going to keep going, right? Might as well admit it now.”
“Admit what? That I’m proud of my kids? Fine. There, I said it,” I grumbled, adjusting my tie for the hundredth time. “Happy?”
Moe let out a laugh, leaning back with the kind of satisfaction that made you want to smack him. “There it is. Took you long enough.”
“You’re unbearable, you know that?” I muttered.
“And yet you keep inviting me to these things,” he shot back. “What does that say about you eh?’”
Before I could answer, Samantha spoke up, her tone shifting to something softer. “He’s right, though. About being proud, I mean. It’s not just Fang and Naser today. It’s Anon too. Watching him grow into the man he’s becoming… It’s everything I could’ve hoped for.”
Her voice caught just a little at the end, and I reached over to squeeze her hand. “They’ve all come a long way,” I said quietly.
Moe, for once, didn’t jump in with a joke. Instead, he nodded, his grin softening.
“You’ve got a hell of a crew, Rip. Fang, Naser, Anon… They’re somethin’ special. You should be proud.”
“I am,” I said, my voice steadier now. “More than they’ll ever know.”
Moe’s grin returned, though this time it was less teasing and more genuine. “Well, they’re gonna know it today. Especially when you’re blubberin’ in the front row.”
Samantha laughed, her camera clicking as she snapped a shot of the stage. “Oh, don’t worry. I’ll get plenty of pictures of that too.”
“Oh wonderful,” I muttered, but I couldn’t help the small smile tugging at my lips.
The ceremony music began to play, signaling that it was almost time. Samantha sat up straighter, practically vibrating with excitement. Moe leaned in again, because of course he did.
“You ready for this, tough guy?” he asked, his voice low enough that only I could hear. “Because I gotta say, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you look this emotional before. It’s almost cute!”
“Shaddup, Moe,” I said, shaking my head.
But he wasn’t wrong. Watching my kids get ready to walk across that stage was doing something to me. Something I couldn’t quite put into words.
The lights dimmed slightly, and the crowd quieted as the announcer took the stage. Samantha’s hand found mine, her grip tight with anticipation. Moe nudged me one last time, a grin tugging at his lips.
“Just remember,” he whispered, “when the tears start rollin’, blame it on the allergies.”
I didn’t respond, my focus shifting to the stage as the graduates began filing in. Fang, Naser, and Anon were out there somewhere, and damn it if I wasn’t going to cheer loud enough for all three of them.
Because Moe was right, I was proud. And I wasn’t about to hide it.
-Anon-
Backstage buzzed with an electric kind of energy. The faint hum of the crowd filtered through the walls, muffled but constant. Everyone around me was jittery in their own way, adjusting their robes, fidgeting with their tassels, or nervously chatting to fill the time. The air was thick with the anticipation of what was about to happen, and for once, it wasn’t entirely unpleasant. I leaned against a folding chair, trying to look relaxed while my leg bounced like I’d downed six energy drinks.
Stella and Rosa were huddled together by the old piano shoved into the corner. Stella’s fingers danced absentmindedly over the keys, not playing anything specific, just tapping out a rhythm to keep herself grounded. Her face was flushed, and her words were quick, like she was trying to talk faster than her nerves could catch up.
“I mean, it’s college,” Stella was saying, her voice soft but tinged with worry. “That’s a big deal, right? What if I’m not ready? What if I get there and… I can’t handle it?”
Rosa, ever the firecracker, slapped a hand on Stella’s shoulder like she was about to coach her through a championship game. “Ay, Stellita, stop that nonsense. You’re ready. You’ve been ready. And you’re not doing this alone. You’ve got me.”
Stella gave her a hesitant smile, her hands still tapping on the keys. “It’s just… a lot. I’ve never even been out of Volcaldera. College feels like… like this whole other world.”
Rosa rolled her eyes dramatically, but her tone softened. “Stella, por favor. You’re going to be amazing. Don’t forget, we’ve got a plan. You handle the business, I handle the plants, and before you know it, we’ve got our own flower shop. We’ll be rolling in green, literally.”
Stella let out a small laugh, though she still looked uncertain. “You really think so?”
“I don’t think so,” Rosa said, puffing out her chest. “I know so. Picture it, rows of orchids, lilies, daisies, all in perfect bloom. People will come from miles around to see what we’ve built. A sanctuary of beauty in a loco world!”
Stella’s smile grew, and for a moment, her nervous energy seemed to melt away. “You make it sound so easy.”
“That’s because it is,” Rosa replied, grinning. “With you and me? Nothing’s impossible.”
Their conversation was cut short by Trish’s loud groan as she paced near the coat rack, throwing her hands up like the world had just ended. “I swear, my mom has zero faith in me. I told her about Calderafest, and you know what she said? ‘That’s nice, honey, but what about a side job? You need stability.’ Stability! Like she doesn’t think the band’s going anywhere.”
Reed, who was leaning casually against the wall with his arms crossed, smirked and sauntered over to her. “Come on, Trish. Your mom just doesn’t get it. By this time next year, we’ll be rockstars, and she’ll be eating her words.”
Trish shot him a look, half-exasperated, half-amused. “Oh yeah, because ‘rockstar’ is a guaranteed career path. I mean, don’t get me wrong, I love the band, but I’m not exactly seeing optimism on a paycheck, Reed.”
Reed draped an arm over her shoulder, grinning like he had the whole world figured out. “You just wait. Calderafest is going to change everything. Moe pulled some strings to get us in, and once people hear us play, we’ll be unstoppable.”
“Moe pulled strings, huh?” Trish said, raising an eyebrow. “You mean he called in every favor he’s ever owed so he can slap a ‘First Gig of VVURM DRAMA’ sign on the door and rake in the profits.”
“Hey, a win’s a win,” Reed replied, shrugging. “And let’s be real, Moe’s not wrong. When we’re famous, his pizzeria’s gonna be a landmark.”
I laughed, shaking my head. “He probably already has T-shirts printed. ‘Come for the pie, stay for the history.’”
Trish snorted. “Greeeat. Our legacy starts with pizzeria merch.”
Fang, who’d been perched on the edge of a table nearby, chimed in. “As long as we get on that stage, I don’t care how it happens. Calderafest is it, guys. This is the big break we’ve been waiting for!”
Her wings twitched slightly with excitement, and her amber eyes practically glowed. It was the same look she always got before a show, the kind of fire that could set the whole room ablaze.
“We’ve been working our asses off for this,” she continued, her voice steady and sure. “And once we’re up there, playing our music, nothing else is going to matter. We’re going to kill it.”
Reed clapped his hands together, his grin as wide as ever. “That’s what I’m talking about! Full speed ahead to stardom.”
“Let’s not jinx it,” I said, though I couldn’t stop smiling. “But yeah… Calderafest feels like the start of something big.”
The group fell into a comfortable rhythm, the banter flowing naturally as we waited for the ceremony to start. Stella and Rosa began brainstorming names for their future flower shop, throwing out ideas like “Petal Paradise” and “Bloom Haven.” Reed kept insisting that the band needed a new gimmick, something involving lasers or maybe a live pyrotechnics show, while Trish shot down every idea with a dry quip.
Fang leaned against me at one point, her wings brushing lightly against my arm. “You nervous, Dweeb?” she asked, her voice teasing but warm.
“Not really,” I admitted. “I mean, it’s just walking across a stage, right? Nothing compared to playing a gig.”
“Exactly,” she said, smirking. “You’ve got this. Besides, if you trip, I’ll laugh, but I’ll help you up after.”
“Thanks, Bright Eyes... reassuring as ever.”
She grinned, nudging me with her elbow. “What are girlfriends for huh?”
,
The chatter in the auditorium was deafening as we filed onto the stage in a single file, each of us clad in our graduation robes and caps. I could feel the steady buzz of excitement radiating from the crowd, even though I couldn’t see them past the blinding stage lights. Somewhere out there, Ripley, Samantha, and Moe were holding down the Aaron family section, probably shouting louder than anyone else.
The rows of chairs stretched across the stage, each marked with neat little name tags. Fang was beside me, fussing with her cap to make sure it sat perfectly over her feathers. Reed was a few seats down, slouched so low it looked like he might fall out of his chair, while Trish poked him in the ribs, muttering something about how he was embarrassing them all.
Principal Spears stepped up to the podium, tapping the mic with two fingers. The feedback whined for a moment before his voice echoed through the auditorium.
“Good afternoon, graduates, families, and friends,” he began, his tone formal but warm. “Today, we gather to celebrate not just the academic accomplishments of these remarkable students but their resilience, determination, and growth over the years. This graduating class has faced challenges and triumphed, proving that together, we are stronger.”
There was polite applause, but it didn’t last long, someone in the crowd shouted, “There’s my babies!” loud enough to make even the principal Spears pause. I didn’t have to guess who it was. Samantha’s voice carried like a storm in a canyon.
Beside me, Fang groaned and buried her face in her hands. “I knew this was going to happen.”
“You love it,” I teased, nudging her shoulder. “At least they’re proud.”
Fang’s muffled voice replied from behind her hands. “Proud and loud are not the same thing, Dweeb.”
Naser, seated on her other side, leaned in. “Better loud than Moe, though. He’s probably planning to shout some embarassin’ stuff if someone doesn’t stop him.”
“Don’t jinx it dude,” I muttered, trying to suppress a laugh.
The principal Spears continued with his speech, recounting the achievements of our class. I caught snippets of awards and academic milestones, but my attention drifted to the audience. The stage lights blocked most of the view, but I could make out the faint outline of banners and signs bobbing in the crowd.
“That’s gotta be your mom with the sparkly banner,” Reed whispered, his voice carrying over the principal Spears’s droning. “I think it says, ‘We love Fang, Naser, and Anon!’”
“Of course it does,” Fang replied dryly, sitting up straighter. “Why be subtle when you can make an entire auditorium look at you?”
Trish snickered. “It’s better than my mom and siblings, who probably don't even know which seat I’m in.”
Reed gave her a playful nudge. “Hey, don’t worry babe. I’m sure she’ll spot you when you get up for your diploma.”
“Damn right she will,” I added, earning a small smile from Trish before she rolled her eyes.
The principal Spears finally reached the part of the ceremony where names were to be called, and the crowd cheered wildly as the first few graduates crossed the stage. Each one gave a little wave or handshake, some stiffer than others.
“Okay, that guy’s been practicing in the mirror for weeks,” Reed whispered as a lanky student overdid his bow to principal Spears.
“Definitely,” Fang replied, her smirk growing. “That wave was wayyyy too rehearsed. He looks like he’s auditioning for a pageant, not graduating.”
We tried to stifle our laughter, but it didn’t help when another graduate nearly tripped on their way offstage, recovering with an exaggerated flourish that only made things worse.
“Ten outta’ ten for style, though,” Naser said, his grin wide. “We should’ve made a scoring system for this.”
“You mean like a talent show?” I asked, leaning in. “Because I’d pay good money to see Reed try to do that bow.”
Reed shot me a glare, but it was undermined by the smirk creeping across his face. “Keep talking, Mous. I might just surprise you.”
The humor eased some of the tension, though every name called brought us closer to our turn. I couldn’t help the nerves coiling in my stomach, but Fang nudged me with her wing.
“Hey,” she whispered, her voice quieter now. “You ready?”
I nodded, swallowing hard. “As ready as I’ll ever be.”
“Good,” she said, a grin tugging at the corner of her mouth. “Because we’re not just walking across that stage. We’re walking into the future, Dweeb.”
“Careful sis, that sounds like something a valedictorian would say,” Naser chimed in, earning a flick to his ear from Fang.
The ceremony moved forward, one name at a time, the applause and cheers growing louder with each passing moment. Somewhere in the audience, Moe’s laugh boomed over the crowd, and I couldn’t help but smile.
For all their chaos and quirks, these people, the Aarons, Moe, and even Reed and Trish…
Were my family.
And today, we were making them proud.
,
The stage lights glared down as the ceremony dragged on, graduate after graduate making their way up to shake hands and grab their diplomas. Applause ebbed and flowed, but most of us in the band had lost track of time, our focus turning inward to our group of friends seated together.
Naser leaned back in his chair, smoothing his robe like it was made of the finest silk. “You know,” he said, loud enough for all of us to hear, “I think my robe might be the best tailored here. Look at these shoulders, perfect fit.”
Fang rolled her eyes so hard it looked like they might roll out of her skull. “It’s the same robe we all have, genius.”
“Yeah, but I make it look good,” Naser replied, flashing a grin that could blind the first few rows of the audience. “Face it, little sis, I was born for this.”
Reed snorted, leaning over to mock-adjust his own robe, which was decidedly not standard issue. Patches and pins covered the fabric, from a faded band logo to one that said, “I paused Rock Ring to be here.” He spread his arms wide like he was presenting the pinnacle of fashion. “Oh, please. This is what peak graduation style looks like.”
Trish shook her head, her laughter bubbling up. “Reed, your robe looks like it lost a fight with a craft store.”
“Craft store?” Reed said, clutching his chest in mock offense. “This, Trish, is personality. It’s flair. It’s, ”
“, a cry for help,” Fang deadpanned, making the group burst into laughter.
To emphasize his point, Reed stood up and performed an exaggerated pantomime of walking across the stage. He reached out to an imaginary principal, bowed deeply, and took an invisible diploma with both hands. “Oh, thank you, thank you!” he said, turning to face his invisible audience. “I’d like to thank my mom, my band, and my lucky drumsticks for getting me here today.”
Trish doubled over, wheezing as she clutched her side. “Reed, stop! I can’t breathe!”
“Do it again, but trip this time,” Naser suggested, smirking. “Really sell it.”
“Yeah, right,” Reed shot back, sitting down with a flourish. “You just want a chance to show off your ‘perfect’ walk.”
“You know it,” Naser said, grinning as he leaned back in his seat.
Fang nudged me with her elbow, her wing brushing against my shoulder. “We really are friends with the most embarrassing people alive.”
“You love it,” I said, grinning.
She huffed, but her smile betrayed her. “Shut up, Dweeb.”
Out in the audience, Samantha and Ripley sat close together, their heads bent toward each other as they talked. Ripley, ever the stoic one, had a softness to his face that was rare but familiar. He nodded at something Samantha said, his expression flickering with quiet pride as his eyes darted between Fang, Naser, and me.
Moe, sitting on Ripley’s other side, leaned over and whispered something that made Samantha laugh. Her head tilted back, her hand covering her mouth as she tried to keep quiet.
The principal called another name, and a student in a bright pink bowtie bounded across the stage, pausing halfway to blow a kiss to the audience.
Reed leaned forward, whispering loudly enough for the group to hear. “Ten bucks says the bowtie’s got glitter on it.”
Trish shook her head, still smiling. “You’d lose. I saw it sparkle from here.”
The band fell into playful banter as the ceremony moved along, our nerves easing with each joke and jab. The stage lights were hot, the chairs uncomfortable, but none of it mattered. This was our day, our moment, and we were soaking in every bit of it together. Somewhere in the crowd, Samantha let out an excited cheer, and I caught Fang’s quick grin.
For all the chaos and noise, I couldn’t imagine being anywhere else, or with anyone else.
The principal's voice echoed through the auditorium again, marking the transition from collective celebration to individual recognition. Each name carried its own story, its own cheers, and occasionally, its own humorous stumbles.
The principal’s voice carried over the hum of the audience. "Stella Dubois and Rosa Hernandez."
The room buzzed with applause as Stella and Rosa rose from their seats. Rosa was out of her chair first, her steps brisk and confident, while Stella hesitated just long enough to adjust her cap. I could see her hands trembling, and for a moment, I thought she might freeze in place. But Rosa paused halfway across the stage, turned back, and extended her hand.
From the row, Fang muttered, “Classic Rosa.”
Stella blinked, then smiled shyly as she reached out. The auditorium seemed to hold its breath as Rosa pulled her forward. Together, they walked to the podium, hand in hand, and the crowd erupted into cheers.
Rosa leaned into the mic first, her voice strong and enthusiastic. “Good afternoon, everyone! I’m Rosa, and this is Stella. We’re thrilled to be here today, and to say thank you to all of you who contributed to our Flowers and garden over these past few years, our green thumbs are done yet though and we are even more thrilled about the future at college! Together, we’re gonna open the best little flower shop this town has ever seen!”
The crowd laughed and clapped, and Rosa turned to Stella, encouraging her with a nudge.
Stella stepped up, her voice quieter but no less heartfelt. “Um… I just want to thank my family, my friends, and especially Rosa. You’ve always been my courage when I didn’t have any. And although I’ve already asked the fates what they have in store for us, I still can’t wait to see what our future holds for us!”
The applause swelled as the two left the stage. Fang leaned over, smirking. “I give them 3 years before their shops opened and already selling wedding packages.”
“Two,” Reed replied with a grin. “You know Rosa’s already thinking about having business cards printed.”
The next names were called, and I saw Reed sit up a little straighter. “Reed Hawkins and Patricia Moreno.”
Reed bounded up from his chair, his patch-covered robe trailing behind him like a battle flag. He strutted onto the stage, grinning as if he’d already won an award. At the center, he paused, adjusted his cap with exaggerated flair, and struck a rockstar pose. The audience roared with laughter and applause.
“Thank you, thank you!” he called into the mic, pretending to bow. “I’d like to thank my band, my drumsticks, and all of you dudes and dudettes for making this the most kickass school in all of Volcadera!”
Trish appeared at his side, rolling her eyes but clearly trying not to laugh. She took the mic next. “Ignore him,” she said with a smirk.
The crowd laughed again, but Trish’s tone softened. “Seriously, though, I want to thank my family, even if they aren’t great at showing up for stuff like this. And to my friends, my band, and the people who came into my life recently, that actually made me feel seen… Thank you. I wouldn’t be standing here without you.”
Her words lingered in the air as they walked offstage together. Fang turned to me. “You think Reed’s gonna make it through Calderafest without pulling something weird?”
“Not a chance,” I replied, and we both laughed.
After several more names, the principal called, “Naser Aaron.”
Naser rose gracefully, smoothing his robe with the precision of someone about to accept an Oscar. He walked to the podium with a confidence that could’ve powered the auditorium’s lights. As student council president, he’d been waiting for this moment all year.
“Good afternoon, everyone,” he began, his voice clear and commanding. “Being part of this class has been an honor, and a constant source of entertainment. To my classmates, you’ve taught me what it means to persevere, and I’m grateful for every one of you.”
He paused, letting his eyes sweep over the audience. “To my family, Mom, Dad, Fang, and Anon, you’ve been my greatest support system. Mom, you always believed in me. Dad, you taught me how to handle life with strength and integrity. Fang, you’ve been my biggest competition and my best ally. And Anon…” He smiled, his voice softening. “You’ve shown me what it means to redefine family.”
The audience erupted into applause as Naser stepped down. Samantha was visibly tearing up in the crowd, and Ripley gave a subtle nod of approval. Beside me, Fang muttered, “Showoff,” but she was smiling.
“Naomi Hayes,” the principal announced next.
Naomi’s walk to the podium was elegant and deliberate, every step exuding poise. She adjusted the mic with practiced ease. “Thank you to the students, the faculty, and the families who made these years so meaningful. Being part of the student council taught me leadership, collaboration, and the importance of community. I’m proud to call myself a student of Volcano High.”
Her words were met with enthusiastic applause. Naser gave her a quick kiss on the cheek as she returned to her seat, and I noticed the faintest smile on her usually reserved face.
Finally, the moment we’d all been waiting for.
“Fang Aaron.”
Fang rose, brushing off her robe as she made her way to the stage. From the crowd, Samantha and Ripley’s cheers were deafening, and Moe’s shout of “That’s my girl!” echoed through the auditorium.
At the podium, Fang’s confidence wavered for a moment, but then she took a deep breath. “First, I want to thank my family. Mom, Dad, Naser, and Anon, you’ve been my everything. To my friends, the band, and everyone who believed in me, thank you. You made this possible. And to everyone here, this isn’t the end. It’s the beginning. Let’s make it count.”
The audience’s applause was thunderous as she left the stage. She returned to her seat beside me, nudging my shoulder. “Your turn, Dweeb.”
The principal called the final name: “Anon Mous.”
I felt every eye in the room turn toward me as I stood. My heart pounded, but I kept my steps steady as I approached the podium. The cheers from the Aarons’ corner were deafening, Moe’s booming laugh almost drowning them out.
I gripped the mic, my voice raw but steady. “I didn’t think I’d ever get here,” I began, pausing to gather my thoughts. “There were a lot of times when I didn’t even think I’d have a family, but thanks to the Aarons, I do. Mom, Dad, Naser, Fang, you showed me what it means to be loved. And to my friends, my band… you showed me what it means to dream.”
I glanced at Fang, who was smiling so brightly it felt like sunlight. “This diploma isn’t just mine. It belongs to all of you. Thank you.”
The moment we stepped off the stage, the auditorium burst into a chaos of hugs, laughter, and shouts of celebration. Parents flooded forward, pushing through the crowd to claim their graduates. We barely had time to take a breath before Samantha’s arms wrapped around us, pulling us into a hug so tight I thought my ribs might crack.
“My babies,” she murmured, her voice trembling. “I can’t even, ” She broke off, laughing softly through her tears. “You were all perfect up there. Absolutely perfect...”
I opened my mouth to reply, but she cupped my face and kissed my forehead before I could get a word out. Ripley was right behind her, pulling us into an even firmer, steady hug. He didn’t say anything, but the way his hand clapped against my back said enough.
“Alright, alright,” Moe’s booming voice cut through the noise as he pushed his way into the group. “Save some of the kids for me, huh?” He grabbed me by the shoulders and held me at arm’s length, looking me up and down with a grin so wide it nearly split his face. “What’d I tell ya, kid? You nailed it. Absolutely nailed it.”
“Thanks, Moe,” I said, smiling despite the heat rising to my face. “But you know it wasn’t just me.”
“Oh, I know,” Moe said with a wink. “But let me tell you something, Anon. You’re not just some kid who stumbled into luck. You’ve earned this, every step of the way. And don’t you dare let anyone tell you different.”
“Geez, Moe,” Fang’s voice cut in, her wings brushing against my shoulder as she nudged me with her elbow. “You’re gonna make him cry again.”
“I’m not crying,” I shot back, though my voice betrayed me. “It’s just… hot in here.”
“Sure it is, Dweeb.” Fang smirked before pulling me into a quick, awkward hug. “Seriously, though. You did good. Better than good. You made us all proud.”
I felt my chest tighten at her words, but before I could reply, Reed bounded over, waving his phone like it was a trophy. “Alright, people, picture time! Everyone in! And don’t you dare make it boring.”
“Reed,” Trish groaned, dragging her feet as she joined the group. “We’ve already been on stage for two hours. Can’t we just skip the photos?”
“Noooope,” Reed declared, grabbing her by the arm and pulling her into place. “This is history in the making, Trish. Future rockstars don’t skip group pictures.”
“I swear, if you make me look stupid, ” Trish started, but Reed was already snapping photos, his grin as wide as ever.
“Too late!” Reed announced, holding up his phone to show a shot where everyone’s faces were caught mid-laugh or groan. Fang’s cap was slightly crooked, and Naser was caught adjusting his robe like it was a fashion statement.
“Alright, alright,” Samantha said, stepping forward with her own phone. “One more, and this time, let’s make it nice. Stand still, everyone!”
“Define nice,” Fang muttered, but she straightened up all the same, fixing her cap as she joined the group.
The photo was taken, and for a moment, everything felt still. The chaos of the crowd faded into the background, and all I could see were the faces around me, my family, my friends. The people who had carried me here, who had stood beside me through everything.
Ripley’s voice broke the moment, low and calm as he turned to Moe. “You know, this isn’t the end, kids. It’s just the beginning.”
Moe grinned, crossing his arms over his chest. “Damn right it is.”
“Don’t hold your breath Moe,” Fang said, her tone teasing but soft. “We’ve still got a lot of practice to do before Calderafest.”
“We’re gonna kill it,” Reed added, throwing an arm around Trish’s shoulders. “Just like we always do.”
“Yeah,” I said quietly, looking around at all of them. “We are.”
,
The evening air was warm and thick with the lingering buzz of the ceremony. Most of the crowd had already dispersed, but we found ourselves gathered in the school parking lot, clustered in a loose circle near the cars. The hum of cicadas filled the quiet spaces between our words, and the distant laughter of other graduates drifted on the breeze.
Rosa and Stella were huddled together, animatedly discussing their upcoming move to college. Rosa threw an arm around Stella’s shoulders, grinning. “I’m telling you, Stellaita, you’d better let me handle the packing. I’ve seen your closet chica, it’s a disaster waiting to happen.”
“Excuse me,” Stella replied, mock-indignant. “At least I know the difference between packing essentials and clutter. You don’t need five pairs of stem shears for dorm life!”
“Listen,” Rosa said, holding up a finger like she was about to deliver a TED Talk. “You never know when you’ll need backup stem shears. And I promise to bring flowers on our first day. Gotta set the mood for our future flower shop, right?”
Stella’s face softened, and she leaned into Rosa. “You’re ridiculous. But yeah, I’ll take the flowers.”
Reed, ever the opportunist, dug into his backpack and pulled out a Sharpie. “Alright, you saps,” he said, holding up his graduation cap like it was a prized artifact. “Time to immortalize this moment. Everyone signs the cap.”
Trish groaned, crossing her arms. “You’re seriously making us sign your cap?”
“Absolutely,” Reed replied, tossing the marker in her direction. “It’s like a yearbook, but cooler.”
With a dramatic sigh, Trish caught the marker and scrawled something across the fabric. “There. ‘Here’s to Reed, the only drummer who can’t count to four without messing up. Love you dumbass x.’ You’re welcome.”
Reed squinted at her handwriting and grinned. “I’ll cherish it forever babe.”
“Good,” Trish replied, but her smirk betrayed the warmth behind her teasing. She handed the Sharpie off to Fang, who drew a little cartoon snake alongside her signature.
Naser was next, and he stood holding the cap for a long moment before signing with a flourish. “To the most irritating but somehow tolerable group of people I’ve ever known,” he said with mock grandeur, but his tone softened. “As annoying as you all are… I’ll miss this.”
“Whoa, Naser, was that… heartfelt?” Fang asked, tilting her head in mock amazement. “You feeling okay little bro?”
“Shush you,” he muttered, but his grin gave him away.
As the cap made its way to me, I stared down at it for a moment, my thoughts swirling. This group, this chaotic, messy, incredible group, had given me something I didn’t even know I was looking for. Family. Home. A place to belong. I scribbled my name and added a simple “I’m glad you were getting your ass kicked in that alley, thanks for everything partner. ” before passing it back to Reed.
“Alright, that’s everyone,” Reed declared, holding the cap high like it was a trophy. “Future museum exhibit, right here.”
The mood shifted, the playful banter giving way to a quiet, bittersweet nostalgia. We lingered in the silence, no one quite ready to say goodbye.
Fang broke the tension, her voice laced with mock irritation. “You’re all too sappy for your own good.” But even as she said it, she moved through the group, hugging everyone fiercely. When she reached Rosa, she pretended not to wipe at her eyes after pulling away.
Finally, it was just Fang and me. She glanced at the others, making sure they were out of earshot before turning to me, her expression uncharacteristically serious.
“Hey, Anon?”
“Yeah Fang?” I asked, already knowing she had something to say.
She hesitated, then shrugged, her tone quieter now. “You know this doesn’t change anything, right? Graduation, college, band stuff... we’re still us. You’re stuck with me.”
I smiled, a lump forming in my throat. “Wouldn’t want it any other way.”
Her smirk returned, just a little sharper this time. “Damn right.”
As she walked off to catch up with the others, I stayed behind for a moment, letting the night wrap around me.
The stars overhead were brighter than I’d ever remembered, scattered across the sky like a promise. This was it.
The end of one chapter, the start of something new. I could feel it… like the pieces of my life were finally clicking into place.
And yet... something was missing.
Or maybe it wasn’t missing, not exactly. It was there, right in front of me, just waiting for the right moment.
The thought made my heart race, a smile tugging at my lips as I turned to follow the others.
The future seemed bright… Almost perfect.
All it needed now was one last thing to make it complete.
,
-A few days later-
The Aaron living room was its usual mix of warmth and low-level chaos. Samantha sat on the couch, flipping through a cookbook she wasn’t reading, though the way she kept glancing between Fang and me made it clear her thoughts were anywhere but on recipes. Ripley, in his usual armchair, had a folded newspaper in his lap. He wasn’t reading either, just observing with that quiet, knowing presence that made it feel like he could see right through you.
I was sprawled out on the floor in front of the couch, still in my plaid pajama pants and an old band tee. Fang wasn’t much better off. She was draped across the couch like a lazy cat, wearing her usual pajama shorts and one of my oversized shirts, scrolling through her phone with exaggerated sighs every couple of minutes.
“Restless this morning, huh?” Samantha said, her tone light and teasing as she turned another page in her cookbook.
Fang groaned dramatically, tossing her phone onto the coffee table, where her graduation cap sat as a kind of awkward centerpiece. “Mom, don’t start. Anon said he wanted to do something ‘special’ today, and now I’m stuck waiting while he debates whether or not to wear a beanie for his cueball head.”
I smirked, resting my head against the couch. “Hey, this is a big decision alright?” “
If you say soooo,” Fang replied, dragging the word out like she didn’t believe me for a second. She sat up and squinted at me. “You’re not even ready yet. Are we doing this or not?”
“Patience is a virtue, Fang,” I said, leaning back on my hands. “Besides, it’s not like you’re ready either.”
Ripley chuckled softly from his chair. “The two of you are a pair, I swear.”
Samantha joined in, closing her cookbook. “To be fair, sweetie, you have been acting like you’re about to climb out of your skin all morning.”
“I’m not restless,” Fang muttered, crossing her arms. “I just don’t like surprises.”
Ripley raised an eyebrow at me. “She does seem to have a point. Maybe you should let her in on your big plans, Anon.”
I shrugged, trying to keep my expression casual but I fail as I shoot Ripley a look of ‘shut up’.
“Nope. She’ll find out soon enough.”
Fang narrowed her eyes, glancing between her mom, her dad, and me. “Wait. Do you guys know something I don’t?”
Ripley just gave a slow shrug, his face completely neutral. “You’re reading too much into it.”
Samantha, on the other hand, was practically glowing with the effort of keeping a straight face. “Oh, honey, I think you’ll like it. You just have to trust him!”
Fang groaned again, slumping back into the couch. “This is torture. If he drags me out into the middle of nowhere just to ‘enjoy nature,’ I’ll kick his ass”.
“Noted,” I said, laughing as I got to my feet. “Alright, Bright Eyes. Enough lounging. Let’s both get ready.”
She tilted her head, one eyebrow raised. “Ready for what, exactly? You haven’t told me anything.”
“Just wear something casual, but, you know…” I gestured vaguely. “Not pajamas.”
Fang rolled her eyes but got up anyway, her wings twitching slightly as she headed toward the stairs. “Fine. But if this turns out to be some elaborate prank you and Reed are pulling on me again? you’ll be single so fast it’ll make that cueball of yours spin.”
“Fair deal,” I called after her.
Once she was out of earshot, Samantha leaned toward me with a conspiratorial grin. “She has no idea!”
“Good,” I muttered, running a hand over my face. “If she figures it out before we get there, I’ll never hear the end of it.”
Ripley chuckled, folding his hands across his stomach. “She might suspect something’s up, if she’s got my intuition, just stick to your plan and I'm sure it’ll all be okay Anon.”
I nodded, heading upstairs to get changed. My nerves were starting to settle, replaced by the steady determination that had carried me through every step of this plan so far.
When we met back in the living room, the casual comfort of our pajamas had been replaced with something a little more intentional. Fang had swapped into a pair of dark jeans and her favorite black halter top, the one that made her eyes stand out even more than usual. Her sneakers were clean but well-loved, and her wings tucked neatly behind her, feathers catching the light as she adjusted her hair.
I’d gone for a slightly different vibe: my fur-lined denim jacket felt warm and sturdy, layered over a red-and-black checkered shirt. My jeans were a little faded, but my boots were freshly cleaned, the scuffs on the toes adding a bit of character. The beanie I wore sat snugly over my head, completing the look.
Fang eyed me critically as she leaned against the arm of the couch. “Alright, Dweeb. You clean up alright. Are you going to tell me where we’re going now?”
“Nope,” I said with a grin, grabbing the keys from the table. “Trust me Fang... You’ll like it.”
She stood, stretching her wings out behind her in a lazy arc. “Hmm, if you say so Dweeb”.
“Relax,” I said, rolling my eyes. “I promise there’s no jokes Fang.”
Fang narrowed her eyes suspiciously but followed me to the door. As we stepped outside, Samantha called after us, her voice tinged with something warm and knowing.
“Enjoy the walk dear!”
Fang glanced back, her brow furrowed. “You’re being weird again mom.”
Ripley gave her a quick hug and waved her off. “Go on, kiddo... Don’t keep him waiting.”
She gave Ripley a suspicious look but followed me out the door anyway, muttering under her breath about “mystery dates” and “guys who think they’re so clever.”
As we walked toward the bluffs, the familiar path bathed in golden light, my heart thudded in my chest.
She thought this was just another date, another chance for us to spend time together.
But today was going to be different… Hopefully for the better.
,
The path to the bluffs was one of those places that seemed frozen in time. The way the sun dipped low on the horizon, casting everything in warm gold, made it feel like we were walking straight into a painting. It was quieter than I remembered, save for the crunch of gravel beneath our boots and the occasional cry of a seagull carried on the wind.
Fang fell into step beside me, her wings twitching slightly with every gust of wind that blew past us. She wasn’t one for holding hands, but the way her arm brushed against mine every so often felt just as intimate.
“Alright, Dweeb,” she said, her amber eyes narrowing as she looked up at me. “What’s with the walk? You’re not usually this sentimental unless you’ve got a reason.”
“Can’t a guy want to spend some time with his girlfriend without getting interrogated?” I teased, smirking at her.
She snorted, rolling her eyes. “Oh, please. You’re about as subtle as a sledgehammer. Spill.”
“Maybe I just wanted to spend time with you,” I replied, my tone softening. “We always said we’d come back here and make better memories, didn’t we?”
Her expression flickered, a mix of nostalgia and something warmer. She glanced at the horizon, pretending to focus on the way the light danced on the waves. “Yeah,” she said quietly. “We did.”
I shoved my hands into the pockets of my jacket, feeling the small velvet box tucked safely inside. My fingers brushed against the edges of it, and my stomach did a little flip. For a moment, the words felt heavy in my throat, but I swallowed them down. Not yet. The moment had to be right.
“So, what do you think?” I asked, gesturing around us as the trail started to curve, bringing the bluffs into view. “Pretty good spot for a date, huh?”
Fang huffed, but I caught the corner of her mouth twitching upward. “I’ll give you that. It’s better than your usual ‘hang out at Reed’s and watch Reed beat your ass raw at Rock Ring’ kind of date.”
“Hey!” I said, feigning offense. “That’s quality bonding time.”
“Sure, Dweeb,” she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm, but her smile was genuine now. “But yeah… it’s nice. Feels like we’re doing it right this time.”
We walked in silence for a while after that, the sound of the waves growing louder as we approached the edge of the cliffs. The air smelled like salt and wildflowers, and the sunlight cast long shadows on the grass. Fang’s wings caught the light, the feathers shimmering faintly like they were made of spun gold.
I watched her out of the corner of my eye, the way her expression softened as she took it all in. It was moments like this that made me feel like the luckiest guy in the world.
The sunlight bathed the bluffs in hues of gold and crimson, the waves below echoing a rhythmic, eternal song. Fang stood at the edge, her wings shifting slightly in the breeze, her silver hair catching the light like a halo. She turned to face me, her amber eyes narrowing slightly in curiosity, though I could see the softness beneath her usual sharpness.
“Alright, Dweeb,” she said, crossing her arms. “You’ve been acting weird since we got here. What’s this about?”
I took a deep breath, the small velvet box in my pocket suddenly feeling impossibly heavy. This wasn’t just a moment, it was the moment. I stepped closer, my voice trembling with the weight of everything I was about to say.
“Fang, there’s something I’ve been needing to tell you. Something I’ve been carrying with me since the day we met.”
Her wings twitched, a sign of her nerves. “This better not be some joke, Anon.”
“It’s not,” I assured her, my voice softening. “You’ve always been there, through everything. I’ve been thinking about all the ways you’ve changed my life, all the ways we’ve changed each other.”
I took another step closer, our gazes locked. “When I first came to Volcaldera, I was a wreck. My family had left me with nothing but a month's rent for a shitty apartment, and I had nothing, no plan, no hope, no one. I thought I was just going to survive. Scrape by. Get through one day at a time. But then…”
I paused, my voice breaking. “Then I met you.”
She tilted her head, her amber eyes catching the fading sunlight. “Anon, I, ”
“Let me finish,” I interrupted gently, my voice steady despite the storm of emotions inside me. “You were this force of nature, fiery, sharp, and unapologetically yourself. At first, I thought you were just another obstacle to survive in this mess of a world. But then you proved me wrong. You saw me, Fang. Not just the guy everyone else dismissed as a nobody, but me. The scared, angry kid who didn’t know how to dream anymore.”
Fang’s gaze softened, her wings pulling in slightly as if she were trying to shield herself from the weight of my words. I pressed on, my voice growing steadier.
“You were there when I was at my lowest. You didn’t let me wallow in it, either. You pushed me, fought with me, laughed with me… You made me feel like I wasn’t alone for the first time in forever.
“And then you pulled me into the band,” I continued, my voice growing steadier. “You pulled me into this crazy, messy, beautiful group of friends, and for the first time, I felt like I belonged somewhere. Like I wasn’t just some outsider looking in.”
I laughed softly, the sound tinged with the weight of the memories. “Do you know how much you’ve changed my life, Fang? Every step of this journey, you’ve been there, challenging me, supporting me, making me laugh even when I didn’t think I could. You’re the reason I’m standing here now, not just surviving but actually living.”
“You saw me,” I said, my voice dropping lower, raw with emotion. “Not the version of me I tried to show the world, but the real me. The scared, broken kid who didn’t know how to hope anymore. You looked past all of that, and you… you brought me back to life. You showed me that it was okay to dream again.”
Fang’s smirk faltered, replaced by an expression so tender it made my chest ache. “Anon…”
“You didn’t make it easy mind you,” I added with a laugh, shaking my head. “You called me a Dweeb, made fun of me every chance you got, and somehow made me feel seen in a way no one ever had before. You didn’t just pull me out of the dark, you lit the way forward. Even when I didn’t deserve it… Especially then.”
I paused, my voice breaking as I fought back the swell of emotion.
“You were always the spark that kept me going…”
Fang’s sharp gaze softened, her arms dropping to her sides as she took a step closer. “Anon…”
“You taught me what it meant to fight for something,” I continued, my voice gaining strength. “For people. For love. You gave me a reason to believe in myself when I had nothing left to give. And yeah, it wasn’t always easy. We’ve both screwed up. We’ve both been broken. But every argument, every mistake… It was worth it... Because it brought us here.”
I reached into my pocket, pulling out the small box and dropping to one knee. Fang’s wings flared slightly in surprise, her eyes widening as I opened it to reveal the simple but elegant ring.
“Fang, you are my everything. You’re the one who turned my pain into purpose, who took the worst parts of me and made me want to be better. You’re the strongest, fiercest, most beautiful person I’ve ever known, and I don’t just want you in my life… I need you.”
Her amber eyes shimmered, and for once, she seemed at a loss for words.
“I don’t know what the future holds,” I said, my voice breaking. “But I know that I want to face it with you. So… will you marry me? Will you let me spend the rest of my life making better memories with you?”
For a long, heart-stopping moment, Fang just stared at me, her eyes wide and shimmering with unspoken emotion. Then, with a shaky laugh, she knelt down to meet me, her hands cupping my face.
“Dweeb,” she whispered, her voice trembling, “you’re such a goddamn idiot.”
I blinked, my heart sinking. “Uh… is that a no?”
“No, you MORON!” she said, laughing through her tears. “Of course, I’ll fucking marry you! What kind of question is that!?”
Relief and joy surged through me as I slipped the ring onto her finger, my hands trembling slightly. She pulled back just enough to look at the ring, her smile so bright it could’ve lit up the entire coastline.
“You planned this,” she said, her voice accusing but full of warmth.
“You sneaky asshole!”
“Guilty as charged,” I said, grinning. “But can you really blame me?”
She shook her head, laughing as she wiped at her cheeks. “You’re lucky I love you, Cueball.”
“I know,” I said, pressing a kiss to her forehead. “I’m the luckiest guy in the world.”
As Fang’s laughter faded, her eyes drifted to the ring on her finger, the sunlight catching its subtle glint. Her smile lingered, but then her brows furrowed slightly, and she glanced back at me, suspicion creeping into her expression.
“Wait a second…” she started, her voice trailing off as her mind began working something out. Her amber eyes narrowed, flicking from me to the path we’d walked to get here, then back to the ring. Slowly, realization dawned across her face, and her jaw dropped.
“Oh my GOD,” she said, her wings twitching sharply behind her. “They fucking knew! My mom and dad knew about this, didn’t they!? That’s why they’ve been acting so weird!”
I tried to play it cool, shrugging and giving her a sheepish smile. “Well… I might have mentioned something to them.”
Her hands flew up to her head, her wings flaring out dramatically as she stood and started pacing a few steps away from me. “I KNEW something was up! Mom kept smiling at me like she’d just won the fucking lottery, and Dad… Oh my god, he hugged me! He never hugs me for no reason!”
I couldn’t help but laugh as I stood, brushing the grass off my jeans. “I wanted to ask them first, okay? It felt right.”
Fang spun around, pointing a finger at me, her wings still fluttering like she was ready to take off. “So that’s why Mom kept dropping all those hints about ‘special days’ and ‘surprises.’ And Dad was way too calm this morning! He knew I’d never figure it out and was just sitting there enjoying me losing my shit!”
“Pretty much,” I admitted, grinning. “Though, in his defense, he told me to stick to the plan and keep my mouth shut.”
She groaned, dragging her hands down her face before looking at me with an incredulous laugh. “I cannot believe they didn’t spill. Mom has the worst poker face in the world!”
“She held it together pretty well,” I said, walking over to her and taking her hands in mine. “They’re happy for us, Fang. They were both excited, and honestly… I think they just wanted to see you this happy.”
Her expression softened at that, the lingering frustration melting away. “Yeah, I guess that makes sense. But seriously, I’m never going to let them live this down. Mom’s probably at home right now putting together some kind of scrapbook.”
“Probably,” I agreed with a chuckle. “But you love them for it.”
She sighed, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth as she leaned into me, resting her forehead against my chest. “Yeah, I do. And… I guess I love you too, even if you’re the sneakiest Dweeb I’ve ever met.”
“Love you too, Fang,” I said, wrapping my arms around her and holding her close as the wind carried her laughter across the bluffs. “And for the record, I’m really glad you said yes.”
She pulled back just enough to smirk up at me, her eyes glinting with mischief. “Like there was ever a chance I wouldn’t.”
“Not even for a second,” I replied, leaning down to press a kiss to her forehead, the promise of our future shining as bright as the ring on her finger.
,
*6 Years later…*
-Anon-
The dim, flickering yellow light of the bathroom buzzed faintly overhead as I splashed cold water on my face, watching droplets trail down into the tangled beard I’d grown over the years. The shock of cold steadied me, the nerves simmering beneath the surface settling into something more manageable. I straightened up, gripping the edges of the sink, and stared at my reflection in the mirror.
It was still strange sometimes—to see this version of myself staring back. I remembered the kid I used to be, the one who avoided mirrors because he didn’t like what he saw. That kid was long gone now. In his place stood a man who’d been through hell and made it out the other side, a little rougher around the edges but better for it. The beard, framing my jawline in a way that made me look older, sharper. A new tattoo snaked its way up my forearm, peeking out from under the rolled sleeves of my shirt. A couple more piercings glinted in the light as I tilted my head, catching sight of the silver hoops.
I chuckled softly, shaking my head at the man in the mirror. What would the kid I used to be think of me now? The guy staring back wasn’t perfect, but he was something the kid never thought he could be: happy. The scrappy dreamer who dared to hope that life could be better—who dared to believe in love, in family, in success—had made it. Not alone, never alone. We’d done it.
The thought made me smile, but it didn’t last long before a sharp knock on the door pulled me from my thoughts. Before I could answer, Fang’s voice cut through the quiet moment, sharp and familiar, tinged with her usual sass.
“Dweeb! Don’t tell me you’re still staring at yourself like some kinda self-help commercial,” she called through the door. “Get your ass out here, I’ve still gotta do your war paint!”
I grabbed the towel from the hook and wiped my face. “Give me a second, Bright Eyes,” I called back, chuckling. “Gotta make sure I’m stage-ready.”
“Better make sure you didn’t leave your wedding ring in there again,” she shot back. “One gig was enough for that kind of disaster.”
I winced, smiling despite myself. “One time!” I protested, opening the door to find her standing there with her arms crossed and a smug grin on her face.
“One time too many,” she quipped, flicking the ring on my finger with one claw. “I’m not fishing that thing out of another sink.”
“Hey, you married me. You knew what you were getting into,” I teased, brushing past her into the dressing room.
“Yeah, yeah,” she muttered, falling into step beside me. “I just didn’t think I’d have to babysit you too.”
Shaking my head, I cast one last glance at the mirror. It was funny—after everything we’d been through, all the ups and downs, all the fights and makeups, I didn’t think the kid I used to be would recognize this man. But I thought he’d be proud. And he’d probably have something sarcastic to say about the beard.
I stepped out of the bathroom into the chaos of the dressing room. The muffled roar of the crowd outside hit me like a wave—thousands of voices chanting our band’s name in unison. The vibration of their excitement thrummed through the walls, a pulse I could feel in my chest. The smell of leather, hairspray, and stage paint hung in the air, a familiar blend that always meant one thing: it was showtime.
Fang leaned against the arm of the couch, her wings folded neatly behind her. The years had only made her sharper, fiercer, and more stunning. Her silver hair was still cropped short on one side, the rest cascading down the other in soft waves that glinted like moonlight. The fiery streaks of orange in her bangs framed her face, accentuating her sharp cheekbones and those piercing amber eyes that could either melt your heart or cut through you like a blade. Her war paint—sleek, flame-like patterns in reds and golds—curved along her cheekbones, adding an almost ethereal glow to her already striking appearance. She wore a sleeveless leather vest that showed off the tattoos winding up her scaled arms, paired with tight black pants and combat boots that could probably knock someone out if they got too close.
She twirled a makeup brush in her clawed fingers like it was an extension of herself, her smirk growing as she watched me.
“Finally,” she said, arching a brow. “I was starting to think you’d drowned in there.”
“Would you miss me if I did?” I teased, plopping down onto the couch.
“Only because I’d have to find another frontman, and let’s face it—no one else can make a bald head look that good,” she said, giving me an exaggerated once-over.
“Glad to know I’m irreplaceable,” I replied with a grin.
“Yeah, yeah, Dweeb. Now sit still so I can do your war paint. You’re not getting on stage looking like you just rolled out of bed.”
I obeyed, leaning back slightly as she leaned in with the brush. The familiar sensation of her careful, precise strokes sent a pleasant shiver through me. Her face was close to mine, and I could feel the warmth radiating off her as she concentrated, her tongue peeking out just slightly as she worked.
“Lucky you’ve got me,” she murmured, her voice soft but teasing. “Otherwise, you’d be out there looking like a half-baked comic book villain.”
“Lucky doesn’t even cover it,” I said, watching her out of the corner of my eye. “You’ve been making me look good since day one.”
She paused, arching a brow as she pulled back slightly to look at me. “That’s dangerous levels of cheese, even for you.”
“Pretty sure you love it,” I shot back, smirking.
Before she could respond, the door to the dressing room swung open, and Reed strolled in, twirling a drumstick between his fingers. His stage outfit—a mix of ripped black jeans and a sleeveless shirt that read “Drummers Hit Harder”—was paired, as always, with his signature fluffy robe, this one bright pink and covered in stars.
“Are you two done having your romantic moment, or should I come back later?” he asked, grinning as he tossed his robe onto a nearby chair.
“Don’t you have a drum kit to bang on or something?” Fang snapped, though her tone was light.
“Drums are already perfect, just like me,” Reed said, throwing himself onto the couch across from us.
“Perfectly obnoxious,” Trish said as she walked in behind him, her bass slung across her back. She was adjusting the sleeves of her leather jacket, her usual no-nonsense demeanor tempered by the small, amused smile playing on her lips. Her short, choppy hair was streaked with blue now, a recent change that suited her perfectly.
“Seriously, Reed, check your drums again,” Trish continued, grabbing a bottle of water from the table. “The last thing we need is you screwing up the opener.”
“Relax, Trish,” Reed replied, waving her off. “The fans don’t care about a few missed beats.”
“They will when I smack you upside the head with my bass,” Trish shot back.
I couldn’t help but laugh at their banter, the familiar back-and-forth that had become the soundtrack of our lives. This was my family—chaotic, loud, and utterly perfect.
Fang finished the last stroke of my war paint, her hand lingering on my cheek for a moment as she examined her work. “Alright, Dweeb,” she said, her voice low and confident. “You’re ready.”
I stood, taking a deep breath as the muffled chants from the crowd grew louder. The anticipation was almost overwhelming, a tidal wave of energy that seemed to seep through the walls and into my very bones. I looked around at my bandmates—Reed sprawled on the couch, Trish tuning her bass, and Fang standing beside me, her wings partially unfurled like she was ready to take flight.
“You guys ready to make history tonight?” I asked, my voice steady despite the emotions swirling in my chest.
Fang smirked, her claws lightly tapping the back of my hand. “Always.”
Reed grinned, spinning his drumstick again. “Let’s blow their minds.”
Trish nodded, her expression softening as she adjusted her guitar strap. “Let’s make it count.”
The roar of the crowd outside reached a fever pitch, their chants blending into one overwhelming wave of sound. My heart thudded in my chest as I glanced at Fang one last time, her amber eyes glowing with a mix of excitement and something deeper—something that had always been just for me.
“Alright,” I said, my voice filled with quiet resolve. “Let’s do this.”
—
The roar of the crowd was a steady hum in the background as we walked through the backstage hallways, the buzz of anticipation vibrating through the concrete walls. Every step brought us closer to the stage, where thousands of fans chanted our name in unison. The energy was almost suffocating, but in the best way. This was the life we’d fought for, and the reality we’d built.
Reed was leading the way, as usual, spinning a drumstick in one hand like it was an extension of himself. “You know,” he said over his shoulder, “I think I’m starting a petition to rename the band. Something cooler. Something like… Reed and the Rest. Has a nice ring to it, don’t you think?”
Trish, walking just behind him, snorted. “Yeah, ‘Reed and the Rest of Us Regret This Band Name’ has a nice ring, too.”
Fang smirked beside me, her wings flexing slightly. “Maybe we should just go with Reed’s Ego, since that’s all he talks about.”
“Hey, I’m just trying to give the people what they want,” Reed replied, grinning as he twirled the stick again. “Drums, charisma, and a little sparkle.”
“‘A little sparkle,’” Trish repeated flatly. “That’s what you’re going with?”
“Don’t knock it ‘til you try it,” he said with a wink, waving the drumstick dramatically.
I couldn’t help but laugh, shaking my head. “You ever stop to wonder what would happen if you channeled all this energy into, I don’t know, drumming?”
“That’s boring,” Reed shot back, grinning. “The people want entertainment, Dweeb. And that’s what I’m here for.”
“Yeah, well, if you mess up the intro again, the people are going to see me throw your drums off the stage,” Fang said, her smirk widening into something sharp.
“Noted,” Reed replied, unfazed. “I’ll make sure my funeral playlist is ready.”
The banter carried us through the final hallway, where the roar of the crowd grew louder. A few roadies passed by, each hustling with gear or checking their earpieces. Ava, our pyro manager, stepped into view, balancing a clipboard and headset like a pro.
“Pyro’s set for the finale,” Ava said as we approached. She pointed her pen at Fang. “And Fang, for the love of everything, stay clear of the flames. Singed wings are not on tonight’s menu.”
Fang snorted, flicking one wing lazily. “I’ll try not to turn into a flaming dragon, but no promises.”
Ava sighed but smirked. “You guys are going to kill it out there. Break a leg.”
“Thanks, Ava,” Trish said, nodding as we passed.
We reached the final turn, just before the side of the stage, when Fang slowed her pace. Her wings twitched slightly, her amber eyes narrowing as she focused on something up ahead.
“What the hell…?” she muttered.
I followed her gaze, my steps faltering when I saw what had caught her attention.
Standing in the VIP area just off the stage was a group of familiar faces—Samantha, Ripley, Naser, Rosa, Naomi, and Stella. But that wasn’t the surprising part. No, the shocking part was that all of them—all of them—had their faces painted in VVURM DRAMA’s signature war paint.
Samantha stood front and center, holding a makeup brush in one hand as she finished painting fiery streaks across Ripley’s face. Ripley, as always, looked like he’d rather be anywhere else. His arms were crossed, his ears were pinned back, and his expression screamed, Get me out of here.
“This is ridiculous,” Ripley muttered, glaring at Samantha out of the corner of his eye. “You’ve gone too far this time, Sammy.”
“Nonsense,” Samantha said, her tone cheerful as she added the finishing touch. “You look fierce. Like a warrior.”
“I look like a clown,” Ripley shot back.
“Don’t act like you’re not having fun,” Samantha said, stepping back to admire her work. “I think you look very handsome.”
“Mom, he looks like he’s about to storm off,” Naser said, smirking as he leaned against the wall with Naomi beside him. Naser’s own face was painted in bold streaks of orange and red, the patterns sharp and angular against his scales. He looked every bit the rock star, though his relaxed posture suggested he wasn’t taking the paint—or the situation—too seriously.
“Don’t encourage her,” Ripley muttered.
Naomi, standing at Naser’s side, gave him a playful nudge. Her face was also painted, though her design was softer, blending fiery tones into delicate curves that matched her gentle smile. “Come on, Ripley,” she said. “It’s a family tradition now.”
“A tradition I don’t remember voting for,” Ripley grumbled.
“You didn’t vote,” Rosa said, her grin bright as she adjusted the braid that hung over her shoulder. Her own war paint was flawless, the streaks adding a fierce edge to her otherwise soft demeanor. “You were voluntold.”
“And you’re not allowed to complain,” Stella added, her voice quiet but firm. She’d painted her own face, the lines bold but slightly uneven—a clear sign of her careful effort. “It’s all about team spirit, right?”
Ripley sighed heavily, but his ears twitched upward just slightly, betraying his grudging acceptance. “Fine. But only because I don’t have a choice.”
“Glad to see you’ve embraced it,” Samantha said, beaming as she tossed the makeup brush onto a nearby table. “Alright, who’s next?”
“Absolutely no one,” Naser said, his voice deadpan. “You’ve terrorized us enough.”
“You’re all insane,” Ripley muttered, though his tone lacked any real bite.
I couldn’t hold back my laughter any longer, and the sound drew their attention. Samantha was the first to spot us, her face lighting up with excitement. “There you are!” she exclaimed, striding toward us with open arms. “What do you think? Pretty good, right?”
“You look great, Dad,” Fang called out, crossing her arms as she surveyed the scene. Her smirk was sharp, but her eyes gleamed with mischief.
Ripley turned his glare toward her. “This is your fault. You married into this madness, and now I’m stuck with it.”
“Hey, there was plenty of crazy in this family before I was in the picture, don’t blame me ” I said, earning a laugh from Reed.
Ripley smirked at me. “Careful, son. You’re not old enough to be sassing your old man.”
“Don’t listen to him,” Samantha said, waving a hand dismissively. “We love you, dear. And besides, you’re all the reason we’re here.”
“Yeah, about that,” I said, grinning. “Why war paint?”
Samantha tilted her head, her expression softening. “Because we’re proud of all of you! Look at what you’ve accomplished. You’ve built something amazing, and you’ve brought us all along for the ride. This is just our way of showing how much it means to us.”
“Even if it means embarrassing Dad,” Fang said.
“Especially if it means embarrassing Dad,” Samantha replied, smirking.
Ripley groaned, but the corners of his mouth twitched upward. “I’m too old for this.”
The group dissolved into laughter, the banter flying fast and loose as we stood there surrounded by family and friends. The noise of the crowd outside faded slightly, the moment grounding me in a way I hadn’t expected.
“Thanks, guys,” I said finally, my voice thick with emotion. “Seriously. This means a lot.”
Fang nodded beside me, her gaze softening as she looked at her parents and the others. “Yeah. It does. Even you, Dad.”
Ripley sighed but gave her a small smile. “Don’t get used to it.”
“We should make it a tradition,” Samantha said brightly. “War paint for every show.”
“Absolutely not,” Ripley and Naser said in unison.
“Aw, come on,” Reed said, grinning as he slung an arm around Ripley. “You look badass. Like a moody warrior.”
“I am a moody warrior,” Ripley replied dryly, shrugging Reed off.
The laughter carried us all the way to the stage doors. Samantha stepped back, her smile wide as she waved us forward. “Go give ’em a show they’ll never forget.”
Fang glanced at me, her amber eyes glowing with excitement. “Ready, Dweeb?”
“Always,” I said, and as we stepped into the blinding lights of the stage, I knew we weren’t just playing for the crowd tonight.
We were playing for family.
The roar of the crowd hit us like a tidal wave the second we stepped into the lights. Thousands of fans filled the stadium, their screams blending into a deafening roar that made my chest vibrate. The stage was alive—swirling reds, oranges, and yellows lit up the space like we were standing in the heart of a fire. Smoke coiled in the beams of light, adding an otherworldly edge to the chaos.
Fang strode out first, her wings flaring slightly as she moved to the edge of the stage. The crowd erupted at the sight of her, their chant transforming into one unified cry: “Fang! Fang! Fang!” She lifted a clawed hand, flashing that sharp grin of hers, and the response was electric. She didn’t just take the stage—she owned it.
Reed bounded toward his drum kit with all the energy of someone who thought he was invincible. He tossed one of his sticks into the air, caught it behind his back, and landed on his stool with a flourish that earned a wave of cheers. Trish followed, quieter but no less commanding, her bass slung low as she gave the crowd a small, confident nod.
I stepped out last, gripping the microphone in one hand and letting the other rest on the neck of my guitar. The noise hit me full force, the sea of faces and raised hands blending into a single, pulsing energy that wrapped around me like a living thing. My heart thudded as I scanned the crowd—and that’s when I caught sight of him.
Near the merch stand at the edge of the floor, Moe stood by the security barriers, his big frame unmistakable even in the chaos. He was dressed in his usual loud button-up shirt, the kind that somehow made him look more Moe. His sharp teeth gleamed as he caught my eye and threw me a big thumbs-up, a grin so wide it practically split his face in two. I couldn’t help but grin back, a rush of warmth flooding through me. Moe, always hustling, always supporting us.
The sight grounded me, and I lifted the mic to my mouth. “Let’s light it up!”
Reed slammed the opening beat, the thunderous rhythm reverberating through the floor and into my chest. Trish joined in a moment later, her bassline rumbling like a steady earthquake. My fingers moved instinctively over the strings of my guitar, the riff pouring out in a cascade of sound that felt like a part of me.
Then Fang’s voice cut through the noise, sharp, electric, commanding. She prowled across the stage, her wings casting dramatic shadows in the swirling smoke. The crowd surged forward, shouting the lyrics back at us with such force it felt like the air itself was alive. Every note, every beat, every movement was amplified by the sheer energy of the moment.
As the set went on, I kept catching glimpses of Moe, gesturing wildly to fans at the merch stand, no doubt convincing them to grab one more shirt or poster before the night was over. Every so often, he’d glance toward the stage, give me another thumbs-up, and grin like he was as much a part of the show as we were.
By the time we hit the bridge of our final song, the lights dimmed, and a single spotlight illuminated Fang at the center of the stage. Her voice dropped into a haunting melody, low and raw, each word cutting through the silence like a blade. The crowd fell quiet, their cheers replaced by a reverent hush that made the moment feel sacred.
She wasn’t just singing for the fans—she was singing for herself, for her family, and for us. Her amber eyes caught mine for a brief second, and the connection hit me like a wave. This wasn’t just music; it was everything we’d built, everything we’d fought for.
The bridge swelled, and the spotlight widened as Reed brought the rhythm back with a powerful crash of cymbals. I stepped forward, my guitar picking up the melody as the lights exploded back to life. The final chorus hit with a force that was almost overwhelming, the crowd surging with us as we reached the peak of the song.
As the last note faded, I looked toward the VIP section. Samantha and Ripley were clapping, Samantha’s painted face glowing with pride, while Ripley gave a small, begrudging nod. Rosa and Stella were cheering, their voices carrying even above the roar of the crowd. Naser stood with Naomi by his side, their hands entwined, their smiles wide and unguarded. And Moe, still near the merch stand, raised both hands in triumph, flashing another toothy grin my way.
The house lights began to rise, signaling the end of the set, but Fang wasn’t done. She stepped forward to the edge of the stage, her wings spreading wide, and gestured for me to join her. I slung my guitar onto my back and moved to her side, the mic still in my hand.
“Volcaldera!” she shouted, her voice ringing out over the cheers. “You’ve been fucking amazing tonight!”
The crowd erupted, their voices shaking the stadium as they roared back at her.
I lifted the mic, my heart pounding as I took in the sea of faces, the painted cheeks, the hands raised high in the air. “Thank you,” I said, my voice thick with emotion. “Thank you for making this dream come true for us, for everyone here. We love you!”
We stood there for a moment longer, soaking in the energy of the crowd, before stepping back into the shadows of the stage. As the noise of the fans faded into the distance, replaced by the quiet hum of backstage, I glanced at Fang. Her face was still flushed from the adrenaline, her grin wide and unrestrained.
“Not bad, Dweeb,” she said, nudging me lightly with her elbow. “You didn’t screw it up.”
“I aim to please,” I replied, grinning as I reached for her hand. She didn’t pull away, her claws curling lightly around my fingers.
As we walked down the quiet hallway, the echo of the crowd still buzzing faintly in my ears, I felt the weight of everything settle around me. The show was over, but the moment wasn’t. This wasn’t just a band, or a stage, or a job—it was a family. A life we’d built together, piece by piece, through every high and low.
We passed Moe on the way back to the dressing rooms, and he clapped me on the shoulder as we walked by. “Hell of a show,” he said, his grin as big as ever. “You’re making us all proud.”
“Thanks, Moe,” I said, smiling back. “Couldn’t have done it without you.”
He gave a little mock bow. “ahhh fuggedabout it, kid.”
Fang and I shared a laugh as we kept walking, the noise of the stadium fading further into the background. When we finally reached the dressing room, I paused, turning to her as the quiet settled around us.
“This is it, huh?” I said softly, my thumb brushing over her knuckles. “Everything we dreamed about.”
Fang tilted her head, her amber eyes locking onto mine. “Yeah,” she murmured. “We made it, Dweeb.”
I smiled, leaning down to press a soft kiss to her forehead. “Together.”
“Always,” she replied, her voice steady and sure.
As we stepped into the dressing room, the warmth of the moment wrapped around me like a second skin. This was where it all began, and where it would always begin—together, with the people we loved and the life we’d built.
And in that moment, I knew: this was the happy ending we’d fought for.
And it was only the beginning of everything still to come.
Notes:
Thank you to all of you for reading this, when I first began writing this four months ago, I thought it'd be awful, short and an abandoned project after two weeks, but here I am at over four hundred thousand words later, a better writer, with a finished story to hand, this by no means would've been possible without all of you.
You all have been such a driving force for writing this fic, I have learned so much from this community from writing the fic, whether it was to give me criticism on some weaker parts of my chapters, or praise for what things I had written, I have appreciated every single word I have read in the comments, not just from English reading writers, but from the Spanish snoot community too, all of you have truly been wonderful, so thank you to all of you for your hand in writing this story with me.
There is one more solitary thank you however.
Swan, you and a few other writers inspired me to write this story, in the first place, and when we first interacted I was excited to simply share that I was writing this story.
What I didn't expect, was the time and effort you spent with me, proofreading this story, giving me ideas, tips and all manners of encouragement in general, despite working on a hundred other projects at the same time.
I have appreciated every moment of your time.
Thank You.
And to others asking if I'm going to be writing anything else after this fic?
Let's just say, I have a few projects I am EAGER to begin.
Till the next time guys!
Love you all and thank you for reading!
Dm 😊❤️
Pages Navigation
Crixus221122 on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Aug 2024 04:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
AlexDodongo on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Aug 2024 08:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
FREEDOM_STANDO on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Aug 2024 10:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
LeliXian on Chapter 1 Thu 29 Aug 2024 12:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
FREEDOM_STANDO on Chapter 1 Thu 29 Aug 2024 03:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Silver_Chariot07 on Chapter 1 Mon 02 Sep 2024 06:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Miles47 on Chapter 1 Tue 03 Sep 2024 12:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
Tomwar on Chapter 1 Fri 18 Oct 2024 04:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
Beyondtheusual on Chapter 1 Sat 19 Oct 2024 03:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tar_Pick on Chapter 1 Sun 29 Jun 2025 08:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Peak_JC on Chapter 2 Wed 28 Aug 2024 11:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
DmAfterDark on Chapter 2 Wed 28 Aug 2024 06:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dardragun707 on Chapter 2 Wed 28 Aug 2024 12:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
The_Awesome_Opossum on Chapter 2 Wed 28 Aug 2024 01:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
Capercap on Chapter 2 Wed 28 Aug 2024 02:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gaming_is_served on Chapter 2 Wed 28 Aug 2024 08:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
FREEDOM_STANDO on Chapter 2 Wed 28 Aug 2024 11:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
BasedSteinerSupporter on Chapter 2 Sun 01 Sep 2024 11:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tomwar on Chapter 2 Fri 18 Oct 2024 05:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Miles47 on Chapter 2 Tue 03 Sep 2024 12:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
Salazar (Guest) on Chapter 2 Mon 16 Dec 2024 03:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Crixus221122 on Chapter 3 Wed 28 Aug 2024 04:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
AlexDodongo on Chapter 3 Wed 28 Aug 2024 09:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
FREEDOM_STANDO on Chapter 3 Wed 28 Aug 2024 11:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation